《Peace Offering To The Cursed Prince》


 Chapter 1 - Promise Me

    The cry of a baby in Bozao royal Palace brought the Palace into a joyful, sad atmosphere. Joyful because Queen Agatha finally gave birth to a beautiful princess after many years of miscarriages. Sad because the Queen suffered complications while given birth to the princess and was dying with each passing minute.


    King George did everything within his power to save his beloved wife. Inviting physicians from neighboring kingdom to help save his wife, but the Queen remains at the door of death and no one was able to do anything to improve her condition.


    When Queen Agatha realized she will not survive her childbirth. She made her husband promise to marry her best friend. Yes, she and the king might have been in love from their childhood. The reason why he never took another wife, even after years of marriage without children. The royal council has been on his neck to take another wife all those years but he refused. But everything was different when She was going to die. She might have given birth to a child but a son is what the king needs. He needed an heir to his throne.


    She was certain that there was going to be a lot of pressure on him to take a new wife. She did not want to put him in a tight corner and she wanted him to be happy.


    She also wanted him to marry someone she could trust to take good care of her princess. So her best friend Regina was her perfect option.


    "Promise me," she asked with a weak voice while the king was holding her hand''s tears rolling down his cheeks. He looked nothing like the imposing king of Bozos, He was just a husband that was about to lose his precious wife, the only woman he has ever loved.


    He was not ready to lose her but at this point, there was nothing he could do. "I promise" he replied between his sob. Queen Agatha smiled weakly after she heard her husband.


    She took a deep breath, feeling that she could die in peace knowing her daughter will be well taken care of. The king held on tight to his wife''s hands and watch her take her last breath.


    He never had imagined that their love story will come to such a sad end. After crying for a little longer. He wiped his tears and walked out of her chamber and walk straight into the room of the newborn baby.


    He looked at his daughter who was sleeping peacefully and smiled.


    "Ellen" he called the sleeping baby the name his late wife has chosen. He saw the baby as the gift of the love he shared with his late Queen. Just about the same time the arena of the bell was heard all over the kingdom to announce the death of the Queen.


    ...


    "Your majesty you must think of taking a new queen," Lord Boston one of the royal council members said while they were deliberately in the king''s court. It''s been a month already since the death of Queen Agatha and like she predicted the royal council was already on his neck.


    King George nodded his head in agreement. "I will take a wife but my late wife just died. How about we wait till the princess is two years old." King George said.


    The members of the royal council were pleased with his answer. They were expecting him to throw a fist once they brought up the issue of marriage but to their surprise, he has welcomed the idea. Two years for them was a long time but since the king shared a special bond with his Queen they understood he needed time to mourn her.


    So it was set, king George was ready to marry Lady Regina of the house of Tyler. In those two years, Regina stayed in the Palace as the king''s betrothed taking care of the little princess.


    During that period the king set his eyes and ears open in the watch of lady Regina. He wanted to fulfill the promise he made to his wife but he needed to be certain that lady Regina will love princess Ellen as if she was her own.


    Two years went by in a flash and lady Regina was a sweet mother to Princess Ellen, so the king fulfills his promise to his wife and married lady Regina.


    He hoped to have a peaceful family without siblings rivalry. He believes that if all the children were brought up in love and unity they could love each other and protect each other. He understands the scheme that goes on in a royal family and he did not want that among his children.


    This was also part of the reason he did not take in any concubine. He was never close to his siblings and as soon as his father the king died he was forced to exit his brothers to ensure peace in Palace and secure his throne. He did not want to create the same fate for his children.


    Queen Regina gave birth to a set of twins a year after her marriage to the king. It was a celebration period in the Palace and the entire kingdom, as they welcomed the little prince William and princess Ema.


    This marked the beginning of a new era in the Palace. Queen Regina looked for reasons to scold Ellen. She granted her over little mistakes that could be overlooked. Of course, she only acted this way when the king was away.


    Princess Ellen never took all Regina''s behavior to heart. After all, she has been the only mother she knew. She concluded that her mother only corrected her because she did not want her to make mistakes. So she tried her best to be better.


    The irony was that the more she tried to be good, the more Regina became vicious. Queen Regina felt her position in the Palace was secured since she successfully gave birth to an heir to the throne. So she did not have to pretend anymore.


    "I am sorry mother," Ellen apologized to Queen Regina when she bumps into her by accident. Ellen was in a hurry to catch up with her class that morning and she did not notice the Queen''s chamber door opening which leads them to bump into each other.


    "I am not your mother" Regina snapped looking at her with hatred. She was very upset and it annoyed her anytime she heard Ellen referred to her as a mother. But she pauses when she realized that Ellen was frozen in place.


    "stupid" she cursed under her breath when she realized that she has said those words out loud. Not that she regretted saying it but should the king find out, she might lose the favor he showered her. After all, she agreed with the king not to tell Ellen about her mother until she turned sixteen but Ellen was currently fourteen. what just happened was what should never get into the king''s ears.


    Once this incident is reported, the king will find out all about her bias treatment. So she immediately poses gracefully and patted Ellen on the head.


    "My dear you need to move carefully. Look you almost hurt yourself and your mother. Mother is in a bad mood forget what I just said" Regina patted Ellen as if she doted on her.


    Ellen simply nodded her head and acted casual before excusing herself. She was not stupid she knew the Queen meant every word that came out of her mouth.


    Ellen wondered about the queen''s words as she joined the other noble ladies in the lesson room.

 Chapter 2 - Princess Of The People

    The embroidery teacher step in few minutes after Ellen.The room was filled with only the daughters of the noble and they were being taught how to carry themselves with grace and elegance as everyone in the room would be married to important figures in the society.


    They were taught how to be noble wives and madams in the near future. Ellen could not concentrate in anything that was taught in class. Her mind kept playing around Regina''s voice.


    "I am not your mother"


    "I am not your mother."


    " I am not your mother"


    "Is it actually possible that she is not my mother?" Ellen kept wondering in her mind .


    "If the Queen is not my mother, then where is my mother? Who is she?" Ellen couldn''t help her thoughts.Her heart miss a beat when she thought of the possibility of being an ilegetimate child.


    "could that be the reason the Queen treated me so unfairly?" She asked herself. She thought of several possibilities but she could not figure it out.


    After thinking about the situation for almost the entire day, her head began to hurt from thinking too hard. In the end she decided to ask her father about it. After all he should know.


    Days passed and Ellen could not bring herself to ask her father. She thought of several ways to bring up the topic, or excuse to why she was asking without relating it to the Queen but she could not.


    So one night she decided to asked her maid about it. "where is my mother?" she asked while the maid was helping her get ready for bed.


    "in her chambers your highness" the maid replied politely.


    "I mean my biological mother" Ellen took the courage to ask. From the mirror she noticed that the maid became stiff for a couple of minutes before she smiled and acted dumb.


    "Don''t try to act smart or I will get you into trouble," Ellen threatened when she saw the maid was about to open her mouth and lie.


    "I.. I... I" the maid could not find her voice. She knew that the princess was already aware that she knew something. She did, after all she was already working in the Palace when the formal Queen died. But the king has made a decree that no one was allowed to talk about the dead Queen.


    "Your highness please take pity on this old maid and spare her. The the thing about my princess mother can only be told to her by the king," the maid pleaded.


    "No, my father is not willing to tell me. Besides I am afraid to ask. So you would tell your princess what you know, " Ellen demanded.


    "No my princess, I can not go against the king''s command, he would have me executed," the old maid answered politely.


    "Okay, then you should get ready to be executed because I am going to tell my father that you told me that Queen Regina is not my mother, " Ellen threatened. In reality she had no plans to get the maid into trouble but she was desperate for answers, so she decided to threaten the maid.


    "My princess I never said that," the mind replied bowing her head and praying that someone would come and save her. She understood the princess character, so she knew that Ellen never makes empty threats.


    " Are you calling me a liar, " Ellen demanded when she heard the maids answer.


    " No my princess, I dare not call you a liar ." The maid said still bowing her head sweating profusely because she was at lost of what to do.


    "Tell me what you know, I promise my father will not hear a word of it or I will carry out my threats, " Ellen said calmly when she saw the poor state of the maid.


    Having no other choice the poor maid told Ellen how her mother the formal Queen die when giving birth to her.


    After Ellen got the information from her maid she demise her and cried herself to sleep.


    She no longer bother herself about pleasing the Queen, since she understood that there was nothing she could do that the queen will acknowledge, so she avoided her as much as possible.


    After all it was a known tale, how step mothers were vicious. She endure what ever the queen and her children throw at her. Strangly neither the queen or the king noticed that princess Ellen stop referring to the Queen as mother. Instead she called her your highness.


    This went on until there was an invasion on prince William twelve birthday party. A war broke out between Ellen''s kingdom and Avalo their ememy for many generations.


    In this time the king was very busy and was rearly in the palace. Queen Regina took the opportunity to become even more unbearable to Ellen. She did not let her join the safe chamber of the noble women, when they needed to hide. So she was forced to stay with commoners.


    In the Queen''s mind the present of Ellen will over shadow her daughter. She intended to use the opportunity to make her daughter shine among the noble women. After all Ema was already a young lady and she hoped to find a suitable family for her to marry into.


    Unfortunately for her, the king returned from the war to see how his family and kingdom is fairing . He was not pleased when he realized that princess Ellen was missing. Queen Regina was not going to let Ellen ruin her chances. She hard to be smart to find a convincing reason why Ellen was absent in the chamber . She hesitantly told the king that Ellen has been acting recklessly and will not listen to her in the past months of the war.


    The king immediately summoned Ellen to be brought to him , maybe because of the war at hand or the fact that he trusted Regina blindly, he did not listen to the explanation Ellen tried to offer.


    As punishment he sent her to the injury camp. "Since you want to spend time outside the Palace with commoners so much, you should at least be useful," the king''s voice rang in the hall. Ellen looked at her father disbelief written all over her face. How could her father punish her without even allowing her to explain herself.


    Queen Regina was very happy, when she heard the king. She even secretly visited the grand measter asking him to make things difficult for the princess.


    Fortunately the grand measter was an honest man, who took pride in his reputation more than benifits. So he still treated her nicely beside she was very loveable. So all the physicians and even the injured loved her.


    Contrary to the result that Queen Regina expected, the poeple began to praise Ellen as the princess of the poeple. In fact words began to go round that the princess was the preferred leader.


    Even though the physician knew that the princess was helping because the king order her to, they still choose to remain quiet and allow the news about the princess kind gesture to spread round the kingdom. Besides she deserves the praise because she learned deligently and help whenever she could without complaining. People even started mocking the prince for hiding behind his mother''s skirt. A lot of people admire her and called her brave for staying strong even after seeing so much blood. After all a woman is view as delicate and should not be in a place like the injured camp.


    This words going round really annoyed the Queen but she could do nothing about it. After all the people where singing the praise so loud that even the king heard of it.


    Though she succeeded in making her daughter friends with many noble daughters but the noble where the few and the commoners where the many.


    Moreover even the noble where full of hypocrite. Ellen was seen as a hero for helping injured soldiers beside the sons of the nobles also went for this war. So they naturally supported the winning side. So even in the noble chamber, Many young heir and madams praise princess Ellen.


    Queen Regina could only gritted her teeth in anger silently and joined in the paise.


    The war continues for three years. Bozao, Ellen''s kingdom were at lost.. Many of their soldiers died in the battle and they were at the verge of losing the war, It was the time Avalo decided to offer a bit of compromise and offer a trace that was to be sealed with a marriage .

 Chapter 3 - Lamb Lead To The Slaughter

    The war continues for three years. Bozao, Ellen''s kingdom was at loss. Many of their soldiers died in the battle and they were on the verge of losing the war, It was at this time Avalo decided to offer a bit of compromise and offer a trace that was to be sealed with a marriage


    Of course, Bozao could decide to accept the trace or continue the war, but for a kingdom that was on the verge of losing. Accepting the trace was their only option.


    They could not lose and have Avalo take over their kingdom. But in other to save their face King George asked the Avalo courier time to deliberate before giving their answer.


    The Courier agreed and informed them that they had three days to send their answer and of course the bride has to be from the king''s family. Since she would be married to their crown prince.


    The royal court was silent for a long time after the courier from Avalo left. The royal council threw to a fist. They must act fast or lose their beloved kingdom.


    On the bright side, peace will finally return to the land but the sacrifice was great. It was an open secret that the crown prince of Avalo is cursed.


    Rumors have it that he encountered a witch at the age of twelve years. As of that time, the kingdom of Avalo was at war against the four mighty kings. The war was fierce but it was not a fair war as it was four against one. Avalo tried their best to hold up but they were losing.


    So when the young prince met the powerful Witch he asked for the power to save his kingdom. The witch granted him his wish but it came with a price. Some rumors have it that he was turned into a beast, others said that he is a dragon cable of breathing literal fire.


    Neither of these rumors was confirmed but one thing was clear the crown prince of Avalo was ruthless and vicious. He leads Amy at the age of twelve and won a war against four powerful kings. He has never lost a battle since then, Not even a surprise attack.


    So everyone seated in the royal court knew that whichever princess was sent to the prince, Can be likened to a lamb led to the slaughter.


    "your highness" a council member bow as he got up to speak. "I understand that this is a tough decision to make. But we all seated here know that we cannot defeat the cursed prince. Though sad we have no other option, but to dance to their tune. If we refuse and continue the war more people will die and we would lose at the end of the day. Once we lose the prince can still have our princess. That is if he does not throw them to his Amy of savages" the man stops talking and sat down.


    All the council members nodded their heads in agreement with what Lord Bowon has said. Even the king helplessly nodded his head.


    He could feel his heartache already for his daughter. He was not sure which one of them he could give up.


    Princess Ellen was his gift of love and Princess Ema was also his bundle of joy. He felt his head hurt from the thought that he would have to sacrifice one of them.


    "it is decided we would accept the trace from Avalo" king George''s voice rang all through the courtroom.


    The council members nodded their heads and breath in relief. "your highness which of the princess would be given?" Lord Tyler asked.


    "I am yet to decide, I will pass the information across once I make up my mind" king George replied before he got up from his throne and walked away with a heavy heart.


    A father should be happy when suitors came knocking on his door but even as a king he is forced to send his daughter into a dead zone.


    He felt disappointed in himself because he could not protect his daughter. He walked straight to his study and summoned a guard to fetch the Queen.


    A few moments later the Queen arrived at the king study.


    "Your majesty sent for me" Queen Regina announced her presence and bow a little to the king.


    "Sit," King George replied feeling his heart aching again.


    The Queen saw the king''s dilemma, after all, she has her ears in the courtroom and she was well aware of the tough decision they had to make. She already made her decision she just needed to find a way to convince the king about it.


    There was no way on earth she will let her daughter get married to the cursed prince but it was not her decision to make. So she needed to convince the king.


    She walked over to the chair and sat gracefully while acting ignorant of the current situation. The king took a deep breath and explained the situation to her. Although he knew he could make his decision without listening to her, he felt that since the decision had to do with their children he felt the need to let her have a say.


    king George believes that his wife the Queen treated Ellen like her own daughter. Queen Regina bend her head and acted as if she was in deep thought.


    "Your majesty is there no other way?" she finally spoke her voice broken and tears raining down her delicate cheek.


    The king turned his head unable to look at the pitiful face of his Queen. He felt helpless.


    "Oh my poor Ema she is so young how could she cope with the curse prince. She snob putting her plans in the next phase.


    "What about my little Ellen, she has been so dedicated to this kingdom. Even if she acted bravely she is still a woman that needs to love" the queen continues with her sobbing. When one listens to her, it seems like she could not decide which daughter to let go of but she clearly hinted that Ema was weak and Ellen was brave.


    The king patted his Queen''s shoulders a little to comfort her.


    Queen Regina cleaned her tears "what can I do I must lose a daughter. Ema Wil be so frighten. Ellen has been a great big sister always trying to shield her baby sister. How would they cope if they are separated" she stated crying the more.


    After a while she clears her tears. "your majesty I can''t make this decision, I will accept whatever decision you make" she stated like an obedient wife.


    Of course, she knew she has sowed a seed and she was sure the king will pick Ellen. She already stated the fact that Ellen was the senior and should protect her baby sister.. Knowing the way her husband thinks, she was certain he will choose Ellen.

 Chapter 4 - Defend The Princess

    Lord Yancey resident.


    "My lord," Brad the Yancey resident butler welcomed lord Yancey home. He has just returned from the royal council meeting and one look at him the butler could tell his master was in a bad mood.


    Lord Yancey nodded his head slightly to acknowledge his butler without saying anything he walked into his study and poured himself some wine.


    He was at lost again. Twenty five years ago he had met a beautiful lady and fell in love with her. But unfortunately the lady has eyes for prince George, the crown prince.


    Sure he did everything to get her attention but the young lady was too attached to her prince. She will always say to him ''I only have eyes for prince George. It is him or no one else." The was a lost course for lord Yancey. He later had to settled for an arrange marriage.


    He share the kings joy and sadness when Queen Agatha gave birth to a baby girl and die. He was particularly happy at that time because he believed that he would be able to get his son married to Agatha''s daughter. For him this was his conciliation. If he could not become family with her by taking her as his wife, then he could at least be in-laws with the coming together of their children.


    This is why he has pushed his first son Joe. He wanted him to be a capable man, so he would be worthy of the princess. Things were going as planned as his son Joe was recognized as a genius in painting. He was also a man of war and has defended their kingdom in various battles and brought victory back.


    He was also fair to look upon and a lot of families where already trying to ask for marriage alliance with him. He had plan to wait for princess Ellen sixteenth birthday to ask for a chance for his son to court her. But unfortunately war has broken out when she was fifteen and now there was already a marriage alliance from Avalo.


    He had his eyes and ears in the Palace and he was sure that king George will choose her for the cursed prince. His head hurt just thinking about how he has failed again.


    He was angry at himself. If he had made a move earlier the princess would already belong to his son and he will not be in the current situation. The king wouldn''t have considered giving out a betrothed.


    He was still consumed in his through when he heard the voice of his wife .


    "My husband, you look stressed" lady Yancey said as she walked over to her husband.


    "we have lost the chance to get our perfect daughter in law" lord Yancey told his wife without looking at her.


    "what! Who dares to snatch the future daughter in law of Yancey family" lady Yancey snapped annoyed. Ever since her husband told her about his plans to marry princess Ellen for their son she has been in full support.


    After all it will be a blessing to the family. They will become related to the royals. She has asked her husband to make his intentions known to the king since Ellen turned fourteen but her stubborn husband refuse. she was sure that the competition for Ellen''s hand in marriage will be fierce. But she felt their son was indeed the best candidate for the princess.


    She knew why her husband wanted princess Ellen. She was no fool, she knew her husband loved the late queen but she acted ignorant. Her husband really treated her well. He did not take in any comcubin like other lords and noble. He remained faithful to her. she also knew that her husband only acted that way to prove to the late queen that he could be with one woman just like the king. But she did not mind. As long as she reaped the benifit of her husband''s feelings for the queen, she stayed dedicated and supportive in his decision.


    "The cursed prince of Avalo" He answered his wife while drowning himself with wine.


    "wait! What? How is that possible?" Lady Yancey asked. Disbelief written all over her face. She looked like someone that has been pour cold water. How could the Yancey fight against the cursed prince.


    Lord Yancey nodded his head and explained the things that happened in the royal council meeting to his wife. He also explained why he was sure that the king will sacrifice Ellen.


    After listening to her husband Lady Yancey took a few minutes to think.


    "My husband" she called raising her head up as she got a wonderful idea. Lord Yancey finally turned his head to look at his wife when he noticed the little excitement in her voice.


    "There is still a way to get princess Ellen" she declared in a confident manner . Her husband looked at her waiting for her to give details.


    "The cursed prince did not ask for princess Ellen''s hand in marriage. So we can put pressure on the royal family to send princess Ema instead."


    Lord Yancey nodded his head, he thought of that but how could he put pressure on the royal family, this was the problem. He looked at his wife questioning and she got the hint.


    "The commoners has been singing the praise of Princess . All they need is a little trigger. Once the common stand against the kings choice, he would be forced to listen." Lady Yancey explain.


    Hmm lord Yancey nodded his head. And just like that words started to go round the city about the sacrifice of princess Ellen.


    While the Palace slept, his people gether ready to defend the princess. There were whispers every where.


    Rumors begin to spread about Queen''s Regina unfair treatment to princess Ellen. Of course no body cared if the rumors were true or not. They just believed since it was deficult to find good step mother.


    This lead to the criticism of the crown prince and his sister. The two were tag as inresponsible and unfit to be the future of Bozao kingdom.


    And just like that everyone in the kingdom believes that Ellen has helped the injured during the war. It was time for princess Ema to fulfill her role and save the kingdom like her sister did during the war.


    Like ants the commoner had one voice which was to save princess Ellen.

 Chapter 5 - Sly Fox

    The next morning Ellen woke up at her usual time. Her personal maid was already waiting to attend to her bid.


    "My princess" the maid greeted. Ellen simply nodded her head and walked her way into the bathroom to have her bath.


    When she was done, the maid helped her to get dressed and quietly styled her hair. The room was quiet. The maid was lost in her own thoughts. Sure enough the maid already heard the rumors about the king planning to marry off princess Ellen to the cursed prince.


    She felt sorry for her but she knew it was not in her place to inform the princess, so she held her lips tight together.


    The maid was almost done styling the princess'' hair when a knock was heard on the door. The maid looked at Ellen for permission and when she noticed the princess slightly nod her heard.


    She went to open the door. "my princess, his majesty ask that you join him for breakfast." The maid who just walked in inform the princess.


    Ellen simply nodded her head in response . She was in no mood to talk.


    she was well aware of the rumors. if commoners where already aware there was no way such a news will be missed by Ellen. After spending time with them she easily gets hold of ever rumor in the kingdom.


    She felt her heart ache when she thought of the news and quietly prayed it was just a rumor. she was not ignorant, She knew the situation of the kingdom and she knew they were at the verge of losing. After all she stayed in the camp attending to the injured and she also heard about the visit of Avalon courier.


    So she was almost sure the rumors were true. Sighing deeply she got up from her dressing table when the maid was done with her hair and walked elegantly to join her father for breakfast.


    When she got to the table she was a bit surprised to meet the Queen and her children already seated with the king.


    "Father, your highness" she greeted the king and queen. Both nodded their head and smiled sweetly at her.


    Ellen took a seat beside her father directly opposite the Queen.


    "Ellen how are you doing? " king George asked feeling guilty about what he planned to tell her.


    "I am doing well father," she replied cutly, her face void of any emotion.


    The king nodded his head and started eating his breakfast. Once he started Ellen and the rest joined him.


    While eating, the family made few random conversation but Ellen did not contribute. She forced on her meal and acted like whatever was going on in the table had nothing to do with her.


    Ellen was about to excuse herself once breakfast was over but the king asked her to follow him.


    "Your mother and I have something to discuss with you," king George said.


    Ellen held the urge to roll her eyes when she heard the king referes to the Queen as her mother. In the end she just nodded her head there was no point to argue about anything. She wasn''t in the mood besides it will be of no use. Ellen quietly followed them into the king''s study.


    Once Inside, the king shut the door and asked his wife and daughter to sit down. Ellen was almost having a nervous breakdown as she could already guess what her father was about to say to her.


    She did not want to hear it but she focused herself to stay put and listened. What choice did she have. She took a deep breath and acted composed waiting for her father to drop the news.


    The king cleared his voice and informed her about the request made by the king of Avalo. Even though Ellen was expecting her father to talk about Avalo proposal she still felt hurt when she heard him say the words.


    "Ellen I really love you and I would never want to hurt you. Believe me if I have a choice I would not ask you to do this. The whole Bozao will be destroyed if we reject their offer. Father apologize for not being able to protect you." the king said in a soft voice. He felt guilty sending his daughter into a marriage that will probably destroy her. But as a king he had to think of his people.


    Ellen just looked at him, she felt hurt but she knew she could not blame her father but why must it be her. She was not the only princess in the Palace.


    "My poor child" Ellen heard the Queen said in a pitiful voice. She sounded like she was about to break down in tears. Ellen turned her head to look at the Queen, was she trying to mock her? she thought to herself She felt irritated by the act the Queen was putting up .


    What was the point of faking her care. She did not understand why the Queen always acted like a lovely mother when the king was around.


    Ellen''s blood boils and she was going crazy with anger just watching the queens pretentious attitude.


    "You will do this for father right?" the king asked when he noticed Ellen did not say anything but looked at him plainly.


    "Ahh what was the point of all this sweet talking, not like I have any choice" Ellen said mentally.


    She was about to nod in agreement but pause and looked at her father. She had so many questions to ask him but time will fail her, so she choose to ask the one that has been ringing in her head since she entered the study.


    "Father, why do I have to be the one to marry the curse prince. Clearly Avalo just asked for a princess, " Ellen asked.


    The king and Queen were stunned for a few seconds. Ellen has never questioned her father''s decision. She usually just nodded her head in agreement.


    " Ellen I have told you before, you are the first child of this family, it is your duty to protect and guide your siblings " the king replied.


    Ellen nodded her head, she has somehow expected this answer. After all when she and her siblings fought her father always took their side and tell her the same thing.


    So hearing him using the same lines on her was not a surprise. She turned her head to look at the Queen. She felt very irritated when she noticed the sly fox was keeping up her act and looking sad.


    "You amazed me your highness, what''s the point of pretending to be sad, when you are obviously happy that the daughter of the dead queen is leaving and the Palace will belong to you and your children. You know you don''t care what happens to me. why pretend?" Ellen asked looking at Queen Regina indifferently.


    She gupes and cover her mouth, when she realized that she said that out loud. She did not mean to say out her thoughts.. Watching the shock expression on the king and Queen''s face she suddenly felt goose bumps.

 Chapter 6 - Outstanding Men.

    Queen Regina gave a quick surprised face and started weeping very hard. She looked like someone that has been deeply wrong. For king George, Ellen has crossed the line. She has really wrong the Queen this time. He knew first hand that the Queen treated her nicely.


    He was blinded by the Queen''s pitiful state that he did not remember to ask Ellen how she found out Regina was not her mother.


    "You ungrateful child, look how you have made your mother cry. She has done nothing but love you since the day she took the role of becoming your mother, yet you choose to be ungrateful." king George said with so much disappointment in his voice.


    Ellen looked at the queen state and could not blame her father for being fooled by her. She will fool anyone with her perfect acting skills. She will fit perfectly into the role of a cruel witch. Oh, see how pitiful she look. Ellen could not bear her mischievous face. If Ellen did not know her too well she would have fallen for her act.


    "Why are you still quiet? apologize to your mother immediately," the king roared. Ellen felt a shiver run down her spine when she heard her father''s voice. He has always been soft and gentle to her.


    "I am sorry," Ellen said, Regina wanted to give her victory smile when she heard the other part of Ellen''s statement.


    "I am sorry for being honest" she stated with a matter-of-fact tone. She did not mean to be rude or disrespectful to her father. But what was the point? She was about to be offered for the peace of the kingdom. What was the point of remaining noble?


    The king was shocked by Ellen''s statement but he felt lost. Just when he was about to scold Ellen more the Queen beat him to it.


    "My dear if there have been any misunderstandings between us, I apologize but I have always wanted the best for you, that is why I seem a little difficult at times," Regina said smoothly. She knew that if Ellen continued to talk the king might find out about her pretentious behavior.


    Ellen was rendered speechless by the queen''s action. How could she continue complaining after the Queen apologized so smoothly? "Your highness, your craftiness is worthy of recognition" Ellen mentally praises the Queen.


    "Father, you''re highness if there is nothing else I would love to be excused" she spoke politely.


    The king looked at her and nodded his head. He did not want to force her to apologize again. He felt she was only hurt by the fact that she was being married off to the curse prince.


    Ellen might be leaving the kingdom soon, so he decided to overlook her behavior since she already has a heavy responsibility on her shoulder.


    Ellen immediately left the room when she saw her father''s approval. She did not spear the Queen another glance before leaving.


    ...


    A few hours later.


    The king was listening to the report from one of his generals when he heard about the rumor going around the kingdom. It was only that morning he reveals his decision and there is already an uproar.


    He could not understand why the people love princess Ellen so much, that they were willing to speak against the king.


    "your majesty, the royal council, and the nobles Court are present and they seek the king''s audience." a guard informed the king.


    The king joined them in the throne room, where the Queen and other members of the royal family were already waiting. They all bow their heads in greeting as he walked to his throne and took his seat.


    It was hard enough to give away his daughter for the sake of the kingdom, yet the people dare to question his decision. The king was so angry but again how could he voice out his anger when the people loved his daughter.


    "Your majesty," lord Pacelle said bowing slightly to the king. We understand that the time is unfavorable for our kingdom. But we can not give away our treasures if we have an option. The commoners are right in this matter. princess Ellen is too much a treasure to be sacrificed when we have an option," he said and sat down.


    King George swept his eyes across the room and he saw the majority of the royal council members nodding their heads.


    " Lord Pacelle, what do you mean princess Ellen is a treasure. My daughters are both treasures" king George declared.


    "Then his majesty will agree to our little request," Lord Yancey was the one who spoke.


    Once again the majority of the royal council and noble nod in agreement.


    " How can I give away my younger daughter for marriage when the elder one is yet to be married?" king George asked in irritation and anger evident in his voice.


    Meanwhile, Queen Regina was boiling in anger and frustration. She even regrets sending Ellen to the commoner''s chamber during the war. She could not believe her ears. Her act to degrade the princess is now working in her favor.


    She could already see the handwriting on the wall, once the majority of the council members supported Ellen. She felt a little relieved when she heard the king used their age difference as protection for Ema. She was about to relax when she saw four of the most outstanding men walked up to the throne.


    "Your majesty" they all bow in greeting.


    King George frowns his brows a little. He knew what it meant if four young outstanding men got up when he talked about marriage.


    "Your majesty " this time it was grandmaster Grenn that spoke. These four young men are interested in princess Ellen. They are all outstanding in their field and they came from prominent families." The grandmaster gesture at each of the men standing before the throne. as he called out their names.


    Sam and Rickon grandsons of lord Robert house of Barathon. Your majesty," Sam and Rick bowed.


    Meson son of Lord Bowon, House of Amnell. Your majesty" Meson bowed.


    Joe, Son of Lord Yancey, house of Yancey. Your majesty, " Joe bowed.


    The king felt tongue tie. He could not understand why the member of his council would be so interested in his daughter. Everyone seated in the room understands the fact that the princess usually married out for alliance with another kingdom.


    He also understood why they were skeptical about the curse prince. Bozoa just finished fighting a war. He knew that the kingdom was not stable. He could not be too rash if he intended to keep his throne.


    Three out of four of the strongest house in the kingdom were clearly against his decision. Wait the fourth will likely do the same. Queen Agatha was from the house of Zorander. They were likely on Ellen''s side. These houses were strong with their armies, meaning if they came together to fight the throne, the royal family will lose especially since they had the commoner''s support.


    Queen Regina bow her hand into a fist. She was so angry that breathing was hard. Standing in front of her were the most outstanding men in the kingdom. In fact, she was thinking of having Ema married one of these men. Yet they were standing proudly asking for Ellen''s hand.


    Just when the king was about to accept their request, footsteps were heard hurrying into the throne room.

 Chapter 7 - A Lamb To Be Slaughtered

    Just when the king was about to give in to the royal council, foot steps were heard hurrying into the court room. One of the men bow and walked up to the king.


    He whispered a message into the kings ears. King George frown his brows, when he listen. Earlier when he heard about the rumors going round the kingdom, he had sent his men to investigate who started those rumors.


    He was shocked to learn that it was princess Ellen. Regina regain her Gracefull smile, seeing the expression on the kings face.


    When she learned about the rumors going round she had decided to frame Ellen for it. Knowing how much the king hate schemes like this, she was certain he would be angry at Ellen and insist she marry''s the cursed prince for dragging down other members of the family for her benefit.


    It was not that the king hates schemes, After all to stay on top, one must have some schemes off his sleeves. He did not just want his children using it against each other.


    Other people in the room were a bit confused not knowing what was going on. "princess Ellen please come forth" the voice of general Cypher was heard.


    Princess Ellen stepped forward totally ignorant of the situation. "you stand accused of spreading false news. There by throwing dirty on the Queen and the crown prince. How do you answer to this?" general Cypher asked.


    Ellen held her ague to laugh. She did not need any one to tell her that this was the Queen''s doing.


    "Who accused me?" Ellen asked her voice calm and smooth. She understood why the Queen used this method. Knowing her father she expected this reactions. But the Queen action this time was a bit dumb. How could she go this cheap, she was worse than she ever imagined her to be. Ellen remembered bowling to her action Just this morning. Indeed she must be the devil ''s younger sister. How crafty can she be?? Ellen feeling absolutely dumb by the accusation.


    Still in her mixt of confusion, a maid was dragged into the court. Ellen was not surprise to see one of her personal maid. She has known for sometime that this particular maid reported all her activities to the Queen.


    The maid bowed and in front of everyone confessed that it was Ellen that choose to put dirt on the Queen in other to save herself from getting married to the cursed prince.


    Lord Yancey face lost all color, he has been the one that started the whole process. He even met the other three great families to support him, so he could not stand the thought of a maid lying so smoothly.


    If not for many years of experience he would have stood up from his sit and give the maid good beating. The other lords were also pissed it was obvious that this was some diety trick. The princess will only send a trusted maid to spread false news. So it was impossible for her to easily give in, beside there are no other evidence.


    "I must commend your network, I only find it quite surprising that you are only a Palace maid. Precisely you are my personal maid. yet you spread news so fast and quickly. This kind of network..." Ellen left her words hanging.


    "I had some help, immediately you gave your orders," she stammered a bit as she was scared of Ellen''s action and then she continued. "After you gave the command this morning I did not wait a single breath," the maids voiced out desperate to please the Queen with her act.


    " But the rumors started last night "one of the noble voice out.


    When Queen Regina heard this her heart beat increased. She has been desperate to ensure that her daughter was not married to the cursed prince that she acted rashly. Besides the royal council and noble were already present before she got a wide of the news. Which made it more difficult for her to come up with a better scheme.


    Ellen turned her head to the king. King George felt awful. Just now when he heard the whisper of his guard, he had acted on impose. Besides Ellen''s out brust early had made him believe the information.


    "Your majesty I plead not guilty for the charges. The maid here must have really started the rumors. I believe she and who ever sent her planned to call me out when the time comes."


    "As regarding the matter of the curse prince, since my father see me as the lamb to be slaughtered," Ellen pause to catch her breath while looking at the king with not emotion in particular. "I will marry him. After all a death caused by strangers is less painfully than that of a kin," Ellen stated.


    The whole court room fell silence. Nobody expected her to have accepted to marry the curse prince. But thinking about her words again the king felt like hiding his head. How could he has fallen for such a cheep trick.


    Even Queen Regina could not look at the lords and ladies. Ellen just clearly stated that her life was not safe in the Palace and so she has chosen to die in the hands of strangers. Even a stupid person could tell that she was pointing at the Queen.


    Lord Yancey sigh, he felt very sad but he had a faint smile. His efforts might have gone to a waste but he felt happy that he tried. He was particularly happy that she cleared her name. Ruining others reputation with lies just for ones own gain was a crime.


    Ellen would have had her hero reputation ruined, if she did not make the choice that she did.


    Ellen seeing the look on the faces of everyone presents felt satisfied. She bowed her head and walk out of the court. She did not want to get married to any of the sons of any of the lords. For what she knows they could be just as the cursed prince.


    Besides she was sure Queen Regina still had some plans under her sleeve. Even if she excape marrying the curse prince she knew Regina will not let her live.


    The woman is definitely vicious. So she decides to take her fate in her hands. It was better to die an honorable death, than to be killed like a chicken.


    The king step off his throne, after Ellen walked away. Queen Regina was happy that no body remembered to pressed the maid about who sent her.. She quickly used her eyes to command her most loyal guard to get rid of the maid.

 Chapter 8 - Judge Peoples Characters

    "Regina tell me everything that happened in the throne room today has nothing to do with you," the king asked calmly. He wanted to get mad and shout at her but he blamed himself. How could he be stupid enough to call out his daughter in a throne room.


    Even if she was guilty, as the head of the family he was supposed to deal with it privately. He was so carried away by his emotions that he opened the Vail of his family to the entire court.


    He has been proving that a family free of mistress and concubine was more peaceful. A lot of women praised him. How could he still hold his head high when it was proven today that the royal family was not at peace like it seems. Princess Ellen even declared that her life was not safe in the Palace. This goes on to confirm the rumors.


    "Your majesty how could you ask me that. I have been Ellen''s mother since her birth. Are you doubting me simply because I did not give birth to her?" Queen Regina asked in a choked-up voice. Tears were raining down her elegant cheeks and she looked nothing like the pure Queen that sat beside the king some moments ago. She looked deeply hurt and wrong by the king''s question.


    She knew she made the biggest mistake today. For the first time in the last twenty-five years, she had made the wrong move. If the king finds out that she had really tried to ruin the princess''s reputation he would reject her.


    Over the years she has built an image of a nice and graceful Queen. If that image is destroyed there will be no place left for her in the kingdom to hid her face. Many of the noble ladies envy her. But she knew they will all throw dirt at her when she falls from her status as the Queen.


    King George looked at her. He could not tell if she was telling the truth or not. Somehow the outburst of Ellen this morning made him feel like the Queen was lying but he had watched Regina for years and she has been a very nice Queen. Moreover, the king pride himself in his ability to judge people''s character, how could he come to terms with the fact that he was wrong.


    "Your majesty I think someone is sowing a seed of discord among us. Someone must have been feeding Princess Ellen with false stories. Think about it your majesty, how did she find out I was not her mother," Queen Regina stated still sobbing. She had confidently made this point because it skipped her mind that she once told the princess four years ago that she was not her mother.


    That incident had been a slip of the tongue and she has long forgotten all about it because Ellen never made trouble about it.


    The king hearing his wife paused and thought of her words. She made a lot of sense, after all some members of the court might be interested in his throne. It was easier to destroy the royal family from inside.


    King George walked away from the Queen without saying anything, he orders his guard to bring the maid who had boldly accuse the princess falsely.


    The maid was about to escape from the back of the palace when the guards caught her. Queen Regina had no plans to keep her alive but the Palace was heavily guided and her trusted guard was having troubles sneaking her out of the dungeon.


    He could have killed her in the Palace using poison but one of the king''s guards was the one who led her out of the court. Luckily after a few minutes, the guard had left, so the Queen''s guard sneaked in to let her out of the cell in disguise of escaping her unfortunately the king guard caught up with them before they made it out.


    Once the Queen guard discovered that the king''s men were after them, he immediately escaped from their sight.


    He knew first hand that if he was caught with her the both of them and the Queen will be done for.


    He immediately made his way to inform the Queen.


    "My Queen, the king''s guards were after us, there was no time to carry out your full orders. If I got caught by the king''s guard there will be no escape. The princess already suspects you, so I just did my best to escape," he explained.


    " You did the right thing. Don''t worry you will get your reward later," Queen Regina replied with a smile.


    The guard bow and left the Queen''s present. Regina bows her fist, once he was out of sight. It was a good thing her personal guard did not get caught by the king. She might be able to fool the king that the maid is lying if she decides to speak out but once her personal guard got involved that would spell her doom. She knew the king was already doubting her sincerity, so she needs to act accordingly in the coming days.


    ....


    The maid was dragged to the throne room where the entire royal family was already seated.


    The kingsmen had tried to get her to speak but the maid remained stubborn. Ellen looked at her maid and shook her head. Before today she usually wonders why the maid will betray her but now she understands everything.


    Earlier, after the court hearing, Ellen was sure that the Queen will make a move, so she sent her personal guard to go to the dungeon and find out what will become of the maid.


    It was during that time that the guard found out that the maid had a son, who the Queen has held captive as bait to her loyalty.


    Once Ellen''s guard heard this information, he had gone to the underground dungeon to find the maid''s son. And as expected the Queen locked the young man there.


    He returned to inform the princess who ordered him to rescue the son. Well, she was happy to learn the way to buy the servant''s full loyalty but she was hoping to use the same blackmail to find out any of the Queen''s secrets that may be in possession of the maid.


    "As your king, I give you the last chance to tell me what you know or you would be put to death," King George threatened. The maid was scared but to protect her son she remained mute.


    Queen Regina felt relieved. If she had not hold sure a price possession of the maid, she was sure the woman would have spilled the Bea already. Especially with the pressure coming from the king.


    when the king was about to give the next instruction, Ellen beat him to it.


    "Father, since the maid tried to framed me, can you give me the honor to choose her punishment," she asked.

 Chapter 9 - Putting On A Show

    "Father, since the maid tried to frame me, can you give me the honor of choosing her punishment," she asked.


    The king paused for just a moment before allowing her. He did not want any misunderstanding between them before she leaves the kingdom.


    "Ann, I do understand why you are not willing to tell his majesty about who sent you. But I hope you choose right. Hope your backing is able to save your son from his majesty" Ellen said calmly.


    Ann, the maid widened her eyes in shock, even the Queen bow her hand into a fist. How could Ellen know about this. She was sweating. The king was about to ask what Ellen was talking about, when the door opened and a guard walked in with Ann''s son.


    Queen Regina could feel her heart beating fast like it was about to jump out of her chest. She felt regret. Not that she regretted her actions against Ellen, she only regretted not carefully making her last plan.


    "Your son would be beheaded for your crime," Ellen declared.


    "What? But he did not do anything wrong. He is innocent," Ann cried.


    "Yes he his but he is strong enough to make you disobey your king''s order so he should go," Ellen answered.


    "No please if you spare my son I will tell you everything I know," Ann beged.


    "You think his majesty has nothing to do with his time? We are no longer interested, you should go back to youd dupty post. At least you don''t have any weakness now, so you can serve properly," Ellen said.


    "If she is willing to talk, let her speak. After all her son is at the mercy of father, unless you planned all this with her and you are trying to cover up. Are you just putting on a show for us sister?" Prince William said. He felt so proud of himself for seeing through Ellen''s plans. He never thought that he fell right into her trap.


    Ellen knew that the Queen was smart. So she presented Ann''s son to assure her that she could speak but did not let her speak. She knew that the Queen could be thick skin enough to claim that she planned the show all along and by then it will become difficult to prove her innocent.


    Knowing the prince behavior, she knew he would think she was covering up something there by asking the maid to speak.


    The Queen turned to stare daggers at the prince. She thought she was about to escape when Ellen did not let the maid speak, who knew it was going to be her son that would put her on the edge .


    "Ann you heard the prince go ahead and speak" Ellen said with a smile hiding at the conner of her lips.


    Ann was confused, she could not understand what was going on. Her son was no longer in the hands of the Queen but she had learned her lesson not to underestimate the Queen or princess. Just when she opened her mouth to speak. Queen Regina jumped in almost sounding desperate


    "Your majesty, I think it is pointless to listen to what she has to say. Earlier she lied against Ellen, I am certain she would lie against someone seated here to cover up. Now I am convinced that who ever sent her wants to cause dispute among us."


    "Just look the prince no longer trust his sister. We must not let her continue lying but I think her innocent son should not pay the price for her mistakes" Queen Rigena said so righteously. She knew that the maid staying alive will be a threat, so she decided to use the king to ensure her secret is safe forever.


    "I agree with you," King George said after thinking over the Queen words. They are just wasting their time. Possibly whoever sent her did not reveal himself to her.


    Prince William was going to refult the Queen''s words but when he saw the look on his mother''s face he chose to remain quiet.


    "Let her son go," King George ordered.


    "But father you already said I could choose her punishment how could you change your mind?" Ellen complained.


    "Fine, I will let you handle it," king George gave in to his daughter.


    Regina was so angry when she realized that her words were not able to save Ann''s son. She knew that this means her power in the Palace would be questioned. She was so angry, she did not understand how Ellen was able to save the boy. And she could guss that with the life of Ann''s son in Ellen hand, the woman will speak all she knew.


    Regina took a deep breath to calm herself, she made up her mind to find a way to kill Ann before she said anything to Ellen but unfortunately for her Ellen was ahead of her.


    "Father I have chosen to let Ann live as a trap for whoever sent her. I am sure the person may try to kill her to save their secrets, so can I pick four of your men to guide us for sometime?" Ellen asked


    "Ellen your idea is wonderful we should definitely use her to set a bait for her master," the king agreed.


    Ellen looked at the Queen challaging her. She knew a simple maid confession was not enough to bring down the Queen, she just enjoyed making her tensed.


    " Father please excuse me," Ellen got off her chair. She particularly enjoyed the dark face of the Queen. It gave her some leave of satisfaction. She walked straight to her room and ordered Ann to come with her.


    "The life of your son is in my hands, you can save him or let him die." Ellen said once she was alone in the room with Ann.


    "I already know the Queen was the one that sent you to lie at the throne room but I need other information. If you can tell me more of the Queen''s secrets then you can save your son. Unfortunately if you have non then I would let you bid fareware to your son," Ellen said while looking at Ann void of any emotion.


    Ann was quite frightened.. In her years of working for Ellen she has been such a sweet child, so watching her looking fearless kind of send a severe pain through her spine.

 Chapter 10 - He Is Not My Son.

    "My princess I do know a few things but without evidence a maid''s words will not be regarded," Ann replied politely.


    "I know this, that is why I did not ask questions in the present of the king. I understand the Queen is crafty. She could turn your words against you and I get mixed up. I just want to know what she is capable of. I am leaving soon and my father trust her blindly. I need to know if he would be fine." Ellen explained.


    Although the king has not been treating Ellen nicely in the last years, but she understood that the Queen would have been more vicious if something were to happen to him. Besides, he was the only family she had left.


    She kept having the bad feelings that the Queen will get rid of her father once she left the Palace. After all once the king dies her son becomes the king.


    "You do not have to worry about that my princess. The Queen fancy the king. I am sure no harm will come to him," Ann replied.


    Ellen rolled her eyes seeing how confident Ann spoke. "How can you tell that, you are not in the Queen''s mind. It maybe part of her act," Ellen stated.


    "Oh I don''t think it an act, she liked him enough to get rid of her best friend in other to have him" Ann stated as a matter of fact.


    "What do you mean?" Ellen asked puzzled by her statement.


    Ann kept quit for a while. " The Queen has fancy the king right from her youth but unfortunately the king fell for her best friend instead" Ann said and kept quiet. Ellen noticed that she was sweating, and she seemed to be finding it difficult to say what she knew.


    "Speak" Ellen encourage her.


    I.. The... I... "Before Queen Agatha gave birth to my princess, I noticed, Queen Regina adding something to her tea." She said and pause. She was currently sweating and unable to look at Ellen. "I never thought it was something bad until the Queen started complaining of pains few minutes after talking the tea."


    "I think whatever she added to the drink was made to kill the baby but luckily the midwife was able to help and deliver my princess safely but the Queen did not make it." Ann explained.


    "What! Why did you not tell anyone" Ellen roared with angry as her hand bow into fist.


    "Forgive me my princess but look around. Queen Regina is a noble lady, and I am just a common maid. Do you think anyone would have believed me?" Ann muttered.


    Ellen took a deep breath. She knew Ann was right nobody would have believed her. She heard that her father had sought help from other kingdom to save his wife but nothing work. Maybe if Ann has spoken up the physician would have had a better chance to save her. But it was a sad reality that no one would have listened to a common maid.


    "As agreed I will allow your son live but you must promise to take care of father when I leave," Ellen said.


    "Your highness I will do my best." Ann answered she seems to be in deep thoughts and unable to voice out what she was thinking. Ellen looked past her and was ready to dismiss her when she spoke up.


    "Can I tell my princess another secret? " Ann asked carefully. Ellen noticed the hesitation in her voice, so she nodded her head.


    "Richard is not my son," Ann said in a low voice that Ellen almost did not hear her.


    "What are you trying to say? " Ellen asked patiently.


    Ann swallowed hard, she has kept this secret for over two decades, and she thought she would die with it. She never thought that one day she will have the courage to tell it to someone.


    "In the first year of the king''s marriage to Queen Agatha. As of then he was still the crown prince and his father was still on the throne." Ann paused and look at the princess who patiently waited for her to continue. "My princess you understand the tradition of the kingdom?" Ann asked and Ellen nod in response.


    A brother could plan to kill the crown prince in order for the throne to fall on him. "The Queen had given birth to a baby boy at that time. But he was declared dead by the midwife."


    "The second prince as of that time had his eyes on the throne, so he asked the midwife to kill his brothers child if he happened to be a son."


    "The midwife did not have the heart, so she declared him dead but found away to bring him out of the Palace. She knew she could not keep him, since the second prince might be watching her. So she handed him over to me."


    "As of that time, I did not work in the Palace, and so I did not know he was ROYALTY. The midwife lied to me that she had found him on the street. Knowing that I could not have my own children she decides to hand him over to me, and I was grateful for that."


    Ellen raised her brows when she heard Ann''s words. The situation described is possible but it sounds like a folktale to Ellen.


    " I started walking in the Palace two years after that, when I lost my husband in a war. It was also the same time the midwife fell sick and thinking that she may not survive the sickness she told me the truth." Ann narrated.


    "Why did you not inform my mother after finding out the truth?" Ellen asked. She had her doubts about Ann''s story, but she listened anyway.


    "I dare not my princess, the king will have my head for kidnapping the prince," Ann responded in a trifled voice.


    Ellen sigh deeply, knowing Ann was right again. "How do I know you are not telling the truth and not some folktales. The midwife is dead and my uncle in Exile. There is no one else present to verify your story. Give me one reason why I should believe you?" Ellen asked.


    *There is a way to prove that Richard is the king''s son," Ann said softly. While Ellen raised her brows not believing a word Ann just said.


    " Speak" Ellen command.


    "The oracle of the Shiva " Ann answered with confidence.

 Chapter 11 - QUEEN AGATHA

    Back in the kings Court.


    Queen Regina took a deep breath of relief. She was surprised that Ellen decided not to expose her in front of the king. She made a mental note to scold the prince later.


    He almost got her in big trouble my running that mouth of his. "I have told him to think before speaking, but he seems to be deaf" she said mentally.


    She was about to excuse herself when a guard walked in and announced the arrival of the courier from Avalo.


    The king nodded his head in approval and the Avalo courier walked in moments later.


    "Your majesty," the courier bowed slightly.


    "His highness the crown prince of Avalo has received your message. He sent me here to inform you that he would be coming for his bride The day after tomorrow " the courier delivered his message.


    "That is a short time to prepare," King George voice out his displeasure.


    "His highness understand but the troop from Avalo will travel back soon, since we are now bended by a trace but without the princess how can we be sure," the courier spoke smoothly and clapped his hands.


    At the sound of his hands footsteps were heard walking in from the hall. Twenty men walked into the court room carrying large chests.


    Your majesty, these are the dowry of the princess," he said pointing to his right where there was six large chests. And these are for the preparation of the wedding" he said pointing to the left where there are three large chests.


    "His highness understands the time, so he is supporting the occasion. After all it is the wedding of the crown prince and the first princess of Bozao," the courier concluded.


    The king was angry but he was helpless. If the prince can leisurely give away ten chests of gold for a wedding, then he had nothing to say.


    " We would make preparations " the king answered.


    The courier bowed Slight and left the room with his men. Queen Regina was boiling in anger. Sure she will never allow her daughter to marry the curse prince, even if he is the crown prince, but she was angry.


    Angry that the cursed prince decided to give Ellen some face by performing the marriage rite


    In fact the prince have over done it. She could already tell that it will be a grand occasion, that will be talked about for many months.


    If not for that fact that the crown prince is cursed a lot of families would have been happy to give their daughters to him. After all Avalo was known for it wealth. It was rumored that it had a large gold mine.


    She felt a little better, when she remembered the crown prince was cursed, maybe a beast that would torture Ellen if not kill her within the first month of their marriage.


    "So what if the wedding is grand, her husband is still a beast nothing to be jealous of, " the Queen console herself.


    The king had a mix feeling, if only the young man who brought this gift today was not cursed he would have been the happiest father alive.


    Just when the Avalo men stepped out, Ellen walked back into the court room. It was amazing how words fry fast. A maid already informed her about their arrival.


    "Father," she called to announce her presence.


    King George looked up to meet his daughter''s gaze. "The prince will be coming for you the day after tomorrow," the king informed her.


    Ellen''s body stiff when she heard her father. She thought she would at least have a month to spend before the wedding. She could not understand why the prince was in so much hurry to marry her.


    The Queen finally had a genuine smile on her face when she saw the miserable state of Ellen.


    Ellen took a deep breath and swallowed hard. She knew that the men from Avalo came to fix a wedding date, she just never expected it to be that close.


    She wanted to know how much time she had to expose the Queen. First she wanted to confirm Ann''s words by visiting the oracle of Shiva to be sure that Richard was her bother.


    There was so many things she wanted to do but time will fail her. "Father can I have a word with you" she made up her mind to verify Ann''s words at the very least.


    The king nodded his head, when he heard her question. Ellen waited patiently for the Queen to leave but Regina decided to be ignorant and sat down looking at the father and daughter duo. She was afraid to leave Ellen alone with the king. She was sure that Ellen just learn something about her, that the king could never hear.


    When Ellen noticed the Queen was not willing to leave, she decided to make her uncomfortable.


    "I want to know about my mother, Queen Agatha," Ellen said.


    The king nodded his head again. "Come with me, I will show you her painting," king George said getting up from his throne and leading the way.


    Ellen cast a side glance on the Queen as she followed her father. She noticed that the smile on the Queen''s lips has vanished and her face was as dark as bottom pot.


    Ellen smirk and decided to annoy her some more. "You highness why not accompany my father and I. I heard Queen Agatha was your close friend."


    The Queen gave a wry smile but nodded her head, after all she noticed the king approved of Ellen''s suggestions.


    The king lead them to hall fill with paintings. He stopped at the Paintings of Queen Agatha." There she is, beautiful as always," the king said with a soft voice full of affection, as he pointed his fingers at her paintings. Ellen noticed the small smile at the conner of her father''s lips as he looked at the painting. She did not fail to notice the Queen whose face has turned ugly looking at the king''s affection for his late wife.


    "My mother is beautiful, don''t you agree, your highness? Ellen decided to anger her more. Queen Regina gritted her teeth silently in angry." Sure she is beautiful," she replied faking a smile.


    The king went on telling Ellen more about her mother and Ellen made sure to get Regina''s opinion now and then.


    Queen Regina felt her tongue was bitter, praising Agatha now and then. After a few minutes, She could not take it anymore. She was about to explode in anger and jealous and Ellen kept plugging her wound.


    "Your majesty, I would like to be excused. I want to monitor the progress of the preparation for Ellen''s wedding as you know we have no time to waste " Queen Regina said.


    She noticed how Ellen''s face fell when she mentioned the wedding and it made her feel better.


    Once the Queen was out of sight, Ellen turned to look at her king.


    " Father I need you ask you something," she said with a serious note, even if she tried to be casual about it.

 Chapter 12 - No Dancing.

    In Avalo camp.


    "Your highness, there is a bird from his majesty," A voice said outside the cursed prince tent.


    "Enter," the cursed prince said from inside the tent. He has expected his father to send him a message, to summon him to Avalo. After all, he did make a decision without his permission.


    The man outside the tent stepped in. He was among the few people that could interact with the cursed prince. The rest of the Armies were scared to death.


    "Here your highness," the man bow holding out the piece of paper that was sent.


    "What does it say Jeffery?" the cursed prince said without looking at Jeffery or trying to take the paper from him.


    Jeffery took a deep breath and opened the paper. "The king summoned you to return to the royal city of Avalo" Jeffery informed him after reading the paper.


    "As expected," the cursed prince said without looking at Jeffery.


    "My prince should I go in your stand. Your wedding to the princess is the day after tomorrow and it is already late at night," Jeffery suggested.


    Jeffrey has been the prince body doubler since he turned fourteen. Not even the king is aware of this. As of that time the prince got tired of going to royal balls and celebrations. He found them boring and a waste of his time. Besides he could feel the hate coming from the surrounding people on those occasions.


    Although everyone tried their best to hide it, he could still tell. Nobody ever dared to voice out their opinions about him because they were scared to death.


    So when the prince met a boy with the same body structure and identical hair color as his, he had a wonderful idea. He made himself a mask and decided to hide his face from everyone.


    This way Jeffery could appearr in a royal ball or any ceremony he did not wish to attend. This really solved the prince problem but unknown to him, he created more fear in the heart of the people.


    Before he started wearing mask they could look at his face and remember he was human. But when they could no longer see his face or any part of his body, apart from his hair, eyes and lips. A lot of people conclude that he has indeed turned into a beast.


    "No Jeffery, you will stay back and pick up my bride. I want everything to go as smoothly as we have planned " the prince refused.


    "But your highness..." Jeffery was trying to argue.


    "No buts Jeffery, the king is going to throw a fist, I just defile his order," the prince cut in.


    ''Exactly my point, you are going to make things worse, if you go. I am a better smooth talker, let me talk to the king and smoothen his angry'' Jeffery murmured in his head. He knew better than to voice out those thoughts. For years the king and the prince has been on each other throat but the prince is so dam stubborn. He said whatever was in his mind without minding the fact that he is speaking to the king.


    The prince looked at Jeffery and saw his worried face. "I will be polite" he decides to ease the worry on Jeffery''s face.


    "Thank you, your highness "Jeffery said. "if only you knew how to be polite, I would have felt more relieved" Jeffery muttered the other part in his head.


    "Your highness, you don''t really mind me dancing with your bride," Jeffrey decides to change the topic. Although he has been the prince''s body doubler for years, he still felt their thing he should not do for the prince.


    The prince paused for a moment. "No dancing," he declared.


    "But the dance is a vital part of the ceremony," Jeffrey answered. He did not understand why the prince decided to defile his father and end the war just to ask for the princess''s hand in marriage. He was sure the prince wanted the first princess, but he refused to specify when he sent the message. Jeffrey has thought about it since the day he delivered the message to the king of Bozao, but he could not understand how the prince thinks. ''Forget it, the prince is wired, trying to figure out what''s on his mind will only give me a headache'' Jeffrey console himself.


    " Forget about the ceremony just pick her up," the prince replied after thinking about Jeffrey''s words. He hated ceremonies anyway so he felt his bride should get used to it.


    "Your highness, don''t you think that''s not fair. You already....." He wanted to say ruined her life, but he knew the prince might caught his tongue before he finished his statement.


    He did not really see the prince as a bad person but he knew the man is not ordinary. He could feel the strenge and strong power that he possed. A prince like him should be the dream of every woman but unfortunately he was famous to be the cursed prince. Jeffrey could guess that the bride has been crying herself to sleep since the day she heard the news.


    "My prince all I am trying to say is that, she is leaving her kingdom to a strange land. You should allow her to enjoy her grand occasion." Jeffrey said.


    The prince thought for a moment. "Fine don''t do anything, I will send my instructions tomorrow," and with that the prince dressed up and disappeared into the night on his black horse.


    ....


    The journey to Avalo took the entire night without rest. It was already late in the morning when the prince arrived the Royale city of Avalo. He was tried from the journey, but he went straight to the king''s court to answer his father''s call.


    The king of Avalo, king Rodirk was already seated on his throne that morning, when the prince walked in.


    "Father," the price greeted him while bowling his head slightly. King Rodrik looked at his son, and did not bother to answer.


    "So you do remember I am your father?" the king asked with obvious irritation in his voice. A king should be proud of his son who has won many wars for him. But King Rodrik felt only hate for his son. Which father would be happy to have a son they feared.


    He was grateful that he saved him, ten years ago from the hands of the four great kings but now as a king he should fear no one. Yet he was scared of his own son.


    The king might hide it very well in his expressionless face but deep down he was scared, and he tried not to angry the prince. This situation alone is enough to make the king angry.


    "Of course father," the prince replied with equal irritation, he did not bother to hide the sarcasm in his voice. ''What father, you obviously don''t see me as your son. I am just a weapon to defeat your enemy and enlarge your territory'' the prince said in his mind.


    If it was any other day he would have voiced out his thoughts and watch the king throw a tantrum. But he decided against it just because he promised Jeffrey to be polite. A prince should be a man of his words.


    The two men stared at each other. Each irritated by the other. If one is not aware, one would have concluded that this is a face-off between two mortal enemies, instead of a father and his son.


    "Tell me why did you defile your king''s order" king Rodrik decided to ignore his arrogant behavior and talk about more important things.


    The cursed prince :Read author''s thought and add to library.

 Chapter 13 - Man Of His Words.

    "Why did you decide to defile your king''s order?" the king asked.


    "Your majesty, I dare not. I have only carried out the king''s wishes. The king said he wanted to bring the entire twelve kingdoms together to form a large empire, and we all know that one of the ways to bring kingdoms together is by marriage. So I decided to sacrifice myself by getting married to some princess," the prince answered righteously.


    The king was so angry he almost coughs out blood. He could not believe his ears. Yes, he did say he wanted to bring the twelve kingdoms together but how could there be more than one king in the kingdom.


    " I asked you to win me a war, not get me a daughter-in-law," the king said slamming his hands against the arm of his throne, as his voice rang all through the large throne room.


    The prince held his urge to laugh. He never thought talking politely to the king would get the king walked up as well. " But your majesty, I thought the war was to bring the twelve kingdoms together to create peace. Besides, we were on the verge of losing, so I offered the trace to save our faces. Imagine what will happen if words go out that Bozao defeated Avalo" the prince lied smoothly.


    The king felt his blood boiling, he would have loved to have the prince''s tongue cut off, for lying to him so easily, but he knew that was not possible. The four great kings only remained loyal to Avalo because they were scared of the crown prince.


    Besides how could it be so easy to cut off the prince tongue, at least a few men would die before they succeeded. The king was almost sure that non of his men will dare if he asked them to cut off the prince''s tongue. Most importantly his reign will be over as soon as something happens to the crown prince. He was not a fool, he knew that a lot of kingdoms were not making trouble with Avalo because of the prince.


    "General Thompson told me order-wise. We were winning the war and if you had held on a few more days, Bozao would have been delivered into our hands." the king refuted, trying to keep his anger checked. ''A king must act calm if he wants to keep his throne,'' he murmured in his head.


    " Your majesty, I am the leader of the Army. I am the one who gave the orders and strategies. General Thompson has been leading the Armies for almost two years, and we nearly lost the entire troop if not for my timely intervention. Would you rather believe the General?" the prince asked calmly.


    He clearly reminded the king of where he stood and where the general stands. Avalo would have lost the battle already if the prince did not join the war. He knew the king was going to throw a fist after he ended the war without his permission but the prince could no longer take it.


    A lot of life were been wasted just because of the greed of one king. Avalo has a mountain of treasures and a lot of kingdoms were trying to get their hands on it. So King Rodrick believes that if he united the twelve kingdoms, then the Treasure will be better protected.


    "I don''t care why you are doing this but I need you to return and bring me victory. After the king of Bozao bend the knee then you can have the girl," the king command.


    "I am sorry your majesty but as a prince, I should be a man of my words. I already offer Bozao a trace, which they have accepted. I can''t go back on my words. My father taught me better," he said with a sense of irony in his voice.


    " You... " The king roared pointing his middle finger at the prince. He felt tongue-tied for a few moments. "Then you don''t have to go on the battle. Your younger brother will finish this battle, you don''t have to worry, your bride will be kept safe," king Rodrick said in a superior tone that left no room for arguments.


    "As you wish your majesty," the prince replied and the king took a deep breath of relief, but he would have known better, if only the prince was not wearing a mask, he would have noticed the smirk on his face.


    "My father taught me to defend my words, so I will do just that when the second prince of Avalo goes against Bozao," he said casually. He sounded as if the father he was talking about was not the one seated on the throne.


    To Be honest, the prince did not see the king on the throne as his father. For him, his father was the man he knew before the four great kings attacked Avalo, and the man seated on the throne, is the king who returned from that battle.


    Sometimes the prince regretted going to save his father ten years ago. He regretted losing himself to save a bunch of ungrateful people. He might have lost his position as a crown prince if he did not save him. But he would at least have only the good memories of his father.


    "YOU...." King Rodrick busted into angry, he knew the prince just threatened HIM. "You dare to threaten the king," He roared.


    "I dare not, I am just taking the lessons of my father, the king seriously. Nobody will respect a king, who is not a man of his words," the prince replied smoothly.


    The king wanted to refute him, but he did not know-how. He had used those words too many times to make the prince get some task done, how could he deny it now. Sure he could give him direct order to stay put, but he knew better than to try his son''s patience.


    " You may leave," the king gave his next instruction, knowing that he would only get angrier if he continued talking to him. Besides, he could not fight against him yet. It made his blood boil, seeing how helpless he is before his own son.


    The prince bow, when he heard the king''s instruction, he was a bit surprised that the king gave up so easily. He turned around and walked away from the throne with a grin on his lips.


    He knew better than to think the king would just take his actions, with folded arms.. He was almost certain that his father will prepare him a mind-blowing wedding gift, and he was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 14 - His Rightful Place.

    King George bed chambers.


    George woke up that morning, thinking about Ellen''s action the previous day. It was the last thing he thought about before falling asleep. He tried not to read too much meaning for it but how is that possible, knowing there are lots of things going on in his daughter''s mind. He wanted to ask her, but he was not sure he was ready for her answer.


    George reluctantly got off the bed. As a king, he had a lot of duties on his shoulders. When he was done with his morning necessary, he walked into his study and sat down. He thought of the event of last night.


    Flashback.


    After Regina left them, Ellen inquired him about the oracle of Shiva. At first, he did not think anything about it, so he explained things to her.


    The god called Shiva is the God of fatality. Many years ago, no one is sure of the time the event took place but it was said that the crown prince at that time was rumored not to be the king''s son just before the prince ascended the throne. People began to notice that he looked nothing like the king. As at that time it was only the oracle of Shiva that could be trusted to verify the rumors. So the priest to the oracle was asked to seek answers and It turned at that the rumor was true.


    So since then, when the crown prince turned eighteen his hair and blood was taken to the oracle of Shiva to test if he is the son of the king.


    "What about a princess?" Ellen asked with raised brows.


    "It could also be verified, it just that kings never pay attention to their daughters. The main concern was always about the prince who will seat on the throne next, George replied.


    " Hmm, Father, can we visit the oracle? I want to see how it works, Ellen said.


    King George looked at her confused. He could never doubt that she was his daughter, after all, he trusted his late wife. But an alarm bell rang in his heart, when he thought of the possibility that Ellen was doubting that he was her father. He could not deny the fact that he had always sided with Ema whenever they had a fight. ''could she be doubtful because she thinks I acted bias'' he asked himself.


    He did that because he thought Ellen was older and should be more matured. He never thought of the fact that he could be hurting her feelings.


    "Ellen, tell father the truth, why do you want to go there? king George decided to ask her.


    " Honestly father, I just want to visit the oracle. I never knew such a thing existed. I am just curious that''s all, Ellen answered innocently. She could not have guessed that her actions were creating ideas in her father''s head.


    "Fine, go get ready, I will ask the guard to prepare the carriage" the king gave in. He made up his mind to let her do as she will. Besides ,he was a bit curious about what was going on in her head.


    Ellen left happily and gnot Richard''s hair herself. She did not inform the king about what Ann said earlier, because she needed to verify it first before anything else. she wrapped the hair neatly in a small paper, then got some drops of his blood in a small bottle.


    Ellen and the king made their journey to the oracle of Shiva. Although he could have summoned the priest, he decided to follow whatever Ellen said without much questions.


    Once they got to the oracle, the king explained the reasons for their visit to the priest, who wasted no time in collecting the hair and blood from Ellen.


    Ellen''s heart was beating very fast and she felt weak knees since she was not sure her father will believe that the hair and blood was not hers, if the Oracle said the hair and Blood are unrelated to the royal blood.


    She did not tell her father what Ann said, because she was scared that he would not believe it and it might get into the Queen''s ears.


    But the king saw her movement and noticed that she exchanged the hair. He could not understand what she was doing, but he decided to act like he saw nothing. After all, he could always get his answers when the time comes.


    Back to the present.


    The king had wondered about it all night. ''whose hair could have been with Ellen,'' he asked himself. The hair color was the same as that of all his children. He was beginning to make the concussion that Ellen took the hair of Williams.


    His reason is logical. Since prince William and Ellen have not been getting along for a long time. Moreover, he also thought that someone external was sowing a seed of discord among his children.


    The king shove his thoughts behind his mind when he heard a knock on his door.


    "Your majesty, a message from the oracle of Shiva," Attendant Tim, reported.


    "Come in" king George replied. When Tim stepped in he bowed his head, while handing over the paper to him.


    King George collected the paper. And sent him to ask Ellen to join him in his study. Tim bowed and left to deliver his message.


    Ellen arrived at the study a few minutes later, she could already guess why the king sent for her since the priest promised to send words the next day.


    "Father," Ellen announced her presence as soon as she stepped into the study. The king nodded his head and handed over the paper to her.


    Ellen collected it and was surprised to see that her father handed it over without breaking the seal that was on it.


    Ellen took a deep breath and unwrapped the seal to read the massage. She looked at her father then handed it over to him. The king looked at the paper and dropped it on the table. He really wanted to ask her whose hair it was, but he pulled his mouth into a tiny line instead to stop himself.


    Ellen on the other hand did not know what to say. Now that it has been clarified that Richard is indeed her brother, she did not know what next to do. She wanted to tell the king, but she was scared that the Queen will harm him once she learned the truth.


    Queen Regina has harmed her time and time again, when she is only a princess. Ellen dare not think the length she would go if the position of her son is been threatened.


    She needed to protect her brother from the Queen but again she wanted him to take his rightful place.


    "Father, I have something to tell you," Ellen said, making up her mind.

 Chapter 15 - Looks Familiar

    The words in Ellen''s mind got stuck in her throat, no matter how hard she tried to tell her father, she just couldn''t voice it out. A lot was at stake.


    The king might still insist on having Ann''s head, when he learns the truth.


    Forget about Ann, her main fear is Queen Regina. The woman was evil, and she was sure she would go any length to make sure the throne remained in the hands of William.


    Not only will Richard''s life be at stake, but the vicious Queen may also even get rid of her father. The scary part is the fact that the king trusted her blindly. He is holding a poisonous snake, like a price jewel.


    In the end, Ellen decided to keep the truth to herself. What is the point of becoming the crown prince, if he would lose his life before he Wills it.


    Ellen shook her head gently. "Father, Richard was the one who told me about the threat his mother received. That is why I was able to clear my name. I am scared that those who are using Ann, may come after him to fulfill their threat. I was hoping you would keep him by your side, so he could be a little protected." Ellen said while looking at her father with a pleading eye.


    The king would have believed all she just said if he did not notice a lot of hesitation in her face. He has been thinking about whose hair she took with her the previous day. Now things were beginning to make sense to him, but he did not like the conclusion all her actions were pointing at. She did not have to make sure Richard was under his protection unless... George left his thoughts hanging.


    He was also confused, if what he is thinking is right, he wonders why Ellen chose not to tell him. Was she that scared of him? He could not understand her behavior, but he realized something, his family has not been as perfect as he assumed.


    He tried to be a father to them and not dominate and scary king, but these few days made him understand he had not really been a father to Ellen.


    The twins felt very comfortable around him, and they had a close relationship but Ellen... He only just notice she treated him as the king, not her father. He felt like he has failed to bring the balance he has always wanted in his family.


    "Whatever you want, " King George answered when he noticed that she was still waiting for his answer. "Do you want to go to Avalo with Ann" he decided to ask. He made up his mind to grant all her wishes. Although that will not make up for all the bad treatment, it was the least he could do.


    "No father, I do not want to separate the two," Ellen lied. The only reason she did not want Ann to come with her was that she just needed someone to take care of her father. Although as a maid one may think she would be unable to do anything against the Queen, but she could at least win the Queen''s trust and learn of most of Regina''s plans. This is also the reason she acted ignorant about the Queen''s behavior.


    The king nodded his head in understanding. He saw the sadness in his daughter''s eyes. He thought she only missed not knowing her mother, so he dismissed her. He felt a particular pain since he felt guilty towards Ellen. In the three years of war, Ellen strayed in the outer camp taking care of the injured by his order.


    He has always been hard on her, since she is the senior, and he felt he had to make her strong. He only realized now that he was too hard on her.


    As soon as Ellen was out of sight, he decided to find out if his assumptions about Ellen''s actions were correct. So he immediately told his personal attendant to fetch Richard and bring him to the study.


    The king did not know what to think. He felt a little excited about the idea of having another son, but at the same time, he hoped he was wrong.


    If Richard is his son that will only mean he cheated on Agatha and the thought of that hurt him.


    He did not remember ever having anything to do with another woman but a memory from a few years ago began to make him doubt himself. As of that time, he was drowned in sorrow when he learned that his firstborn son had died at birth.


    He drank so much the first few days, that he did not remember how he got to bed sometimes. He was young and helpless he did not even know how to comfort his wife. So he avoided her and pretend to be busy. He hoped he never had anything to do with another woman during those times, but he could not get rid of the nagging feeling that he failed his promise to his late Queen.


    He wanted to know the truth but a voice at the back of his head kept telling him that some things were better unknown. But how could he ignore the truth that was already before him?


    He braced himself up, ''I was trained to be fearless. As a king, I must face everything including my own dark side" he encouraged himself.


    Just then a knock was heard on the door. The king took a deep breath and composed himself. Although he felt kind of nervous facing the truth, he knew he needed to hide his emotions properly as a king.


    So putting on his superior emotionless face, he asked whoever was behind the door in.


    The attendant opened the door but did not step in, he allowed the young man who has been walking behind him to step in. He was the same attendant that collected the message from the oracle of Shiva. Although he did not dare open it, he could not help but get curious.


    Richard stepped into the king''s study completely ignorant of what is going on. He was unaware of his birth, so he could only conclude that the king called him concerning his mother.


    Although he did not want to die, he did not want his mother punished as well. He hoped the king would temper justice with mercy.


    "Your majesty," Richard bowed as he entered the king''s presence. King George raised his head to meet Richard''s eyes. The royal family has been known for generations with their signature Grey eyes.


    So when the king noticed his Grey eyes, he shifted his attention to his hair and when he noticed that the color was just like his, he felt week knees. There was something familiar about the young man standing before him. Although apart from his eyes and hair he looked nothing like King George.


    He took most of Queen Agatha''s features but maybe because the king never thought of the fact that the young man standing in front of him was his and Agatha''s son, he only thought he looked very familiar. He concluded that perhaps Richard looked so familiar because they shared the same blood.


    Through the king felt weak knee with the realization but his face remained emotionless. Richard who was looking at the king was trembling in fear.


    "Ellen tells me that you exposed your mother''s betrayal to her when you found out?" The king asked.


    Richard nodded his head, although he did not do that and had no idea why the princess lied to her father to save him, he chose to play along.


    King George nodded his head, he was impressed how the two were protecting each other. Of course, he believed Ellen when she said he told her about Ann''s betrayal, what made him skeptical was the way Ellen was trying to get Richard protected. He was not sure if Richard already knew the truth about his birth but the king chose to act ignorant until he finds out the entire truth and makes a decision, he chooses to act ignorant.


    "I will forgive your mother''s sin, because of your actions. Also, from now on you would accompany your king as his armor-bearer." George stated.


    "Thank you, your majesty," Richard answered looking very happy. He thanked Ellen in his heart for saving him and his mother.


    "You may leave and resume your duties tomorrow," King George dismissed him.


    Richard bowed his head excitedly and hurry to bring his mother the news.


    King George shook his head helplessly as he watched Richard leave but one question struck his mind.


    '' Why would Ellen keep this secret from me?'' he asked himself.

 Chapter 16 - Kidnap The Princess

    Yancey resident


    " Father I have decided to Marry princess Ema," Joe broke the news as the family sat down to eat dinner. The room fell into a pin drop silence. Everyone paused what they were doing trying to process his words.


    "What?" Lady Yancey was the first to react. Lord Yancey could not even believe his ears. How could his son, the feature lord of Yancey family think of something so stupid..


    "Why would you want to do that?" Lady Yancey asked after she composed herself from the initial shock.


    Joe swallow his saliva, wondering why his parents were acting as if he had said something that is forbidden.


    He looked at the three curious eyes looking at him as if he said something wrong he would be murdered.


    "Nothing, I just feel angry. The Queen is definitely keeping her to Marry a good and reliable man while princess Ellen is being sacrifice. I just want to make her life agonizing too." Joe answered honestly.


    Right from when he was young, his father always talked about him marrying the princess. He has heard it, all his life that he felt hurt loosing her without a fight.


    He may not have loved her, but he had worked so had all his life, just to be suitable for her. Yet he lost her before he got the chance.


    He felt frustrated, and he needed someone he could transfer that resentment to. Princess Ema become his target. He blame the Queen for everything that happened, so having the princess to transfer all his bitterness to felt really satisfying in his head.


    "It not worth it, I would not have the Yancey family''s blood mixed with the daughter of scheming cunning snake. She would be just like her mother. If she becomes the lady of the Yancey family, would our family not come to ruin," lord Yancey said.


    "I agree with your father, bringing that girl to this family will not save the princess. We can not sacrifice our family just to show our grievance." Lady Yancey said.


    The whole family nodded in agreement even Joe thought of his decision and changed his mind. How could he spend the rest of his life with a viper.


    " If only there was a way to kidnap Ellen and save her from the hell of marriage plan tomorrow," Danny Joe''s sister commented.


    Joe cast her a glance and said nothing. The family eat the rest of their meal quietly, But no one could have thought that Danny has sowed a seed in her brother''s heart.


    He has been thinking of a way to stop the wedding, but he never had the idea of kidnapping the princess. Sure kidnapping the princess will not be an easy fist for anyone but fortunately, he was someone who knew the Palace like the back of his hands.


    During the three years of war, he has been among those who protected the Palace a few times. He had a great sense of direction, so he was certain he could get in and out of places.


    So immediately after dinner, Joe excused himself. His plan was simple. He just needed to disguise himself as a royal guard, that way, he would be able to get to the princess chamber without been caught.


    Next, he convinced the princess to come with him. He believes that he would be able to convince her to leave with him. Once she agrees, she will disguise herself as another royal guard, and they could leave the Palace. He did not believe that any young miss in the kingdom will not be happy to have him as her husband.


    ......


    Princess Ellen''s bed chambers.


    It was already late at night but Ellen could not sleep. She kept thinking of the fate that would befall her the next day. She was sad but she tried hard not to cry. She did not want to look miserable.


    ''So what if I get married to the cursed prince? My father''s house is not safe either. Royalty comes with responsibility and I must carry out my duty'' she comforted herself.


    She thought of running away, but where would she go. She shakes her head as she knew she would only create more problems for herself if she runs. She could not guaranty the fact that she would not be captured by my bandit and turned into a Salve.


    She heaved a sigh and got off her dressing table and walked over to her bed. She lay down and closed eye to sleep, but all she did was trout from one end of the bed to another.


    She felt restless.


    *knock *knock,


    Ellen heard a knock on her door. "Enter" Ellen answered thinking it was Ann or any of her personal maid.


    She was surprised to see a guard walk in, if it was at other times she might have thought the Queen was trying to harm her. But with the current situation, she was sure the woman would do everything possible to make the marriage a success.


    After all, should anything happen to her, Ema will be her replacement. With this thought in mind, Emily relax waiting for the guard to state his business.


    She believes that even if the guard was from the Queen, he was sent to her to make sure she did not run away.


    "My princess I am here to make you escape from the Palace and your marriage to the cursed prince, the guard who just entered said.


    Ellen narrowed her eyes when she heard him. ''Why would a guard risk his life to help me...?'' Ellen thought.


    Unless the Queen sent him, and this is another of her plans to get me into trouble'' Ellen thought and her eyes fired up with anger.


    The guard was shocked at the princess''s reaction.


    "Go tell the Queen that I will never fall for one of her lowly schemes," Ellen said, in a low calm voice, which was different from the look on her face.


    She did not scream like she wanted to, if she raised an alarm. She felt the Queen would easily deny her involvement and that will only put her at more odds with her father.


    She was leaving, and she wanted to be at peace with the king, especially for the sake of Richard. She did not want her father to get any suspicions and put him in more problems.


    Ellen wanted to giggle hard at the Queen''s behavior, but she was too sad to even smile.


    "My princess this has nothing to do with the Queen," the guard said. Ellen was about to let out a low chuckle, when she noticed the guard take off the helmet covering his face.


    She was beyond shock at what she saw.

 Chapter 17 - Defeat The Cursed Prince

    Ellen blinks her eyes a couple of times to be sure how eyes were not misleading her. How could she not recognize the person standing in front of her?


    This was not a Palace guard, this is the young master of the Yancey family. The heir of the family. He was known to be a talented man both in the act of war and painting. What on earth was he doing in her room disguised as a guard.


    "Joe Yancey," she subconsciously mentioned his name. Joe''s lips curved into I small smile. He was happy that the princess recognized him.


    "What are you doing? " Ellen asked disbelief evident in her voice.


    "I already told you why I am here. You don''t have to sacrifice yourself, come with me," he said.


    "To where? Do you think the Queen will let me escape from the Palace?" Ellen asked.


    "No, she will not let you leave the place but¡­." He left his words hanging as he showed her the disguise he had with him.


    Ellen opened her mouth to say something but no words came out when she noticed he was holding another Palace guard uniform.


    She closed her mouth and compose himself. "Why are you doing this?" She asked.


    "I don''t just want you to sacrifice yourself like this. Besides, I made my intentions known the other day in the throne room. I want to make you the lady of Yancey household, " Joe replied confidence lace in his voice.


    Ellen felt touched but who was she kidding, once she left the Palace with him she can forget her title as a princess. Besides, the king will not take it in folded hands. How could his daughter defile him and the Yancey roof her without him doing anything about it.


    She shook her head at the young man standing in front of her. She felt amused by him. Joe looked at her wondering why she found his actions amusing.


    "If you want to marry me, go make you intentions known to the king. He is the one that can give me to you. Moreover, Ellen tighten her head to the right, she knew what she was about to say was hateful, but she needed him to leave. She was scared she would get tempted by him.


    "You can just defeat the cursed prince and I will be all yours. This is the only way you can save me from this marriage as you claim." Ellen said with mockery in her voice. She sincerely prayed that Joe did not take her words too seriously and do something stupid.


    Joe felt his cheek hot, like someone just gave him a loud slap. He felt tongue tie. The princess was right, if he could defeat the curse prince, then Ellen will be his.


    Ellen watches the young man before her, and she noticed his eyes fired up. AHH! ''You should control your tongue sometimes. How could she has forgotten that every genius has blank spot.'' She only mean to send him away, yet he was thinking of going to war.


    "You should go back home, you are the only son of the Yancey family. Think of your mother and father. What will happen to your entire household if something happens to you. As children our parents have given us all they have. In turn, we need to fulfill our responsibilities to them. Mine is to Marry the cursed prince. You can not think selfishly and forget everyone else that you owe something," Ellen said with an emotionless voice.


    She was not sure why she said those things to him, but she liked lady Yancey, Joe''s mother. The woman did not behave like every other noble woman licking the Queen''s shoes. She clearly showed that she did not like Regina. Maybe it because they both hated the same person, Ellen is not sure. She just felt she should help the woman talk senses into her so, before he did something stupid.


    Joe felt tongue-tied but his feelings for her grew more. The fact that she had a sense of responsibility and even tried to stop him from going into the cursed prince camp.


    He bowed his head in shame feeling disappointed in himself. He suddenly was able to think clearly. He might be good with swords but the cursed prince is a monster.


    He saw the way the man willed the sword on the battlefield knew that the rumors has not been exaggerated as he has always thought.


    He turned back and left the princess chamber too ashamed to look at her. How could he say he wants her when he can not protect her? His father always asked him to work hard so that he could be worthy of the princess, but he completely failed.


    If only he had known, he should have worked harder. As he walked out, he noticed someone walking towards him, so he hid himself.


    Ann unaware of the person hiding knock on the door and push Ellen''s chamber door open.


    Ellen breathes a sigh of relief when she saw who walked in.


    "Thank you, my princess, you have saved this maid of yours and her son," Ann bowed when she saw the princess.


    Ellen shook her head, "I have done nothing Richard is my brother and I must protect him. Besides, you have raised him up so well for many years. I have forgiven all you did because of this," Ellen said.


    "Still, I have to thank you, you came up with the perfect cover-up story. If his majesty learns I have kept his son. He might demand my head," Ann said.


    "Don''t think too much, the only reason why I did not tell him is because of the viper my father has as a pet. Besides, I am sure my father would not have been so cruel," Ellen replied.


    Ann nodded her head in agreement, "my princess let me come with you to Avalo," Ann suggested. She felt she owe the princess her loyalty after all she did for him.


    "No, you have to remain here and take care of my father and brother. The Queen must never find out about Richard, but he deserves to know the truth. So before the ceremony tomorrow, I want him to accompany me to our mother''s gravestone," Ellen said.


    "I will make the arrangements my princess," Ann replied.


    "Good, make sure no one knows about this, Ellen instructed as she walked back to her bed.

 Chapter 18 - Helpless Princess .

    What the two women did not know was that their entire conversation was heard by a certain young master, who was standing behind the door.


    Joe was planning to leave after Ann entered the princess chamber, but he changed his mind when he recognized the woman that just walked into Ellen''s chamber.


    Naturally, Joe never pays attention to savant but this particular woman was courageous enough to indict the princess falsely in the throne room, so he could not forget her face so soon.


    What surprised him the most is the fact that she was not locked up and could walk freely in the Palace like nothing happened. He was about to leave w an alarm bell ring in his head. He felt is blood boil with anger just with the thought of how unfairly the princess has been treated.


    ''What if the Queen was the one who sent her to harm Ellen,'' Joe thought, and with this in mind, Joe rested his head on the chamber door trying to figure out what was happening inside the chamber. He planned to rescue the princess as soon as something went wrong.


    He felt his body stiff, unable to make complete sense out of the conversation he heard. ''What does the princess mean by protecting her brother " he questioned himself. If the name Richard was not mention he did not mention they were talking about the crown prince. That was not the most confusing part to him, the king was known to have no concubine or mistress. "King George had only married another wife when the first one died. The first one gave birth to one daughter, which is Ellen unless she has a twin and her brother got separated from her" He thought of the possibility since Ellen clearly said he needed to know his biological mother, meaning the maid Ann was not his mother.


    ''Why does this story sound like something from fairy tales his mother used to tell him when he was younger he asked himself.


    He stood there thinking of every possibility and only came back to his sense when he heard the approaching steps from the room. He quickly moved away.


    "I should tell this to father, he would know what to do" Joe murmured to himself as he left the Palace.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, in Avalo royal Palace :The king''s Court.


    "Are you sure he is yet to leave the Palace?" King Rodrick asked one of the guards.


    " Your majesty, the prince has remained in his chambers ever since he met with my king earlier," the guards answered confidently.


    The king nodded his head and look at another man standing on his right. "I don''t think the prince is so interested in that princess. Carry out the plan and make sure it leads to Bozoa," the king command.


    " But your majesty, if he is not interested in the girl then even this plan will not make him go to the battle field" the man replied.


    "He will," the king answered confidently.


    The other man bowed to the king "with your permission my king" he said before walking out of the court.


    The king had a warm smile on his lips. Since his youths king Rodrick has been very smart with scheming. He was the third prince, The throne was never something he could think of having, yet he managed to steal the sit from the crown prince without fighting. He simply set the second prince against the crown prince. Once the crown prince noticed his brother was trying to steal the throne from him, the two went into Cold War.


    While the two destroy each other, he says back and watch, by the time the fight was over, the crown prince was dead and the second prince was executed for killing his brother, so the thrown natural fall on him. He immediately sent spies into his two younger brothers'' troop to find out their plans.


    As soon as his father was dead, he exiled his brothers, so he would not have to fight them in the future.


    He has long learned this lesson, so knowing that his son will not go back to war with Bozao, he decides to make them offend the prince. In his mind, the prince has his pride to protect. If Bozoa delivers a dead bride to him, he would certainly throw a fist, so in his anger, he would destroy the kingdom.


    Once Bozoa was out of the way, taking over the other three kingdoms will be nothing. Bozoa is a kingdom he would have never gone to war against, but he had his trophy card, his cursed son. Once the twelve were together as one, he would establish his reign.


    He also did not mind if his plans fails, he knew he son could be unpredictable. He has thought about his plans again, if the prince did not take action he could let Bozao be for now. As long as the princess dies and there was no marriage alliance, he can always go back to war with them in a few years. After all there would be nothing bounding them to each other, since the princess dead and the trace was broken.


    The king got off his chair, he was feeling very excited about his plans. He has been feeling frustrated, Angry, and blood-tasty since he met with the prince earlier. He really felt like crushing the rude son of his, too bad he had to wait until he establishes his empire and got the four great kings to completely bow to him and not his cursed son. "Who the hell does he think he is, to defile me" the king murmured. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. "Just a little more time, indeed there are many ways to kill a rat without shading blood" king Roderick comfort himself.


    His armor-bearer followed him quietly. He could not understand why the king was so happy about killing a helpless princess.. He began to feel story for the prince''s future wife, the king was definitely going to use her as a plug in his game.

 Chapter 19 - Play For A Fool.

    The next morning


    Two maids stepped into the princess chamber without knocking, they assumed Ellen would still be asleep, so she walked into the bathroom to prepare her bath.


    When they were done one of the maid stepped out to woke up the princess, that was when she realized the bed was empty. The princess was not an early person, and she was usually woken up by her.


    She stood still waiting for the princess to return. While she waited the maid in the bathroom got tired of waiting, so she stopped out to see what was taking the princess so long.


    She was surprised to meet the maid alone starring at the empty bed.


    "Where is the princess? " the maid who just stepped in ask.


    "I don''t know, when I got here to wake her up, her bed was empty," the other replied.


    The maid who came out nodded her head in understanding, so they both stood facing the door waiting for the princess to return. After a few minutes there was a knock on the door and another woman step in.


    She was holding a dress in her hand. Normally a maid help the princess get dressed every day but since today was a special occasion, the royal stylist was needed to dress her assisted by the maid. "The Princess is still having her bath?" the woman who just stepped in asked.


    "No, the princess is not here" one of the maid replied.


    "What do you mean not here?" The stylist asked walking further into the room and dropping the dress in her hands gently on the bed.


    "When we calm here to prepare the princess bath we noticed she was not in. She must have working up early," one of the maid replied.


    The stylist felt her head hurt, she somehow felt something was not right. "How long have you been waiting?" she asked.


    "Not to long," the maid answered.


    "Have you informed the guards?" The stylist inquired.


    The two maid shakes their heads, wondering why they would have to inform the guards about it. It not as if the princess can get kidnapped.


    ''Unless she ran away because she did not want to get married to the cursed prince'' the three women had the same thought at the same time.


    As if a blink fold got removed from their eyes, the three women dash out of the room to look for the princess and also informed the guards on sight.


    And just like that, Bozao royal Palace was in an uproar, the first princess was missing on her wedding day. And like wild fire the news spread to every corner of the Palace that princess Ellen was missing. To be more accurate everyone believed she ran away.


    The most frustrated person about this news was Queen Regina, she kept cursing and pacing in her chamber. If it was any other day having Ellen missing would have been news to celebrate. In fact, she would have sought for a way to make sure she never returns. But thing were different right now.


    If princess Ellen was not found soon, her daughter Ema, would have to marry the cursed prince and there was nothing she could do about it.


    Of course, she could help her daughter escape but Bozao will be doom, so her hands were tight. ''I should have had guards watch her, to ensure she did not do something like this'' Queen Regina thought.


    *knock *knock


    Queen Regina heard a knock on her door, and she turned her attention to it. Ema pushes the door open and ran into the arms of her mother.


    "Mother, she is gone, does that mean I will have to marry the curse prince?" Ema asked as she sobbed.


    The queen gently patted her back, she wanted to comfort her daughter, but she was at loss of what to say. If Ellen was not found soon Ema would indeed become the bride.


    She hated the fact that she was helpless and there was nothing she could do to change the situation. Her head was calculating fast on how she could save her daughter but it was all pointless. The only solution was to find Ellen.


    "Where the hell is that witch," Queen Regina yelled out.


    Ema was surprised, she has never since her mother lost her grace, and this made her more scared if her mother was helpless, "does thing mean my fate is sealed," she asked herself.


    Queen Regina on the other hand was boiling with angry, frustration and most of all she felt helpless. This was the second time in her life she felt this helpless, not knowing what to do. The first time was when Agatha successful married the crown prince.


    "The pair of mother and daughter are a torn in my flesh, those two witches, if I knew, I should have ended her life. AHH, keeping her alive is indeed useless. She managed to play me, just like the whore of her mother played me and too away the only man I have ever love," Queen Regina yelled. She was feeling so upset that she did not realize she was voicing out her thoughts.


    Ema''s body stiff when she heard her mother. Sure, she knew her mother has always been mean to Ellen but no she never thought her mother could think of killing anyone. In her, heart her mother was pure. She never saw anything wrong with the bias treatment her mother gave her and Ellen after all it benefits her.


    But murder that was on a whole new level. Ema could not believe her mother. She looked at the woman, disbelief evident in her eyes.


    She has thought Ellen was overreacting when she said her life was not safe in the Palace, turned out she was right. Ema opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. She was too confused to speak in fact she felt like her brain stopped working.


    " That good for nothing child, how dare she plays me for a fool, I will make sure she breathes her last if she doesn''t get married today. I should have known she was up to no good when she acted obediently," Regina yelled again still totally unaware she said that out loud.


    "Regina" she heard her name and snapped out of her stupor, only to see the emotionless face of the king. Ema also snapped out of daze looking at her father with shock.. Neither of the women noticed when the king stepped in.

 Chapter 20 - Two Faced.

    "Regina" she heard her name and snapped out of her stupor only to see the emotionless face of the king. Ema also snapped out of her daze looking at her father with shock. Neither of the women noticed when the king stepped in.


    Queen Regina was shocked for a short while before snapping out of it. Since she was totally unaware that she was voicing out all her thought, she was the least bothered about the king hearing her. She immediately switched to her pitiful act.


    "Oh, my poor child I wonder where she went. I know marrying the cursed prince is hard but why run away? Outside the Palace is not so secure and there is bandit everywhere," Queen Regina cried as she spoke.


    Ema could not help but feel a little irritated. It was not the first time she watched her mother pretend before the king but it was the first time she realized that her mother was indeed a snake. And unlike her clueless mother, she was scared that the king heard all she said.


    She also noticed the irritation in his voice when he called her name. King George looked at the pitiful looking woman and swallowed his urge to throw her out of the Palace immediately.


    A few moments ago.


    King George was informed about his daughter''s disappearance, so he naturally stepped out to look for her. He was sincerely worried. Not because of the wedding or the reaction of the crown prince. He was worried about what could happen to her if she ventures outside the Palace, talk more of the kingdom along.


    As he walked towards his studied he saw Ema running towards the Queen chamber, so he decided to follow. He arrived a moment after she stepped in and because Ema was in a hurry she did not close the chamber door properly.


    He felt heart broken when he heard the fear in her voice as she talked about her possible marriage to the cursed prince. He stood there looking at the mother and daughter pair. He did not want to join them because he feared he would promise Ema that she would not marry the cursed prince if he did.


    He knew very well that without Ellen, Ema will definitely have to marry the cursed prince. He was about to leave when he heard Regina yelling like a mad woman. Regina looked nothing like the graceful or helpless woman he was used to seeing.


    She looked like a completely different person, if he had not seen her with his eyes he would never have believed that she was such a vicious woman.


    He swallowed his urge to tell her to stop pretending. He really wanted to take away her title, but he could not do that yet. The kingdom was still unstable and any little mistake can lead to an internal war. Besides, he also needed to find his daughter and make sure she was safe.


    ''Once everyone is settled I will definitely find a suitable punishment for you,'' the king thought looking at Regina with a hateful gaze.


    He thought of Ellen''s words the day he informed her about the marriage.


    "You amaze me your Highness, what''s the point of pretending to be sad when you are obviously happy that the daughter of the dead Queen is leaving and the palace will belong to you and your children. You know you don''t care why to pretend?" King George found himself asking the same question in his head.


    Back then when Ellen asked this question, he thought Ellen was ungrateful, but he realized that he has been blinded and fooled by the two face woman.


    What shocked him most was the fact that Ellen was right when she said her life was not safe in the Palace.


    "Put yourself together," King George force himself to say. He wanted to act like he heard nothing.


    Ema breathes a sign of relief concluding that her father just came into the chamber, while Regina cleans her tears and tried to compose herself.


    She was a little surprised that the king did not try to comfort her. Usually, he would pat her shoulder or even draw her into a hug, but she did not read too many meanings to it. After all, the princess was missing and the king had a lot of things to handle.


    The Queen was about to say something when a knock was heard on the door. "Enter," the king command.


    "Your majesty, your highness, my princess, Attendant Tim bowed to the three people in the room.


    "Princess Ellen has been found" he delivered the message. The three people in the room breathe a sigh of relief. Each for a different reason.


    "How is she," king George asked.


    "Princess Ellen is fine, she never left the Palace she only went to her mother''s gravestone," Tim informed.


    The king nodded his head, " was she alone" the king asked.


    "No your majesty, she was in the company of your new armor-bearer," Tim replied.


    The king nodded again, he felt his heart warm thinking of how the two siblings were there for each other. This has always been what he wants for his children. The king smile subconsciously but that smile froze when he realized that he has failed his late wife.


    King George never hard the time to tell Ellen about her mother as promised. He was too carried away building a stable and united family. He felt his heartache for all the time he has scolded Ellen and support Ema or William. He has been so wrong, and he did not have the time to fix it.


    Shaking his head, he walked out with attendant Tim without looking at the mother and daughter pair. He had planned to wait and make sure the kingdom was stable before finding out more about Richard, but he changed his mind.


    He finally realized why Ellen did not tell him about Richard.


    He trusted the Queen, and she would definitely get rid of him to ensure her son was the one to seat on his throne.


    Just like that, the king made up his mind to talk to Ann the next day since he couldn''t do that at the moment because of the wedding.

 Chapter 21 - Where Is The Princess

    Meanwhile, at the Yancey resident.


    Joe was lying on the floor drunk. When he returned from the palace the previous day, he felt like a loser. Although the princess manages to talk him out of fighting the cursed prince he still felt useless.


    So he drank himself to sleep. Lord Yancey on the other hand decides to visit his son''s chamber that morning. He was planning to discuss choosing a new wife since the Princess will be marrying another.


    Lord Yancey planned to marry Joe to Ellen''s cousin Jane, who is the daughter of Agatha''s brother. He felt it was time for both families to unite since they have been friends for two generations already.


    He was shocked at the state he met his son. The handsome young man looked like an abandoned child. He took a deep breath to calm himself. His heart ached for his son. He could understand how he felt, after all, he felt the same way when Agatha married George.


    He called out a savant to help him up and prepare his bath. He also instructed the savant to inform him to join the rest of the family for breakfast.


    As he stepped out of the room, his eyes caught an emblem on the floor, so he walked over to take a look.


    He was shocked beyond words when he recognized it belonged to the Royal Palace.


    ''What the hell did he go to the palace for?'' he asked himself as he walked out of the room.


    After taking his bath Joe joined the rest of his family to eat breakfast. "Father, Mother, he bowed in greeting before taking his seat. His parents nodded to his greeting while his younger sister smiled at him.


    Lord Yancey fought the urge of asking his son about his visit to the Palace, he wanted to wait till after breakfast, so he concentrated on his meal. After the first bite, he could not wait any more, so he asked the savant attending to them, to leave.


    "What were you doing in the Palace last night?" Lord Yancey asked as soon as the savants were out of sight. His voice came out calm and low as if he was scared of the words getting out. Of course, it will be difficult to explain if the king hears of this. It will make the king suspect that the Yancey family was after his throne.


    Joe was shocked by his father''s question because he did not know how he found out about his visit.


    "To see the princess," Joe answered bowing his head to face his food he did not dare look at his father whose eyes will definitely be burning in anger. He knew what he did last night was wrong, but he could not help himself.


    "What!" Lady Yancey was the first to roar in anger. "You will be the death of me. Have you lost your mind? Do you know what would have become of the Yancey family if you got caught?" she spat while starring daggers at her son.


    Joe''s head remains bowed to his plate while his mother scolded him. He did not dare lookup.


    "you tried to kidnap the princess," Danny said, looking at her brother with amazement. She had carelessly said that statement last night, who knows her dumb brother who was praised for being brave will think of something so stupid.


    Lord Yancey and his wife''s body stiff at their daughter''s statement, especially since Joe did not deny it.


    "Have you gone mad?" lord Yancey slammed his hands on the table. A dish fell on the fall and the temperature raised as if the room was set on fire. Joe was not really scared he knew his father''s temper, and he knew it was best to keep his head low while he was being scolded.


    His father scolded him for a little longer but stopped seeing the pitiful look on his son''s face.


    Once Joe noticed his father had stopped talking, he went on his knees, like an obedient child. "Father, mother, I apologize for my mistake. It was indeed foolish of me to have gone to the palace last night. I just felt like I have failed you father. If I have worked very hard, I might have been stronger enough to defeat the cursed prince. Forgive me, father," Joe apologized with his head down to the floor.


    "What are you saying, we are proud of you," Lord Yancey said looking at his son. The young man before him reminds him of himself twenty-five years ago.


    Get up son, you have done nothing wrong his father said.


    Joe raised his head and look at his father, "Thank you father, mother," he said getting up and taking his sit on the table.


    "Where is the Princess now?" Danny asked. Although she thought his actions were stupid she would not mind if Ellen was saved from the cursed marriage. It will make her very happy if Ema got married, instead.


    "She refused to come with, she said getting married, to the cursed prince is her responsibility as the Princess. She also scolded me for taking the risk," he replied looking at his plate, too ashamed to meet the eyes of his family.


    "Sure a nice child, she knows about responsibilities, a perfect figure for the future lady of our family," lady Yancey said with pain in her voice.


    "You are right, it is quite unfortunate," Lord Yancey agreed with his wife.


    "I found out something in the palace," Joe said in an attempt to end the current conversation.


    "What?" The three people asked at once. It was no secret that big families especially the royal family usually have dark secrets hidden away.


    Joe lowered his voice and made sure no one could hear him except the people on the table with him. He took a deep breath and narrated Ann and the princess''s conversation to them.


    The three people''s jaw fell open. Sure enough, they concluded that Ellen must have been a twin and somehow they got separated. It was the only logical conclusion from what Joe heard and narrated.


    Lady Yancey even blamed Queen Regina, calling her a poisonous viper.

 Chapter 22 - His Sunshine.

    Ellen sat comfortably while the Royal stylist and her maid dress her up. She thought about her conversation with Richard early that morning. Richard was clearly shaken by the new information.


    He would not believe the story if not for the fact that Ann was standing right beside him and nodding her head in agreement. He honestly did not mind keeping his existence a secret, after all his life was at stake. To be more accurate someone always wanted his life from his birth.


    Ellen maid helps her stand up from her chair while the stylists adjusted her dress. Soon enough a vile convered her face and as if in cue someone knocked on her door.


    "My Princess, it is time," the savant who step in informed.


    Ellen nodded her head in response. She was feeling scared, nervous, and angry. Her emotions were all over the place, like her, pams and forehead were sweating. Her maid waited patiently for her to move but Ellen could not move her legs, they felt stuck to the ground.


    "My Princess," one of the maids called, when the princess refused to move. Ellen nodded her head in response, and she managed to lift her leg with difficulty.


    The maids walked behind her quality as they step out of her chamber and descend the stairs. Ellen kept remaining herself that it was her responsibility. "I am not even safe here. Maybe it will be best to stay with a real beast, then a two-face viper" She comforted herself.


    Down the stair, she made her way to the wedding hall. King George was already waiting for her. He was feeling really sad, and he could not bring him to look at her face.


    "Father," Ellen muttered as she stood before him. King George nodded his head and took her right hand. "Father apologize, If I hcad another choice I would not do this." King George said.


    Ellen nodded her head, " I understand, I am the peace offering," Ellen reply. King George shake his head helplessly. At that moment the door to the hall was pulled open. Ellen took a deep breath and followed her father''s lead.


    As she looked ahead she saw the man wearing all black standing ahead. Even his face was covered with a mask. She felt suffocated and scared. If she was not holding on to her father she would have fallen or fainted. ''Why was even his face cover?'' she asked herself as goosebumps appeared all over her body.


    How she managed to walk to him she was not aware. George gently pulls off the robe of the Bozos royal family. ''A married daughter is indeed spilled water,'' he thought as he walked back to his chair handing over the robe to the first gaurd.


    "In presence of the God of marriage..." the priest began, and Ellen closed her eyes trying to, stop the tears that were about to fall from her eyes. She was so carried away with composing herself that she could not hear a thing around her until the prince took his robe with Avalo emblem and hag it on her shoulder as a sign of their marriage and his protection.


    Ellen felt strange when the robe touched her shoulders. She somehow felt safe and protected she could not understand the feeling of comfort that took away her fear. His closeness felt familiar she could not explain, so she got curious and opens her eyes, which turned out to be a bad choice because her eye meets his the moment they open.


    She felt her body stiff, and she would have sworn to have seen fire in those eyes. It scared her but there was something familiar about those eyes that made her even extra curious.


    The prince on the other hand had a small smile on his lips when their eyes met, which went unnoticed. He felt genuinely happy. Ellen has become his sunshine. She may not know it, but he defiled his father and ended the war because of her.


    Sure he could have killed her father and taken over her kingdom and force her to be his, but he did not want her to hate him. Who was he kidding, he knew she would hate him for ruining her life by marrying him but it will definitely be less if her father was safe. Besides he never asked to marry her, her father was the one that chose her. The king has two daughters but after he found out Ellen''s mother was dead he was certain she would be handed over to him.


    Looking at her standing by his side he remembered the first time he laid his eyes on her.


    It was during the war, he did not join the war at the beginning, so when he did Bozoa began to have more injured men. One of the days he set out without his men into Boaza camp. Something that was very easy to do, giving the fact that he could make himself invincible. Of course, his spell was not so stronger, so he only used it when necessary. Besides, given that no one knows what he looks like he only used the hidden spell to get into the camp. Once inside he blended into the crowd perfectly after he stole another soldier''s Armor.


    While he blended into the camp perfectly. The prince noticed that the injured soldiers were been carried out of the camp, so he joins, just out of curiosity. Since he did not have his mask he used a cloth stained with blood to wrap around his head to cover his hair which would have given him away easily. Not that he was afraid to be captured he did not just want to fight alone.


    He helped the injured people to the new camp, the would her treated. He was about to leave when he saw nothing special when his eye landed on a beautiful figure. She was nothing like the environment. She looked like a beautiful rose among weeds or maybe a lamb among wolves. He was not sure which.


    He kept staring at her and his lips unconsciously curved upwards. It was not just her beauty, something about her drawled him to her. "What was she doing here " was the first question he asked himself. He noticed her clothes, and he was sure she was of a wealthy family. What was a young miss like her doing in a place filled with blood and pain? He could not wrap his head around it. "who could she be?" he muttered under his breath.


    "Your highness you should rest," someone said as if answering his question.


    ''Highness! Does that mean she is a princess.'' Sure enough, he was aware the king had two daughters. "Why would a king allow his daughter in a places like this?" he muttered.


    Ellen felt an intense gaze on her, she tried to ignore it at first but after a long while, she could still feel the eye on her, so she decided to look in the direction she felt the gaze. It was not new for some of her father''s men to stare at her, but there was something different about that gaze she felt.


    Her eyes unintentionally met the eyes of the most handsome man she has ever seen. He looked like someone pulled out from a perfect painting.


    She unconsciously smiled at him and just like that the prince interest in her peck. She was the first person to smile at him genuinely for as long as he could remember. Although he knew she did that because she was unaware of who he is, he was still smitten by her beautiful smile. Besides, she was not the first to have seen him without his mask but none of those people ever smiled at him the way she did.


    The men looked at him with envy, while the women lust after his looks. But her smile was sweet and pure, it made him feel human, instead of a beast or cursed like everyone sees him. And just like that Ellen becomes the sunshine in his darkness without realizing it.


    He could not let her go, so he overthrows his father''s words and offered the trace.. Besides, his brothers are wolves, who knows if they will also get interested in her after the war.

 Chapter 23 - Murderous Gaze

    The marriage ritual was over in minutes. The hall had an awkward silence, it felt more like a burial than a wedding, ceremony.


    The prince walked out with Ellen followed quietly beside him. A big reception was held in the palace after all the prince did send enough gold coins. It was one of the few times anyone and everyone could enter the palace. many of the commoners were excited to visit the palace even if they would not be allowed into the building. They were not sure when an opportunity will present itself again.


    Ellen and the prince walked over to the king, where he was seated. "Father" they both bowed slightly. King George was taken aback by seeing the prince behaving so politely. He at least saves his face and he could have a little assurance that the prince would not be too mean to his daughter.


    He has had stories of how arrogant the prince behaves. Even his father king Rodrick was wry of him. King George masks his shock in his emotionless face and nodded his head. With his permission, the prince leads Ellen to the dance floor. He wrapped his hands around her waist and brought her a little close as they dance to the music.


    They did not look like a perfect match made from heaven. They were so many contrasts between them. One looked pure and innocent. While the other was evil and vicious. The contrast was obvious for everyone to see. This creates a lot of sore faces. A lot of Bozoa people were already angry seeing their favorite princess been sacrifice but they could do nothing but cursed the prince in their min.


    The princes could feel the many murderous gazes directed at him, but he simply ignores them all. Moreover, he was used to this treatment. He knew no match but that was what made him want her in the first place. Besides they could curse all they wanted, he was cursed anyway. As the music came to an end, the prince draws Ellen closer to himself, a movement that she did not expect. She widens her eyes slightly, a new wave of fear creeps into her.


    "do not eat or drink anything," he whispered into her ears. Ellen was shocked at his instructions but she nodded in response. She was not a difficult person to deal with. besides, she had no plans to eat. But again she would have to drink or at least sip from her cup, especially when the king made his toast.


    After the dance, they walk, back to their seat and sat down. The table was decorated with food and a lot to drink.


    Ellen and the prince looked at the entertainment in front of them, neither of them was interested in it. Ellen managed to give a small smile, since it was a happy occasion, she is expected to smile. As a princess, she learned to give the right facial expressions irrespective of the situation. No one could see the prince''s face so they could not tell what expression he had on his face.


    He was not smiling, if anything he was tensed, he found out about his father''s plans to kill his bride last night. Of course, he expected him to do something, but murdering the Princess seems extreme, and yet, he was the one regarded as the beast.


    When the king is a blood testy demon. He wanted to become more wealthy and powerful. How could a man, who cared nothing about the life of others be seen as human, while him the prince was tag cursed, and a beast because of his ability to change appearance, and manipulate elements?


    The World is indeed twisted. His eye was running around the room to catch any suspicious move. He was sure the king will not use arrows since he was sensitive to movement around him, neither would he be stupid enough to use a sword d or dagger, so the last option that could pass his protection was poison, this is the reason he instructed her not to eat or drink.


    Besides, poison is the easiest method that could be pin on Bozoa. After all, they were the host. He could not let anything happen to the sunshine, otherwise, he might go into complete darkness and become the beast he has been called time and time again.


    Before he got the message from the king''s Armor bearer, he has predicted that the king might order a surprise attack, so he sent all the troops back to Avalo in the evening of the previous day. Unlike the prince that had a special communication book with his most trusted guards, the king would have to send a bird. So he asked them to start matching back and have Jeffery lead them. If the king should send a message, Jeffery will learn of it on time and inform him.


    Who would have thought that the king decides to aim at his sunshine alone? Well, he was still pleased to be with twenty men from his troop that he could trust.


    The King raised his cup and made a toast, he watches how Ellen lifted her cup in response to her father. He cursed himself for always missing out on balls and celebrations. He would have at least found a solution to this, instead of just asking her not to eat or drink. Of course, she would have to take a sip from her cup, otherwise, it will be disrespectful to the king. He watches Ellen lift the cup to her lips and took what seems like a sip.


    He felt so scared and this feeling annoyed him. The last time he felt this scared was when he was twelve and his mother took him to the hunted house. He opened his eyes and opened to push that memory at the back of his mind. That day changed his entire life, and today will do the same, should something happen to Ellen. He never thought anything in the world could make him so scared again. In fact, he was becoming comfortable thinking he was always one step ahead of his father.


    He only just realized that, for him to keep his sunshine safe, he needed to do more and improve, most especially he needed to put the king, his father in his rightful place. His grip on his cup subconsciously tightens as he down it empty, in one go.


    Ellen took the cup off her lips, as her face went sore.

 Chapter 24 - Most Sought After.

    Ellen took the cup off her lips, as her face went sore.


    "Poison," Ellen muttered under her breath but the prince heard her. His hearing was that good, he could hear the smallest sounds. The prince was surprised at her statement and if Ellen was looking in his direction, she might have noticed the questioning look he was sending her.


    Ellen was also surprised to have perceived something different in her cup, the smell assorted her nose as soon as the cup was closed. "Who could want me dead," she asked herself. The poison was so evident that she was certain that a little sip would have been enough to kill her.


    She has a peculiar sense of smell and could pick every scent in the air, like a wolf. It was not something normal, and she hated it for most of her life, especially when she could easily pick up an awful smell but it saved her life. She could not help but feel grateful especially for the time she spent in the injury camp. That was where she learned about a few poison since most physicians knew a lot about poison. It was thanks to the knowledge that she recognized the scent in her wine, fortunately, it was one she is familiar with during her time in the camp.


    ''Did he know the food and drink was poison, is that the reason why he asked her not to eat none drink?'' she asked herself. Thinking about it another possibility came to mind. "what if this was Avalo plans all along to poison us." With this thought in mind, she turned and face the prince with a questioning look.


    The prince was surprised to see her look at him like that. She has avoided looking at him all the while, so having her turn her full attention to him came as a surprise. Besides, no one has ever dared look at him questioning before. They mostly avoided his face but she was looking at him like she was trying to see through him. The prince was quite amazed at her boldness.


    "I am not the host," he said curtly when he guessed the reason she was staring at him. Ellen nods her head in agreement. She was the host, and if anyone was to be scared of been poison he should be the one.


    She looked away becoming scared that her actions might have annoyed the man beside her. "Stupid," she cursed herself, under her breath. The prince found this her behavior interesting. Everyone around him was always very careful not to make mistakes or annoy him, so it was refreshing seeing her ceaseless and reckless with him.


    Ellen bites her lips, thinking about what just happened. In the end, she concluded that someone was trying to poison the prince but somehow the cups got exchanged. It was the only logical conclusion she could come up with as to why there was poison in her cup. She could not think of anyone that will try to kill her.


    Queen Regina was her only known enemy but the sly fox only does the thing that favors her and Ellen''s death, may only bring her troubles.


    Usually, the wedding reception went on late into midnight but with the prince returning to his kingdom, the reception came to an end late in the evening.


    Two carriages were waiting at the front of the palace. One carrying the princess belongs, and the two maids going to Avalo with Ellen. The other would be for Ellen and the prince. Ellen found a way to bid Richard goodbye, who was not happy to see her leave. If she could go with a male savant she would have loved him to accompany her.


    She walked out of the palace where her father and the Queen were waiting to send them off.


    "Father," Ellen bowed to him but King George pulled her into a hug. He knew that this might be the last time he set his eyes on her. "I am sorry," he apologized in a whisper. He was not sure if he was saying, does words to Ellen or his late Queen. He felt guilty ever since he realized the Queen''s true nature, but it was too late to make amends.


    He passed a small box into her hand. "That belongs to your mother," he said letting go of Ellen, she nodded in response, trying to hold back the tears in her eyes. The King took in a deep breath and nodded at the princess.


    Regina seeing that she was totally ignore decided to play her mother figure card as usual. "My daughter..." she said sniffing as if she was trying to hold back her tears. Ellen gave her a disgusting look and walked into the carriage without spearing her another look. Honestly, Ellen would have loved to give the Queen a piece of her mind but the prince was present and wanted to save her father''s face.


    The prince nodded his head at the king and followed Ellen. He did not miss the interaction between Ellen and the Queen.


    Queen Regina''s lips hang open for a few seconds before she pulled herself together. She was not surprised at Ellen''s actions. As a matter of fact, she expected it. what surprised her was the fact that the king did not scold Ellen. Or insist that she greeted her farewell.


    The King turned and walked back into the palace and Regina followed suit. If it was another occasion the Queen would have realized that the king treated her differently, but the prince was present, so she concluded that he most likely did not say anything because of him.


    " stupid," she cursed herself, "how could I have made such a mistake just to get at that little witch. Ah! I must have been too excited to see her leave, especially knowing that life was going to be hard on her hereafter," the Quern thought and chuckled beautifully. She was feeling very pleased that all her plans worked out smoothly. With Ellen out of the picture, she was sure her daughter Ema will get the best of everything.


    In fact, she began to plan to get Ema engaged as soon as possible. The number one candidate on her mind was Joe Yancey.. After all, he was the most sought-after bachelor.

 Chapter 25 - His Actual Name

    Ellen opens the box as she held her urge to cry. Inside was the most beautiful piece of jewelry Ellen has ever seen. She gently ran her hands through it as she imagines how beautiful her mother would have looked wearing it.


    She smiled closing the box and her eyes to shut back the tears that were trying to fall. She did not want to cry and look pitiful, sure she was sad but tears were never the solution. Besides, she did not want to irritate the prince sitting opposite her. As much as possible she wanted to stay invisible. The Prince watches her and felt happy she was not crying. He would hate to see her tear, the smile on her lips melts his heart. He would have loved to take revenge against the Queen for her, but he felt grateful to her.


    In his mind, if the Queen did not treat her so badly she probably will not be sitting across him. "You should eat," the prince said pointed at the food on the stool between them.


    Ellen''s eyes followed his hand and she saw the different meals. She did not notice them earlier when she stepped in. It was a royal carriage so it was a bit spacious. Ellen nodded her head but did not attempt to touch the food before her.


    The prince noticed and shut his eyes. The journey to Avalo was going to take at least two days because of how slow they were riding. He hated the idea. He would have loved for them to ride faster and get to Avalo as soon as possible, but he wanted Ellen to have a smooth journey. Besides, this also meant he gets to have her close, in a way he felt it was enough compensation for his time.


    After riding for like two hours Ellen felt her stomach grumble. She was hungry since it has not eaten since the beginning of the day. She looked at the meal before her and glance at the prince. She noticed his eyes were closed and his breathing was stable.


    Convince that he was napping, Ellen reach out for some nuts, even if there were fruits and an easy meal she could eat. After her experience with her wine earlier she was too scared to eat anything. At least she felt it was impossible to poison a nut still in its shell. Removing the shell from the nuts was a bit task for someone who always had it removed for her. Ellen tried to do it as quietly as possible, she was scared of waking up the prince.


    The prince raised his head and notice her struggle, he wondered why she would go for the nuts if she could not remove the shell. Ellen sigh and dropped the but, after many failed attempts. She looked at the meat and bread and felt really tempted to reach out and eat them. The prince silently watches her and he soon realized why she was not going for anything else.


    "You know if I wanted you dead, I will simply put a knife through your heart. It not like anyone will question me for your death," He said and watch Ellen stiff for a breath. He expected to hear her curse him under her breath, but she simply gave him a wry smile as she picked up the bread.


    In Ellen''s mind, the prince was right, he could kill her if he wanted to. After all her marriage to him is like leading a lamb to the slaughter. Queen Regina has spat more hateful words at her so how could the words of a stranger who was now her husband affect her, especially when he was saying the truth.


    They journey late into the night. It became dark and it was difficult to see the part. The prince could continue the ride because he could see in the darkness, but his men could not. So they decided to camp in the forest till the next morning.


    The prince''s men gathered the woods and made the fire. While Ellen''s maid helps her change into something more comfortable to sleep in. Before going to sleep the prince men search around to make sure no bandit was close by.


    Ellen lay down on the space prepared for her by her maid and closed her eyes to sleep. For a princess who has a comfortable bed all her life, it was a bit difficult for her to fall asleep on the floor in the middle of the forest. Closing her eyes she tried to be still in other to sleep but after a long time, she still felt wide awake. Apart from the noise from the insect and bushes, she could hear the steady breathing around her. It seems everyone was asleep. She opened her eyes and notice the fire was still burning bright, so she sat up and looked around.


    She was surprised to notice the white hair figure sitting close to the fire add Wood to it. Usually, it was the guards that kept watch while the prince sleeps, so Elle''s shock was expected. Of course, the prince''s mask only covered all his face and a part of his head. His hair was quite long so it was almost impossible to hide them in his mask.


    The prince hearing movement turned to look in her direction. He kept the lookout whenever he was out in the forest. He did this because he could easily pick up sounds from afar, moreover, his night was something hunted by nightmares he did not want anyone to know about. He felt this side of him should be something, not even he trusted men should know. Ellen stiff seeing him looking at her. She did not expect him to turn and so fast too. It was too quick and so she did not have the time to lay back and pretend she was sleeping.


    "Your highness... I mean my prince...ah! I am sorry I don''t know how to address you. What is my prince''s name?" she voiced before she could drop herself. she bit her tongue when she noticed the prince''s stiff state. ''Ah! I must have said something wrong'' Ellen scold herself. Like everyone else she has been curious about a lot of things, like why he wears a mask, and if he could really breathe fire. But just like everyone else, Ellen''s fear won over her curiosity. Now that she finally asked one of the questions that have been on her mind she felt scared that the prince might hurt her. She scolded herself mentally for acting carelessly and possibly putting herself in danger again. "I should keep my mouth shut and avoid annoying him,'' she warns herself.


    The prince blinks his eyes surprised by her question. It has been so long the prince could not remember, if it was shortly after the war with the four great kings or during the war, that people stopped calling or asking about his name. He was always introduced as the crown prince cursed prince in his absence. He has gotten so used to this fact that he forgot he had an actual name. The one that was given to him, when he was born.


    The name that he was called before he became an abomination. Ellen quickly composes herself and decides to apologize. She felt the prince must have been anger since he had said nothing for such a long time.


    "I am sorry to bother your highness, please ignore..." Ellen was saying when the prince answered.


    "Sebastian, my name is Sebastian."

 Chapter 26 - Such A Wofe

    "Sebastian, my name is Sebastian."


    Ellen nodded her head and immediately let down and closed her eyes. ''Sebastian" she muttered in her head. What a nice name she thought as she became curious to know more things about him but she did not dare ask.


    Sebastian chuckled under his breath at her behavior. One moment she acted brave and the next she was scared of him like everyone else. Not that he minds through. He knew she couldn''t act differently. After all, everyone was scared of him. Even Jeffery his right-hand man acted carefully when dealing with him.


    His mother who took him to the hunted house also treated him like everyone else, so he could not expect more from her.


    He could not blame them though, because sometimes the beast in him takes absolute control of him. So for him as long as she could stay close by and not betray him, he was okay with how every she acted. There was something different about her that he could not explain. It was as if seeing her made him feel human.


    Ellen woke up with the first ray of light, she was surprised to see that everyone else was already awake and arranging their stuff together. There was meat on the fireplace, so she guessed they must have hunted some games. She runs her eyes through the surroundings but could not find the familiar figure with his white hair.


    "My princess," her maids greeted her when they noticed she was awake. Ellen nodded her head in response.


    One of her maids helps Ellen clean up and changed her clothes, while the other bow up some hot tea and made arrangements for her Breakfast. Sebastian''s men paid no attention to her, for them the prince only married her to rebel against his father, after all, it will not be the first time the prince did as he, please.


    The journey back to Avalo was quiet. Ellen felt more uneasy as they got closer to Avalo. she knew that she may never see her father or her kingdom again. She did not even know if she would be welcomed into the royal family. She knew the king of Avalo had eight sons, but she was not sure of how many daughters. Her heart was beating hard against her chest with sweating palms.


    The King of Avalo was incredibly ruthless, so his nervousness was expected. The chariot pulled up at the font of the palace.


    "Your highness we are here," the coachman announces, before opening the door to the chariot.


    The coachman his head as the prince stepped out and Ellen, followed behind. It was already late in the even before they arrived at the palace. Ellen followed the prince quietly with her steps light.


    "We would go greet the Queen and king, before heading to our quarter, Sabastian said in a stoic tone. Ellen felt shiver hearing his voice sound so cold and frightening. His aura seems different and if Ellen has not gotten off the chariot with him, she might have concluded that she was now walking with someone else.


    All through their journey together his aura was not that overbearing. He seemed just like any other Nobel man, this was the reason sometimes forget and acted carelessly. Ellen swallowed with difficulty and nodded her head. She was already anxious and his voice was too scary for her to speak. She felt that if her voice was too high or low may irritate the man, then he would remember all her carelessness earlier and deal with her accordingly.


    The door to the throne room was pulled open and Ellen followed the prince behind, trying not to bow her head to the ground.


    As a princess, she was taught how to hold her head up with pride, so even with the anxiety she was feeling on the inside, she tried to carry herself, with nobility and grace.


    " Father, mother, Sebastian bowed as they stood before the king who was sitting down elegantly with his Queen, sabestain''s mother.


    He nodded his head, trying to mask the excitement in his eyes. Maybe it was because King Rodrick was certain that the bride was dead or because Ellen followed right behind the prince, putting her foot where he just took off his. That king Rodrick did not notice the presence of another until Sebastian step aside and princess Ellen bowed in greeting.


    "Your, Majesty, your brightness," Ellen bowed.


    King Rodrick was dumbstruck two breathe. "how is that possible?" king Rodrik asked himself under his breath.


    He got confirmation on the day of the wedding that the princess has consumed the poison. None of his men were with the prince and he sent no spy because he did not want his son to discover his plans. He even announced holding a royal ball in two days, in pretends of welcoming the new member of the royal family. Who would have thought she would actually survive and stand in front of him?


    He knew for a fact that poison did not work on his cursed son, but how could the princess survive one of the deadly poison he had on his collection.


    ''Is it possible that the prince cured her? Or could he be that their cup got switch?" the king wondered within himself. "There is only one way to find out," he concluded as he made a new plan. With this in mind, the king nodded his head in response to Ellen as he gazed at her in an imposing manner. Ellen felt her knee go weak with the way the king was glaring at her.


    Sebastian who was standing next to Ellen, notice how his father stared at Ellen like a predator looking at his prey. He could tell that his father was not given out a murderous Aura, it was something else. He knew the king fancy beautiful ladies, why else will a crown prince marry a commoner like his mother.


    "Such a wolf, it seems my sunshine is going to attract a lot of pests," sabestain muttered under his breath.


    "There will be a royal ball, to welcome you to the family in two days," the king informed without any changes in his expression.


    "Your majesty" Sebastian bow. "Only you can plan a ball for someone you plan to kill," Sebastien said the other part in his heed.. He wondered if his father was planning a royal ball or a funeral.

 Chapter 27 - Marry The Prince

    Lord Zorander Resident.


    "Are you sure of what you are saying?" Lord Zorander asked fixing his gaze on lord Yancey. "Yes, Joe himself heard the princess discussing this with her personal maid," lord Yancey assured


    "Hmm, it a bit unbelievable," lord Zorander commented nodded his head as he tried to process all the information he just received.


    "Even I would not have believed if my son did not bring the news, but we should still verify it, Lord Yancey said.


    "Hmmm, I would have to find out from the said maid, Lord Zorander replied, in his head, he knew that he could find out the truth just by looking at the boy. If his precious daughter gave birth to the boy, then the blood of the Zorander also flows in his vine and he would recognize that. Lord Yancey nodded his head in agreement.


    "Father allow me to take care of this, issue" Robert, the eldest son of lord Zorander offered. He knew his father really loved Agatha since she was his only daughter, but he did not want him getting directly involved since he felt his father was old and should rest. Lord Zorander nodded in agreement understanding his son''s concern.


    "I did not come here just to bring this piece of information, as we all know we just ended a war and the kingdom is not as stable as it used to be. I would not want to stair up any doubt. My father and lord Zorander we''re good friends. Our families have enjoyed the long-time friendship and think it time for us to become family."


    "I want my son Joe to marry your daughter Jane," lord Yancey stateted looking at Robert instead of the old man.


    Robert nodded his head after listening to what lord Yancey offered. He looked at his father and when he saw his father had no objection, he replied lord Yancey.


    "My friend I will also like us to become family but you know the ways of the Zoranders. My daughter Jane must be willing to marry your son before we can give our consent."


    Lord Yancey nodded his head. Of course, he knew this, Lord zorander frowns at arrange marriage if the young couple involved are not interested. Rumors have it that as a young lad lord zorander had been in love with the daughter of a savant girl but it was forbidden. In the end, he was forced into marrying a noble lady befitting for his title, and the young maid was killed. So when he became the leader of his family he decided to cancel every arrange marriage and ask the young lad to court the lady himself.


    "I understand, then I hope it is okay for him to at least befriend her so they could get to know each other better," lord Yancey asked.


    "Of course, I give my blessing Joe is a lovely man, suited for my Jane," Robert answered. Lord Yancey nodded his head in understanding. After a few more drinks lord Yancey left, after Robert promise to speak to his daughter.


    "Send a message to the Royal Palace, I want to go and visit my daughter," Lord Zorander said as soon as he was left alone with his son.


    "But father you promise to allow me to handle this," Robert protected. Agatha was his beloved younger sister, he knew that his father only warms up to their late mother after the birth of Agatha. His father used to treat his mother and him like strangers but that changed after she gave birth to Agatha.


    Although his father did not love his mother he treated her more nicely after Agatha, so he knew that everything related to her must be taken seriously.


    "Son, I just want to see the young man, I promise to let you handle it," lord Zorander replied. Robert nodded his head satisfied at his father''s reply.


    Lord Zorander shake his head helplessly as he walked towards his room. He has never really wanted his Agatha to get married to the crown prince. He knew her pure heart would not be able to understand the schemes in the Royal family. Of truth lord zorander would have wanted his beloved daughter Agatha married to a household like the Yancey family, instead of the royal family that was filled with vipers.


    The Royal family was on a different level and it was difficult for him to protect her there. if she had married into the Yancey family, they would at the very least respect her family and not use some schemes on her. It was not that lord Zorander hated King George, but he feared that the scheme in the royal family will swallow up his daughter.


    Now he was afraid that his grandchildren are suffering from the schemes. George promised to protect his daughter but he has failed to protect his children. How could he be careless enough to get his son stolen from him under his nose?


    Lord Zorander shakes his head, the palace was guided and a maid should not easily steal a baby from his birth without been caught by a guard unless the king was careless with his pregnant wife or he allowed it.


    Lord zorander decided to choose the first option, after all, he also failed to protect the only woman he loved. Besides he knew that he would get all his questions answered once he laid his hands on the maid stupid enough to scheme against his daughter.


    Robert Zorander chamber.


    "Jane, Lord Yancey was here to ask for your hand in marriage. He wants you to marry his son Joe," Robert informed his wife and daughter together. He loved the idea and he hoped his spoiled daughter will be sensible.


    "I don''t want to joe, I want to marry the crown prince," Jane replied in a spoiled tone, and her mother nod in agreement.


    Robert shook his head ae could feel his head hurt already. His father will never agree for her to marry the prince especially because of the information they just receive from lord Yancey. When the time comes the Zorander will support Agatha''s son if what Lord Yancey said happens to be the truth.


    *Why do you want to marry the prince?" Robert asked.


    "Because when I marry the prince, i will become the queen. Father, you must talk to the king about this." Jane replied.


    Robert looked at his wife and daughter and shake his head. It was already a known fact that prince Williams will not make a good king. Chances are that there will be a war to steal the throne from him, after the death of the king.


    Although Queen Regina could be seen as a protection for her son, the Tyler was not among the strongest household in the kingdom. But his wife and daughter would not understand all this. They are unaware of the schemes that go on in a royal family.


    "You should tell your grandfather. We would be visiting the palace in a few days," Robert told his daughter knowing that his father would directly reject the idea. Besides his wife will dare not instigate their daughter against his father.


    "What?" Robert''s wife shot her husband an angry look understanding what he was up to.


    "Yes Jane, your grandfather is already aware of the proposal from Yancey.. He approved it and so do I, but if you are not interested you should tell your grandfather," Robert answered.

 Chapter 28 - Most Sort After Bachelor

    "But father, you should convince grandfather for me, you know I can''t convince grandfather," Jane argued.


    "You would have to convince me first, I can not convince father about this unless I convince myself," Robert replied. As a father that doted on his daughter, he would agree to all her request, but he knew that agreeing on this will only create problems for the family in the future. The zorander alone would not be enough to stand for William, beside their family will be divide once they found out about Agatha''s son.


    "Don''t you want to become in-laws with the royal family?" Jane asked. She knew her father and grandfather care about profits when making friends or enemies.


    ''No, I would rather be the king''s uncle,'' Robert answered in his head. "I was the king''s brother-in-law," he answered indifferently. Jane pouted her lips and acted hurt "but father I love him," Jane continues to argue.


    "Does he love you?" Robert asked looking at his daughter. He felt sad to be unable to accept her request but he knew it was in her best interests. Prince William was an arrogant proud young man. He was nothing like his father, Spoiled rotten by his mother, and Robert knew that he would not last on the throne, even if he was the only son to the king. So Robert was sure that his daughter would not be happy if she got married to him. If he could he would have told them about the king''s other son but he could neither trust his wife or daughter with such sensitive information.


    When Jane saw that her father was been difficult she decides to shed some tears. she knew her father hates to see her cry but to her surprise, he did not change his mind.


    "Jane, Joe is a capable young man, we all know that he is the most sort out bachelor in the kingdom. Even the king will be happy to have him as a son in law but like the custom of our family, you will not be forced into this marriage. I will give you seven days to change your mind. But know this, I will never support you marrying the prince."


    "If you can manage to make him come to ask for your hand in marriage, then I would accept but I will not speak to the king on your behalf," Robert replied in a tone that left no room for argument.


    Jane nodded her head and left her father''s chamber.


    ...


    Queen Regina''s chamber.


    My dear, I think it is time you are betrothed to married, in other to avoid what happened to Ellen," Queen Regina said as she ran her hands through Ema''s hair. Ema nodded her head obediently at her mother''s words. She knew that her mother would only do that which was in her best interest.


    "I am going to talk to you father about this, I was thinking of Joe Yancey," Queen Regina said. Ema nodded her head in agreement. She has had a crush on Joe, so hearing his name as her mother''s choice made her happy. She immediately hugged her mother.


    "I will be happy if Joe agrees to marry me," Ema said with a shy smile.


    "Of course he would agree, there is no better match than you my dear, the queen replied with confidence. After all, Ellen has been storming blocks all the while.


    Ema nodded her head in agreement with her mother, although she did not feel so confident about it. A few years back when she was much younger, she had gone into a fight with Danny, Joe''s sister. At that time she was unaware of her feelings for Joe. In recent years she has tried to make peace but Danny has makes her enemy.


    She would have cared less but her friends told her that Joe loved his sister, so she was afraid that he might reject her. Besides during the war, she noticed that lady Yancey did not like her mother. The annoying fact was that the woman did nothing to hide it.


    Ema was not sure if her mother was unaware of this fact, or she just ignores it. Either way, she trusted that her mother must have it all planned out. So she nodded her head without voicing out her thought.


    "Mum when will you speak with father?" she decided to ask.


    "I plan to tell him tomorrow, which is why I am informing you right now. Knowing your father, he will definitely ask for your opinion. If you want this plan to pull through you must act accordingly, Queen Regina said in a soft voice.


    Queen Regina nodded her head satisfied at Ema''s response. She knew that her son will need the support of the Royal council if he would seat on his father''s throne. It was also necessary to have the majority of the noble family on his side. Yancey was one of the reputable families in the kingdom, so having Ema marry the hair of the family was a way to secure, their support.


    Ema left her mother''s room shortly after their discussion. She was feeling very excited, after all, she knew of many young ladies who wanted to marry Joe. In fact, she heard that some families have offered a marriage proposal and the Yancey family has rejected them.


    She was smiling so brightly that she did not notice the maid walking towards her. The said maid was also a bit absent-minded, but when she noticed the princess, she moved out of her way, but Ema choose that same moment to move, so they bump into each other.


    "I am sorry," the maid apologizes, even if it was totally Ema''s fault that they bump into each other. But Ema was not in the position to listen since the maid just ruined her mood. So the reply the maid got was a resounding slap on her chick.


    "Watch where you are going," Ema snapped at the maid. The maid bowed her head and nodded, before leaving the place without saying a word.


    King George was on his way back to his chambers and he was surprised to witness this. He thought he has raised lovely children but it seems he was wrong about them, the way he was wrong about their mother.


    He would not have minded his daughter hitting a maid if she was in the wrong, but having her behave in such a way even when she was wrong did not speak well of her.


    As Royal, they were expected to be nice and fair to every member of the kingdom. King George shake his head helplessly as he walked into his chambers without been seen by Ema.

 Chapter 29 - Perfect Complement

    It has been two days since Ellen arrived at Avalo, she has not seen Sebastien since he left her to a maid to lead her to her new chamber.


    In these two days, Ellen has learned more about the Royal family of Avalo. The king''s four daughters have been married out to other kingdoms. While four of Sebastien''s brothers left the kingdom with their family. Meaning apart from Sebastian, there were only three princes still in the palace and within Avalo royal city.


    Ellen got all this information from the maids that worked in the crown prince quarter. It was the night of the Royal ball and Ellen was fully dressed and waiting for the prince since they were going to attend the ball together.


    Ellen felt a little anxious, in the last two, Ellen has been learning more about the culture and tradition of the people of Avalo. She wanted to know what was expected of her.


    *knock *knock. There was a small knock on ellen''s door and it was pulled open almost immediately.


    "His highness is waiting for my princess," the maid who stepped in said.


    Ellen nodded her head in response. She got up and followed the maid. Sebastian was waiting for a few feet outside her chamber door.


    "Your highness," Ellen bow when she was a step away from him. The prince nodded his head and offered his arm. Ellen elegantly put her hand on his.


    Ellen looked at the prince before her, there was nothing different about him but she was sure his scent was different and it had nothing to do with the ornament he had on. She could tell this difference because of her peculiar sense of smell.


    She took a side glance at the man that was holding her, nothing seems to have changed, he still had that overbearing superior aura but Ellen was almost a hundred percent such that he was not the man that she rode the same carriage with from Bozoa.


    Ellen was right, prince Sebastian hated Royal ball and so it was his body doubles and right-hand man Jeffery that was with her. Jeffery notices that the woman by his side kept looking at him like she was looking for something. He ignored it at first but when she would not stop, he decided to ask.


    "What is the problem?" He asked raising his brows.


    "Nothing your highness, you just seem different," Ellen answered. Jeffery stiff for half a breath when he heard her, but he immediately snapped out of it and looked down at her curiously.


    "What do you mean?" He asked.


    "I am not sure, it just feels like you are not the same person that attended our wedding ceremony," Ellen answered honestly.


    Jeffrey was shocked at her answer, not even the prince''s mother has been able to differentiate between them, so he found it surprising but he maintains his composure.


    "It has been two days since you last saw me, besides, you barely know me," Jeffery dismisses her doubt smoothly.


    Ellen nodded her head in agreement but she knew she was right about her assumption but she chooses to play along. After all, she could not explain her peculiar sense of smell.


    Jeffrey breathes a sigh of relief mentally when he noticed she did not refute his words. Unlike other of the crown prince men, Jefferey knew that there was something special about Ellen. He was also sure that the prince was attracted to her.


    Ellen and Jeffery, who is currently passing off as the prince walked down the stairs hand in hand, as the Attendant announced their arrival.


    "His Highness the crown prince of Avalo and his new bride prince Ellen of Bozoa." The hall doors were pulled open and they both walked inside.


    Everyone''s gaze was fixed on the couple that just walked in. Especially on Ellen who''s beautiful shined like the morning sun, in her beautifully made ball gown. Ellen looked forward elegantly, having a beautiful smile pasted on her thin strawberries lips. Her midnight dark hair flowed elegantly over her shoulders, which made a perfect contract with that of the prince.


    They looked so wrong together, one was as beautiful as the morning sun, harmless and sweaty. While the other looked deadly and brought fear to the heart of the audience. But somehow the image of beauty and the beast together created a perfect complement.


    There was nothing strange to Ellen about having so many eyes on her. She has attended many royal balls and her beauty has always been the center of attraction. The only difference was the fact that she knew nobody in the crowd.


    Still walking beside the prince they made their way to the king and Queen and bowed in greeting.


    The King and Queen nodded in response and the ball continue. Some men had some random discussions while others were dancing. Ellen stood beside the prince but no one dares to come close.


    Ellen sighs mentally, she did not expect a different interaction, after all, she already learned from the maids that the prince was fear. After a few minutes, three coups walked over to them.


    Jeffery nodded his head at the men and decided to do the introduction. He knew the prince brothers were only there to make trouble and make the ball uncomfortable for Ellen. So he decided to act civil to stop them.


    "Prince Julia and his wife lady Catherine," Jeffery pointed at the second prince of Avalo. Ellen nodded her head in greeting. She has heard a lot about the second prince and his wife. Lady Catherine the daughter of general Thompson. The couple were both praised to be nice and generous but Ellen could tell it was all an act.


    "Prince Elliott and his wife Princess Diana of Tiet." Ellen nodded her head in greeting again. Tiet is one of the kingdoms that Avalo has defeated in war and so Tiet as a kingdom was currently under the rule of Avalo.


    "My youngest brother, Prince Craig, and his wife-to-be lady Vare," Jeffrey introduced with a slightly friendly tone. Ellen nodded in response. This last couple Ellen has heard Little about them. Prince Craig seems to be very mysterious.


    " Congratulations on your wedding," the lady said raising their cup to Ellen, Ellen smiled warmly at them. She was not stupid she could feel the tension between her husband and his brothers. She also notices the jealous stare their wives were sent to her.


    Ellen knew a lot of women envied her beauty, even her sister did, so she understood the look on their faces.


    After the princes left with their wives, a few more guests walked over. In a short moment, they were surrounded by gusset and soon Ellen was separated from her husband and standing alone in the corner.


    King Rodrick smile seeing his plan was progressing smoothly, nodded his head at the person to carry out the next step of the plan.

 Chapter 30 - His Limited

    Princess Ellen stools by herself and looked around the hall, she felt thirst, and as if on cue a maid approaches her with a cup of wine.


    Ellen accepted it and took it straight to her lips to take a quick sip but an unknown smell assaulted her nose. Ellen would have ignored and drink up anyway but remembering her encounters with the wine on her wedding day she faked a sip and took off the cup.


    Unlike the familiar mixture she passive in her cup back then, Ellen was not certain of what was present in the cup. She knew she must probably be overwhelmed but she refused to take chances.


    If she was wrong then she would only be wasting a cup of wine but if she was right, her life would pay for her carelessness.


    Ellen kept faking her sip while she walked to one of the exit doors. She did not know her way around so she chooses the first door she noticed to her right.


    At the same time, the king was nodded his head in excitement seeing that she was sipping from the cup. Of course, the king''s reason for using poison again was to find out if his son was the one that saves her in his first attempt. Besides poison is the only thing that would not easily point to him.


    As much as he loves to deny it, he knew deep down that he was scared of his son. He did not dare push Sabestain to his limit. His first reason for trying to get rid of Ellen was so that the war will continue. But after meeting Ellen he felt that his son might get smitten by her beauty and she will become his weaknesses. He was not doing this because he did not want Sabastein to have a weakness he was doing this because he needed his son to concentrate on fighting wars.


    Besides, King Rodrick was aware that the prince already had a weakness and he intends to find out about it, once he establishes his empire.


    Once close to the exist Ellen looked for the crown prince among the crowd. Satisfied that he was occupied and no one was looking at her. Ellen nodded her head and step outside.


    Unknown to Ellen a pair of eyes were watching her every move. Prince Sebastian who hated balls had just joined the ball, casting his invisible spell. He watches her look round and nodded her head. Unfortunately for Ellen, another set of eyes were looking at her. So when she nodded her head prince Julia who has been watching her move all the while also nodded his head when he realized she was stepping outside the hall.


    Prince Sebastian who notice the both of them nodding their head at each other, conclude that they were communicating. Especially since Prince Julia walked out through another door shortly after.


    He felt very irritated seeing this interaction. Sure he knew his younger brother was very handsome and a lot of ladies were smitten by him but he expected Ellen to be immune to his charms.


    Over the years prince Juila has had eyes on his throne and Sebastian was aware of this. Julia could not stomach the fact that sabestain was the crown prince, just because his mother gave birth to him an hour earlier.


    The two princes have always been on each other''s toes right from birth. But when Sebastian become famous as the cursed prince a lot of attention shifted to Juila. People would rather have a weak human rule them than a cursed monster.


    They all forget that without the cursed prince a lot of them would have become savants or mistress under the four great kings'' rule.


    Although some of the army generals knew there was no way, prince Julia could win against the crown prince, so they choose to act neutral, even if they supported prince Julia.


    Sebastian follows Ellen outside determine to hear what the two were going to plan against him. Meanwhile, Ellen got outside and found a spot to pour at the content of her cup. She made a mental note to continue to sip from the empty cup afraid that she made pick another spiked drink.


    Ellen felt a present coming close to her so she immediately turned around in other to cover the spot she has poured the drink. She was scared that someone might have followed her to harm her, so as she turned she was on high alert and she calculated the step she would need to take to take to get back into the hall.


    Satisfied with her plans she fully faced the person behind her. She was shocked to see the second prince of Avalo.


    "Your highness," she bowed slightly to Juila. She cursed her luck of having to face another two-face snake.


    Prince Julia nodded his head and took two steps closer to her. Ellen would have loved to move backward but she felt safer knowing she was close to the hall. She was not sure why the prince was there but she intended to dash to the door and into the hall if he tried to harm her.


    "How is my cursed brother treating you?" Julia asked with a smirk playing on his lips. He did not try to act nice or hid his true nature. After all, no one would believe the words of a princess from another kingdom.


    Ellen seeing this took a deep breath in relief, he was definitely not trying to pretend, so in her mind, she could easily figure out what he was up to.


    "His highness has been very nice to me, Ellen answered honestly.


    " You don''t have to lie, I will not tell my brother, we all know he is a beast and incapable of been nice," Julia said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Ellen just looked at him without saying a .word. she wanted to hear what he has to say about her husband, after all, their quarter servants are too afraid to gossip about the crown prince.


    It was at this point that prince Sebastian joined them in the shadow. when he decided to follow Ellen earlier, he had to pause and made Jeffery leave in order to ensure his secret of having a body doubler safe. So this has caused a little delay.


    "How about becoming my woman instead, I will take better care of you," prince Julia proposed. Ellen felt like her brain has gone frozen. How could he propose something so forbidden?


    ''Ahh, just like I thought he is indeed a two-face snake,'' Ellen thought but she said nothing. She was at a loss of what to say. In fact, she has thought the man was about to tell frightening stories about the crown prince, who knows he was going to spat nonsense.


    Just as Ellen was about to open her mouth to refuse his offer, prince Sebastian showed himself unable to take the fact that Ellen was considering his brother''s proposal.


    Ellen as well as Julia we''re shocked at his sudden presence. Julia prayed that his brother did not hear what he just said. Knowing Sebastian, he knew his brother could murder him and get away with it.. Even the king dealt with him carefully.

 Chapter 31 - Loss Control

    Sebastian looked from Ellen to Julia, " Did I interrupt something?" He asked with a smirk playing on his lips. He was not surprised that Julia made such an offer. After all, he knew his brother always had eyes for everything that belonged to him.


    Ellen looked at the close proximity between her and Julia and regretted her decision of not moving away when he came close to her. Their position was very subjective and she could not blame him if he misunderstands her.


    "Of course not, brother," Julia answered trying to sound sarcastic but the fear under his breath failed him. He knew he was in the wrong this time. He should not go after his brother''s wife.


    ''Why did I even take the risk knowing, the beast was close,'' he questioned himself. Julia immediately escaped from there when he noticed his bother had his gaze fixed on his wife.


    "Why are you here with him?" Sebastian asked. Ellen swallowed feeling his rage directed at her. I.. I... Ellen could not find her voice. She was so scared that all the words in her head disappeared. She felt like she has forgotten how to speak.


    "Your highness," Ellen breath trying to catch her breath. she has never been this frightening all her life. ''I should have keep pretended to sip from my cup," she thought.


    If only she did not come out to throw the drink, she would not have encounter the two face prince.


    Sebastian seeing her short of words concluded that she was feeling guilty. He felt so angry that he lost control of his mind. His beast was taking over and he felt blood tasty. He moved closer to Ellen, who was overcome with fear. So when she saw him coming closer she unconsciously moved backward.


    This further irritates him, "What''s wrong, you were feeling comfortable moments ago," he commented. Ellen sh0ck her head. Just like she has expected, he misunderstood her.


    "I... Your highness," Ellen continues to Stammer.


    " What''s a wrong princess?" Sebastian asked, he was used to people getting so scared of him. It was the only emotion he was used to seeing. He placed his hand da around her neck.


    "Are you attracted to my brother too?" he asked looking right into her eyes. Ellen wanted to shake her head since she could not find her voice but his grip on her neck was too tight that she could not move.


    Forgetting that he was holding on to her neck, he tightens his grip. Ellen felt all air left her throat. She was looking directly into his bloodshot eyes. Ellen struggle to breathe, she held his hands trying to lose his grip but she was not a match for his strength


    Her pupil was turning white and she could see the hands of death outstretch to embrace her. It was at his point that Ellen''s feet hit the wine cup and it chimes as it hit the ground.


    This noise snaps Sebastian out of his daze. He immediately loses his grip on Ellen''s neck. The latter immdetly tried to catch her breath. Unfortunately, her body felt week so she lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Sebastian noticed on time and caught her before her back hit the ground. He noticed the fresh wine pour on the ground and the cup that fell opposite. He did not have the time to give it much thought, He simply picked her up and turned to their quarter.


    "Am I really turning to a Beast?'' he questioned himself. What would have happened if the cup did not fall, would I have killed my sunshine," he questioned himself.


    Ahh, he felt really regretful about what he did. He never wanted her to see that part of him. That''s was his reason for ignoring Julia even if he felt like snapping his neck away from his head. He could not explain why he got so angry and attack her. He was sure she has heard the rumors but he still did not want her to witness it. She was his sunshine, the only light in his darkness. "


    Sebastian walked to his quarters, and Jeffery opened the door for him. Jeffery was shocked to Sebastian carrying Ellen unconscious.


    ''What did you do to her?" He wants to scream but he dares not. He simply walked behind him quietly cursing him in his mind.


    Jeffrey opens the door to Ellen''s chamber, As Sebastian walked past him, Jeffrey notices the mark on Ellen''s neck. Jeffery shook his head before walking away to call one of her maids to attend to her.


    Sebastian sat beside her bed and listen to her heartbeat. He felt a little relief hearing her regular heartbeat. He kept looking at her, his gaze soft and guilty, especially when he saw the buries his hands caused on her neck. He felt angry at himself.


    "I am sorry," he muttered under his breath before getting up to leave her room. What he felt like doing was punching himself in the face.


    The maids at the chamber door bowed their heads in fear when they watched him walk towards them. "Your highness," they greeted as soon as he was close enough. Afraid that he just might kill them if they waited for an extra breath.


    Without answer or looking at them, Sebastian walked out of Ellen Chamber.


    "Your Highness," Jeffrey called to get his attention. Jeffrey swallow hard seeing that the prince was in a bad mood. He wondered what the princess could have done to get the prince so angry at her. He has noticed that Sebastian, gaze turn softer anytime he talked about Ellen. So it came as a surprise to him, that the prince hurt her.


    Sebastian nods his head for Jeffrey to speak.


    "There is a message," Jeffery reported holding out their special communication book. He already notices the message for some time but he did not dare read it.


    Sebastian collected the book reluctantly and check but his gaze becomes more foster seeing the contain.


    He became blood lost again, Jeffrey noticing the prince''s mood and took two steps away from him. He watches the prince''s eyes turn bloodshot and his fingers grow longer. He could see the prince was trying to hold back.


    "This is bad," Jeffery muttered under his breath wondering what could be the message that had the power to make his prince lose control. Jeffery walked quietly and picked the communication book.


    His eyes almost fell on the floor when he read the message.

 Chapter 32 - Merry Mood

    This is bad," Jeffery muttered under his breath wondering what could be the message that had the power to make his prince lose control. Jeffery walked quietly and picked the communication book.


    His eyes almost fell on the floor when he read the message.


    (Message in the book: the Princess''s drink is poison. His Majesty''s order).


    Jeffery read the message over again. ''Why would the king want the princess dead? could it be that the prince had nothing to do with the Princess state? But what were those marks on his neck? Could it be that the princess was choking because of the poison and the prince tried to save her?'' Many possibilities pass through Jeffery''s mind.


    In the end, he concludes that the prince figure was visible on Ellen''s neck because he tried t,o save her. After all, Jeffery was in the royal ball as the prince and he was sure that she drank from her cup.


    Sebastian on the other hand felt like killing his father but again he knew Ellen never took the drink. In his rage, he remembers that he notice the wine on the floor and cup when he picked Ellen up.


    If anyone has succeeded in hurting Ellen he knew he was the one. Finally, he realized that Ellen had not looked towards Julia before heading out. "She must have noticed the poison just like she did at the wedding," he thought.


    Even after coming to this conclusion he still felt like killing his father. In his opinion, everything that happened was caused by him. If Ellen has not gone to dispose of her drink, Julia would not have had the opportunity to meet her alone and the misunderstanding would have never been created.


    I am human not a beast I can not kill my blood "


    I am human not a beast I can not kill my blood"


    I am human not a beast I can not kill my blood," Sebastian chanted to calm himself down. He has thought of killing all members of the royal family countless times. Each time it took him those lines to stop himself.


    He knew that once he killed any of his family he would feel guilty about it and might lose himself. Of course, this does not mean that he is not willing to kill any of his siblings that openly challenge him for the throne. It was tradition to fight to the death if any of the princes challenge the crown prince.


    The firstborn son can not be breathed and the second sits on the throne. The second son must show his strength by openly challenging the crown prince to a fight. This will be between the two princes and there will only be a winner when one of the princes is dead.


    After repeatedly chanting the same words, Sebastian regains control of himself. Of course, he made a mental plan to give his father back the gift. The fact that he would not touch the king, does not mean he could not take something from him.


    "My prince," Jeffery said in relief when he noticed his sharp figures were gone. Jeffrey could not count how many times the prince has lost control and become blood testy. Each of those times there was usually a blood bath before the prince would calm down.


    It was a very rare occasion that Jeffery could count on his figure that he calmed down without killing at least one person.


    "if there is nothing else I will go to bed," Sebastian said has nothing happened.


    "That will be all your highness," Jeffery bowed. Sebastian nodded his head and head to his chamber but how could it be that simple. He overlooked the king''s first attempt because he wanted him to vent his anger but this time he decided that he would pay back once, inside his Chambers, Sebastian began to chant some incantation.


    Meanwhile back at the ballroom, King Rodrik seems to be in a good mood. One of his guards has reported seeing the prince carry away Ellen''s unconscious body. It did not matter to him if Sebastian manages to save her.


    In his mind, he could always get rid of her when he was away. Besides the poison used this time was more potent than the last one, so he was very confident that Ellen will be dead by morning.


    Everyone in the hall noticed the king''s merry mood, of course, Avalo has been in a good place for the last ten years, so most of them have forgotten the fear of been defeated. Royal balls and celebrations were very common occasion but anyone that knew king Rodrik, could tell that his happiness was tied to something important even if they were unaware of the fact.


    The Queen saw her husband acting so merry felt very happy herself. She had a genuine smile on her lips and was gladly responding to the small talks around. She has loved him since her youth and she still loves him.


    Although she knew the king did not have the same feeling. But she was contented to sit beside him as his Queen. It did not matter to her how many wives or concubines he brought to the palace as long as she was his Queen she was content.


    She welcomes every new bride he brought with open arms, she never tries to hurt any of them. Not even the ones that flaunt themselves as his favorite. This has earned her the title of being the mother for all and a kind Queen.


    But could a woman capable of sacrificing her own son be that nice. Of course like the saying goes he who steps on the lion''s tail, should be ready to dance the dance of the loins.


    She had her bottom line, anyone that ever eyes her seat or tried to become the Queen she destroys without mercy. Even the king did not even dare to think of replacing her. The last time he tried, he fought the four great kings and almost lost his life. In the end, she was the one that provides a solution for their son.


    So he had learned to let her sit by his side, it was a position he did not dare think of giving someone else. Especially now that her son was the Crown prince. Though the mother and son did not have a good relationship but the king believes that the Queen knows his weakness and can use it to make him do her will.


    This is another reason why he kept her, he believes that when the time comes, he would be able to get the answer from her.

 Chapter 33 - Possess Spell

    In another part of Avalo royal palace. Concubine Bri bed chambers.


    Concubine Bri just finished having her bath, she did not attend the royal ball because the king promised to visit her that night. Besides, it annoys her anytime she saw the Queen seating by his side. She has been his favorite for a long time now but yet he changes the topic anytime she brought up the topic of the position of Queen.


    She really had her eyes on the Queen''s seat but she was not stupid enough to declare it open. All the king''s wives and mistress seem to be scared of the Queen. Bri has concluded that it was because of her cursed son.


    Sighing Bri pushes the thoughts of mother and son away from her mind. She needed to conserve her energy for him. As the king''s new favorite she believed that if she keeps attending to his needs just the way he wants it then he would keep coming to her. That way she can keep her position for as long as possible. Maybe she would even be able to steal the position of the Queen.


    She sat down and gently combed her hair, she needed to look her best for the king. Just as she was applying her body lotion, she thought she heard her door open, so she looked towards the door but she saw no one.


    An uncomfortable feeling raise in her heart, so somehow she felt a presence in her room. It felt like someone was watching her but she could see no one. No matter how many times she checked. So sh pushes the uncomfortable feeling to the back of her mind.


    After a few breaths, she had the same feeling so she looked around the room but could find no one. With that, she applied her in her ornament and lay down comfortably on her bed to with for the king.


    Moments later the king arrived in a high spirit. When Bri saw this she unconsciously smiled at herself anticipating a good night with the king.


    As an expert, the king arrives a moment later still in his merry mood. He was slightly drunk. Walking over to the woman who was lying seductively on the bed. King Rodrick attracted her lips and Bri respond with the same intensity.


    When Bri expected more, the king fell into a trace. He felt as though something different possessed him. Bri was taking aback, she adjusted herself and try to get the king''s attention. She felt alert about the situation but did not know what to do.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty," she called snapping her finger in front of him. For three breaths the king did not respond but when he did, he suddenly attacks her.


    Placing both hands on her neck he began to strangle her. Bri shock by his attack tried to struggle. she held his hands and tried to set herself free but her strength was no match for his.


    In the face of death, Bri hits the king''s chest and uses her leg to hit him in the place sun never shines, but the king was not himself. He felt numb to everything around him and the only reaction she got was him tightening his grip on her neck.


    Bri began to gaps for air, in a short moment, the king Strangle life out of her. King Rodrick fell into a daze again and his grip around her neck loss up. He snapped out of his daze and for a few moments, he was confused by the situation.


    He became conscious, he could not explain why he had acted the way he did. He touches the woman in front of him to see if she still had life but he only confirms her death. With a heavy heart, he closed her eyes.


    ''What happened to me?" He asked himself. He was alert by the situation. He has heard many kings going mad with power. "Am I going mad," he wondered. Adjusting his clothes he left the room. He was now in low spite not just because he favored Bri at the moment, but because of what he did. No matter how he tried to make sense out of the situation, he could not explain or understand the reason for his action. The only possibility was the fact that he was losing his mind and he hated it. More than that he feared that his enemies may use the information against him. So like a tamed breast, he walked back to his chamber.


    Bri''s handmaids left her chamber early, because Bri asked them to leave. So nobody saw the king visit her chamber. Not that it mattered as no one dare gossips about the king. After the cursed prince, the one everyone in the palace feared most was the king. Whatever happens in the royal palace stays in the Royal Palace. So just like that, the death of Concubine Bri was going to remain a mystery no one could tell.


    In the corner of the room, a shadow was standing with a smirk playing on his lips. When he entered the room earlier, he wanted to kill her. But seeing her dressing up he had a feeling that she was expecting the king. He has thought of many ways to get back at the king and he felt it was best to touch one of his wives since the king went after Ellen. Besides, as far as Sebastian was concerned, his wives apart from the Queen were not his blood.


    An idea stroke his mind as he watched the woman dress up in high spirit. So he decides to give it a try. His mother handed over a spellbook to him since he turned twelve. He decided to try out the possess spell on the king and it worked almost too perfectly.


    Sebastian sigh looking at the lifeless body on the bed. He did not feel sorry for her. Anyone in the king''s Palace knew that their life was hanging on a tiny thread. Schemes and murder were quilt common. She was the prince''s target because she was the king''s favorite at the moment. Many say only the king''s favorite is untouchable, as the other wives, feared the rot of the king. Who would have thought that this reason was what lead to Bri''s death?


    King Rodrick: Read creator''s thought if you are up for mass release of chapters.

 Chapter 34 - Thick Skin

    The next day Ellen regain her consciousness. It was already late in the afternoon and her maids took turns taking care of her because she went down with fever late night.


    The two maid stood beside her bed, they were happy to see that their princess was awake. This are the maids that followed her from Avalo. Last night they both felt scared when they saw the mark on Ellen''s neck.


    Ellen looked at the maid and at first she could not understand why they were looking at her like that, but slowly she remembered what happened last night.


    She subconsciously touch her neck which felt sore.


    "Your highness, are you okay?" One of the maid asked.


    Ellen nodded her head, she hated the look on their faces. She hated that pity look. She is a princess made to be admired, not pitied.


    "It was the prince that did it to you right?" one of the maids asked in a low voice. Although it was a question but it seems the maid already knew the answer.


    Ellen shook her head to mean no, she was not sure why she felt the need to lie. Maybe it was because of that pit look from her maids or because she notices the concern expression on Sebastian face before she lost consciousness. Or because she in a way she felt their situation we''re similar since back at Bozoa royal palace her siblings and the Queen treated her wrongly.


    What every her reason are Ellan realized that she was stuck to the crown prince and her chances of survival was dependent on him. If she was going to die she wanted to die with her pride, not pitied by even her maid.


    "But my princess, your neck," the first maid reply pointing at her neck. Ellen touched her neck.


    "Actually, there was something in my drink and I was choking, so his highness tried to help me," Ellen told another lie without giving it much thought. She knew this story made no sense but she would rather have this gossip in the palace than the fact that he almost kill her. Moreover, who knew what Juila was up to. At least he saved her from him right?


    "His highness helped you?" the two maids asked there jaw dropped to the ground. Disbelief evidence in their eyes. Ellen''s story did not make much sense. They have never had of such a peculiar way to save someone chocking. But again why would the Princess lie?


    Ellen nodded her head, "I want to take my bath," Ellen immediately changed the topic not wanting to continue answering their questions. It was best to end the conversation short and leave the maids to come up with their own assumptions.


    The two maids nodded at her request and immediately got busy with arranging her bath. The two maid had different thought in there mind as they carried out their task. While one maid was genuinely happy that the cursed prince treated the princess well.


    The other bite her lios in angry. When she noticed the marks last night she has immediately sent a message to Queen Reigna. The Queen tasked her to always send her a massages anytime Ellen was punch by the prince.


    Of course this maid knew the reason, the Queen was always delighted about the agony of Ellen. So the maid was afriad because she had lied to Queen. But she immediately shook the thought from her mind when she realized that the Queen will never discover her lie.


    Ellen bite down on her lips in despair once the maids were out of sight. She thought about what happened last night. "would he continues to hurt me like this?" she asked herself mentally.


    "No the most important question should be if you will away find a way to cover up?" a voice in her mind asked.


    What the people inside the room did not know was that the person they just talked about was standing by the door. He had task Jeffery to inform him once Ellen regain consciousness. He was sure she would be more scare of him after what happened last night.


    So when Jeffery informed him that she was conscious, he simple stood, by the door of her chamber to listen in on her conversation. He just wanted to be sure she was fine. He knew deep down that if he appeared before her, he would only make her scared and uncomfortable.


    What he did not expect was for her to lie and change the whole narrative. He was confused. Why would she lie and protect him? not that he needed it. She even made him seemed like some hero.


    This did not only confused him, it also made him feel more guilty. So he turned around and left without been noticed.


    Later that day a rumor began to go round the the prince quarter of how the cursed prince have save his new bride.


    Jeffrey heard of this news, so he decided to find out the source. To be honest, he did not know what to believe. He has somehow thought of this possibility, after he saw the message yesterday. It did not take him long to fine out that it started from the Princess.


    So hearing that it was the princess that told her maid about it made Jeffery to believe it too. Soon the news spread beyond the crown prince quarter into the kings ears.


    He frown his brows and called it some baselees gossip, but deep down he believe it. After all he was the one that had her poison.


    Not to forget he did not really have much time to analysis the situation since there was also gossip, about the death of concubine Bri.


    Her maids who found out the next morning spread the news that she was strangle. Besides, any one that saw the woman would immediately notice the fingers around her neck.


    King Rodrik was thick skin enough, to say that he would investigate the matter and punishment who ever dare commit murder in his palace.. Of course that punishment would never come since her death will remain forever a mystery.

 Chapter 35 - Blame Himself.

    Queen Regina Bed chamber.


    Queen Regina read the massage in her hand and a smirk played on her lips. Actually, she never expected to receive information from Avalo, after all any sensible person would know that she was powerless in Avalo.


    She only asked the said maid to keep her informed and threatened to kill her only sister if she refuses. Queen Regina knew that this move was pointless but she just wanted to keep the maid in check since the latter has unintentionally found out one of her secrets.


    Regina would have had her killed but the timing was peculiar, she knew the king has started to doubt her, after what happened in the thrown room. This was why she threatens the maid instead. This was also the reason why she ensured that the said maid went to Avalo.


    In the Queen''s mind, once she left, her secret was safe and she did not have to risk been found out by the king.


    "Grand wedding so what? In the end, you are going to suffer and be in so much agony," Regina said as her smile grew wilder but that smile disappear when she heard a knock.


    "Your highness," the guard who walked in bowed. Queen Regina simply raised her brow questioning, knowing that he must have come to give her some information.


    "Lord Zorander is in the palace, the king accompany him to Queen Agatha''s graveside," the guard informer.


    Regina did not show any change but her both hands were balled into a fist. How could the king still treat Lord Zorander as his father-in-law? He still takes everything related to her more seriously. But he paid no attention to Regina''s family. Although her father was already dead and her elder brother was currently the head of the family.


    "Why are you just informing me?" Regina asked. She was trying her best not to show any emotions on her face. She has loved the king since they were young but he never paid attention to her.


    "I am sorry your highness but it has become a lot difficult to know what was happening in the king''s court since he made Richard his new Armor bearer. I am not familiar with the man. I apologize," the guard answered.


    Regina nodded her head in understanding. She knew why the king choose Richard after all the latter was a bait to fish out whoever was scheming against the royal family.


    Of course, that person was her and she could never get discovered. So she knew it was best not to talk to Richard since she was not sure of what trap Ellen set for her.


    Regina gestured with her hand for the guard to leave. The guard simply bowed before walking out of the room. On the other hand, Regina got up from the chair she was seated. The King has been very busy for a few days that she was unable to meet with him.


    She thought about approaching Ann, but she decided against it. She believes that the king had his eyes on her. Why else would the king move Ann to serving him instead?


    ¡­.


    "your majesty, thank you for allowing me visit her," Lord Zorander bowed to the king.


    King George nodded in response. He looked at the man before him and thought of telling him what he just discovered about Richard. After all, he respected him, just like his father, but he swallowed his thoughts.


    Telling him will mean that he failed his promise to this man, when he asked to marry his daughter.


    "I see you have changed your Armor bearer," Lord Zorander stated as he looked at Richard. One look at the young man and he could tell that he was indeed his daughter''s son. What confused him was the fact that he looked older than Ellen.


    Lord Yancey specified that the young man was Ellen''s twin so his confusion was understandable.


    "Yes, this young man helped Ellen once and she wanted me to have him by my side," King George answered as he refused to meet the old man''s eyes. As expected of lord Zorander, he pays attention to things around him.


    Lord Zorander sighed in his head. He wondered what was wrong with the king, how could he not notice the resemblance between this man and his wife.


    Ahh! He must have lost it, listening to that woman all the time. Now that he thought of it, he blamed himself. He should have warned his daughter when he started doubting lady Regina but he chooses to trust his daughter''s judgment.


    Among all the lords, it was only lord Zorander that knew the reason why the king married Regina. It was at his daughter''s request. Just like him, the king trusted his wife''s judgment.


    He could not blame the king, he was doing what Agatha wanted. He could not also blame his daughter since the latter saw Regina as a sister.


    Lord Zorander could only blame himself and gritty his teeth in silence.


    "Young man, what is your name?" Lord Zorander asked. He was already making a mental plan on how to help him take his birthright. But first, he needed to confirm the words of Lord Yancey and Joe.


    "My name is Richard," Richard answered respectfully. He looked at the old man and felt strange. After what Ellen told him he knew this man was his grandfather.


    Hmm, Lord Zorander nods. "How old are you?" he asked his next question. Although he promised to let his son handle it, he could not help himself. Moreover seeing him alone has confirmed the facts for him.


    "Twenty and four years, my lord," Richard answered respectfully. He could feel the old man''s gaze on him. Richard knew he had some resemblance with his mother. He was alert at this situation but what could he really do, nothing.


    Not just Richard, even King George found lord Zorander''s question strange. He noticed how the latter has been looking at Richard. He could tell that the man had something in mind.


    ''could it be that lord Zorander noticed something?'' the king question himself. He knew that he would have to face the old man about this someday. King George just wanted to confirm everything first before acting on it.


    Meanwhile, Lord zeronder frowns his brows at Richard''s answer. ''Could I be wrong?'' This man really looks like my daughter or did I miss her too much? He questioned himself.

 Chapter 36 - Dead Son.

    Lord zeronder frowns his brows at Richard''s answer. ''Could I be wrong? This man really looks like my daughter or did I miss her too much? He questioned himself.


    Lord Zorander kept looking at the young man before him, or could it be that he felt guilty and he was only just seeing things that would give him false hope.


    He took a deep breath, maybe he should just let his son handle this, he concluded in his head.


    "Lord Zorander seems to be very interested in my new Amore bearer," king George said lightly to break the awkward silence that has fallen on them.


    "You are right, he looks familiar," Lord Zorander answered honestly.


    This further made the king confirm his suspension. He knew that lord Zorander was a very straight forward person.


    The King chuckled as if he did not read any meaning to his words. Lord Zorander laugh along. "i think I am growing old," the old man commented as if it was nothing.


    Richard who was just standing felt confused, ''what did he mean he looked familiar, was it possible he noticed the resemblance with my mother?'' He asked himself. Of course, all this confusion was only going on in his head.


    As a young man he has gone through serious training for war, it was a custom that every young male of Bozoa would have to go through. Rich or poor every young male in Bozoa starts training at the age of ten.


    "Lord zorender," Queen Regina announced her presence. Lord Zorander and the king turned their attention to her.


    "Your majesty," she bowed to the king. The King nodded his head in response before she took her seat beside her husband.


    "Your Highness, it nice to grace us with your presence," lord zorander answered in a friendly tone. He has lived long enough to recognize a snake when he saw one. He was sure that her presence here would not bring anything good but he masked his displeasure perfectly.


    "Ahh! I was not aware you made the trip all the way to visit my friend. If I was informed earlier I would have prepared to welcome you and accompany you," Queen Regina said with a sweet smile.


    "Ahh! Your highness does not have to bother about things like this," Lord Zorander answered smoothly.


    "Why are you here?" the king asked. Disapproval was heard in his won''t. Ever since he found out about her true nature, King George hated been in the same room with her.


    "I apologize, your Majesty. It just that I happen to hear that lord Zorander was around and I thought to greet him. You know growing up Lord Zorander was like a father to me," Queen Regina said.


    The King nodded in understanding but he knew she was not sincere with her words. After hearing her on Ellen''s wedding day. He was beginning to do a lot of thinking.


    He realized that his innocent wife might have been manipulated by her, to ask him to marry her. That thought alone disgusts him.


    "Your majesty thank you for welcoming me, but I would be taking my leave now," Lord Zorander said. He wanted to leave before the Queen created her drama or whatever brought her.


    "Of course, Lord Zorander is like a father to me," King George replied honestly. Hmm, Lord zorander nodded his head in response. Meanwhile, Queen Regina''s face turned ugly hearing the words of the king.


    How could he say such things, he was a king and did not need to be so polite to the old man. Moreover, his stupid daughter was already dead. The Queen immediately swallowed her displeasure. She could not afford to be exposed to the king. She knew the man did not love and respect her like Agatha.


    He even stopped visiting her bed chambers after she gave birth to the Twins. The thought that the king treated her only as a carrier of his heir irritates her. If she did not know that the cold king could really be warm she would have felt better. But knowing the truth about how he acted with his late wife only irritates her the more.


    Could she do anything about it? Of course not. He was the king, all she could do was swallow whatever he did to her. Besides, the king did not have any relationship with other women. This greatly comforted her.


    At least she would not need to bother that other women and their children, will threaten her position and that of her children.


    "Richard, please see Lord Zorander out," the king instructed. He was scared that if Richard remains in the Queen''s presence the latter will notice something. He was planning to give Richard his birthright. Yes, he is not the son of the woman he loves, but he was still his son. He would rather have him seat on his throne. Or at the very least King George wanted to give him the fair right to contest for his throne.


    To do that he needed to deal with Regina and also use the time to train Richard, before announcing him as his first son. Richard bowed at the king''s command and followed the lord Zorander.


    "you look a lot like my late daughter," Lord zorander whispered as Richard walked him out of the palace.


    Richard was talking by surprise but he kept on walking like he heard nothing. He walked the old man to the carriage and as lord Zorander walked past him unto the carriage Richard whispered back.


    "That''s because she is my mother, I just found out myself" Richard whispered. His voice was so low that if the man did not have good hearing, he might have missed his words.


    Lord Zorander was confused he honestly did not expect the young man to confirm anything. But he maintained his facial expression. He did not even bother to look at Richard as he continued his step.


    "How?" He asked as he got into his carriage.


    "Her dead son," Richard answered. There was no time to explain or discuss. Richard felt the king had his eyes on him because of what happened in the throne room so he was been careful.


    One might wonder why Richard told the old man. Richard did not tell the old man because he was looking for a way to collect his birthright. No, that was not it. Richard told him because he felted Regina might notice the similarity with his mother.


    When that happens he would need the help of a powerful family and Zorander was the best choice. After all, they were also partly his family.


    Lord Zorander gave a glance to the young man before him as the door to his carriage was closed.


    "Dead son,"

 Chapter 37 - Win The Peoples Favour

    "Your majesty, I was thinking we should arrange for Ema''s marriage so that what happened with Ellan will not repeat itself," Queen Regina told the king in her usual meek voice.


    "What are you talking about? The kingdom just ended a war that lasted for three years. How could you be talking about marriage?" The King replied with annoyance in his voice


    "Forgive me your Majesty, but I was thinking it was the best thing to do." Queen Regina bowed her head.


    "Are saying I don''t know what I am doing?" King George decided to twist her words.


    "I dare not, you Majesty," Queen Regina said. She could feel her throat go dry because of how cold the king''s voice sounded. Sure the king did not treat her with so much love like he did with Agatha but he was always warm to her.


    "This is not the time to discuss marriage. We need to make sure the kingdom is stable first before anything else," If Ellen did not Matty that man, you would have been killed. The king replied.


    King George has been very busy lately, after all a lot of women lost their fathers and husband. The commoners must be taking care of to ensure the stability of the kingdom. He has also been thinking of the best punishment to give to the Queen.


    He decides to act like he knew nothing while investigating more. Since all the Queen did was show favoritism he decided to pay her in her own coin.


    "You should leave I have things to attend to," king George inform her.


    Queen Regina wanted to say more. She wanted to find her way to convince the king, but in the end, she could only bit her tongue. What could she say? King George just told her that the only reason Bozoa was drill standing was because of Ellen''s marriage.


    "Your Majesty," she said, bowing her head before leaving the king''s presence. She silently gritted her teeth as she stepped out of the room.


    She needed to do something real quick, she thought with Ellen gone she could finally have all the attention. Yes to her Ella was a real threat to her son''s throne. This is why she felt relief when she left the kingdom but she only just realize that there will be more enemies to face.


    Her fear has always been that the people will rise to support Ellen to take over the throne especially if she married an outstanding man from Bozoa.


    Her son is not favored by many, the only reason why she could still sit still was because the king did not have other sons.


    But more than this she realized that the people may revolt against her son after he takes over his father''s throne. She needed to solidify his backing. Her family is not among the most influential family in the kingdom, even if they are considered noble. This is the reason why she wanted her daughter to marry the young master of the Yancey family.


    Now that the king did not listen to her, she knew she needed to find another way to may the marriage happen.


    Lady Yancey did not like her and she did nothing to hide it. Although the woman never disrespected her again after she got married, to the king but Queen Regina knew that she could not use her to convince Lord Yancey.


    She could also not meet Lord Yancey herself. That man will reject it without blinking an eye.


    When they were young she remembered meeting him to ally with her to separate the Crown prince and Agatha but he refused.


    He even threatened to inform the prince if she tried anything. What kind of a man will not fight for his love. A Coward. This was the only answer that made sense to her back then.


    She still saw him as one, certainly, that man will never allow his son to marry her daughter, she was hoping on the fact that he would not be able to deny the king. But the king has refused to listen to her.


    Queen Regina bites her lips in despair. She kept walking toward her chambers thinking of a solution. Her visit to the king played in her mind and she felt angry. Slowly an idea creeps into her mind.


    If she could not arrange Ema''s marriage, she could at least arrange for her son. After all, he was the one in need of more support.


    The King treated lord Zorander as family. She remembered he had a granddaughter. Yes, that is it,'' Regina smiled.


    She was certain that the king would welcome the idea of been family with the old man again. She immediately changed her destination and decided to visit her son where he was practicing his fencing.


    After what happened during the war, Queen Regina has been pushing her son to learn more and become stronger. After all, people will always follow strength.


    Her son was weak and she knew it, many of the noble sons were already good with the act of sword. Regina blamed herself for this outcome.


    Usually, princes of his age were already going to the battlefield. This was because the race for the throne was not as easy as been called the crown prince.


    Yes, the first prince is the crown prince but any of his brothers could challenge him to a fight. Just like Avalo, Bozoa also practices this.


    It was believed that the first son, was not always the strongest. Every kingdom needed a strong king, so if the last son was to prove that he was the strongest he would have to fight in combat with all his elder brothers and defeat them.


    Of course, this fight could only happen when the king was still alive. Once the king is dead the crown prince as of the time of his death becomes the new king. Some princes were too scared to fight to the death so they scheme behind the crown prince''s back.


    No one cares what means a prince used. If the crown prince was stupid enough to fall into a trap he will lose his position, even if he is proven innocent.


    As the future king, he was expected to be smart and not fall into some schemes.


    Queen Regina never really saw the need to pressure her son too much until doing the war. Now that her son has been shamed, he needed to win back the people''s favor by proving his strength.


    Queen Regina watched quietly as her son fence with his other.

 Chapter 38 - Exile

    Avalo Royal Palace.


    "The kingdoms of Pontus, Phrygia, and Pamphyial have joined together against us," King Rodrick said as he eyes all the men in the room.


    His generals and sons were seated around the table, Each paid attention to the king''s words. The three kingdoms the king just mention were not very strong but together they can not be underestimated.


    "I have received information confirming that they have put funds together to buy armies from across the sea. We all know that the soldiers across the sea are stronger. We can not underestimate them," the king paused and pulled his lips into a tiny line.


    "As we speak they are already matching towards our boundaries to the north. Lord Ramah has confirmed that the Amy would be in our boundary in two days."


    "They would attack Samor first, we all know that Samor is our weak point. We must not let the enemy access into our kingdom," king Rodrick explained The place called samor is a small settlement in Avalo. Most of the people there were farmers so it will be an easy victory for the enemy.


    "We must send defends there as soon as possible, if I may I will suggest they leave tonight so they would have enough rest to defend the kingdom," one of the generals spoke.


    "I agree with you, we must deal with them. We can not afford to lose samor even if it is just a small settlement," General Thompson said.


    The other general nodded in agreement. Seeing this the king decided to speak again. "We are not sure if the attack from the north is just a distraction. So it is best to send just the right amount of defense, in case of other surprise attacks," the king paused and looked at the men with him.


    "They are about four thousand men marching toward our territory. The crown prince will be in the best position to go for this battle. He would lead an army of a thousand," the king declared looking at his son who has said nothing since they started the meeting.


    This was not strange to the king, after all, he only listens and takes orders most of the time.


    "I am sorry your majesty but I can not go up to samor. This battle will take at least two days. I just got married and someone tried to kill my wife. As a husband, it is my duty to ensure her safety. If I can''t protect my wife how would I be able to protect a kingdom as big as Avalo in the future," Prince Sebastian said in his usual cold voice.


    " I was not asking, this mission is an order from the king," King Rodrick replied in an authoritative voice. Prince Sebastian looked at the king and looked away. Nobody could tell what his face looks like because he was wearing his mask as usual.


    "Lord Taylor, what is the punishment for disobeying the king''s order?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    Lord Taylor was confused by the question but he answered. "exile or execution," He answered.


    "On what ground is a person exile or executed?" Prince Sebastian asked again.


    "If a person refuses to do the king''s order with a valid reason then the offender will be exile. But if a person has no valid reason, then the person would be put to death," Lord Taylor answered.


    "what can be seen as valid reasons?" prince Sebastian asked. Everyone in the room were surprised by the prince''s numerous questions, except for the king.


    He knew the crown prince was looking for a reason to refute him and not go to the battle. Too bad all the options were difficult.


    "A life and death situation," Lord Taylor answered as he looked for the best reason to escape death.


    "Hmm," prince Sebastian nodded his head in understanding. "What is the penalty for murdering or attempt murder of a member of the Royal Family?" He asked.


    "Death," Lord Taylor answered.


    "Even if the accused is royalty?" prince Sebastian asked. By now everybody in the room could guess where the prince was going with his questions.


    "Yes your highness," Lord Taylor confirm.


    During the royal ball, someone tried to murder my wife. A member of the royal family tried to strangle because she refused to commit an abomination and be his woman, " prince Sebastian said looking at his brothers.


    This action already made everyone know that he was accusing one of his brothers. But what does this have to do with the meetings, The generals complain in their hearts but no one dared to voice it out they all feared for their life.


    My wife is yet to regain her senses and point who, of course, it not just me listening to what she said. I heard this conversation myself. But before I could get to them. The person left, maybe he heard approaching footsteps. Prince Sebastian said.


    "But brother if you did not see how can you conclude it was a member of the royal family. This is¡­." Prince Elliott a


    aid. By now prince Julia could not find his voice. He honestly thought his brother did not hear his conversation. Who would have thought that he was going to bring it up in a time like this?


    "I am certain that he is a member of the royal family because my wife has referred to him as you Highness," prince Sebastian replied. Prince Elliott looked at his two brothers and felt speechless.


    "Still this meeting was not called to determine the person who tried to kill your wife. It is highly disrespectful to talk about other things in a gathering like this," prince Craig spoke this time.


    "You have missed understood me. I am not looking to punish the person who tried to murder my wife," Sebastian made a deliberate pause and look at the men sitting with him.


    They could not understand where he was going with all his questions. The crown prince was known for few words.


    "I only talked about my wife''s situation because I am about to reject the king''s order. The fact that a member of the royal family wants her dead mean her life is still in danger. As her husband, it is my responsibility to keep her safe. I cannot go to war knowing she might be dead when I return."


    "My punishment for disobedience is¡­," Prince Sebastian stop talking. The people seated at the table could not stop themselves from whispering.


    "Exile"

 Chapter 39 - Exile

    "My punishment for disobedience is¡­, prince Sebastian stop talking. The people at the table could not stop themselves from whispering.


    "Exile."


    The room went quilt, nobody expected this outcome, not even the king. Julia took in a deep breath. He knew his brother was a fox. There was no way the king will Exile him, not with the Enemies that will attack the kingdom once the news spread.


    "Your majesty, I will accept this punishment," prince Sebastian stood to his feet and bowed to the king.


    The Generals seated in the room also felt their heartbeat increase. There was no way the king will take back his words. He was the king and his words were like laws. But would he really allow the prince to leave?


    All the General seated knew the prince could kill them if the king tried to stop him by force. They could not afford an internal battle with the enemy closing in on them.


    "Sit," king Rodrick said in a commanding tone. A lot of the General expected the prince to walk out but he took his seat.


    Julia felt his heartbeat increase, he was sure that his bother wanted to put his father in a tight corner. Knowing the king he was such he would do anything to make Sebastian stay.


    "You are not just her husband, you are a prince. As the crown prince of Avalo, It is your duty to defend the kingdom and keep the people safe.," the king said.


    "No father, it is the duty of the king to keep his kingdom safe," Prince Sebastian argued. "As a prince, I have to keep my wife safe. If I can''t keep my wife safe, how can I prove to the people that I will keep them safe in the future," Sebastian said looking at his father.


    "You are the crown prince of this kingdom, you will fulfill your duties," the king said in a matter of fact tone.


    "I am only the crown prince by title. Three of my brothers are still in the palace. They are challenging my claim to the throne. One of which even tried to convert my wife, yet you turn a blind eye. Tell me father do you treat me as your crown prince?" Sebastian asked.


    "I was not aware of this issue. As a king and the head of the royal family, I grantee the safety of your wife. I will also seek for the one who tried to commit such a crime in my palace and deal with him according," King Rodrick declare. He knew he needed the prince, there was no way he would let him go, yet.


    Julia''s face went pale hearing the king''s word. How could he have been so stupid to meet the madman''s wife? The King was known to be a man of his words. Now that he has made such a declaration he would surely honor his words.


    Julia balled his hands into a fist. Now he understood why his brother kept mute on the day of the ball. He must have brought up this issue at a time like this to force the hand of the king. Besides he does not remember trying to kill his wife.


    No wonder he kept his identity safe waiting for the king to give him his words before calling him out.


    "If his majesty gives his words, then I have no other reason to disobey the king," Prince Sebastian said.


    "You have my words," the king answered. He knew his son must have figured out the issue about the poison. If he would not give his words to him, then the prince will leave the kingdom. This would only bring more problems to him. If he asked him to stay even after disobeying him then he would lose face.


    He could only gritty his teeth in angry silencing. In his mind, a time would come when he would be able to deal with him. Besides allowing the princess to live was not something too difficult to give.


    "Thank you, your majesty," Prince Sebastian bowed. Although he was ready to leave the kingdom if the king would not stop him. He already anticipated this outcome. He was certain that Ellen will be safe, after all the king would not go ahead and lose face by killing Ellen as he has planned.


    This outcome will also make Julia stay away from the princess since a death penalty has been placed on whoever tries to touch her.


    The meeting continued as they made plans to deal with the three kingdoms that have raised against Avalo.


    Prince Sebastian walked out of the room to go prepare for his journey. Although the king has given him his words, he still chooses to put some measures in place to keep Ellen safe while he was away.


    "I did not know you are sure a cry baby, " prince s teased once the king was out of sight. He knew his brother would not respond but he was surprised to see his brother pause.


    "Now that I listen to your voice, it sounds just like the one that spoke to my wife on the day of the ball. Do you think I should tell his majesty about this?" Prince Sebastian stopped walking and turned to look at his brother.


    The Smirk playing on Elliott''s face froze. How did he miss the implication of what just happened in the meeting room? All the princes were suspect in the attempted murder of princess Ellen. One word from the crown prince and one of their heads will roll.


    Seeing the expression on his brother''s face, Sebastian busted into a fist of mockery laughter. There was nothing nice about the way he laughed.


    His voice sent a shiver to his brothers They were so scared because this was the first time they heard him laugh. In fact. This was the first time he replied to any of their teases, usually he just walks away like they were not humans. This used to annoy them but hearing him answer for the first time made them scared.


    They were not sure if they should feel relieved that he finally treated them as human by responding to them or to be angry that he talked back at them.


    Prince Sebastian stopped laughing and continued walking away. His brothers stood fixed for a moment,


    "What happened to him?" prince Craig whispered. Julia shuddered his shoulder and refused to say anything.


    "Why are you so quiet? Wait you were the one that went after his wife?" Elliott asked noticing his brother''s acted differently.


    "What are you saying?" Julia snapped trying to hide his guilt. He knew his brothers could use this information against him. "I am suspecting you did this and you are trying to blame me," Julia said looking at Elliott.


    The two stared at each other before going in their different direction.

 Chapter 40 - Support The Prince

    Inside a carriage.


    "His Highness the crown prone is indeed a fox," General Daiz whispered looking at his friend.


    "I agree with you the prince is indeed wise. I am certain he knows it was the kill that tried to murder his wife," General mason whispered back.


    "Hmm, you are right, I have always known we made the right choice when we choose to support him," Lord Daiz whispered again.


    "My friend this is not a matter of choice we owe the prince our life. We would all be dead, and Avalo would have taken captive if he had not come years ago," Lord Mason said.


    "Hmm, but at the price of becoming cursed. Tell me do you honestly believe that he would not be consumed by the beast," lord Daiz shook his head.


    "I don''t know, faith is what we must keep alive. At least he sacrificed a part of him for the sake of the kingdom. I still remember the event like it happened just yesterday," Lord Mason said closing his eyes as memories of years ago flowed into his mind.


    Years ago the men of Avalo stood in defeat, unable to break through the defense of the great kings. It has been only months of fighting but the sons of Avalo fell by the sword.


    Each defeat was faced by another defeat. They were tired with nowhere to run to. Many of the soldiers were just fighting to die in honor instead of been taking prisoners.


    Death bodies were everywhere. It was difficult to even find a palace to stand. The enemies were pushing them back and it was clear that they would take over the kingdom of Avalo at any moment.


    Then suddenly the crown prince arrived in a horse with less than a thousand men. Nobody was sure of the number of men that followed the prince that day.


    The four great kings looked down on the little boy who appeared on the battlefield, not even the Men of Avalo saw hope seeing their young prince ride a horse to his death in their opinions back then.


    If they could advise him they would have wanted him to disappear with the men him. Grow up and grow his Army before seeking the great kings.


    But the most shocking thing happened when the prince and his men broke the enemy''s defense in minutes and just like that the men who were ready to die had faith and strength to fight again.


    They all saw hope and the possibility of victory. Nobody was sure if the prince broke their barrel because the people underestimate the prince and let their guards down or if the prince was just so strong.


    In the end under his leading the men of Avalo were able to win the war. Shortly after, it was discovered that the prince was caused. News started going round about it.


    Not even the two Generals whispering to each other were sure of the fact but they all knew that the prince was definitely not the same.


    When the rumor of him been cursed and a beast circulated the people cried that he be killed or exile. A lot of people believed he was no longer fit for the position of the crown prince.


    The King listen to the people and thought of exiting the prince, it was at that point that the four great kings cause problems for the kingdom.


    It was then clear that these kings and their people were not scared of Avalo but the prince.


    It was strange why four strong kings and warriors will be scared of a man and not the kingdom.


    Whatever it was the king paid a deaf ear to the cry of the people and silent the cry by executing a few people as a warning. He never stopped the circulation of the rumors about the Prince but no one dared to cry about his position again.


    "Sure ungrateful people," Lord Madon commented after thinking of all that has been happening.


    "They seem to all have forgotten that the prince is the reason for the peace in the kingdom, " Lord Daiz agreed with his friends.


    "Well a lot of people are going to die from this foolishness when the time comes," Lord Mason said. Lord Daiz simply nodded his head in agreement.


    "The bloodbath is coming, we need to take a stand with his highness soon," Lord Mason said.


    "Agreed, we should do this as soon as he returns. When the time comes not even Avalo will be saved unless his highness is the one seated on the throne," Lord Daiz said.


    "Yes, and to do that we needed to crown him before it is too late," Lord Mason said


    "Hmm, I will make the arrangement. I already feel that the prince is ready to leave the kingdom and if he does, we would be in great danger, Lord Daiz replied.


    ¡­


    Prince Sebastian walked his way into his quarters. He had a smirk on his lips, thinking about the look on his brother''s face. " I never thought taking back at them could be so much fun," he murmured to himself.


    Over the years he has always felt that his brothers were not worth his time. So he ignored them no matter how much they tried to get on his wrong side.


    He always thought he would just get angry and kill them. So he avoided them just to ensure he doesn''t get irritated and kill them.


    It not like their strength was a match for his, why waste words with them. Turns out his actions in the meeting, minutes ago solved more problems than he anticipated.


    He was certain that they will all try to avoid him to save their heads. If he is not wrong they would each try to set the other up to solve this problem. So while they''re busy he would have peace.


    "Your Highness," Jeffrey welcomed him.


    "I want you to select a thousand men, we ride for Samor tonight," Prince Sebastian order him.


    "Yes your Highness," Jeffrey bowed. "Would his highness wants his most trusted men?" Jeffrey inquiries.


    "No, I want the traitor and spies. It''s time to get rid of them," Prince Sebastian answered.


    "But your Highness, the battle will be brutal, I heard over three thousand men are matching to Samor. Armies from across the sea. They could betray you, your Highness, Jefferey voiced his concern.


    "I know, that is why they are going with me and you are not," Sebastian replied.


    Jeffery wanted to argue but seeing the look on the prince''s face he swallowed back his words.


    "I will go make the arrangement, your Highness" Jeffery bowed before walking away.


    Vote and comment.

 Chapter 41 - The Twenty.

    "Your Highness everything has been arranged, the men will be set to leave by morning," Jeffrey reported to the prince.


    Sebastian nodded his head in response. "Your Highness, let me come with you," Jefferey pleaded. Although he was sure that the prince could handle a thousand men if things go wrong but the same can not be said about the men from across the sea.


    Besides who knows what dirty tricks those traitors have under them.


    "No, you will remain in the palace and take care of my wife. We both know the king wants her dead. I need someone I can trust. If things get too complicated I need someone that can take her out of Avalo in one piece."


    "Someone that will not betray my trust," Sebastian explained.


    "I understand your highness, then take at least one trusted man with you that will watch your back," Jefferey suggests.


    "Fine, tell one of the Twenty to get ready," Prince Sebastian agreed. Although he was confident that he would be able to handle anything he chooses to play along. There was nothing wrong with having help.


    Jeffers bowed happily that the prince listened to him. The twenty were a group of men that were under an oath to Prince Sebastian.


    They were the group that knew what prince Sebastian looked like or at least that was what they thought. They were the most trusted of the prince. He trained them himself. He did not trust them because of words of mouth, Sebastian believes that only the fear of death can make a man totally loyal.


    Each of them at the time of the oath was fed poison. This means that they would die if they betrayed the prince. Some of these men did not believe that they would not be another way of survival when they took the oath. Three of them were spies from his brothers Sebastian was well aware of this, yet he let them join the oath-taking.


    After taking the oath, Jeffrey was the one who unmasked for them to see. They all recognized him as the crown prince.


    After the meeting, the three spies decided to each tell their prince what they have discovered.


    One of the three was a very careful person, he valued his life above everything else, so he waited patiently and watch as the two went over to meet the other prince at night.


    He was far off and could not tell if the savants were able to tell their masters the news they have for them before choking to death.


    It was strange and scary to see the men die in so much pain and agony.


    The third man becomes scared and ran back to the group to tell the group what he had witnessed. The rest of the members followed him to the location and true to his word, two dead bodies were found.


    Their faces have lost all color and it was difficult to recognize any of them.


    This put fear in the heart of everyone who took the oath. The man who witnessed this event even went ahead to confess to the prince. Prince Sebastian had allowed these men to join the oath-taking for this purpose.


    When Jeffrey got to the place the twenty stayed they all welcomed him with respect. They were surprised that Jeffrey would not be going with the prince. It was the first time ever, Jeffery was always with the prince no matter what, like a shadow.


    Like the prince, Jeffrey was always on his helmet, so that no one will recognize his face.


    Prince Sebastian rode out with a thousand men early in the morning before the sunrise. The ride to Samor was going to take the entire morning. The man among the twentieth rode beside him. A lot of the men with the prince were all thinking of a different way to betrayal the prince that would lead to his death.


    Of course, they were not in the prince''s mind to know that they have all been carefully selected for their death.


    They each thought that they were smart enough to cover their trace.


    Once they got to Samor, the prince ordered the men to take their rest. Since they would be riding at night to meet the soldiers from across the sea.


    After giving his order prince Sebastian set up his tent like everyone else and went inside. In his mind, he knew he was going to be facing Five thousand men.


    He knew that a few will be too scared to attack him during the war while others will be brave.


    This was the exact reason he has gone without any of his trusted men. He knew he was going to use his hiding Power.


    Once the beast took over he would not know anyone, he would kill anything on sight.


    So to protect his trusted men he did not bring them with him to the battle except one.


    "Eight," prince Sebastian called the only trusted subordinate with him. Prince Sebastian did not have interest in knowing their names so he called them by number, after all, nobody remembered his name.


    "Your Highness," Eight bowed when he entered into the prince tent.


    "When we go for the war tomorrow or late at night today, you are to remain on the hill. Do not join the Battle," prince Sebastian instructed.


    Eight bowed his head without an argument, he already felt something was not right when the prince decided to travel with the most untrustworthy men.


    "You Highness what would I be doing standing on the hill?" Eight asked the most reasonable question he could think of.


    "You are good with arrows right?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    "Yes, your Highness," Eight answered.


    "Then keep watch and kill any of our men that try to escape," Sebastian said.


    Eight jaw dropped he felt confused for a few breaths but knowing the prince he knew he hated been questioned so he bowed in understanding instead.


    "You may leave," Prince Sebastian commands ignoring the look of confusion in the man''s eyes, he was certain that he would understand when the time comes.


    Prince Sebastian did not just select twenty random men.. He picked them out because of their strength and intelligence.

 Chapter 42 - Future Queen.

    Ellen''s bed chambers.


    Ellen woke up late that morning. Her bath was already set. So she moved in to take her bath.


    Her maids helped her dress up as usual and style her hair. "Your Highness, your breakfast is served," one of the maids said.


    Ellen turned to the table in her chamber that she has been having meals for a few days but it was empty.


    "Your breakfast will be served in the dining room today," her maid explained when she saw Ellen looking at the empty table.


    Ellen wanted to ask why but she bites the words back into her mouth. She was sure the maids were unaware and we''re just following instructions.


    Ellen nodded her head and the maid leads the way outside the chamber.


    When Ellen stepped outside she was surprised to perceive the familiar scent and figure. But when the person turned he was not wearing his usual black mask but a helmet that reveal a part of his face.


    ''Why was the prince dressed differently today'' Ellen asked herself but before she could open her mouth to greet him the person beat her to it.


    "Your highness, my name is Jeffery and I would be your guard," Jeffery bowed his head slightly. He already believes that the prince likes Ellen so he made up his mind to become close to her. Being the right hand of the Princess will be more favorable. The prince was very difficult to deal with.


    After all, if things work out the way he thinks, then Ellen will become the future Queen. He did not want to be in the wrong place with the Queen.


    So after receiving the instructions from prince Sebastian last night Jeffrey decides to talk with Ellen''s maid that arrived with her from Bozoa. He found out about Ellen''s favorite meals and things she loves doing.


    Ellen on the other hand was confused, she was sure this was the man she attended the Royal ball with but his voice sounded different.


    Ellen nodded her head and conclude that she might be mistaken or it was the prince acting as her guard. Although that seems unreasonable. After thinking about it for a while Ellen followed Jeffery quietly behind.


    She concludes that she must be mistaken, although she has never mixed two scents before. Besides she remembered that his scent on that day was different from the day of their wedding So she made a mental note to be careful around him.


    "Your highness," Jefferey pulled out a chair for her. Ellen swallowed and mouthed thank you before taking her seat.


    When the maids serving opened the food before her, Ellen was surprised to see her favorite pie.


    Ever since she arrived in Avalo, nobody paid attention to what she eats. They cook whatever they want, not minding if she likes it or not. So seeing her favorite pie and two other dishes that she likes, Ellen felt something was not right.


    She looked at the table then look at Jeffrey who was now standing a few steps away from her. She became scared. She remembers that someone tried to feed her poison on the day of the royal ball.


    So the person might have been tempting her with a favorite dish. Although she would be able to tell if something was off the food but it would hurt her to see her favorite meal waste after not seeing it for days.


    Jeffrey notices the look on the princess''s face and her hesitation. He had expected her to be happy and eat the food without thinking twice. He even expected to see a smile on her face. Instead what he saw was fear.


    ''What going on? Could it be her maids lied to me?'' Jeffery questioned himself.


    ''No that''s not possible, it is best I confirm from her,'' Jeffery thought and decided to move closer.


    Your highness is everything okay?" Jeffrey asked.


    Ellen nodded her head, she was not sure if she could tell him about her fears. What if she was wrong and the prince got angry. Besides, it could be a coincidence after all nobody knows what her favorite food is. Why would the prince waste his time poisoning her, when he could just kill her no-question asked.


    "You don''t like the food?" Jeffrey asked since she was still not eating.


    Ellen bites her lips. Of course, she liked the food and she was eager to dig in but her fear held her back.


    "I talked to your maids yesterday and this we''re part of the meals they mentioned as your favorites so I asked the cook to prepare them. Forgive me if you don''t like them I will ask the cook to make something else," Jeffery explained.


    Ellen breathed in relief when she heard Jeffrey''s words. "Oh no it okay, I just felt a little overwhelmed seeing my favorite meal," Ellen replied in a calm voice.


    Jeffrey stepped back after he heard her. At least she was impressed she did not just react the way I expected,'' Jeffrey comforted himself.


    Ellen took in another deep breath and decided to try the pie first. To her delight, it tasted so good and she could not taste anything wired.


    She picked up another piece into her mouth and soon she had a smile pasted on her face. The meal was delicious and she was happy to have a taste of it again.


    Jeffery seeing her smile and eat like that patted himself on the back mentally. Good Job he praised himself. The prince did ask him to take care of Ellen so he was doing just that.


    Ellen continues to eat her meal in a happy mood, soon she was done. In fact, she eats too much and her stomach felt so heavy.


    "I am so full, I wish I could walk around," Ellen whispered to herself. Her voice was low so she did not expect Jeffrey to hear.


    She would have loved to ask him but she did not want to push her luck. She was not sure why she has been locked up in her room but she felt it had something to do with the fact that the prince heard her conversation with Julia and was still angry.


    But who was Jeffery, he was the body doubler for the prince, so his hearing and eyes have been trained to be as sharp as that of the prince.


    "Your highness, would you like to see the garden?" Jeffrey asked like he did not hear what she just whispered to her


    Ellen immediately nodded her head.. She felt happy that the prince will finally let her go out even if a guard has to tag along.

 Chapter 43 - War Book.

    "Your highest will you like to see the garden?" Jeffrey asked like he did not hear what she just whispered to her


    Ellen immediately nodded her head. She felt happy that the prince will finally let her go out even if a guard has to tag along.


    Ellen followed Jeffrey without question, she just realized that she had not taken a look at the Palace since she arrived.


    The hallway they walked past was very long and soon they arrived at a door that leads them straight to the garden. Ellen was wowed by the beautiful flower beds. The garden was very beautiful.


    As Jeffrey lead her through the garden Ellen had a beautiful smile on her face. She was happy to finally see what outside her room and the palace looked like. Wait she is still inside the palace but at least she gets to feel the fresh air of nature.


    When she first heard of marrying the prince she was very scared. She was not sure of what her life will look like when she comes to Avalo.


    The news about the curse prince was dreadful. She had imagined him killing her or beating her up. Or treat her badly. She was not sure but she away knew that her life here would be hell.


    She was happy that the prince has been fair to her at least. Of course except on the day of the royal ball. For some reason Ellen could not blame him for that incident, at least he did not kill her.


    She knew she should have been more careful. The prince has kept her in his quarters and all the maids treated her with respect. She sometimes thinks the prince has forgotten he has a wife, not that she was complaining her only worry was the fact that she managed to get him angry, she felt he would now pay more attention to her, which might lead her into getting into more troubles.


    "Well, it seems I can''t avoid getting into trouble anyway," Ellen muttered to herself as she thought her time in Bozoa Palace. Ellen smiled at her thoughts, thinking about all this she realized that she had not seen Sebastian for days. Since the royal ball, she has not seen him.


    "Where is my h?..." Ellen felt tongue tie as she did not know how to refer to him. Taking a deep breath Ellen decided to ask the question anyway. "Where is my husband? I mean I have not seen him for some time, " Ellen asked.


    Jeffrey felt very happy to see the princess looking happy. She even asked after the prince.


    "His Highness went to samor, the kingdom''s border is been attacker," Jeffrey answered.


    "Oh," Ellen answered and nodded her head. She wondered which kingdom was bold enough to attack Avalo first. With what she heard during her time in the camp of the injured, she learned that for the past years no kingdom dare to attract Avalo.


    She shaked her head, this had nothing to do with her she was certain the curse prince would win the battle, he always does.


    Jeffrey kept leading the way until they got to the dining setting in the garden.


    "Your highness, would you like some to sit here and have some tea?" Jeffery asked as he held out a chair.


    "No," Ellen shaked her head. She still felt too full from breakfast. She would have loved to keep walking around the palace and learn more things about Avalo but she was scared to voice out her wants. She did not want to become greedy for more. Her goal was to live another day and her reason for this goal was simple.


    She knew that her death will give Queen Regina some satisfaction and she did not want to give her that satisfaction.


    "How would you like to spend the rest of your morning, would you like to return to your room?" Jeffrey asked.


    "No," Ellen answered. She wanted to see other parts of the palace or even the kingdom but she kept that to herself. She has been in her room for days and there was no way she would go back to her room if given a choice.


    "Can I seat her and read?" Ellen asked instead.


    "Of course your Highness," Jeffrey replied.


    "But I don''t have any books left to read, I have read the few copies of books that I brought from Bozoa," Ellen explained.


    Jeffery scratch his head, he only has one book and it had to do with war and killing. He was not sure if a princess like Ellen will be willing to read such books. The crown Prince had a larger collection of books but Jeffery could not lend her those books without the prince''s permission.


    There was also a large library of books in the palace but only the Royal Family has access to it.


    Yes, Princess Ellen was part of the royal family but the king wanted her dead, he was also not sure if it was a good idea to bring her to the library.


    Ellen looked at the man before her and wondered if she had said the wrong thing. Honestly, she was trying to be careful around the crown prince and his men. Ellen was about to open his mouth and asked if she said something wrong when Jeffery spoke up.


    "His highness is not around to give you access to the Library. I only have this book with me," Jeffrey said bringing out the war book from his rob.


    "It a war book, I don''t know if her highness will be willing to read this," Jeffery said showing the book to Ellen.


    Ellen felt very happy, seeing the book. When she was much younger she used to read some war books in her father''s study. But all that ended when Queen Regina found every means to lock her up in her room.


    So seeing a war book really warm her heart. Even Jeffery was surprised to see a lady excited about reading a war book. Ladies we''re no to be some and afraid of blood and little creatures like lizards. They never read books about killing and fighting. ''well the prince was not normal, so he should like a strange lady right?'' Jeffrey said in his head. He was not aware of the fact that Ellen stayed in the camp of the injured for two years. He only knew she was a princess and most princesses were pampered by their parents.


    "Thank you," Ellen tried to hide her excitement and collected the book.


    "What will you like to eat for lunch?" Jeffery asked. He was feeling so proud of himself for making the princess happy.


    "Anything," Ellen answered as her mind was already in the book she was reading.


    .....


    Comment, vote, review, and gift this book. Creation is hard. Cheer me up.. Love you all for your support.

 Chapter 44 - Important Guest

    Ellen spent her morning in the garden reading. When it was time for lunch Jeffrey informed her and she went inside to eat.


    She spent most of her afternoon in her room. Then she went back to the garden to have some tea. Ellen was feeling very happy. In fact, she felt refreshed.


    As she continued to sip her tea she glances at the open space before her. Ellen was in a good mood and she thought that she had her best day in Avalo. She was still having her beautiful smile having a lovely day when she noticed three figures walking in her direction.


    She turned back to talk to Jeffrey but then she remembered he left her by herself and ordered a maid to attend to her needs.


    Ellen looked at the people approach and she could soon tell, this we''re the wives of the other princes. She could not give a logical reason why, but she was sure they could not have come to her with good intentions.


    The three ladies walked their way to Ellen, their heads held high with pride. They dared to come over to the crown prince''s quarters because they were aware of the war. Lady Catherine assured them that the cursed prince has journeyed to Samor.


    What better way to relax in the evening than to ridicule the wife of the curse prince. Of course, these ladies were Jealous of Ellen. She was beautiful and a Princess from a strong kingdom. Rumors already spread through the palace that the prince was forced to make her after three years of war. Some even said there was a chance that Avalo would lose the war if it had not ended the way it did


    The rumors claimed that Ellen was married as a ransom to hold against Bozoa to stay faithful to the agreement. So it is only understandable for the ladies to be jealous especially since the prince did not take her as a mistress but a wife. This means that she was currently the future Queen since her husband was the crown prince.


    This was the position these three ladies wanted unfortunately none of their husbands were bold enough, to challenge the crown prince for his position.


    "Princess Ellen," the three ladies chorus as they walked up to her.


    Ellen bites her inner cheeks. honestly, she did not want to deal with any of these ladies but she did not have a choice. So she raised her head from her book and returned their fake smile with one of hers.


    "Lady, Catherine, Princess Daina, lady Vera," Ellen greeted as a small smile played on her life. She could not help but wonder what tricks these women would have under their sleeves but she knew she needed to be careful.


    "Please join me," Ellen said pointing at the chair in front of her before instructing her maid to go get them some tea since there was only one cup on the table.


    The three ladies sat down gracefully. Each waiting for an opportunity to embarrass or at least make Ellen feel uncomfortable.


    "Prince Ellen, I have visited the palace on two occasions but I did not seem to find you. Where you sick or his highness¡­" Lady vera left her statement hanging. She looked like she was scared to say what was on her mind.


    Ellen laughed in her mind, wondering if they were no other tricks to play with. It was obvious she was hinting at the prince locking her up. Why pretend you are scared of saying it.


    "Ahh, lady vera you should be careful what you say. You know princess Ellen here just got married to the prince and you know what kind of man her husband is," Lady Catherine said. It sounded like she was reprimanding Vare but in the real sense, she just called the prince unreasonable.


    "Forgive me Lady Catherine but I do not seem to follow your words. What kind of man is my husband?" Ellen asked in an innocent voice. She blinks her laches up and down making her look like a curious child.


    The three women felt tongue-tied. They have not expected Ellen to ask for clarification directly. They had expected her to feel uncomfortable. None could dare call the crown prince a breast or cursed. As the king has made a law to behead whoever insult''s the crown prince.


    Ellen looking at the three women''s faces held her urge to laugh. "Ahh! Good thing I found out all there is to know from the maid," she thought. Ellen knew they could not directly call her husband names.


    "Princess Ellen is quite funny, Lady Catherine here was just saying that new couples usually need time to bold," Princess Diana tried to smooth the atmosphere.


    As a Princess, she knew that most Royals were sharp tongues. She was already regretting the decision to follow the other ladies here. First, she was also not from Avalo like Ellen.


    The other two ladies have never really been nice to her. They usually called her the princess without a kingdom, since Tiet was now under Avalo.


    So she was quite surprised that they came to invite her and even spoke nicely. Of course, she was willing to follow them, since she felt Ellen would be their new target and they would stop making fun of her.


    Ellen smiled sweetly at Diana. She must say she had chosen her words wisely, so Ellen let it pass but that did not mean she will not shut these ladies up.


    Yes, she knew her place and she understands she was just like a lamb given for the sake of peace but she would never let these ladies disrespect her. She was still a prince and Ellen has long made up her mind to die with her pride.


    "Pardon me lady Vare but no one informed me or my husband about your visit. I might be wrong since I am not entirely familiar with the ways of this kingdom yet. But I thought all members of the royal family are informed when an important person visit," Ellen said smoothly.


    She could see how lady Vare''s face turned dark. Ellen was really dying of laugh inside, her stomach was already hurting but her face remains calm and collected. She was certain that the crown prince would not be informed of Vare''s visit. While the ladies on the table were speechless once more.


    Lady Vare did not know how to answer. It was a known fact that only the presence of an important guest would be announced to the royal family.


    How could she agree with Ellen, that will only mean she was not important. Hence she could not meet Ellen. She could also not disagree because this was a known fact all over the twelve kingdoms.


    How did the table turn like this? They were here to put Ellen in her place, not the other way around.


    ...


    Support this book, vote, comment, review, and gift it. Love you all and thanks for the support

 Chapter 45 - Married To A Beast

    How could she agree with Ellen, that will only mean she was not important. Hence she could not meet Ellen. She could also not disagree because this was a known fact all over the twelve kingdoms.


    How did the table turn like this? They were here to put Ellen in her place, not the other way around.


    "Princess Ellen is indeed new to the kingdom. Lady vera is the daughter of Lord Carrero, a very important and influential man in Avalo," Princess Dian answered again.


    This time Princess Diana was not trying to smooth the atmosphere. If anything, she was indirectly mocking Lady Vare and her family. It was already a fact that Vera''s visit was not announced. The best way to handle Ellen''s question was to allow the moment to pass as nothing happened.


    But how could Princess Diana allow an opportunity to get back at Vare pass like that? Vera was always fun of praising how powerful her family is. So given the chance to mock her Princess Diana took the opportunity with open arms.


    Seeing, this Ellen immediately gave an apologizing look to Lady Vera. "I am sorry lady vera I did not know about this. My husband only told me about the members of the royal family," Ellen lied flashing a beautiful smile. She has not had any meaningful conversation with the prince. She only gathered a little information from the maids in the prince''s quarter.


    This time Vera''s face lost all colors. She was so angry that she could hit Ellen if only that will not cost her the hand she used. Like Ellen rightly pointed out she was not yet a member of the Royal family of Avalo. This made her lesser than everyone sitting around the table. Hitting Ellen will mean hitting a member of the royal family which will cost her hand.


    She was only the soon to be wife of the youngest prince of Avalo. Even if she was already married to him her position was still below that of the other wives since her husband was the youngest.


    Seeing her fighting with her angry Ellen decides to annoy her more. Why should she stop? This lady walked over to her quarters to insult her.


    "Next time lady Vera visits the palace unannounced you can come over to this quarter like you did today. If I am not busy I will definitely welcome you," Ellen said.


    Her face looked so innocent and sincere like she did not understand the double meaning of her words. Saying that Vera has visited the palace unannounced was liken to mean she was uninvited.


    This in itself was an insult but what could she do. Nothing, lady vera could not even argue with Ellen''s words. The table fell into an awkward silence.


    Princess Diana did not say anything. She felt very grateful to Ellen for remaining Vera of her place. Princess Diana has not always been sharp tongue, hence the other two ladies mocked her when they please.


    Ellen seeing this lifted her cup to her mouth to take a sip of her tea. It was at this point that a maid finally arrived with tea for the other ladies.


    "How rude?" Catherine comment, seeing that Ellen started drinking her tea before the rest of them were served. Catherine was looking at Ellen with disgust but the latter simply gave a smile.


    "Lady Catherine must have forgotten that you have all come here unannounced, Besides¡­." Ellen gave a deliberate pause. "As the wife of the Crown prince and the host, it is only natural that I take the first sip," she said still smiling.


    Once again the table fell quiet. Lady Vera was burning with jealousy and anger. She tried very hard to close her mouth but she could not.


    Even her usual graceful appearance was gone. Her hand was balled into a fist.


    "You sound as if your husband earned the title of the crown prince. He is only the crown prince because he was born a few hours before prince Julia," lady Vera snapped.


    Although she knew that this single statement would not affect Ellen in any way she still wanted to just say something to Ellen. She would have loved to curse Ellen and the crown prince loud but she still loved her head.


    Ellen finally chuckles, she was unable to hold back her laughter any longer. To Ellen, lady Vera was like a kid whose favorite toy was snatched away, so like a child, she was making a fuss.


    "Is that so, Does that mean prince Julia and prince Craig are willing to challenge my husband for the throne?" Ella asked unable to hide the amusement in her voice.


    Lady vera and lady Catherine''s faces turn ugly. It annoyed them that Ellen was flaunting the crown prince''s strength on them but they could do nothing.


    Lady Vera bites her tongue when the king first offered to engage her to one of his sons, her father Lord Carrero has asked her to choose the cursed prince.


    He told her that the next prince to sit on the throne will be the crown prince. He told her that neither of his brothers will be able to defeat him but she paid a deaf ear.


    She felt that the crown prince would be mean and probably kill her on the wedding night. So she has gone for the younger brother. After all, she was aware of the plans the three brothers have to overthrow the cursed prince once the time came.


    Of course, she knew the next king will be either Julia or Elliott. But at least her husband will get to be the duke of one of the kingdoms that will be under Avalo but looking at the way Ellen was talking with confidence she began to worry if she made the right choice.


    Ellen was already married to the prince for thirteen days, yet she looks fine and healthy.


    Catherine on the other hand could not take it. She has never learned to watch her mouth since her father spoiled her and her husband did the same because of her father.


    "What are you so proud of, you are not even married to a man but a beast," lady Catherine said. She was confident that she will go unpunished for insulting the crown prince. In her mind, Vera and Diana would support her after all Ellen has insulted all of them.


    So it was going to be her words against Ellen''s words worst-case scenario. She did not notice the presence of Jeffrey.


    Vote, comment, review, and gift.. One extra chapter if this book gets 100 power stones by Saturday.

 Chapter 46 - Smart And Cunning

    Jeffery had walked out to the garden when the maid who was supposed to take care of the Princess need came to get more tea.


    He learned from her about the ladies'' visit so he had come outside knowing what kind of people lady Catherine and Lady Vera.


    To his surprise, Ellen seems to be a sharp tongue too so he remained in the corner and watch the show


    He was quite surprised when he heard lady Catherine insult the crown prince so boldly. She sure had a death wish but he chooses to keep quiet and wait for Ellen''s reaction.


    The princess has been confidently flaunting the prince so he just thought to keep watching her.


    Ellen hearing lady Catherine''s word gave her a small smirk before elegantly standing up. "Ladies, I must excuse myself as I would not be unable to accompany you any longer," Ellen said.


    A smile was playing on her like, she did not seem offended or angry by lady Catherine''s words. The smile on her face was too pure and sweet. Too shining that it made the ladies more enraged.


    Lady Catherine gave her a victory smile, in her mind, she had finally shut Ellen up. If she could she would have given herself, a pat on the back. In lady Catherine''s mind, Ellen''s smile was fake.


    Lady Vera also felt the same way but she could never insult the prince. She knew the penalty that comes with that and her father has taught her to be careful with her words especially when she was around the Royal family.


    That did not mean she was not happy to watch Ellen leave her tail between her legs in her mind.


    "you should not have said that," Princess Diana said as soon as Ellen was gone.


    "Oh please not all of us are from a ruined kingdom like you," lady Catherine snap.


    "Then you should have known that you would lose your head for saying such a thing about the crown prince," Princess Diana said.


    "What''s the point, she is just a stupid Princess like you. She knows nothing about the ways of Avalo," Lady Catherine click her tongue.


    "Maybe she does not, but the maid does and so does Jeffrey," Princess Diana said looking at the three figures whose back has become smaller.


    "What Jeffery? you must be seeing things. The crown prince never goes to war without Jeffery. Do you think that Jeffrey would have stayed quiet after I insult the crown prince?" Lady Catherine asked. Every member of the family knows Jeffery. He is known because of his unique dress sense. No one could really tell what his face looked like but he was known as the prince''s right-hand man.


    He was strong and capable and a lot of the soldiers feared and respected him.


    "For the sake of your head, I pray my eyes were really seeing things," princess Diana replied. She did not bother to argue that she was sure the main was Jeffrey. It was not her business if lady Catherine was ready to lose her head. She already plans to save her head.


    The two ladies with her we''re both proud and stupid. She already made a plan in her head to save herself and possibly get a new ally. She did not consider this a betrayal after all lady vera and Lady Catherine never treated her as a friend. Moreover, princess Ellen was just like her, married into a strange land for the sake of peace.


    Meanwhile, Ellen was making her plans with Jeffrey and the maid Grater.


    "You highness are you going to let go of lady Catherine after she insults the prince. I mean she should lose her head for saying that," the maid Grater said.


    All the servants that work under the prince were loyal to him. It was born out of how nice he could be to people that we''re loyal to him. They knew he would destroy without looking back.


    Ellen smiled and turn to Jeffrey, "How fast can you spread a rumor?" Ellen asked.


    "How wide will you want the rumor to spread?" Jeffery asked.


    "The entire kingdom but I want it to start as a whisper between servants and commerce, Ellen replied. A smile still playing on her lips. For some reason, she felt she was acting like Regina. But will you blame her? the woman was the one that raised her.


    Shaking her head, she remained herself that she was nothing like Regina.


    "One night, your highness," Jeffrey answered. Ellen nodded her head in understanding. Although she was not sure if the prince will approve of her plan so she paused to ask Jeffrey.


    "Do you think my husband will be angry if I cause some problems in the royal family?" Ellen asked. She was not scared of causing trouble as long as the crown prince approves of it.


    Jeffrey''s jaw dropped. For some reason, he thought he was now talking to the prince. He alone knew how much the crown prince enjoys causing trouble for his family. He was sure as hell that the prince will applause her if she causes problems in the family especially if this problem was related to Julia and lord Thompson. But he could not tell her that, so he cleared his that.


    "I am sure his highness will understand," Jeffrey said. This was all Ellen needed. She was well aware of the bad blood between the brothers and she just wanted to help her husband destroy one of them.


    "Perfect, the only thing people get to talk about is that lady Catherine, lady Vera and Princess Diana have visited our quarter today and insult the curse prince."


    "You must make it sound as if lady Catherine insulted and bully me. I could no longer take the insult so I wanted into my room lock my door and refuse to eat dinner.''


    "You should also spread the fact that the king was aware of this but did nothing because these ladies are the daughter of the noble," Ellen said her smile becoming sweeter.


    "Your Highness, don''t you think getting the king involved in this rumor will be dangerous?" Jeffrey asked. Why was he beginning to think that the couple thinks alike?


    "Of course not, tell me how else will you get the king''s interest in a baseless rumor without the involvement of his name?" Ellen asked with a smirk.


    Jeffery nodded his head in understanding. Ahh! The princess is smart indeed. If he was in her shoe he would have gone straight to complain but Ellen did not do that. She acted like she has been defeated and lunch a more effective counterattack.


    Jeffrey unconsciously shivers in fear, he wonders what the couple will do if they combine effort. One was strong and the other smart and cunning. He felt so happy and could not wait to share this event with the prince.


    ....


    Vote, comment, and gift this book. Remember one extra chapter for 100 power stones by Saturday. Don''t forget to drop a review for this book.. Love you all.

 Chapter 47 - Loss Her Head.

    Prince Elliott quarter.


    "Your highness, I think it time we follow plan B," Princess Diana said.


    "What are you saying?" Prince Elliott asked. He was not looking at her and had zero interest in what she had to say. He had only agreed to the said plan B, because he wanted her to have something to hold on to.


    "You promised that you would support the crown prince if your brother''s plans failed. This is the time to move or we get destroyed with him," Princess Diana said.


    "Hmm, I am not a coward, I can''t just change because you tell me to. Explain why you have come to this conclusion," prince Elliott asked. When he first found out about his marriage to a princess from Teit he hated it because he wanted to choose his wife.


    Unfortunately, if he wanted to remain a prince he needed to obey his father, so he married her. After the marriage, he had ignored her and did not treat her well but this changed after she smartly saved his life once.


    A few months back, Julia had asked him to accompany him to a brothel. Well, it was a known fact that Julia was handsome and a lot of ladies wanted him, but the latter could not marry another wife because he had married the daughter of General Thompson.


    He promised the general to treat his daughter well and in exchange, the man will help him defeat his brother, so the throne will become his.


    So Elliott had followed him, they had gotten really drunk and merry or so Elliott thought. When they returned to the palace it was already late at night. Unknown to them the king had asked the entire family to come to the meeting hall in the palace.


    That day the king was in a bad mood, the soldiers of Boaza were gaining more ground and they had killed a huge number of Avalo''s men. The crown princes did not go to war at that time since he was taking care of some business in the four great king''s kingdoms.


    The news has gotten to the king that day and so he was angry. According to his father''s principle, a member of the royal family should not be seen in a brothel drinking and Merry when the kingdom was at war. But he never paid attention because Avalo always wins the war they fought in except this one.


    Who would have expected a piece of bad news such as this? So when he arrived at his father''s presence drunk he could already feel a knife on his neck.


    Their father was a strong man and losing a son would not be a problem to him.


    "How dare you?" the king roared. Julia was not drunk after all he has only gone to meet his lover there and just brought him as a cover-up.


    The King was so angry that he could kill someone. He had warned his sons not to go out drinking during the war but they will not listen. He hates this because while the crown prince was making his name and making kingdoms fear him, his other sons were visiting the brothel. This annoys him because he had planned to hand over his thrown to one of them. Julia or Elliott. To Elliott''s surprise, Julia who has invited him out was not drunk. He concluded that day that Julia has deliberately tricked him to discredit him before the king. Elliott felt tongue-tied, he did not know what to say in defense of himself.


    "Tell me why on earth I should let you stay alive and continue to disagree me this way?" the king asked. Everyone in the room was shocked at this king''s words but they knew he was not joking.


    The King looked at him and Elliott could feel himself trembling in fear. Just when he thought the king will punish him since he could not think of what to say. He was scared of saying something that would annoy the king more.


    "Your majesty," princess Diana bowed getting up from her seat. Tears were seen running down her cheek as if she was hurt and in pain.


    "Please forgive my husband this once, he got carried away. Drunk in his own sorrow that he forgot he was a prince and the kingdom should be his top priority," Princess Diana said in a week voice.


    Elliott was dumbfounded he did not know what she was talking about but he could see she managed to get the king''s attention. Of in a course in a situation of life and death Elliott sober.


    "His own sorrow, what do you mean?" The king demand.


    Princess Diana held on to her stomach and cried. She looked so pitiful as she looked at the king. She looks like someone that was morning and with the way she held her stomach, everyone came to a conclusion.


    "It okay," King Rodrik said feeling the pain of the woman. Although he expected his son to handle situations like that more maturely he still chooses to overlook his son''s behavior. Of course, he knew she lied, after all, he never touch her since she arrived, but that saved his life. So he treated her better since then.


    Maybe his father would not have killed him but he would not have gone untouched with how angry his father was. So since then, he decided to listen to her.


    After all, she was the one that made her understand that Julia might have set him up. He believed this since his brother was not drunk and he was the only one his father''s outrage was targeted at.


    " what will happen if lady Catherine loss her head?" prince Diana asked.


    "What are you talking about?" Elliott frowns his brows. He was not supporting Julia because he trusted his brother. He had his plans. Once Julia managed to get rid of the Crown Prince then he would deal with Julia and get the throne but siding with the crown prince will mean giving up on the throne entirely.


    Princess Diana explain what had happened when they visited princess Ellen but just like lady Vera and Catherine he thought that nothing would happen.


    After all, it was already late at night and he heard nothing about The princess going to the king or reporting the incident.


    So he told Princess Diana to forget about her fear before leaving her chamber. But Princess Diana did not listen to him. She sent her trusted maid that accompanies her from Tiet to send a note to princess Ellen.


    Vote, comment, review, and gift this book.. Love you all.

 Chapter 48 - Disown

    Lord Zorander resident.


    "Father, I have been thinking about the marriage proposal from the Yancey family. I have decided that I will not marry Joe," Jane informed her father as the whole family sat to eat dinner.


    Lord zorander raised his brows. Yes, he would want his granddaughter married to the Yancey family but he would never force her.


    Jane had made this statement in the presence of her grandfather because she felt neither of the men could force her. Not when the crown prince has set his eyes on her.


    Earlier that day prince William has come to her himself. He told her she was beautiful and would like to make her his queen in the future. She has with all smile accepted and immediately she got back home informed this to her mother.


    She and her mother have agreed to take a stand against her grandfather and father. They both believe that since the prince had set his eyes on her then there was nothing even lord Zorander can do.


    Robert on the other hand could feel his headache. He knew what his wife and daughter were up to but he knew they would only end up getting kicked out of the family.


    Lord Zorender had already confirmed that his sister has a son. So he knew his father would not want division in his family. It either they stool up for Agatha''s son or they left his family.


    He never quite understood why his father loved his sister more than him. Men were always after sons that could become heirs but not his father.


    "Do you still have that fantasy of marrying prince William," Robert could not help but ask. He had told his wife to help convince their daughter against the prince.


    His father will not mind her rejecting Joe, but the same can not be said if she wants the prince.


    "Father it is no longer a fantasy, Prince William came to me on his own today and said he would want me to be his future queen," Jane said with pride in her eyes.


    Robert felt his tongue-tied. Unlike his stupid daughter, he knew that the young man only came to pick her because she was from the zorander family.


    The other strong family like the zordaner did not have young daughters or granddaughters that the prince could meet. Besides he was sure that lord Yancey will not let his daughter marry a man like the prince. He could already guess that the queen will want her daughter to marry Joe.


    So his daughter was the perfect option. "you cannot marry the prince," Robert said in a tone that left no room for argument.


    "But Robert our daughter likes the prince, and he likes her too. Why would you say such a thing? It is an honor to be in-laws to the royal family," Lady Sam said.


    "Would the prince still love you If I kick you out of the family?" Robert asked in gritted teeth. He could not understand why his wife will encourage such a decision in presence of his father After he asked her to convince their daughter to marry Joe.


    "What are you saying, father?" Jane asked in a hurt voice. Her father always dotted on her. How could he threaten her like this?


    "I am saying that if you insist on marrying the prince then I would have no choice but to kick you out of the family," Robert said in a serious voice. He hopes his father was convinced by his words and does not kick them all out.


    "Father''s I thought you promised not to force me into marriage," Jane cried.


    "Yes, I promise which is why I am not insisting on Joe. Choose someone else just ensure it is not prince Williams," Robert said.


    "How could you say that?" lady Sam, snapped at her husband. she did not understand why he was been so stubborn.


    Robert was about to say something else when lord Zorander spoke.


    "That''s enough. It seems no one respects me anymore. Talking on the table like mad people,"


    "Robert you would allow her to marry whoever she chooses. I don''t remember picking you a wife," lord Zorander said.


    Jane and her daughter celebrated their victory but they celebrated too soon. Robert knew his father. The man was cunning and smart. He knew it could not be so simple. Grandson or not his father did not like lady Regina and he knew for a fact that he would not want his grandchild married to her child.


    "Jane, you love the prince?" lord Zorander asked.


    "Yes, grandfather, I love him with all my heart," Jane replied.


    "You are sure you love him and not because he is the crown prince," lord Zorander asked again.


    "Yes, grandfather," Jane replied. Although she knew deep down that she would not marry William if he was not the crown prince but he was and she would say anything to convince her grandfather.


    "But your father forbids it, what would you do about this situation?" Lord Zorander asked.


    "Grandfather, growing up father promise that I would not be giving into marriage if I did not like the man. I like Prince William and he is ready to make me his future Queen. I believe my father should accept this decision of mine after all it is the way of the Zoranders. Grandfather and father know this," Jane spoke smoothly.


    Lady Sam would have clapped her hands at how smart her daughter has spoken if only she was not scared of her father-in-law''s reaction.


    "You are right, but are you also willing to accept your father''s decision?" Lord zorander asked.


    The table fell quiet none of them were sure of what lord Zorander was referring to.


    "Your father just said that you would be kicked out of the family if you insist on marrying the prince" Lord zorander said.


    The table fell into quiet again. Robert was not really surprised by his father''s words he already expected something like this.


    "Grandfather," Jane called she was becoming wry of the conversation. She knew her father will not disown her no matter what. He doted on her so much but when her grandfather was involved she knew there was no turning point.


    "Don''t worry I will not let me disown you yet, but know this after your marriage to prince William you can never call on the Zorander family for help," Lord Zorander said.


    "What," lady Sam and Jane said together. They were both surprised.


    Vote, comment, review, and gift this book

 Chapter 49 - Not The Crown Prince

    "Don''t worry I will not let him disown you yet, but know this after your marriage to prince William you can never call on the Zorander family for help," Lord Zorander said.


    "What," lady Sam and Jane said together. They were both surprised. Why would lord Zorander say such a thing? Should he not be excited about becoming in-laws with the royal family.


    Besides the royal family was the most influential family in the kingdom. Why on earth would Jane still need help from them when she becomes part of the royal family.


    Jane smiled at her grandfather. "I accept these conditions," Jane said with arrogance in her voice. In her mind lord zorander would regret saying those words.


    Lord zorander looked at Robert who felt like hitting his daughter. How could she be so stupid? Once the prince finds out she does not have her family support he would definitely treat her badly and he may pick another wife to make his queen.


    Again he doubts Prince William will be able to contest the thrown once his sister''s son is discovered. He knew first hand that most lords do not want a man who is holding his mother''s shirt to be their king.


    "It is decided then," Lord zorander said before Robert could say anything to help his daughter.


    "I did not ask to eat dinner together because I want to hear about your love for the prince." Lord zorander said and turned to Robert.


    "Your brother is returning in two days. I received his letter. The kingdom of  Phrygia fighting against Avalo and we all know how all this may end," lord zorander said.


    Robert nodded his head but he could already tell that his position in the family would be threatened with the return of his younger brother Lawrence.


    Lawrence has been his father''s favorite son growing up. They did not share the same mother. Lawrence was quite close to his sister Agatha and he could already see the handwriting on the wall.


    His father has always wanted to hand over the family power to the son of the woman he loves. But since lord Zorander was an upright man he had sent Lawrence and his family away for the last ten years.


    During this period Robert used it to gain respect from their men and other lords. Before Lawrence left he was always the better one.


    He has become relaxed as his father let him handle things. He would have been less bothered if Jane had agreed to marry Joe.


    That way his father will not change his mind about letting him take over the family. He could feel his head hurt.


    ''Stupid wife,'' he cursed lady Sam in his head. If he did not know the real situation in the palace he would have been assured that his daughter would be able to use the royal power in his favor when the time comes.


    "And Jane," Lord zorander called her attention. Ever since he discovered the existence of Richard he has been plotting on how to make his existence known to the king and the kingdom without saying a word.


    He knew King George and he was sure that the right position would be given to him when the time comes.


    "Prince William is not the crown prince, he has an elder brother. His mother kept him away. It is already a known fact to many members of the Royal council. They are looking for him.''


    "I hear he is a man capable of taking back his birthright. No one has confirmed this information but I know it and your father does too.''


    "There will be war in the palace when the time comes and either of the princes could win. Of course, you would be killed along with your children if Williams loses."


    ''This is the reason why your father does not want you to marry the prince. So remember no blood of the Zorander will be spill to save you if that time comes. I am not supposed to say this out. But you are my granddaughter and I care about you. So I felt it best you know what could happen," lord Zorander said in a serious note.


    Robert was surprised by his father''s words. He has expected his father to keep his grandson''s existence a secret. But he was that his father told his daughter. Hopefully, Jane will change her mind.


    He saw the place faces of lady Sam and her daughter and a smirk raised on his face. He wanted to spread the news about Richard. He did not intend to hide it like Ellan.


    His plans were certain, Jane would definitely tell his words to Williams and Williams will tell the queen.


    Then in the Queens attempt to find out the king''s first son. The rumor will spread over the kingdom with no link to him.


    Of course, he deliberately left out the most important information which was the fact that the son was from Agatha.


    He also did not tell Robert that Richard was not Ellen''s twin-like they first thought. So with all the wrong information, they would be looking in the wrong places. Of course, he would lie to Robert that Richard has run away from the palace.


    In seven days there was going to be a fighting tournament, he plans to ensure that Richard participates. If he can show strength then he would start his popularity from there.


    Of course, once he wins, he would gain the people''s love thereby make getting the throne easy. He knew Richard needed more than the Zorander family support. The other family he could trust where the Yancey, so he made a note to visit their resident once Lawrence arrived.


    Of course, he was not going to trust them blindly he needed to find a way to make sure they benefited from helping him.


    This is why he would propose marriage between Richard and Danny. He already had it all planned out in his head.


    Before dinner that evening, He was going to share all this information with both sons once Lawrence arrived but fortunately, Jane decided to act the way she did today. So he knew Robert could not be trusted.


    Not that he blamed Robert after all he was a father and would do whatever a father would do to protect his daughter. He felt he failed ever since he learned that Richard was taken away from his mother at birth.


    He believed him not just because he looks like his daughter but because he has once taken away a child from his mother and given it to another.


    ....


    Dear readers your comments, vote, reviews, and gift are like cheer to me. Keep them flowing in. I love you all and thank you for the support.


    Remember if we get 100 power stones by Saturday they would be mass release on Saturday.

 Chapter 50 - Damsel In Distress.

    That night while Avalo''s royal palace was asleep a rumor was spreading in the entire kingdom. By this time the narrative had changed. A lot of people were throwing dirt at Lady Catherine for the way she behaved with princess Ellen.


    People did not really care about the fact that Lasy Catherine insulted the crown prince but they all felt pity for the young lady.


    Saying that she had run to her room in tears. This made her the Damsel in distress while Catherine and the other ladies were seen as evil. This lead to many people asking why she still had her head on her head.


    After all, the king had declared to kill anyone who dares to call the crown prince''s names, such as monster and beast. The whispered went on to early in the morning.


    More people were learning about the incident. While some said that the king must be unaware. But soon the information changed.


    The King was aware, some rumor even said that lady Catherine and the rest had beaten up princess Ellen since she was alone in the garden. No one knew where the news started from but everyone believed it.


    After all the rumors had started from the savants and they are believed to always know what was going on.


    Moreover, there was never smoke without fire. That morning Elliott had woken up early in the morning, as usual, for his training, when he heard two of his maid whispering about it.


    At first, he felt it was just the usual palace gossip. He even felt at peace when he learned that the king heard about it but refuse to do anything about it.


    Although he knew that if news like this got outside of the palace his father will be outraged but he trusted that the palace maids knew better than talk about the affairs of the royal family outside the palace.


    He was soon proven wrong when one of his men told him the most heard rumor in the Brothel he visited the previous night.


    Elliott still did not count it as anything, until later that day, when the king men came to pick princess Diana and take her to the courtroom just after they had breakfast.


    King Rodrik felt outraged when he heard the rumors going around. He would have ignored the whole thing knowing that it was just random news that would die soon since no one confirmed anything but how could he ignore it when he heard that people believe that he knew about the incident but paid deaf ears because lady Catherine is the daughter of general Thompson.


    This alone was enough to make the king''s blood boil in anger. ''if he allowed the news to go on he was certain that people would soon think he was scared of General Thompson.


    How can any king fold his hands like that, besides he was a king and his words were law. If he does not call a hearing nobody will take his words seriously any longer.


    Moreover, he could not give room for internal conflict in his kingdom when war was looming around. Lady Catherine should have known better than to insult the prince before his wife.


    There was a race for the throne and it was natural for every wife to side her husband and fin a way to discredit others.


    So he immediately ordered his men to get princess Diana, lady vera, and lady Catherine to the courtroom. He also called for Princess Ellan.


    He also summoned all members of his royal court to the palace.


    In no time the courtroom was filled. Princess Ellen was sitting down with her head bowed. She did not look gracefully or elegant.


    If her clothes did not look expensive one might have mistaken her for a commoner. Her eyes were red with bugs like someone who has not slept in days.


    Her appearance alone was enough to convince people that the rumor was true. Besides, a lot of people knew that lady Catherine was not as sweet and lovely as she presents herself.


    A lot of the noble has encountered her insolent tongue but could do nothing about it since she was the greet General''s daughter. So these people were seated hoping she will lose her head at the end of the day.


    Lady Catherine did not know that her tongue had earned her a lot of enemies so she stood proud and graceful. She was very confident about leaving the courtroom unharmed. She kept staring down at Ellen. Who looked so quiet.


    In her mind, she has indeed cause Ellen to cry and look pitiful in front of everyone. Maybe because she was so confident or just for the fact that she was overcome by her Pride to see Ellan in a pitiful state she did not see through, Ellen plans.


    Unlike her, princess Diana already guessed what Ellen was up to. She could tell that Ellen was only putting on a show, to gain sympathy. In a hearing like this, the damsel in distress away wins. She was very grateful that she had sent a message to Ellen last night.


    She looked around for her husband and the latter nodded his head. Elliott could already see where this was going to end.


    A lot of the nobles were looking at Ellen with a pitiful gaze. This meant that they believed the rumor and according to the law of the land he was sure lady Catharine might lose her head.


    Even if she was not put to death, Elliott, was sure as hell that his father will make Julia push her out of the family.


    Whatever happens, Catherine was not going to be leaving the royal court untouched and Elliott did not see any reason why he should still bow to Julia if Catherine was no longer his backing.


    This means General Thompson would no longer be on his side. Lady vera on the other hand was confused. She had thought that everything about what happened in the crown prince quarter will never be known.


    Who would have thought that she would be summoned to the palace the very next day. What frustrated her most about the whole incident was the fact that she was not standing before the throne as a witness but she was also accused of insulting the crown prince.


    Her heart was beating very fast. She was scared of losing her head. Her father had told her to say the truth so that lady Catherine alone would be punished but she felt doing this would be a betrayal to lady Catherine.


    Everybody rose from their seat as the king walked into the hall accompanied by his Queen. Queen Magret was known to be indifferent about her son but would she really seat back and let him get insulted.


    ....


    Vote, comment, review, and gift this book.. Mass release tomorrow if the book gets 100 power stones.

 Chapter 51 - Acting Weak

    "Your majesty," The court Eunuch bowed. The King nodded his head for him to proceed.


    "I am certain that we all known why we are here. The rumor that has been going around cannot be overlooked by his Majesty. I have asked around and what happened that day has been discovered by the king.


    But for the sake of fairness and justice, we have called this hearing. We all know the plenty for insulting or cursing the crown prince. Especially when one spread false rumors about a member of the royal family.


    Lady Catherine, Lady Vare, and Princess Diana. You stand accused of insulting and spearing false rumors about the crown prince of Avalo, how do you plead?'' The eunuch said.


    The courtroom fell quiet, some of the nobles has expected that the king might just go over everything to prove the rumor as false. Who would have thought he was going to uphold his words to this extent.


    The King was angry about the rumor, in as much as he favors General Thompson he knew that if peace and respect for the royal family must be ensured then this situation must be handled carefully.


    "Your majesty," lady Catherine bowed to the king and Queen before facing the court. I plead not guilty. It is true that I and the other ladies went to visit princess Ellen but it was in good faith. To welcome her in our own way to the royal family.


    After all, by marriage we can call each other sisters," Lady Catherine answered smoothly. She was so eager to give Ellen another slap in the face by leaving this court unstretched.


    "Your Majesty, lady Vera spoke next. It is like lady Catherine has said. I plead not guilty. Our visit to the crown prince quarter was a peaceful one," she said.


    "Your Majesty," princess Diana bowed to the King and Queen. "Indeed I and the other sister went to visit the princess in good faith. But things that we''re not meant to be said out, were spoken in angry and without thinking. I plead not guilty," Princess Diana answered smoothly.


    Everyone in the courtroom nodded their head. They all caught up with her hiding meaning. What Diana meant by her words was that she was not guilty of the allegations but things that were not meant to be spoken has been said by someone else.


    "Princes Ellen tell us, What happened when your new sisters visited," the Eunuch asked.


    Ellen was lifted off her seat with the help of two maids. "Your Majesty, Ellen spoke and bowed with great difficulty in her movement.


    "Your majesty," one of her maids immediately knee down and bowed her head to the floor. This was a sign that she wanted to speak in place of Ellen for some reason.


    The Eunuch looked at the king. Who nodded his head in approval. How could he deny when the whole court could she that Ellen was talking with great difficulty.


    "Speak," the Eunuch command.


    "Thank you, your Majesty, the maid said raising her head from the floor.


    "I was present on the day of the visit, which was yesterday," Grater said.


    "Indeed, lady Catherine and her sister might have visited her highness in good faith but like princess Diana, had said. Words were spoken out of Angry. What has lead to this angry, this poor maid is not aware as I stood a few feet away from them.


    When angry took over the voice of the ladies become a bit loud so this maid was able to hear.


    I heard lady Vera, said that the Crown prince was worthless." Grater Stated. There were gaps of surprise at Grater''s words. Grater was not necessarily lying after all Lady Vare did say that he was only a crown prince because he was born few hours before prince Julia.


    "She said that the crown prince''s mother used tricks to announce the birth of her son first before prince Julia," Grater lied smoothly. She has been in the palace long enough to know which rumor will upset the king and the Queen more. So dragging the Queen into this was the best way to ensure they won.


    This was not a battle of truth, the winner will always be the person who told the better story with a stronger alibi


    The hall fell completely silent, no one could say anything hearing this comment. Jeffrey felt like patting himself on the back. He had chosen one of Avalo''s maids to attend to Ellen that day because he wanted to work with someone he could trust blindly but this was also going to work to their advantage.


    If one of the maids that followed Ellen were to say the same words. Chances are that she would be doubted but not Grater.


    She was the daughter of Avalo and people will believe her more for that reason alone. After all, Ellen has only spent less than a full moon in Avalo there was no way she could have bought the maids over already.


    They were right, Ellen has not bought the maid, over but Grater and all the workers in the crown prince quarters are loyal to the prince alone.


    So they would support Ellen because of that. Moreover, lady Catherine has insulted the prince.


    "Lady Catherine on the other hand supported lady Vera and called the Crown Prince names that this maid can not dare respect before the court. I am afraid that I would lose my head for repeating does words." Grater pause to take a deep breath.


    "Princess Ellen was disheartening by their cruel words. She had welcomed them and offered them the best tea in the crown prince quarters but the insulted and shame her by saying those things about the prince. Her highness has been down since yesterday.''


    "In truth, she was unable to get up from her bed today but to honor the king we have carried her here. This is why I asked permission to speak on her behave. I am afraid she might faint," Grater''s voice shook as she spoke. Her voice was so low that a lot of people would not have heard her if the courtroom was not so quiet.


    "We have heard you all, but you do not expect us to believe your words. Is there any evidence or witness?" the Eunuch spoke.


    It was at this point that lady Catherine caught up with Ellen''s plans. She had accused lady Vera and Princess Diana so they would not be able to stand as witnesses for her.


    She turned to look at Ellen with anger in her eyes. If eyes could kill, Ellen would have been dead. Ellen gave her an innocent look. She was not stupid enough to fall for Lady Catherine''s provocation.


    She had lived her whole life with Queen Regina so acting weak was an act Ellen could put on any day.


    Dear readers thank you for your support. Last Saturday we did not get to 100 power stones. So it a new week and there is a chance for mass release this Saturday.


    100 power stone --- one extra chapter.


    200 power stone --- two extract chapters


    500 power stone-- 10 extract chapters.

 Chapter 52 - Favour The Crown Prince.

    It was at this point that lady Catherine caught up with Ellen''s plans. She had accused lady Vera and Princess Diana so they would not be able to stand as witnesses for her.


    She turned to look at Ellen with anger in her eyes. If looks could kill, Ellen would have been dead. Ellen gave her an innocent look. She was not stupid enough to fall for Lady Catherine''s provocation.


    She had lived her whole life with Queen Regina so acting weak was an act Ellen could put on any day.


    Lady Catherine and Vera felt tongue-tied at the turn of the event. While princess Daina felt relief. She knew that princess Ellen had gotten her letter and was giving her a chance to prove her words.


    She knew this was the reason the maid has omitted her name. "your majesty," Grater bowed still on her knees.


    "Sir Jeffrey was present at the garden that evening. He was the one that instructed me to attend to the princess. He orders me to inform him at once, if any guest came knocking," Grater said.


    This time all the air in lady Catherine''s lung were gone. Her face turned pale and for the first time since the previous day, lady Catherine feared for her head.


    Not just Lady Catherine even lady Vera becomes wry. She could Remember princess Diana saying something about seeing him. "no wonder she hinted that some things were spoken out of anger, what a slay fox,'' Lady vera muttered to herself.


    Everyone in the courtroom fell silent, Lord Thompson felt his heart on his throat. Jeffrey might not be a member of the noble but he was a knight. He was strong and fear by many.


    He has won the respect of many, everyone knows him as the prince shadow. Who would have thought that the prince will go to war one day and leave Jeffery behind?


    Even the king and queen did not believe the maid until Jeffery made his appearance before the throne and bowed. " Your majesty, It is as Grater has said."


    "I order her to let me know if there was any trouble or guest. After all his highness, the crown prince ordered me to watch his wife. I arrived as soon as I got the message.


    I did not know what lead to the insult. I also came in when the tea arrived and lady Catherine called princess Ellen uncultured and insulted the crown prince in names that I can not repeat. The King has placed death plenty on those names. I dare not repect them," Jeffery said


    Ellen has warned him to create a room of escape for the other ladies. Their target was lady Catherine and Ellen was sure that the other ladies will agree to their story to save their own heads.


    It was easier to fight one of them than the three together. All Ellen had to do was wait for one of the ladies to confirm Grater''s words and Lady Catherine was done for.


    Ellen could not blindly trust princess Diana so she put her on the spot.


    "Your majesty," princess Diana imminently took the opportunity to speak after Jeffery. There was no one else present, apart from does of us that are standing before the thrown.


    I was present and like I said earlier, I dare not insult the prince. Even the witness that spoke has confirmed this. The story Grater has spoken is the truth. It was what happened at the Garden but I must say that the maid most have miss heard Lady Vare.


    She was only stating a fact when she said the prince got lucky because he was born a few hours before prince Julia.


    Maybe this annoyed lady Catherine," princess Diana played down on lady Vera''s accusation. Creating a way of escape for Vare. , while putting all the Catherine.


    She did not do this because she wanted to save Vera but she did so that Vera would agree with her words and Only lady Catherine will loss her head.


    Lady Vare saw the partway that has been created for her by princess Diana. How could she not accept with open arms? Indeed what Diana has said is the truth. There was no way she would risk losing her head in an attempt to help lady Catherine.


    Moreover, her father already asked her to say the truth and save her head. She was not yet a member of the royal family and if she was not careful the king may use this to cancel her engagement to the prince.


    How would she face the other maidens of the kingdom? She had flaunted her engagement to the royal family in their faces.


    "Your majesty," Vera immediately spoke before Lady Catherine would find a way to rope her in the case.


    "It is true what sir Jeffery had said. Lady Catherine did call the prince names that should cost her her head. Your majesty has also heard princess Diana. The maid indeed miss heard me.


    I dare not spared false rumors about the Queen and Crown prince," lady Vera spoke. Lady Catherine could not believe her ears. How could they sell her off to save their head?


    The annoying part was that she had indeed called the prince a beast. She knew there was no way out of this. If she kept denying the oracle of truth will be brought forth and it would be confirmed that she had indeed insulted the prince.


    Her death would be made more painful for lying before the king. She was sweating and could not put herself together.


    She had trusted the wrong people to have her back. Did they really think her father will let them go after her death?" Lady Catherine balled her hands unto a first.


    Her face had lost all colors and fear was visible in her eyes. Julia who stood quietly cursed her under his breath. As much as he wanted to step forward and Side her he was scared that princess Ellen would recognize him and say something about what happened the day of the royal ball.


    He had warned Catherine to lay low for the time being. War was coming and in times like this, the king always favored the crown prince because he brought him more victory. Yet she chooses not to listen and went ahead to insult the crown prince in his quarters.


    "Lady Catherine, you stand accused of calling the Crown prince of Avalo names that could cost you, your head. How do you plead?" the Eunuch asked?


    ...


    Dear readers thank you for your support. Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Last Saturday we did not get to 100 power stones. So it a new week and there is a chance for mass release this Saturday.


    100 power stone --- one extra chapter.


    200 power stone --- two extract chapters


    500 power stone-- 10 extract chapters.

 Chapter 53 - Encircle.

    Samor, Avalo camp.


    Sebastian and his men making their move to attack the soldiers on Avalo''s border. Midnight Sebastian has woken his men up to get ready for an ambush.


    The night was their best cover, since they were outnumbered the prince knew that they needed to come up with a strategy to win the battle.


    Everyone knew the prince would never lead men who could not walk in darkness. Most of his men were trained to use their other senses in a dark place.


    Some used their sharp ears to listen, While others could feel the presence of people around them.


    All together prince Sebastian and his men matched as quietly as possible to the enemy camp. They applied the surprise element and by the early hours of the morning, the battle began with the two.


    Eight, as instructed by the prince stayed on the hill and watched the Battle. He felt helpless as he could not particularly see what was going on until the day become a little brighter.


    In a war like this, the soldiers were supposed to protect and watch the prince back but they have all deliberately left the prince open.


    After considering many ways they could end the prince, they decided it was best to have him killed in the battle. So the soldiers let more men into their formation to attract the prince.


    Eight noticed what they were doing and bit his finger in frustration. He was feeling so helpless. How could the prince make him stand helpless afar and watch how he was been betrayed.


    Eight balled his fits and swore to make sure all of the men that survived in the battle would die. Still forming in anger he watched as more and more men tried to sneak attack on the prince. If Eight who was standing afar could see the opening created by their men, how could the enemies not?


    These were strong men and very skilled with swords and every one of them wanted to be the one that killed the cursed prince. He was easy to identify because of his famous mask.


    Since arriving from across the sea, these soldiers have heard about the curse prince and so they were all aware of the great benefits that await whoever is able to defeat him.


    "Fools," Eight curses them. "Do they really think that they would survive the Battle if the prince was killed?


    Eight watched helplessly as the prince got surrounded in a closed circle. He cursed under his breath helplessly. His gaze was fixed on the prince. Soon, he could no longer see movement from the circle and fear crept into his heart.


    The prince has been fighting since the middle of the night and it was already the late hour of the morning. He knew the prince was strong but he was still a man.


    The possibility of him surviving in a circle of so many stronger men was low. He watched intensely, hoping against hope that the prince will pull one of his stunts and break the circle.


    Meanwhile, the prince smirk when he saw that the men have completely encircled him. These men were already screening victory in their heads. Although they were sure a few of them would die but it was worth it if they could kill the beast and put Avalo where it belongs.


    The prince has his mask on as usual so they could not see the expression on his face. All they saw was the lowing of his sword and they took that as a hint of his fear.


    Little did they know that they had all walked into a trap. The prince needs them as a shield for his plans. He could not let everyone know about his supernatural powers.


    If words get out people will beginning to look for the source of his power and of course, they might learn of his weakness.


    One of the men immediately made the move to cut the prince. He raised his sword but when he lowered it the prince seems to have disappeared all of a sudden. Before the men could understand what had happened necks began to lose their heads.


    Prince Sebastian had used an invisible spell and broke free from the circle. His movement was too fast.


    And in a few breaths, all the men that surround him were dead. They all die not sure if he really becomes invisible or his movement was so Swift that they could not see him.


    The people outside the circle were all surprised. They Naturally noticed the circle, Although the fight continues a lot of the soldiers had their eyes on the circle. They were all expecting the inevitable death of the prince.


    Eight breaths a sigh of relief seeing this. Although he could not watch the prince''s movement as he thought his speed was too fast.


    After the prince break free from the circle there was a sudden, wind. This type of winds was Common in a deserted place like this. so most of the soldiers did not pay attention until head began to roll. No one was sure of the position of the prince. Everything was tapping at a fast pace that they could not comprehend the situation.


    Soldiers were meant to be strong but these men felt fear. They were not even sure of what was going on, because a few of Avalo"s men also got killed.


    The Battle was over in another hour, all the soldiers of the enemies were lying dead with the prince standing at the end of the enemy lines.


    They were only about two hundred Avalo men left. These men were scared to their wit. They have only survived the Battle because they retreated a little when they noticed the strange happening. A few of Avalo men tried to escape the battle but like instructed Eight had killed them all.


    Sebastian looked over all the dead bodies, his eyes were bloodshot. He felt an overwhelming sense of relief. He had allowed the beast to completely take over. This made him totally blood tasty and unable to control his strength, killing everyone on sight. It has been a long time he let his blood taste take over and he would not have allowed it if he was not betrayed by his men. He closed his eyes and tried to regain control. He was still regained control when he felt a sharp pain in his lower back.


    What happened to the prince? Hello, readers sorry for the late update. Thank you for your support.. An extra chapter on Saturday if this book hundred power stone.

 Chapter 54 - Not Human

    Sebastian looked over all the dead bodies, his eyes were bloodshot. He felt an overwhelming sense of relief. He had allowed the beast completely take over so he tried to regain control. He was still regaining control when he felt a sharp pain in his lower back.


    He turned back and saw two men approaching him, swords in their hands. One of the men throw a knife at him but he was able to easily move and the knife missed him. Sebastian cursed under his breath


    Without another thought, Sebastian removed the knife from his lower back. The cut was not so deep so he paid no more attention to it and stood in defense.


    Prince Sebastian did not take a step to meet his challengers. He stood his ground ready for defense. He could already tell by their movement that they were stronger than any other man he has fought. The fact that they were able to throw a knife at him without him noticing said a lot about their strength.


    In the last ten years, no one has managed to sneak up on him except he allowed it, his senses were on high alert.


    He looked past them for a short while and roam his eyes around his surrounding to see if they were other men.


    Meanwhile, Eight could also see the men that we''re about to attract them. He picked since he saw as the prince pulled out the knife from his skin. In his years of fighting beside the prince, he had never seen Sebastian get injured before. He was confused and at a loss of what to do.


    Besides he was not so sure if there were only two men or more attackers will soon appear. His other problem was the fact that he could not trust the men with them to protect the prince. So he did as Jeffrey has instructed him.


    He sat on the floor and immediately brought out their communication book. Picking a small knife he cut his hand and with the blood he sent a message through the book to Jeffrey.


    After which he rode his horse into the Battlefield. He commanded the fit men to check the bodies on the floor and ensure every one of the enemies was dead. He then turned his attention back to the prince who was already fighting the two men


    At the same time in the king of Avalo courtroom.


    "How do you plead," the Eunuch asked lady Catherine again because even after a long pause lady Catherine was not able to say a word.


    "Your majesty," Lady Catherine bowed. Her palms were sweating and her knees felt weak. "I.. I...I don''t remember what happened I might have said something," Lady Catherine said.


    There were gasps in the room. Although she has not been fully admitted yet everyone already knew she was guilty.


    "Your majesty," General Thompson got up unable to stop himself. When he first appeared in the courtroom that morning he was confident that his daughter would not get hurt.


    "My daughter is just a child. It was her mistake to have wanted to welcome the Princess who did is but a stranger. Catherine would not dare offend the prince if she was not almost angered to death, " General Thompson said.


    He was so confident that the King would listen to him after all he was aware of the fact that the king hatred princess Ellen and wanted her dead. In his mind, his speech alone was enough to save his daughter''s head. And push the blame on Ellen for not behaving as expected.


    The hall room fell quiet, some people immediately agreed with his words while a few people understood what he was doing. The King was one of those people.


    He honestly did not want to hurt the daughter of his friend. This was the reason he asked her to married Julia since he had plans to dispose of the Crown prince at the right time. Seeing that General Thompson has managed to give him a way to save lady Catherine he breath in relief.


    But who was Ellen, she was no longer someone who lets others stepped on her. She was not scared of death anymore. What she feared was dying like an ant.


    She was a princess for goodness sake and she knew that in a court like this one wrong word could cost her head. She did not make all the plans just to get at Lady Catherine. To Ellen Lady Catherine, was just bait to get her real target, Julia.


    It was Julia''s fault that her husband almost strangled her on the day of the Royal ball. She had expected Julia to defend lady Catherine, then she would accuse him. She had it all planned down in her head.


    Unfortunately, Julia was smart enough not to get involved and General Thompson has presented himself.


    "Your majesty," Ellen bowed with the help of Jeffrey who already saw how General Thompson has turned the table. Ellen''s voice was still soft and low.


    The King turned his attention to her, he was hoping she made a mistake so he could get rid of her for good. The prince can not plan him if she acted stupidly.


    "General Thompson is right," Elle paused. Everyone seated in the hall was surprised at her statement. Colors returned to Catherine''s face. ''that right, who do you think you are. You just wait till this is over I will deal with you,'' lady Catherine celebrated her victory too soon.


    "He is right I am just a stranger, where I came from people do not defile their King''s words in anger. Respect for the throne and crown prince was absolute but I am wrong. This is not Bozoa but Avalo where people can insult the throne when angry," Ellan said and glanced at the throne.


    Forgive me you Majesty, General Thompson is a very wise man. where I came from noble talked with wisdom and stand for the right thing. Your highness Ellen bowed to the Queen. If you say something that really annoyed me and I slapped his majesty would I be forgiven in the account that you annoyed me?" Ellen question.


    Everyone in the courtroom subconsciously shook their head. Moreover, lady Catherine got angry because I said my husband was the Crown prince," Ellen said and frowned her brows. She looked around as if waiting for someone to say she was wrong.


    Everybody present was surprised at her boldness. She sounded as if she was accepting her fault but in reality, was insulting General Thompson. She made his words sound so stupid. Ellen''s statement was her way of telling everybody that she was polite with lady Catherine


    Nobody knew how to react to her words. Lady Catherine could not argue because indeed princess Ellen had not insulated her. While Everybody was still in a dilemma Ellen''s voice was heard again.


    "Wait is there something wrong with what I said?" Princess Ellen asked and converted her mouth as if she just came to a shocking realization.


    She turned and face Jeffrey tears running down her cheeks. She looked really hurt and scared. The hall fell into a pin drop silence. Nobody knew where all this was heading to. Even Jeffrey was shocked and confused.


    "Tell me Jeffrey is my husband really not human. Is he¡­" Ellen paused her head to the ground and her hands shaking for everyone to see. "A beast like Catherine called him?" She whispered in a low voice but it was enough for everyone in the room to hear.


    Jeffrey was taken aback by her relation and the sudden question that he did not know how to react.


    Tell me she said pulling Jeffrey''s arm. She looked like a lost child looking for her way home. Her appearance immediately made everyone in the courtroom pitied her.


    ...


    Vite, comment, revive. Thank you for your support. Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter. It the bounce for Saturday.

 Chapter 55 - Oracle Of Truth

    "Tell me," she said pulling Jeffrey''s arm. She looked like a lost child looking for her way home. Her appearance immediately made everyone in the courtroom pitied her.


    "She is right? Of course, she is. Lady Catherine is a cultured woman. She would not go about spreading false rumors about the prince. She is married to his brother and her father is General Thompson. Sure one or both of them would have confirmed the rumors to her," Ellen said and smirked at Jeffery. The Smirk was so fast that if Jeffery had not been paying close attention to her facial expression he would have missed it.


    "No, your highness these are just baseless rumors. Lady Cathrine was just angry. She was not thinking when she spoke," Jeffrey said as if he was indeed trying to comfort her.


    Ellen shook her head in denial and fell unto her sit. There was nothing Elegant or graceful about her action. She planned to make everyone pity her. Once she gained their pity she was sure of winning.


    "Don''t continue to lie to me. The truth always slips out of people''s mouths when they are angry. besides a child always trust the words of her father the most. When I heard about my marriage to the prince I panic but my father assured me that the rumors were baseless. I believe him."


    "Every daughter loved by their father always believes whatever their father says," Ellen said looking at Jeffrey. She acted like she had forgotten she was in a courtroom, in the presence of the king.


    She focused her attention on Jeffery and Grater. Tears kept rolling down her cheeks. The King wanted to stop the drama but he has never felt so tongue-tied. Ellen has managed to make everyone in the courtroom pity her.


    "Listen to your father, your husband is human and those rumors are baseless spread by those after his seat," Grater said.


    "Yes, Grater is right," Jeffrey agreed but Ellen shook her head again. "Stop lying on the day of the royal ball prince Julia met me. He told me the same thing. He said my husband was not human and incapable of acting like one.


    He offered to take care of me," Ellen said in an innocent voice. She acted liked she did not understand the hidden meaning behind those words.


    There were gaps in the hall. Even the king was surprised. Julia felt like he was struck by lightning. He had stayed quite afraid of been drawn into it. Who would have thought that his father-in-law would say something that would lead to all this?


    Most of the men seated were part of the last meeting where the prince has accused one of his brothers of converting his wife. Ellen just confirmed his story and directly point out which of the prince.


    "That is what I am saying. These people want to bring down his highness," Grater said as though she was trying to comfort Ellen.


    Ellen stopped crying. And looked at Grater like she had finally come to a new realization She blinks her lashes. "Are you saying¡­.," Ellen paused her statement and looked at Jeffrey who nodded his head in agreement.


    Everyone in the hall had come to the same conclusion. Prince Julia and lady Catherine have been spreading the news about the Crown prince been a beast.


    Queen Margret stepped down from her throne unable to take the sight of Ellen crying. She pulled her into a hug. "Calm down, child. I gave birth to the prince. I am his mother and I gave birth to a child, not a beast." She comforted Ellen before turning to the king.


    "Your majesty, your Queen has been wronged. Prince Julia and his wife accused her of giving birth to a beast and not a son. Your majesty, your Queen deserves justice," the Queen bowed her head, and a single tear dropped down her cheek.


    "How did things get to this point," General Thompson asked himself. He knew that now that the Queen was involved his daughter was going to pay the price of running her mouth. The Queen was not someone that easily loss. Her tongue was sharp and cunning.


    The King looked at his wife, he knew only a miracle could stop him from sentencing the two to death. He looked at the Eunuch and he immediately got the message.


    "Prince Julia, please stand before the throne," the Eunuch said.


    Julia bites his lips but steps forward. He knew this would be a bit difficult but he was confident of saving his head. After all, there was no witness except his brother. Who fortunately is not available.


    "You stand accused of spreading rumors about the Queen and the Prince. You stand accused of trying to converting your brother''s wife and harm her. How do you plead?" The eunuch asked.


    "Not guilty" Julia answered with confidence. The prince and his wife may consider me a threat to his chair and cook up this story," Julia answered. He was hinting that his brother had lied in their last meeting.


    Knowing that a few of the men currently seated in the courtroom were there when his brother laid the accusations. He mentioned his brother hoping that he would be able to discredit his brother as a witness.


    Many of the people seated agreed with him. "Princess Ellen, tell the king what happened that day," the Eunuch said.


    "Your majesty, it is like I have said. Prince Julia even attacked me, had my husband not showed up I might have been dead or ruined," Ellen said. Everyone in the room saw the fear in her action as she spoke.


    "Your majesty, if I may," General Daiz said and waited for the king''s permission.


    The King nodded his head permitting him to speak. "We all know the Crown prince. He can not be threatened by Julia. Besides prince Julia, was present when the crown prince laid the accusation. He did not refer to prince Julia, he said he was not sure which of his brothers had tried to harm his wife. But assuming that his highness prince Julia is right, how can we prove this. Prince Julia might be telling the truth."


    "There were no witnesses but the oracle of truth knows it all," he started and everyone nodded in agreement. The oracle of truth what the royal cancel fall back to if they could not determine who was lying or telling the truth. Especially in a situation where there were not witness.


    The Oracle never lies as even the priest could not easily manipulate the process.


    Dear readers thank you for your support. it''s a new week and there is a chance for mass release this Saturday.


    100 power stone --- one extra chapter.


    200 power stone --- two extract chapters


    500 power stone-- 10 extract chapters.

 Chapter 56 - Value Benefits

    At this point, Julia knew he was done for. He blamed his wife and father-in-law for bringing him into this predicament. If only lady Catherine had controlled her tongue of them would be in the current situation.


    Meanwhile, lady Catherine was outranged She could tell her husband was lying. It was clear that the crown prince would not use such an underhand method to get rid of him. The crown prince was known to be very rude. He was not the type to accuse someone falsely. In her mind, they were both done for because of his actions. She did not think it was partly her fault for not controlling her tongue.


    The Eunuch turned to the king and when he saw him nod in approval he turned to face Princess Ellen and Julia.


    "Would he who tells the lie say the truth? or shall I sent for the Oracle and his priest," the Eunuch asked


    "The Oracle," Julia boldly declared, in his mind, it will take at least the whole day before the priest gets the message. This meant that judgment would only be passed the following day so he had enough time to escape. He would rather become exiled than die. Moreover, he was sure the three kingdoms against Avalon will take him in if he promises to help them defeat his brother. Ellen nodded in agreement.


    The Eunuch then call a guard to send a message it was at this point the door to the courtroom was pulled open. Out of reflect, all eyes turned to the door wondering who dare to bash into the courtroom without invitation.


    "Your majesty," the man who walked in bowed to the king. The King nodded his head. The man raised his head but instead of talking to the king he turned and whispered into Jefferey''s ear.


    "We received a message from Eight, the men had betrayed the prince and he is injured. Eight thinks there might be a surprise attack," One, the soldier who just walked in said.


    Jeffery balled his hand in anger. Samor was far. The prince had never gotten injured before so his heart rate increased, knowing his life might be in danger. He swore under his breath to kill every one of those me.


    "Go prepare your brothers and the horses," Jeffrey instructed.


    "I already gave that instruction before coming here, " One answered.


    "Then I would join you shortly," Jeffery said and One bowed to the king before walking out. King Rodrik stayed mute. He did not get angry at the man''s behavior because he was sure that whatever brought him so suddenly to the throne room was urgent and will have something to do with the battle in Samor.


    "Your majesty I beg to excuse myself," Jeffery bowed as One walked out.


    The king nodded in approval, but before Jeffery could take a step Ellen bowed to the king, "I Will come with you," she declared. She was very close to Jeffrey so she picked some of the man''s words.


    "Your majesty, I beg to excused," she said and run after Jeffrey who had no intention of going with her.


    The Queen shook her head. She heard everything the man told Jeffrey after all her hearing was as good as that of her son. '' does she really care about my son,'' she questioned herself. She had always trusted her son''s judgment and she hoped he did not make a mistake this time.


    Princess Ellen was a beauty to behold and she knew that any man could easily get carried away by her beauty. Julia was stupid enough to try and use her.


    She was sure she saw worry in Ellen"s eyes when she offered to go along with Jeffery. Shaking her head she looked at the king.


    "Your majesty I have a request," Queen said. The penalty for lying before the king is death. They can''t both be telling the truth, To ensure that justice is served. Prince Julia and his wife should be kept in the royal tower till they are proven innocent, " Queen magret said.


    "What about princess Ellen," Julia complain knowing that his plans were about to fail but luckily Ellen was already gone.


    "I will stand in her place. After all, I was the one that accused you," Queen magret answered.


    Very well then," the king agreed and got off his throne he needed to find out what was going on. Many of the noble seated knew about the battle in samor and so they were also eager to find out about the update.


    The King loves Julia, among all his sons Julia was his favorite but anyone closed to king Rodrick knew that he valued benefits more than anything.


    Besides he already gave his words to Sebastian. If there was a way out he would have let Julia go but this was a peculiar time and he knew that one wrong decision could lead to the fall of Avalo. No son could compare with that much gain.


    Prince Julia and lady Catherine were out by the king''s guards. The hall was very quiet. Invent like this did not happen every day so many people did not know how to react.


    General Thompson felt outraged, how could the king allow this. Lady Catherine was his favorite child how could the king put her in a situation like this.


    He had been fighting and winning wars for the king. He even lost his two sons to war. Lady Catherine was his only surviving child. He and the king have been friends from their youth. The marriage of their children was supposed to join their family together. The King promised to deal with the cursed prince himself so that Julia and his would inherit the throne but that will be impossible if both of them are beheaded.


    General Thompson his teeth in anger, although he knew his daughter was at flute for not controlling her tongue but he could not stand by and lose her.


    He followed behind the king so they could make a plan together to trap Ellen and make her take the place of their children


    Everyone believes that manipulating the Oracle of truth was impossible but his first was human and could be manipulated. He walked with his head held high into the king''s study after making a plan in his head to share with the king.


    You majesty," General Thompson bowed as he entered into the king''s study. He lifted his head and his eyes widen as though they will fall out of their socket


    I am so sorry for the delay in updates, I was a little down. Love you all please continue to support this book.

 Chapter 57 - A Different Story.

    Everyone believes that manipulating the Oracle of truth was impossible but his priest was human and could be manipulated. He walked with his head held high into the king''s study after making a plan in his head to share with the king.


    "Your majesty," General Thompson bowed as he entered into the king''s study. He lifted his head and his eyes widen as though they will fall out of their socket.


    Sitting on the king''s chair was none other than the Queen.


    "Queen Marget," General Thompson whispered. He could not understand why the Queen was in the king''s study and even sitting on his chair.


    "How dare you seat on the king''s chair?" General Thompson, question. His angry got the better of him that he immediately pulled out his knife but the Quern remains seated.


    "This is sacrilege, " General Thompson roar pointing his knife at the Queen. Queen Marget had a beautiful smile on her face. She did not even seem affected by the General''s anger.


    "I would keep this a secret between us if you promise to save the life of my daughter," General Thompson said. He was so desperate to save the life of his daughter. He knew that the king might throw his idea away. Not all priests could be manipulated, Besides the Queen was involved and things could go north.


    Queen Marget looked at General Thompson and continue smiling. If one were to look at her face the person make be lead to believe that General Thompson just said something nice to her. Her smile soon turned into a peal of laughter. General Thompson, was so outraged that he attracted her with the knife.


    All his life people were scared of him. How could the queen his words as a joke? Her behavior made his blood boil.


    He threw the knife straight at her hand to prove as evidence that she was seating on the throne. He planned to use the knife to pin her to the king''s chair but Queen Marget was fast enough to move quickly and pushed the chair, making the knife land around the center of the chair which would have been her heart, if she did not move.


    The Queen had very fast reflected. A lot of people have become used to her ladylike appearance that they forgot she was a good fight. A lot of people did not even believe in her strength after all the stories about her fighting along with the king in his youth, were all rumors.


    "You know, General Thompson, I would have been willing to save your daughter''s life if you were not pointing a knife at me." She paused.


    "You see I am Queen Magret and no one threatens me," the Queen said. She frowns her eyes with boredom seeing that the General has not caught up with her statement.


    "How dumb," she muttered. she really hated talking to people who could not follow her. When she first notice General Thompson she thought he could join her side but the fact that he threatened her made her angry. She was used to be the one that threatens not the other way round.


    "Now not only is your daughter going to die but you will be joining her," Queen magret said and pulled out a small knife. Seeing her take this action General Thompson pulled out another knife.


    The Queen attempted to attack him but paused. At this point, General Thompson had a knife against the Queen''s throat. He had no plans to kill her. In his mind, the Queen was just a weak woman. How could she even think of attacking him? He smirks and was about to threaten her when the door to the study was pulled open.


    The King accompanied by other members of the royal council step in. They were all shocked by the sight before them. General Thompson had a knife against the Queen''s throat this action alone would cost his head.


    General Thompson realized his mistake and let go of the Queen. "Fool," Quern magret whispered as he lets go of her. He felt sacred looking at the expression on the king''s face. If it were to be another man standing in his position the king would have already ordered for his head to be cut off.


    "Your Majesty," Queen Magret fell at the feet of the king. Her entire body was sweating as she snob at the feet of the king. She looked so frightened.


    "what is going on here," king Rodrick asked.


    "Your majesty," General Thompson tried to explain but the king paid him no attention. All eyes were on the sobbing Queen.


    The King and the Nobel were shocked. Queen Marget was known to be strong-willed. never has she allowed herself to appear weak no matter the situation.


    A helpless sigh left the king''s lips as he helped the Queen up. Queen Magret pointed to the king''s chair. A knife was seen at the heart of the chair.


    General Thompson looked back at the chair, he could already guess that the situation may not end the way he thought.


    "Your majesty the Queen was seated on your chair. This is like your throne a symbol of your authority" General Thompson spoke first afraid that the Queen will say something that will cost his head.


    "so you decide to kill her?" one of the nobles asked not believing a word he just said. The plenty for such a crime was to be decided by the king. Everybody knew this.


    "No, I was not trying to kill her but pin her to the chair as evidence since no one else saw her," General Thompson argued.


    "But the knife stab tells a different story. You targeted a vital organ, which is the heart, or are you saying that her hand was somehow in that position," Another Nobel says, walking over to the chair and examining the knife on the chair.


    "I¡­ I¡­ missed," General Thompson said, but he soon realized his words were stupid. How could he miss at such a close range of throwing a knife, he was a General and nobody would believe he indeed missed.


    "Lair," three voices accused him.


    "He is telling the truth," Queen Marget said.

 Chapter 58 - Battle Of Truth.

    "He is telling the truth," Queen Marget said. Everyone was shocked at her statement. Even General Thompson was surprised he did not expect her to agree to his words. "But why do I feel she is about to tie me with my own words?" He asked himself.


    Queen magret seeing that she had all the attention focus on her continue to speak. She had deliberately allowed General Thompson to put a knife against her throat. Unlike General Thompson who was carried away angry, the Queen picked out the approaching steps with her ears.


    So they witness when the General was trying to cut off her neck. She had made a mental calculation on how long it will take the steps to enter the study so she annoyed him into an unfavorable position. "I did not mean about the knife he threw, I don''t know where he aimed at but the stab of the knife bears witness," the Queen said.


    General Thompson stools there unable to say a word. She was right, he had been the one that threw the knife.


    "But your highness sitting on the king''s chair is considered a sacrilege. How could you?" one of the nobles asked.


    "I never said I was seated on the chair. I came into the king''s study to inform him about Samor. I heard what the soldier said. It was urgent but to my surprise, he was unavailable."


    "I stood waiting for the king, when I noticed a book on the floor," when the Queen said this all eyes looked down, and like she said there was a book benet the king''s chair. I was trying to pick the book when the general opened the door. Everything happens so fast.


    The next I noticed was a knife coming towards me. Thanks to my fast reflect I was able to dodge the knife.


    I looked up and realize it was the general, I was confused by his behavior so I asked him why he had attracted me but he threatened me. Saying he would have me lose my head if I did not save his daughter.


    I was so confused. Then he said something about killing the king so Julia can become the next king and save the life of his daughter," the Queen recounted. The way she told the story was so convincing. General Thompson was shocked at her accusation.


    "Why would I kill the king? Even if I have such plans it would be stupid to tell you that?" General Thompson said.


    "Do you take us for fools? Of course, you told her because you were going to kill her, dead people don''t talk," one of the Nobel said.


    "What? I never said such. She was the one that said I would die alongside my daughter. She attacked me first. General Thompson said.


    Arguments arise and for a few breaths, the king could not understand what was going in.


    "enough," the king roared.


    "Your majesty, the Queen is trying to frame me?" General Thompson said. "She attacked me first," he added seeing the king was looking at her.


    "Do you take me for a fool?" The King asked General Thompson.


    "No, your Majesty, " General Thompson replied.


    "Then why would you look at me and lie?" the king asked. The King knew there was a chance his friend was telling the truth but what he could not understand was why his friend was stupid enough to fall into the Queen"s Trap. He knew her and he knew he needed to be careful. The Queen never start a fight she was not certain of victory.


    "Your majesty, believe me, all the Queen has said are all lies. I would never hurt you. We have been friends since our youth," General Thompson said.


    "And yet you tried to kill him, you throw the knife at her highness, thinking it was the king right?" one of the Nobel said. Once people heard the words of this man they all thought his reasoning made sense.


    "No, it is like I have said, I am telling the truth," General Thompson said.


    "You said I attacked you first. If I wanted to kill you, you would already be dead," the Queen started in a matter-of-fact tone.


    The room fell into a pin drop salience. Nobody except the king understands what the Queen meant by her word. He met her on the battlefield and she forgot just like a man. Although she fought with his men, he only discovered her true gender after months of fighting shoulders to shoulder.


    It was not a story the king will like to tell since he lost to her in combat, a couple of times. At first, t the king did not mind and saw it as an opportunity to Train but after he discovered she was a woman the king stopped her from fighting.


    He also got smitten by her beauty so he took her as a wife irrespective of her social background.


    "Your Highness must be missing fact., she must have been so frightened General Thompson, here must have tried to kill the Queen after she found out about his plan," General Daiz speaks for the first time.


    "No, your Majesty, I am telling the truth. I am even willing to sware before the oracle of truth," General Thompson said.


    "This is not a matter of the oracle of truth. Let the gods decide in a fair battle. I say it before everyone here. "I Queen magret challenge you General Thompson to the Battle of truth," the Queen declared.


    Her statement left everyone speechless. The Battle of truth was a fight to death. The winner is always the one that walks out alive. Besides, there was nothing Nobel about the fight. Anything was allowed in such combat.


    "Your majesty, I do not accept the challenge of the Queen," General Thompson refused. He knew the Queen could ask her son to fight in her stand and clearly, he was not going to defeat the crown prince.


    "So are you accepting that you lied to his Majesty?" General Daiz asked.


    "No, we all know that there are no rules in the battle of the Truth. The Queen would have her son fight against me. It is a known fact that I can not win against the prince, what is the justice in the combat?" General Thompson replied.


    "Then get someone stronger to fight in your stand," one of the Nobel suggested. He knew that no one in the kingdom would be willing to fight against the Crown prince in combat no matter the reward.


    "You all have miss understood me. My son is at war and would be unable to fight. I would be fighting this combat. I Queen Magret promise to fight this combat myself. My son the crown prince would not be involved.'' Queen Magret looked at all the faces present.


    "There are enough witnesses to the words I have spoken today. Or are you afraid of fighting the woman you had a knife against her neck?" the Queen asked, there was a trace of sarcasm in her tone.


    ...


    Thank you all for your support and gift. Keep Supporting this book and enough me to give more updates. Love you all. Let get to 500 power stone this week. We can do it.

 Chapter 59 - A Million Possible Torture.

    "There are enough witnesses to the words I have spoken today. Or are you afraid of fighting the woman you had a knife against her neck?" the Queen asked, there was a trace of sarcasm in her tone.


    "I accept," General Thompson replied. He could not explain why but he knew the Queen definitely had some truck off her sleeve. He was unaware of her skills when it comes to fighting but he could never guess she was capable of killing him. He was still a general after all. The King shook his head. As much as he would have loved to save his friend from his current situation there was nothing he could do.


    If there was no war looping around the kingdom then he would have taken the decision he wanted but he could not do that. He could not afford enemies from within the kingdom. He knew his wife was a good fighter but he could not be so sure about her current state.


    In the end, the king was glad about the outcome. At least neither his wife nor friend''s blood would be on his hands. He loved the idea of them fighting it out. There was no way of him determining the truth.


    "The kingdom is at war currently, the battle of truth will hold when the crown prince returns in victory," the king declared. General Thompson and the Queen bowed at his words.


    .....


    "Your highness, you have to return to the prince''s quarters. You can not come with us," Jeffery said as he got ready to mount his horse. There was no way he would take her to a war front. The prince would have his head if something happened to his wife.


    "No, I want to come. I heard what the man said. His highness is injured," Ellen said. She was worried about him since she heard about the prince''s injury. She knew she did not want him to die. She was already married to Avalo and she knew that his death will only make her life more complicated.


    She would not be allowed to return to Boaza because she is believed to have learned the secret of Avalo. so chances are that she would become a mistress to one of the princes.


    Who knew how her new husband will treat her. So she desperately wanted the safety of her husband


    "What can you do about his injury," Nine questions there was obvious irritation in his voice. He did not even try to hide the disrespect as he spoke.


    "During the war, I took care of the injured, I can help with his injuries," Princess Ellan answered not minding the tone the man has spoken to her. She was confident in her ability to help the prince.


    Jeffery pause and for the first time, he realizes that they would need someone to take care of the prince.


    "Ahh! You must take us for fools. What can a princess know about taking care of the injured? Besides, why should we trust you to take care of our prince when you can use the opportunity to kill him," One spat.


    Ellen felt helpless she was not angry she knew his statement was reasonable but she was determined to go. If there was something she has learned in her few days of staying in Avalo is the fact that many people wanted her husband dead but not her.


    "I do not want to become a widow. Tell me what will become of me if my husband deads. I can''t return home, so I promise not to harm him. Just let me take care of his wounds. His living is more of a benefit to me than his death, " Ellen pleaded in all honesty.


    A few men still wanted to argue but they saw the warning from Jeffery and so they shut their mouths. The fact remained they needed a physician that would take care of the prince and if there is a person that he could trust with the prince''s life it was Ellen. Although he had not known her for long he knew a lot of things about her and one of those was the fact that Ellen wanted to live. So he believed that she would not do anything that can cost her life.


    "Your highness we are going to a war front and we would be using horses. Can you ride one?" Jeffery asked.


    "Yes," Ellen replied nodding her head as though her life depended on it.


    "Get a horse for her," Jeffery ordered and Ellen almost jumped in joy. The horse arrived soon with Grater. When she chased after Jeffery she asked Grater to meet her maid and asked them to give the box to her.


    Grater obeyed without question and headed to the prince quarter and collected it. She brought it to the princess at the right time. Princess Ellen felt relieved. Inside the box contained medicine that could be used on injuries. The head physician had given it to her after working with him three years in the camp of the injured.


    "What is in that box?" Seven questioned? He did not trust the princess because he knew for a fact that she was forced into marrying the prince.


    Princess Ellen said nothing but opened the box for all to see. They all turned away not knowing what to say. Seeing that she had a box that contains such things made some assured that knew what she was doing. While a few more doubted her even more.


    Jeffery shook his head, he knew the prince would not appreciate them treating his birds the way they did but he said nothing. After all, they were reacting that way because they cared about the prince.


    Ellen closed the box seeing no one said anything and got ready to mount her horse. She was surprised that One cane over to help mount her horse.


    "I will give you the most painful death if you do anything to his highness," One whispered in a voice only the two of them could hear. Ellen shivered at his words.


    There was something about the way One said it that made her believe he would do it. Good thing she had no plans to hurt the prince. A million possible torture flashed through her mind. The man''s eyes promised more than the weight of his words.


    "I am just a damsel, does he have to sound so scary?'' Ellen complains in her heart.


    Comment, vote, review, and gift this book. Love you all and thanks for the support.

 Chapter 60 - Risk His Head.

    "I am just a damsel, does he have to sound so scary?'' Ellen complains in her heart. She shook her head and started riding her horse along with the other. She knew it will take some time to win the trust of the prince''s men. It warmed her heart that there were also men in Avalo that did not wish her husband death.


    Jeffrey orders One to lead while he stayed with the princess. He had heard what One had said to the princess so he wanted him to lead so that Ellen would feel more at ease. He did not scold him for saying such things to the princess because he knew it was necessary.


    The prince was not someone to trust a person just because of his words. The crown preferred to have a stronghold over those he trusts like the Twenty. Any one of them that dared to betray him would end up dead in the most horrible way possible.


    The prince had given him one task alone when he left and that was to protect his wife and Jeffery was willing to do just that. This is why he stayed beside Ellen. Not that he did not trust the other men to do it, but he was faster than them and so he was the best man for the job.


    As they ride alone he becomes more at ease knowing the princess was fine. He realized that the palace would not have been such a safe place for her with all the snakes around. Especially now that she was an enemy to General Thompson.


    Ellen having the Quern''s support means victory but Knowing the kind of man General Thompson was, Jeffery was almost a hundred percent sure that he would try to do something dirty to save his daughter. Moreover, he was a friend to the king and the king was not fond of the crown prince. This already put Ellen''s life in danger while he was gone.


    They kept riding for hours. As fast as they could to get to the prince as soon as possible. Princess Ellen became tried but she did not dare voice it out. She knew the men would complain. Besides they did not have the luxury of time and she was scared that if she delayed the prince may end up dead before they get to him.


    Then his men will blame her for slowing them down and kill her. She was not ready to die yet, let alone in the worst way possible. So she kept riding no matter how tired her body was feeling. She made a mental picture of been chased and so she rides the best she could since her life depended on it.


    She was not aware that her little action made her earn the respect of a few men among the twenty. These men did not believe she would ride that long without saying she was tired and needed to rest.


    They were all impressed by her. A lot of princesses could not ride a horse since they usually used the carriage. Even those that rode one could not run on a horse the way Ellen was currently trying her best to keep up with them. They knew of a few ladies that would already feel nauseous and throw up a couple of time. Some could not even control a horse on their own and would have to ride with someone else.


    They were impressed and grateful that she did not slow them down. Jeffrey was one of those men. The previous day he learned about her shaped tongue, Earlier she had wowed him with her scheming mind, and now watching her show strength, she has managed to convince him that she was the best wife for the prince.


    When they got into Samor, Jeffery asked One to lead the men over to the prince while he asked the princess to rest a while.


    " I am fine," Ellen immediately rejected the arrangement but Jeffery insisted.


    "No, your highness, you need to rest. At this rate you might faint when you get to the prince," Jeffery argued.


    The other men agreed with Jefferey''s plans and ride away as soon as they drank a bit of water. They knew they were heading in for war so it was best to be prepared before they arrived. Moreover, they needed to go before her and ensure it was safe before she arrived. Not that they care about her but she was going to be treating the prince so they needed her safe.


    Ellen wanted to insist that she was not tired but Jeffery noticed and could not rick his head. He knew that the prince would be in a foul mood and his neck might lose its head if the princess appeared before the prince tired.


    Ellen seeing that Jeffery would not listen to her stopped. moreover, Her body was beginning to hurt and he knew she was barely moving forward. She rested for the shortest time possible before getting back on her feet.


    " I have rested enough," Prince Ellen told Jeffery who shook his head but got up anyway. He knew they could not lose much time and he was grateful that Ellen understands that and was not being much of a burden not that he would have complained if she was.


    Jeffery helped Ellen mount her horse first before settling into his. He prayed in his heart that the prince was alright and in his right frame of mind.


    Jeffery had instructed one to let him know once he arrived at the battlefield and things were too out of hand for Ellen''s present.


    So not receiving any message from One, when he was certain One would have arrived at the Battlefield gave him a little hope that things were under control.


    They continue their ride and soon they were at the boundaries where the battle was fought. Nothing could have prepared them for the sight that welcomed them. It had all happened like a show waiting to play out at their arrival.


    Dear readers, thanks for the comment and support. I appreciate it. Please drop a review for this story.

 Chapter 61 - Snake Venom

    Just like Eight had predicted more men come out of their hiding and a new fight began. In between the fight, Eight kept looking at the men fighting with the prince. He could not remember seeing the prince fight with the same person for such a long time. The prince was always very fast and it was difficult to keep up with his pace.


    Soon the few men joined they foght from the enemies were dead. Eight expected more men but nothing happened. The prince was still fighting the men that attacked him.


    Eight wanted to go and help the prince but he stood back remembering the prince did not like such gesture. If it were another day Eight would have been confident of the prince''s victory but he felt scared today. The men had managed to injure the prince so his fear was expected.


    Eight gathered the remaining men together and decided to count. The battle between the prince and the men did not look like what would end soon. After counting, there were only a hundred and fifty-seven men were fit. The other forty were injured and some may die before they could get into samor. He commands them to pick the Embemy of the falling soldiers of Avalo, this "would be all that would be returned to the wives and family of the soldiers since they could not be carried back to Avalo royal city.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian continued to fight against his two strong opponents. The men were fast and he could feel himself getting weaker as they continue to fight. He knew this was because of the stab. He had noticed that the dagger was laced with something poisonous but he could not think of the poison so strong that it affected him.


    The effect of the poison slowed down his movement. And since he used a spell to stop the poison from spreading through his body he could do not use any other trick, so the fighting continued for several hours. He knew he could just let the dark side completely talk over so he could kill them but his Mum had advice against letting the beast take over too often if he wanted to stay human. so he continued to fight and learned the men''s moves.


    Since the fight had lasted for several hours the prince learned the formation of the two men and used it to trap them. Killed both together but one managed to stab him on his right leg before he fell to the ground.


    Sebastian turned around and was ready to meet his men. He was surprised to see the other faces. The other members of the twenty already arrived at the scene and just like Eight they watched as the prince fight his opponent.


    Prince Sebastian caught sighted of a familiar figure. his sunshine riding towards him. He did not believe his eyes. He thought he was only imagining her. He took a few steps and his view become burry. For some reason, he could not feel his right leg. It felt as though it was rooted to the ground


    Sebastian did not understand what was happening to him. He tried to say something to himself but he fell on his face when he tried to lift his right leg. This was the sight that welcomed Ellen and Jeffery.


    They were not close enough to have seen the man stab the prince but seeing him fall naturally made them panic. Ellen increased her speed and so did Jeffrey. The other men that arrived before them all race towards the prince.


    When princess Ellen got to the prince he was surrounded by his men. No one knew what to do. They were all afraid. The prince has never been in a situation like this and so they were all scared of touching him.


    "Move," Jeffrey commanded when he finally got to the prince. A part was immediately created for him but Jeffery did not take a step instead he looked at Ellen who quietly got the hint and walked towards the prince. Her heart was beating so fast looking at the state of the prince scared her. She hoped she would be able to help him.


    She bent down and looked at the leading wound on his back. Because the prince fell to his face Ellen did not notice the stable on his leg.


    She moved into action and try to stop the bleeding. There was no time to clean the injured first. With the help of jeffrey Ellen had a piece of cloth tied around his stomach.


    She was about to instruct them to carry him to the camp where she could clean the wound and treat it properly when her eyes fell on the black blood dripping off his right leg.


    Ellen felt her stop as she reached out to touch the exposed part of his skin. Jeffery has been watching Ellen closely so he noticed the change in her facial expressions so he naturally followed her eyes and he soon he saw the stab on his leg.


    Ellen froze when she felt his right leg, it had turned cold like ice in winter. There was only one possible cause of this reaction. The dragged was laced with the venom of a snake.


    The particular snake was not common among the twelve kingdoms she was only able to find about this because of her time in the camp of the injured.


    The head physician as of that time had traveled and he has crossed the great sea as a young lad with his father. It was on this trip that he encounters the black snake.


    Princess Ellen immediately used a knife to expose his skin. She needed to the from spreading all over his body. Most especially the venom must not get to his heart. She touched his lap and was she was surprised to notice that the poison was spreading at fast as the physician back at Bozoa had told her it would.


    She had never seen the poison at work before and she was only imagining how it should spread. Maybe I am, m wrong," Ellen thought to herself but she acted just as the physician had explained.


    Taking a clean piece of cloth from her not she tied it firmly around his right lap


    Jeffrey who had been watching her bend down. He was about to touch the prince''s leg when he felt a tiny hand stop him.


    "We needed to take him back to the camp. The dagger is laced with the venom of a Snake," Ellen said..

 Chapter 62 - Moonstone

    "We needed to take him back to the camp. The dagger is laced with the venom of a Snake," Ellen said..


    Jeffery hearing princess Ellen, gave the order to the men to carry the prince. A wooden stretcher was brought and the prince was lifted up into it and carried away by two men.


    As they carried the prince back, Jeffery stopped the princess. "Can you help the prince?" Jeffery asked. He knew a lot of things about the prince and one of those things was the fact that the prince did not get affected by poisonous substances. So seeing the prince unconscious scared him.


    "I can get the poison out. Luckily my teacher gave me the moonstone. He said it is can extract the poison if bitten by a snake. I guess it would work in a situation like this too," princess Ellen explained.


    Jeffrey nodded his head and breath a sigh of relief, he would not have known what to do if the princess was not present. The prince had a lot of enemies and he was sure many of them would strike when he was down. Jeffery had gated the prince decision to marry princess Ellen, and rebel against his father, but Jeffery felt grateful for that decision now.


    "I will need a few things, like freshly milked cow milk and some herb," Princess Ellen said as Jeffery helped her mount her horse.


    "Just tell me what you need and I would make the arrangement," Jeffery replied. Although the prince was still in a poor condition, he was happy there was hope for the princes. He naturally had helped carried the prince and so he felt his ice-cold leg and it scared him.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head happy that Jeffery was cooperating with her without asking questions. She was scared that her every move will be questioned and cause a lot of delays. His men did not trust her and she knew that.


    The group soon left the scene and headed to Avalo camp. Where Ellen gave a list of herbs to Jeffery. Fortunately, most of the herbs needed were easily found in samor and so the men shared the list among themselves and each went towards the best direction to get what is required as soon as possible.


    What they did not know while they were all busy trying to get the herb to save the prince was the shadow man who has been watching them since the early hour of the battle.


    The man came out of his hiding after watching the prince''s men ride in different directions. He concludes that the men were confused probably wanted to call on as much help as they could gather in the shortest time possible.


    So with a satisfying smile, he walked away from the camp afraid that he would be noticed and killed. He needed to send a message to his master as soon as possible.


    Once he walked a safe distance he pauses and decides to send the message.


    (The Eagle is down. Not dead. It might take them some time to get help. They dont seem familiar with the venom.) The man wrote read the message before folding the paper and placed his seal on it.


    After which he placed two of his middle figures into his mouth and blow a whistle to call his messager bird.


    A black bird appeared a few minutes later and the man carefully tried the paper on its feathers. "Give this message to his majesty and his majesty only," he instructed the bird before letting it fly off.


    The bird paused up and flap its wings twice as a sign that he understood the message. The man smiled before walking into Samor. He planned to stay within Avalo kingdom in order to gather as much information as possible.


    Meanwhile, Ellen was cleaning the prince''s injury on his back. She had a feeling there also might be something poisonous. After making sure the injury was clean Ellen got an ornament and applied it on the wound before covering it with a cloth.


    Jeffrey returned with the fresh cow milk and Ellen collected it into an open bowl. She was a bit nervous since she had never really used the dark moonstone before. The grand physician in Boazo only explains the process to her when he handed over the stone to her after the war with Avalo.


    Taking a deep breath Ellen took out the stone from her wooden box. Jeffery was now standing beside her in the tent. He was not standing there because did not trust her but because he was willing to provide any help or assistant that the princess will need.


    Ellen slipped the stone into the cold milk. She waited. According to her teacher if the milk is fresh it will activate the stone to suck out the poision.


    The only sign she could remember her teacher talk about was small bubbles. So she silently prayed that the process works. She was not if she got everything right.


    She waited for a few minutes but could not see the bubbles. She felt scared. How on earth would she explain it if things did not go the way she planned. Jeffery noticed the worry in her gaze as she stared at the milk which has swallowed up the stone.


    Ellen kept breathing in and out, she did not know how long she was going to wait. Just when she opened her mouth to ask for more milk, she noticed a little bubble at the center of the bowl. Princess Ellen breath a sigh of relief. Soon the bubbles become visible.


    Jeffery watches closely as princess Ellen picked up the stone from the milk and gently placed it on the prince''s right leg.


    Ellen took a little knife and cut on the prince''s right leg, just close to where he was stabbed with the knife. As blood bargain to split out, the princess placed the stone on it.


    She pulled her hand back and seeing that the stone stayed suck to the leg like the teacher had said it would, Ellen was certain that everything will be fine.


    So she sat on the chair and wait. "Now what?" Jeffery asked seeing Ellen taking her seat and looking calm and compose.


    Princess Ellen turned to look at him. "Now we wait and let the stone do work," She replied.


    Dear readers thank you for the support and I apologize for the slow updating. Keep supporting this book, with your votes, comment reviews, and gifts. Love you all.

 Chapter 63 - Heart Beat

    "How long?" Jeffrey could not stop himself from asking. "I am not certain, but we have to wait for the stone to fall off his leg. We are not allowed to pull it off," Ellen replied. Although she was not sure how that will happen because she only repeated the words of her teacher.


    Jeffery nodded his head. " I will be standing outside. If you need me or help just call out," he instructed before walking outside the tent.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head. Once Jeffery was outside she was left alone with her thoughts. She watches as his chest raised up and down. He did not look like someone unconscious. It seemed like he was sleeping peacefully.


    Just looking at him made her remember her encounter with him on the night of the royal ball. the prince before Her now seemed different.


    She has always thought that she would feel scared if left alone with the prince but that did not happen.


    If anything, she felt comfortable taking care of him and looking at his peaceful face even if she could not see it.


    The more she looked at the mask over the prince''s face the more she got curious. Her hands were inching her to take off the mask but she scolded herself and stayed put.


    It was about an hour when Jeffery returned to the room and offered her tea.


    "Your highness must be tired, I brought you some tea," he announced as he dropped the tea on the table.


    "Thank you so much," princess Ellen nodded her head. Among all the prince men Jeffery has been the only one that treated her with much respect.


    Jeffery nodded in response before glancing at the prince''s legs and noticing the stone was still on it. He was curious about how all this worked but he shut his mouth. He did not want Ellen to think he was doubting her. So he stopped himself and stepped out of the tent again.


    "Would you get angry if I remove your mask and see your face?" Ellen mused to herself.


    ''Mind your business if you still want to keep your head on your neck," Ellen scolded herself before going over to the table to serve herself some tea.


    She brought the cup to her lips and sniff it first. Her nose was welcome with the reach smell of tea. Since her nose did not pick up any wired smell, Ellen took a small sip of her tea and savory the taste before swallowing it.


    Ever since she came to the realization that someone wanted to poison her she knew she needs to be careful.


    Ellen took her seat by the table and continued to drink her tea.


    It took a couple of hours before the stone fell off. The first thing Ellen did when she noticed this was touched the prince''s leg. Seeing it was back to its normal temperature Ellen breathe a sigh of relief.


    She looked up at the prince and noticed he was still unconscious.


    ''What going on?" Ellen asked herself. All the while she had hoped that the prince would at least open his eyes once the poison was removed from his system but nothing change even after that.


    Ellen becomes curious so she sat beside him on the bed and placed her ear on his chest to listen to his heartbeat.


    All she wanted to find out was if his breathing was regular. But something strange happened to her as soon as she started listening to his heartbeat. She noticed her own heartbeat increased. It was beating so fast that she placed her hand on her chest as though that will calm it down.


    She also noticed that her heart seemed to beat in the same rhyme as the prince. So she just rested her head on his chest enjoying the rhyme. she could have falling asleep if Jeffrey did not walk in.


    Jeffrey was shocked at the sight that he met. He has stepped into the room to check on the prince and princess, like he has been doing since the Princess, started taking care of the prince.


    "What are you doing?" Jeffery asked unconsciously when he saw the sight before him.


    Ellen immediately jumped up to her feet. "I was checking his heartbeat. I wanted to be sure it was regular," Ellen replied not looking at Jeffery. How did she not hear Jeffery walking in? "was I so carried away not to notice? '' she wondered.


    "Oh," Jeffery nodded his head completely believing her excuse.


    "The stone already fell off. The prince should wake up any moment," Ellen boldly declared even if she was not so certain about this.


    "That great your highest," Jeffery smiled genuinely delighted that the prince would be back to health soon.


    "All the herbs you requested have arrived," Jeffrey informed her.


    "Great, you should assign someone to watch over the prince why I prepared the herb for him," Jeffery nodded his head in agreement before stepping out.


    He could have sworn that the princess was hugging the prince, turn out she was only checking his heartbeat. Ahh! My mind must be eroded," he scolded himself as he stood outside the tent ready to send someone he could trust to the prince tent.


    ''Wait the princess has not eaten since morning,'' Jeffrey remembered. Not only that there was no maid to attend to her,'' Jeffery felt a headache coming his way.


    Usually, they did not bother about food since a few men will go hunting and they did just eat the meat. Now he had a big problem to worry about.


    What will princess Ellen eat?'' He called out One to ride back into samor so they could get something for the princess to eat.


    They had set up their camp a few mill''s away from the village. "One I need you to send one of your brothers into samor to get her highness food. Also, we would need a made to attend to her and maybe clothes too," Jeffery said.


    One frowned his brows. "I knew the princess will be a lot to handle. We should not have brought her," he complained. Jeffery understands why One was complaining. He and the other men were tried. But he did not welcome his complaint.


    "If she did not come with us would you have been able to treat the prince?" Jeffery questioned.


    "How are you sure she knows what she is doing?" One argued. He did not like the idea of trusting the prince''s life in the hand of a woman from Bozoa.


    "Do you have any other choice?" Jeffery asked. One shut his mouth. Of course, they had no other choice and if he was been sincere he knew that the poison was not simply. A lot of people die from been bitten by a snake. Only a few physicians can remove the venom..


    The author has something to say. Read the author''s thoughts.

 Chapter 64 - Who Dares

    Princess Ellen with the help of five other men prepared the medicine together. As instructed by Jeffery all the men treated her with respect and carried out all her instructions without asking questions.


    Soon all the herbs were added into the mixture and put into a pot to boil. Princess Ellen noticed the injury on Eight Arms as he lifted the pot.


    "Let me see that?" Ellen said when he was done. Eight was confused why she was pointing at his arm but he obeyed.


    Sit she pointed at the space next to her. She orders someone else to get her a bowl of warm water. Then she instructed him to roll up his sleeve.


    She gentle clean his injured and applied one of the herbs she had then pound. She picked up a few and pressed the water right into the surface. Eight bite his lips when he felt pain as the liquid from the leave came in contact with his injury. And just like that Ellen began to attend to the injured soldier among them.


    This was the sight that One returned to since he made the trip into Samor himself.


    "What do you think you are doing?" He snapped at the princess as soon as he got to the spot she was seated. Ellen freeze, she did not think there was anything wrong with her cleaning up the soldier''s wounds and helping them get better.


    I was attending to their injuries Ellen answered. Of course, she was not going to allow just anyone to intimidate her. Although his voice was scary she still replied as boldly and confidently as she should.


    "Who gave you such permission?" One asked. He did not trust Ellen one bit. Who knows if she was giving them something that could kill them all.


    "Nobody told me to take permission from you. Moreover, you have no right to question me. I was not doing anything wrong," she replied with full confidence.


    "Really if.." One was about to threaten her again but Ellen cut him off.


    "How dare you threaten me?" She asked. "I might be a stranger among you but I am still a princess, the wife to your prince. This makes me a member of the royal family. Ellen paused as she looked right into his eyes.


    One was shocked by her action. ''Why am I getting scared? She is only a strange woman right?'' He asked himself. The whole camp becomes quiet as Ellen stared back into One''s eye without fear.


    She did not know why she felt so confident but she did already make up her mind not to let anyone disrespect her. She was done been a pushover.


    She let Queen Regina treated her the way did but she would never give such a chance to someone else.


    One stubbornly looked back refusing to apologize. The camp was not such a big one so naturally, the whole camp was already watching the show between One and the prince''s wife.


    "One," Everybody heard the familiar voice and they all turned in the direction of the prince tent. Standing there was Jeffrey. A lot of the men had mistaken his voice as that of the prince.


    No, they did not mistake his voice. Jeffrey has acted as the prince''s body doubler so many times that he could sound just like the prince. He had deliberately spoken like the prince in order to get the attention of everyone in the camp.


    Those who turned thinking it was the prince and waiting for a good show turned their gaze when they notice it was Jeffery. Everyone knew Jeffery was the hand of the prince but he definitely handles things differently.


    Moreover, if it was the prince that stepped out they would have got to know who he would faults.


    "Come," Jeffery ordered and One obeyed without question. That does not mean he did not glare at Ellen before leaving. Ellen took a deep breath and continue with what she is doing.


    "Do you have plans to lose your head?" Jeffery questioned One as soon as they face stood facing each other.


    "Of course not,'' One replied.


    " what do you think his highest would do to someone who disrespects him?" Jeffery asked. One looked at him speechless. He would never dare disrespect the prince. Not even in his dreams.


    "That strange lady is the wife of the prince. I understand you don''t trust her but openly threaten her would only cost you your head. That lady has tricks off her sleeve. She is not as simple as she appears."


    "She moved the entire royal court to her favor this morning. She is smart and can easier turn the entire camp again against you. Moreover, his highness may plug out your eyes from starry at his wife for too long," Jeffery warned.


    "I apologize," One bowed his head. "Not to me, apologize to her," Jeffery replied. Walking over to the princess.


    "You highest is it ready?" Jeffery asked walking over to Ellen. She nodded her head. "We have to wait for it to get cold before turning out the liquid. The IH


    "Eight will do that. You should go back into the tent. It''s cold out here," Jeffery replied.


    "At least let me attend to all the injured before heading inside," Ellen replied. Her voice sounded so nice. Different from how she had spoken to one.


    Jeffrey shook his head in denial. Seven you have watched her attention to a few people. Continue," he instructed.


    Eight get a jar and pour out the herb once it is cold and bring it over to the prince tent, He instructed.


    Your Highness, he held out his hand to help the princess stand on her feet. Ellen obeyed and followed him just like he said.


    One got you a maid and food from Samor, would you like to take a bath or eat first?" Jeffery asked as they work back to the tent.


    Thank you so much but I will pass," Ellen replied. She has become septical of One. She could not trust the guy. Who knows he might have her poision and make everyone believe that she tried to kill the Princess.


    Your highness.." Jeffery was going to ask why because he was sure the princess would be hungry.


    I don''t trust him. I don''t need to take a bath. Just get me water in a bowl and a clean cloth," Ellen caught him off before walking ahead into the tent.


    The prince was still unconscious when she walked in. Jeffrey brought the bowl and water for her shortly after. Ellen cleaned up herself.


    When she was done she walked over to the prince. She was surprised that he still was not waking up. Although she acted as if it was expected Ellen was already feeling tense about the situation.


    She walked over to his bed and sat beside him. Please wake up she whispered before placing her head on his chest.


    Like before, she just wanted to check his heartbeat but she slept off. His chest felt so comfortable.


    Prince Sebastian''s eyes snapped open a moment later and he was surprised to see a lady lying on him.


    "Who dares?" he gritted his teeth as his hands went around her neck.

 Chapter 65 - Death Wish

    Prince Sebastian''s eyes snapped open a moment later and he was surprised to see a lady lying on him.


    "Who dares?" he gritted his teeth as his hands went around her neck. But he paused before he tightened his grip. Why does this feel familiar? He thought. At that thought memory of his last moment played in his head.


    He let go of her neck grateful that he did not snap it in a single move. "What the hell was she doing placing her head on my chest he asked himself as he relaxed back on the bed. He could not explain why he paused but he was grateful for it.


    He was more grateful that the princess was unaware of his intention. He did not want her to get scared and run away from him. She was his sunshine and he will hate to see her avoid him.


    Ellen on the other hand felt the grip on her neck. Although it took her a while to realize. She jumped to her feet the moment she remembered she had her head on the prince''s chest.


    Prince Sebastian felt her movement and not knowing how to face her, closed his eyes and pretended to still be unconscious. He knew that his hands around her neck were what must have woken her up.


    Ellen held her chest grateful that the grip she felt in her neck was not real.


    She looked at the bed and worried watch through her. Why on earth was he not waking up?" She asked herself. She looked around the room before looking back at him. " please wake up," Ellen whispered looking at the prince.


    She was really becoming scared, especially with people like One who did not trust her. Prince Sebastian heard her, even if she almost murmured the words to herself.


    "Are you worried about me sunshine," the prince asked. Of course, he did not voice it out. The fact that she cared about him, really warmed his heart and he wanted to continue the act so she could take care of him.


    As she continued to look at what ought to be his face she felt the urge to look at his actual face. ''Dont!" She scolded herself.


    ''Why? It not like the prince will know if I look at his face," an argument started in her head.


    "Sure, but what if Jeffery walks in?" The debate continues in her mind. Ellen unconsciously looked towards the door.


    "Just a quick peep, he is your husband after all. It is natural to want to see his face," she thought and with this thought, Ellen sat on the bed.


    Prince Sebastian felt her moment close to him. "What are you up to now?" He asked mentally. Earlier when he realizes she was the one the feeling of their closeness made him happy.


    Ellen''s hands shook as she pulled off the mask from his face. The prince was surprised by Ellan''s actions.


    "What the hell! does she have a death wish," he thought as she pulled the mask gently from his face. He wanted to hold her hand and stop her. No, if it was someone else attempting to take off his mask he did already strangle such a person to death. But he felt helpless when it comes to the princess. Moreover, he anticipated her reaction when she sees his face. Prince Sebastian was aware of the rumor going about his appearance.


    So he naturally wanted to see her reaction so he allowed her to take off the mask. Ellen gradually pulls up the mask from his face. She did it as quietly as possible in other not to wake him up.


    She did not take everything off she wanted to gently returned it without getting caught.


    Prince Ellen''s jaw dropped open when she saw the handsome face before her. She had not expected this. She thought she might find numerous scare or hair. She was not sure what she expected but she knew she did not expect her eyes to look down on the most handsome man she has seen her entire life.


    He oddly looked familiar like she has met him before. Ellen shook her head consulting she was mistaken. She was so carried away with his looks that she unknowingly raised her hand and was about to run it on his face when something held it mid-air.


    Ellen was taken by surprise so she looked at her hand to find it in the of another. What''s going on, she thought looking back at his face?


    Her heart almost limped out of her chest when her gaze locked in his beautiful blue eyes.


    She froze unable to process the situation. Prince Sebastian looked at her, his gaze was firm and there seem to be nothing gentle about it.


    I am dead," Ellen screamed in her head when she eventually realized what is going on. She wanted to say something or find an excuse but for the first time in forever, Ellen''s brain seems unable to function.


    Fear crip into her and she had the urge to cry but she bites back the tears. By biting in her lips so hard.


    Prince Sebastian who has been watching her every much so intensely swallowed when he saw her biting on her lips. His body was reacting strangely to her movement.


    "What going on with me?" Prince Sebastian asked himself. Pull it together," he scolded himself in his heart before letting go of Ellen''s hand.


    "Do you have a death wish?" Prince Sebastian asked. His gaze still locked with Ellen. Ellen felt her throat dried up. "I should not have done that," Ellen scold herself. Ellen blinks her eyes. Confusion washes through her as she understood the meaning of his words. "Was he going to kill me?" Ellen asked herself.


    "Are you going to kill me?" princess Ellen asked. Her palm had become sweltering. She swallowed hard as she saw his piercing gaze on her. It was the type that a predictor gave its prey.


    What is she talking about?" The prince wondered? He would never kill her. Even if he wanted to the prince knew she meant too much to him to hurt her.


    No, I am not going to kill you but you are going to die," the prince replied.


    Ellen closed her eyes, "what on earth do you mean? If you would not kill me then how would I die?" She wanted to snap at him but she only managed to open her mouth without being able to say anything.


    "How?" She managed to whisper after the short pause.


    How? Have you not heard the rumor? Or are you just playing dumb?" The prince questioned as he sat up on the bed.


    Princess Ellen looked at the prince, feeling more confused. There were many rumors about the crown prince so she was not sure which he was talking about.


    "The one that says I am cursed. Tell me why you think my face is always covered?" The prince asked. Ellen shook her head. She was not sure why.


    The rumor said it was because he had indeed turned into a beast but he looked perfectly human. So what other reasons could there be?"


    "Anyone that sees my face die," the prince replied. His face was looking serious so Ellen knew he was dead serious.


    So am going to die?" Ellen whispered. But she never heard of such a rumor. Not even in the prince quarter.

 Chapter 66 - A Kiss On The Lips.

    "So am going to die?" Ellen whispered. But she never heard of such a rumor. Not even in the prince quarter. Could it be that the prince was able to hide it so well?''


    Princess Ellen swallowed she did not know how to process the new information she just received. It was more difficult because her life was already at stake.


    Why did I not hear of such rumor she whispered to herself. The prince heard her but pretend not to.


    "Why are you even in my tent? He asked the most important question to him. He has been wondering why on earth Jeffrey would bring his sunshine to the war front. Did he not understand the meaning of keeping her safe? '' maybe he needed to teach him a lesson.


    "I was there when one of the men came to inform him about your injuries so I begged to follow him." princess Ellen answered.


    "Why? You wanted to see me in my downtime?" the prince raised a questioning brow. He knew why she came, after all, he first saw her in the camp of the injured. but he just wanted their conversation to continue.


    "No, your highness," princess Ellen bowed her head. She understood that her actions could easily be misunderstood. " Back in Bozao, I help in the camp of injured so I thought I could help out. I have been in your tent taking care of your injuries," princess Ellen thought it best to explain to the prince.


    "Taking care of me? or scooping around for information. You even took off my mask, after you laid on my chest? Tell me, princess, what was your real intention?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. His voice was cold and it sent a shiver over the princess''s neck. She was not sure why he could be so scary. When he was looking so handsome and adorable a few minutes ago.


    "Your highness, I apologize if I let my curiosity get a hold of me. But I was a bit worried seeing that you were not waking up after the poison was extracted," princess Ellen stated. The prince felt really happy hearing the word "worried" from the Princess but his face remains expressionless.


    "Your highness the dagger used to stab your leg was lace with the venom of a snake. You can ask Jeffrey all I did was talk care of it. I only laid on your chest to check your heartbeat seeing you were not waking up," princess Ellen explained smoothly. Although she was scared she masked her fear perfectly.


    Prince S¨¦bastien''s lip curved into a smile that disappeared almost immediately and it left the princess confused. ''did he just smile or am I beginning to imagine thing?'' she asked herself.


    The prince was happy seeing the way she talked to him with no show of fear. Not even his arrogant brothers could do that when they spoke. "why did you take off my mask?" He asked


    Of course, he was certain that she did it out of curiosity but he was really having a time of his life just talking to her.


    Princess Ellen swallowed, she had open his mask out of pure curiosity but there was no way she was telling the prince that. "when you were not walking up I thought to check your face. My teacher said that when the poison gets into the heart before it is removed there would be a red mark on the victim''s face. In a situation like that, I have to administer an antidote immediately. So when you were not waking up,  I decided to check," princess Ellen lied with a straight face.


    Prince Sebastian looked at her. He had a feeling that she was lying but there was no way to confirm the truth. Moreover, he did not really care why she unmasked his face. He was just asking to keep her talking to him.


    "How long do I have before I die? Would it be painful or quick?" Ellen asked. Her heart was beating fast against her chest.


    The prince was  confused by her question but before he could open his mouth to ask he remembers what he told her earlier. He had lied to her about dying because she saw his face.


    Well, it was not a lie in some way. If anyone had dared to unmask him, he would have already strangled sure a person to death but she was different.


    "Soon," he replied without bluffing an eye. Ellen swallowed. She wondered why she had gotten such an unfortunate fate. Indeed curiosity kills the cat," she thought.


    "Can I ask for a favor?"  Princess Ellen spoke after a short while. She had accepted her fate it was not like there is anything she could do about it.


    "Speak," the prince sounded uninterested but he was curious to know what is running through her mind.


    "I don''t want my family knowing about my death," she replied. Even if her fate is that of death she wanted to ensure that Queen Regina lived the rest of her life wondering how she was. She did not want to give her the satisfaction her death will bring her.


    The prince''s stared at her. "So wired,"  he thought. "Why would you want such information kept away from them? They have the right to know," The prince asked. He could not conceal the interest in his eyes.


    "Why is he so interested in my reason?" Ellen complained in her mind but she did not dare to voice it out. "I do not want to give Queen Regina the satisfaction my death would bring her," princess Ellen replied.


    The prince nodded his head in understanding. "Would you grant me this favor?" Princess Ellen asked with hopeful eyes seeing that the prince nodded his head.


    "I could but how about I grant you something better?" The prince asked.


    "Like killing the Queen?" Ellen asked. Her eyes shined with hope. "What?" The prince screened in his head. He could not understand why she sounded so happy about the death of someone. If he remembers correctly Queen Regina was the one that raised her. Why on earth would her death make her so happy. He already guessed that the Royal family of Bozoa was not as United as it seems but he never thought the problem run do deep. Beside his sunshine is a princess and should not talk about killing someone so casually.


    "I can do that, don''t your preferred staying alive and annoying her more. I could kidnap her so you torture her the way you want?" Prince Sebastian subjected.


    "Is there a way for me to stay alive?" Ellen asked getting her hopes up. She did not want to die yet.


    "Yes, there is an antidote to the curse. I would not give it to anyone else but since it''s you and you saved my life. I would make an exception," the prince said. He already had a plan in his head.


    "Really, thank you so much, your highness,"  Ellen bowed in excitement. "What is the antidote?" Ellen asked with a smile on her face.


    "A kiss on the lips," prince Sebastian replied.


    "What?" Ellen was surprised by his answer.


    The prince nodded his head. "I would have to kiss you every day on your lips to keep you alive," the prince stated.


    Princess Ellen blinks her laches. ''Is the prince serious or this is some kind of joke?'' She asked herself.

 Chapter 67 - Share His Bed

    "What?" Ellen was surprised by his answer.


    The prince nodded his head. "I would have to kiss you every day on your lips to keep you alive," the prince stated.


    Princess Ellen blinks her laches. ''Is the prince serious or this is some kind of joke?'' She asked herself. She shook her head, the princes would surely not have time to joke around with her she reasoned


    "Do you have a problem?" The prince asked. He acted ignorantly even if he knew she was in a dilemma.


    "Every day? Does it mean I would die the day you do not kiss me?" Princess Ellen asked. She felt shy having such a conversation with the prince but she had no choice.


    "Yes," Prince Sebastian nodded his head. ''The crown prince of Avalo is shameless taking advantage of the princess,'' he mocked himself mentally.


    "But she is still my wife," he argues with himself. If princess Ellen''s head was not bowed because she felt too shy to look at him, she would have noticed the sinister smile that was playing on the prince''s lips.


    "But your highness is there no other way?" Princess Ellen asked her head still bowed. She was too afraid or shy to look at the prince.


    Prince Sebastian''s lips curved into a smirk. "What is the problem wife," he teased. Ellen could not lookup. She felt her cheeks going pink when she imagined the prince''s lips against her. "Wife?" Why was he calling me that now?" She asked herself.


    "Well, if you are not interested I can take back my offer. I hate the idea as well. I hate the thought of sharing a part of me with another," he said. "Lair," he teased himself mentally.


    "To be fair I do hate the idea of kissing or sharing any part of me with someone else," he defended himself mentally.


    "Sure you do, but you know it different when it comes to her," a voice chimed in.


    "True?" The prince nodded his head. When  Sebastian was young he did not have friends because of the rumors. So when he was not on the war front he had a debate with himself and pretend that he had his friends playing and joking with him.


    "Stop it you are a man now,"  Sebastian scold himself.


    "I am sorry your highness," Princess Ellen bowed. It was not like she had another choice. Prince Sebastian ignored her. "Would you accept my help or should I get my men to prepare for your burial?" Prince Sebastian asked indifferently.


    "I will accept your highness''s help," Princess Ellen replied. She could not explain why her heartbeat increase when the prince got off the bed and walked towards her.


    She had the urge to step back out of fear and shyness but she managed to keep her feet rooted. She did not want to make any mistake that will irritate the prince and make him refuse to help her.


    "He is my husband and there is nothing wrong with him kissing me" princess Ellen encourages herself.


    Prince Sebastian watched the change of emotions in her eyes as he walked closer to her. He just wanted to tease her but he could not take back his words. He was the famous curse prince of Avalo how could he seat around making jokes. Moreover, he really wanted to kiss her lips since the day of the royal ball.


    Prince Sebastian used his right hand to lift Ellen''s face. He could feel her anxiety. "Are you scared or shy?" He wanted to ask but he decided to keep his question to himself.


    Now that he was standing toe to toe with her he noticed the dark circles around her eyes. Not that he could not have noticed but he was carried away with the conversation.


    "How long have I been unconscious?" Prince Sebastian asks feeling guilty for stressing her out.


    Princess Ellen''s breath was cut in her thoat. His closeness was making simple things such as speaking and using her head difficult.


    Umm, she cleared her thoat trying to compose herself. "Six hours," she replied. She could feel her cheek burning red because of his hand around her neck. "What is all this?" She scolded herself. She hates to admit the fact that she wanted the kiss as soon as possible.


    Not because her life depended on it but because she was curious about what his lips will feel like on hers. "Pervert,"  she cursed herself.


    Prince Sebastian looked into her eyes, even if he badly wanted to claim her lips he did not want to do anything that will make his sunshine feel resentment towards him. His action focused the princess to look straight into his blue eyes.


    "Why do his eyes remain me of the sky, warm and comforting? I should be scared right?" Ellen reason. The prince on the other hand felt lost in her gaze. No one apart from his mother had dared to look at him straight in the eyes for years now. This made him feel happy but what warmed his heart the most was that he could not find any resentment in her gaze.


    Lowering his head, he gave the princess a peck on the lips. His hand gently caressing her cheeks. Ellen closed her eyes afraid that the prince will notice the lust in them.


    She could not understand her body, she wanted a deeper kiss or to at least hug him close but she could not do any of that and irritate the prince.


    "You look tired, you should get some sleep," Prince  Sebastian said as he frees his hands from her neck. He wanted to hold her closer but he feared that would scare her away.


    Ellen nodded her head since she could not find her voice.


    "Go lay down," the prince said pointing to his bed. Ellen followed his hand. ''He wants me to share his bed?'' Ellen asked herself.


    "Your highness, Jeffery had a tent prepared for me. Now that you are away you should take a cup of the medicine prepared for you so I could head back to my tent,"  Ellen walked over to the table in the tent and pour out the medicine for him.


    "Here," she handed over the cup to him. Prince Sebastian collected the cup but did not attempt to drink from it.


    "You made this?" He asked.


    "Yes, your highness, I did with the help of some of the men," Ellen replied.


    Prince Sebastian frowns his brows, "how much stress did Jeffery put my sunshine through?" He asked himself. Ellen noticing the look on his face and misunderstood him.


    So she reached for the cup and took a sip of its contents. Her movement was fast and smooth. When the prince realized the meaning of her action he lifts the cup and empties its content.


    "Thank you," he said returning the cup. Ellen breathe a sigh of relief and dropped the cup.


    "Go to sleep," he said pointing at his bed. Ellen opened her mouth to remained him that a tent was prepared for her but he beat her to it.


    "This is the best tent in the camp. You might catch a cold if you sleep in another and I can not allow that," the prince lied. There were many nice tents available, he trusted that Jeffery will get something nice for her but he wanted her to share his bed.


    ........


    Author has something to say

 Chapter 68 - Something Little

    "This is the best tent in the camp. You might catch a cold if you sleep in another and I can not allow that," the prince lied. There were many nice tents available, he trusted that Jeffery will get something nice for her but he wanted her to share his bed.


    Princess Ellen looked at the prince confused. She had gone outside of his tent and was sure she saw the tent set up for her was pretty good. ''Is he trying to lure me into his bed?'' Princess Ellen asked herself but shook off the thought immediately. It was a known fact that the prince did not like sharing his space. It must be a huge sacrifice on his part.


    Back at the royal palace of Avalo princess Ellen already learned that the prince hated sharing his space. So much that the maid only went in to clean or replace the water in his bathtub when he was outside. He hated attending balls and having family dinner with the rest of the royal family.


    Once a maid had Sneek into the prince''s room when he was inside.  Some believe that she tried to seduce the prince but those close to the maid claimed that she had accidentally forgotten to drop the prince''s robe that was washed earlier. whatever was the maid''s reason, her dead body was what returned from her visit to his chamber.


    Now that Ellen thought about it, she wondered if that maid had accidentally seen the prince''s face which led to her death. Shaking her head the Princess chose to believe that the prince was just been nice because she saved his life.


    So she agreed to stay in the room, not that she could refuse him. "Have you eaten?" Prince Sebastian asked Ellen who was already walking over to the bed. He knew that his men could get careless and forget to take care of her. Since they never bother about food when they were out for war.


    Princess Ellen paused before she nodded her head. She could not tell the prince that she rejected the food brought for her. He may misunderstand her. She did not like the way the soldier who went to get the food talks or look at her. The man hated her and acted very disrespectful who knows what he could have off his sleeve.


    The prince knew she was lying because he saw her back stiff lightly before she answered him but he did not understand why she was lying.


    "Rest," he said and started walking out of the tent. "Your highness," Ellen called in a panicked voice when she remembers that the prince was still not wearing his mask.


    "What is it?" The prince turned around to look at Ellen?


    Ellen walked over to the prince and held out the prince''s mask to him. "Here," Ellen whispered. She was afraid that the whole camp will die because of her curiosity. Not only will many die for nothing, but new rumors may also surface from the  incident


    "Thanks," prince Sebastian said as he took the mask and wore it over his head. "Go get some sleep," he instructed and immediately walked out of the room. He was scared to remain in the same space with her. He wanted to pull her close and give her another kiss. This time he wanted to give her a passionate kiss but he managed to stop himself. "Why do I  feel this way?" He complained as he stepped out of the tent.


    Ellen on the other hand breathed a sigh of relief when the prince''s left the tent. She walked over to the bed ready to obey his instruction but paused.


    She was still wearing the dress she used to the king''s court which is pretty heavy and uncomfortable to sleep in. Her journey to samor was sudden so she did not have the time to pack something simple to sleep in.


    She never saw this as a problem since she planned on sleeping in her inner garment but she could not do that knowing she was to share a room with the prince.


    What if he misunderstood the situation and thinks she was trying to seduce him or something. What if he asked to consummate their marriage after seeing her in something so little.


    She was not ready for that and she would be too scared to reject him. "What do I do?" Ellen asked herself as she stared at the bed.


    The cover sheet was a bit small there was no way she would be able to wrap herself with it since the prince might also want to use it too.


    She decided to held-out of the tent and ask for the sheet used to lay the bed in her tent but she paused when she remembered she would run into the prince.


    She returned to the bed and decided to sleep with her dress on. She knew it was going to be uncomfortable but she had no other choice.


    Moreover, she would be sharing the bed with the prince so maybe it is a good idea if she was not so comfortable. That way she would be alert and not sleep too carelessly and disturbed the prince. With this thought in mind, Ellen closed her eyes to sleep but all she saw were a set of blue eyes.


    "Why did I just notice he has those set of beautiful eyes?" She asked herself. This question had a simple answer, she had always been too scared of looking at his face. The only time that she dared was at the royal ball.


    That night all she saw was his bloodshot eyes. They had been so scary, that she knew she could not forget that day in a hurry.


    Thinking about it, she blamed Prince Julia for everything. Ahh! She suddenly remembers what happened earlier that day. She needed to be in the royal palace of Avalo tomorrow morning.


    "I will ask Jeffery about it first thing in the morning?" She made a mental note. She would have gone out to ask him immediately but the thought of meeting the prince held her in place.


    "This is going to be one long night?" Ellen thought to herself. She wondered what the prince will think when he heard of all the drama she had created back at the Royal Palace.


    Her mind flashed to the prince when she took off his mask. ''Sure a handsome face, too bad it will always be hidden behind a mask,'' she mused.


    "Does this mean I am the only breathing soul who knows what the face of the Crown prince of Avalo looks like?'' The idea of being the only one warmed her heart.


    As she thought about the prince''s face the image of their kiss flash through her mind and she imaged what it would feel like if it had lasted few more seconds.


    Her cheek burn red and she immediately pulled a sheet over her face embarrassed by her thoughts


    "I must be losing my mind," she thought as she peeps through her sheet happy that no one was present in the room or could hear or see her thoughts

 Chapter 69 - Stupid Cousin.

    Lord Zorander residence.


    The whole family was gathered around the table to eat dinner. Lord Zorander second son, Lawrence arrived with his family late that evening.


    "How is Phrygia?" Lady Sam asked her brother in law?  Not that she cared about him. Like her husband, she knew what his return means to her husband''s position as the next head of the family.


    "Fine, the war is yet to affect the kingdom. I would not worry about it, but I can''t let father worry about our safety. especially after what happens in the last war," Lawrence replied with a small some. Lawrence lost his only son in the war against Avalo ten years ago. At that time Lawrence had visited one of the four great kingdoms for business.


    "It''s a good thing you return home, the Amies of Avalo can not be underestimated,"  Robert said.


    "Well, I personally believe that Avalo will fall once the cursed prince dies," Lawrence replied.


    Robert chuckled at his brother''s words. "Everybody knows that the death of the crown prince will bring defeat to Avalo but who dares? You seem to be forgetting that he defeat the four great kings at twelve. Bozoa just ended a war with Avalo. We were on the verge of losing." Robert reminder his brother. Of course, he fought alongside his men too and he saw how strong the prince is.


    Lawrence kept quiet at his brother''s words.  Everyone knows that the prince was not ordinary.


    "I bet if we find the source of his powers then defeating him will be a walk in the park. Princes William told me that people are already in search of the source," Jane joined the conversation.  She only mentions the prince so that her cousin Rose who is about the same age as her would know about her relationship with the prince.


    After all, it is a known fact in the twelve kingdoms that the four great kings are in a secret search of the source of the prince''s power.


    Rose looked at her cousin, "Princess Ellen is married to the prince right? Maybe she could be of help," Rose said competing not getting the message Jane was trying to send.


    "You all should not concern yourself with the fall of the crown prince of Avalo. I am sure I don''t need to remain any of you that by marriage he is now associated with the Zoranders. The only reason why we can still seat peacefully around this table is because of the marriage between my granddaughter and the prince. Moreover, what do you think will become of the princess if her husband is killed?" Lord Zorander asked his children


    The table fell into a pin drop silence after lord Zorander spoke.


    "Father is indeed a wise man," lady Bridget Lawrence''s wife spoke for the first time. Lady Sam rolled her eyes secretly when she saw her father-in-law nodding his head and smile at lady Bridget''s word.


    "Foot kisser," lady Sam mused in her head. She hated the fact Bridget always knows what to say to make Lord Zorander happy.


    "Father told me that lord Yancey wants you to marry his son Joe," Rose asked Jane.


    Jane smiled when she finally got the opportunity to shine over her cousin. All her life she has felt like she was below her cousins. Ellen was born into royalty, while Rose is a beauty to behold.


    She hates to admit the fact that both her cousins were more beautiful than she was. The worst part was that they were both gifted. Her parents were fond of comparing her to Rose most of the time. But for the first time, she felt like she had something none of them could have.


    "Yes, but I am in love with Prince William. And we plan to get married." She announced proudly. She honestly could not wait to become the next Queen.


    Rose looked at her cousin. She was surprised but she gave her cousin a stupid look. Although she has never really lived in Bozoa she knew all that was going on.


    "Why would you reject someone like Joe to marry Prince William," Rose could not stop herself from asking.


    Jane rolled her eyes. "I am sure you are just jealous," Jane replied. She could not understand what was so important about Joe.


    Rose fought the urge of rolling her eyes but she was secretly happy that her stupid cousin rejected Joe. When she visited Bozoa five years ago she had set her eyes on Joe but when she told her father about her feelings. He advises her to forget about it since Lord Yancey wanted him married to princess Ellen.


    She felt hurt when her father explained the current situation to her. She never had a problem with Joe getting married to Ellen but Jane, no. To Rose, Jane was not worthy of a man like Joe.


    Once again her cousin has proved her right by rejecting the proposal. Her foolishness was good news to her. Since jane''s rejection means she gets" a chance with Joe.


    You are going to let her marry the prince even when you know what this will mean in the feature?" Lawrence asked his brother. Lord Zorander naturally wrote him a message about Richard. The old fox was smart enough not to have included the fact that he was the son of Agatha.


    "No,  I  don''t support her decision but we are Zoranders and there is no way I will force my will on her when it comes to marriage," Robert replied. Although he sounded composed when he replied to his brother but deep down he felt nothing but shame.


    He knew his daughter was going to put him against his brother and father. A battle he must likly lose. Lawrence raised his brows at his brother


    "Lawrence what would you have your bother do? Jane here has agreed to cut all ties with this family once she marries prince Williams. You should never fight against love," Lord Zorander said.


    "You are willing to lose the support of your family just to marry the prince? Do you think he would still want you when he finds out that you don''t have your family''s backing," Rose could not believe her ears. How stupid is her cousin? She was sure that the prince came to her cousin for benefit. When the time comes for him to take over the throne. He would need three out of five of the most influential families to be on his side. If he would ascend the throne. Especially now that the king has another son who is the rightful heir to the throne.


    Besides, lots of the nobles are against Williams and would readily support anyone else qualified for the throne.


    "What? Why would I need your support when I become a member of the royal family?" Jane gave her cousin a stupid look. She did not even try to hide the pride in her voice.


    "Are you aware that the king has another son, who is the rightful heir to the throne? When the time for that came, are you saying that you would not cry back to your father?"  Lawrence asked.


    He was not very close to his brother since they did not share the same mother but that did not make them enemies so he was a little concerned for Jane.


    "It is just a rumor," Jane replied stubbornly rendering the entire table speechless.

 Chapter 70 - Next Heir.

    "Grandfather," Rose called as she walked into lord Zorander''s study. She was a bit surprised to met her father and uncle inside. From her last visit, she learned that the old man stayed late at night in his study before going to bed.


    Lord Zorander looked at his granddaughter. "What do you want?'' he asked. Rose looks at her father and uncle. She thought she would meet just her grandfather but she had no plans to back out why she came. Delaying may cause her the only chance with Joe.


    " father, uncle," Rose bowed her head to acknowledge them. She could have discussed with her father before coming to meet with her grandfather but she was scared that he would discourage her.


    Rose took her seat and ignored the presence of the other two people. She had made up her mind before coming here. "Father told me that you have always wanted to join the Zorander and Yancey family," Rose began. She could feel her father''s burning gaze asking her to stop but she ignored it as she watched the old man nod his head.


    "I would like to marry Joe since my cousin is not interested. That way you dream of bringing our family together will become a reality," Rose said.


    Zorander looked at the young lady before him. He noticed the spark in her eyes when she spoke of Joe.


    "You like Joe?" Lord Zorander asked. His tone was serious but he just felt like teasing her a little.


    Rose bowed her head unable to face her grandfather. "Yes," she whispered in a small voice. She felt too shy to look at anyone in the room.


    "You do know that lord Yancey came to ask for the hand of Jane in marriage," Lord Zorander reason.


    "Yes, grandfather, I just thought that since the two families want to become one, I can marry him instead since my cousin is uninterested," Rose bites her lips. "Or am I not qualified to marry him?" Rose asked.


    "Why not? Why would you think a thing like that?" Lord Zorander asked.


    "Nothing," Rose shook her head as though she was afraid to tell her grandfather the truth.


    "What is it?" Lord Zorander asked.


    "It just I did not grow up in Bozoa and it... maybe..I. I thought I can not be considered a Zorander because...," Rose left her statement hanging.


    Everyone in the room knows what she meant. Growing up her father faced a lot of problems outside the Zorander resident because of his mother''s humble background. This contributed to why he left Bozoa and traveled around the twelve kingdoms.


    "Of course, you are a Zorander, why would you doubt yourself. Your father, uncle, and I would visit Yancey''s resident tomorrow. I would surely tell them about you," Lord Zorander smiled to comfort Rose. Seeing that she felt low.


    Lawrence shook his head. He knew that his daughter was just playing tricks on his father.


    "But father, I thought it was against the Zorander''s rule to go about asking for marriage alliance especially for our daughter," Robert objected. He could not understand why his father would bend rules when it comes to Agatha and Lawrence.


    Lord Zorander raised his brows. "Why not ask your mother how she became my wife?" He snapped. Robert bowed his head. His hand balled into a fist. He was the first son of the family, why does his father treat him so poorly.


    "I am sorry father," he apologized.


    Lord Zorander wavered his hand to dismiss his son. "I am not going for a marriage with the Yancey family. They were the ones that came to me and requested for your daughter in order to join our familiar but that daughter of yours refused a fine man like Joe. What you have me do?" He questioned.


    "It was my mistake,"  Robert apologize. He cursed his daughter for putting him on his father''s worst side.


    "I am not sure that Joe know''s Rose very well. Why don''t she come with us? So we can introduce them,"  Lawrence decided to help his daughter. He knew she was very beautiful and no young man would reject her.


    "That is a wonderful idea," Robert smiled but bite his inner cheeks. He was so angry at the situation but there was nothing he could do. He did not want to irritate his father anymore.


    "You heard your father, go make preparations,"  Lord Zorander smiled. He loved the idea of Rose and Joe. ''Why did I not think of that all the while. He wanted Lawrence to stay back at Bozoa. With Rose married to Joe, he hoped his son will stay back.


    If only Lawrence had stayed in Bozoa then maybe his grandson would have still been alive. Although he never said it, Lord Zorander blamed himself for the death of his first grandson. Fifteen years ago Lawrence had left Bozoa and began his business around the twelve kingdoms. This was his way of telling Robert that he had not planned to take his right in the family.


    Back then most workers respected and obeyed Lawrence more than Robert. Robert was not as smart as Lawrence. Moreover, Lawrence related we''ll with the household workers since some of them were friends with his mother.


    They naturally always favor him not just because they were friends with his Mum, but because even Lord Zorander favored him. So after getting married to lady Bridget he started to travel out of Bozoa.


    Lord Zorander wanted to do all that he could to make Lawrence stay but the man left, especially since Agatha become the Queen and naturally favor Robert over him.


    Lord Zorander was even willing to gift him a new resident but he declined, claiming that he wanted to travel around the twelve kingdoms.


    It was during his Journey that a war broke out between the four great kingdoms and Avalo which lead to the death of his first grandson, Lawrence''s son. He was a young lad then.


    This is the reason he asked them back to Bozoa as soon as there was war in the kingdom. Knowing his son, he was sure that he would ask to travel to another kingdom soon but hopefully, that will not be the case if Rose should become officially engaged to Joe.


    Rose nodded her head after her grandfather spoke and left the room.


    "Robert, I want you to make the preparation for tomorrow''s visit," lord Zorander instructed as soon as Rose left the room.


    "Of course, father," Robert got off his chair and Lawrence did the same.


    "Seat, " lord Zorander order his sons. The two men looked confused but took their seats anyway.


    "Now that Lawrence is back, I have decided to share my properties. I do not have much time, and I would not want you killing each other. So after our trip to the Yancey tomorrow, I will name the next heir to the family," Lord Zorander said.

 Chapter 71 - Cost His Head.

    Prince Sebastian camp in Samor


    Prince Sebastian walked out of the tent and meet One standing at the front of his tent. He was a few steps away so the prince was sure he did not hear his conversation.


    "Your highness," One bowed his head. He was happy to see the prince on his feet. The prince was the reason he did not die in war years ago. He was only a young lad at that time. He did not even belong to any of the kingdoms fighting. He was just unfortunate to have been caught in between. So One felt he owed his life to the prince.


    This was the reason he was so skeptical about Ellen taking care of the prince. After all, the prince just led a war that against her kingdom. There was a chance that she hated been married to him and might harm him to take revenge.


    "Where is Jeffrey?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    "This way your highness," One lead the prince to where Jeffery was seated with a group of soldiers.


    "Your highness," they all stand to their feet and bowed their head to the prince. Jeffery felt relieved seeing the prince looking healthy.


    "Why are you all gathered here?" The princes questioned.


    "Her Highness helped treat some of the injured here. So we took it from here when she left," A soldier spook up. He was quite excited saying the news to the prince. He even pointed to his leg that the princess has tended to.


    Princes Sebastian looked towards the leg and hard the urge to cut off the man''s leg since his sunshine had touched it


    But he stops himself when he remembered that he would just end up wasting the effort she put in into helping his men. Not that he mind if any of those traitors meet their death.


    "Jeffery," he called facing Jeffery. Jeffery nodded his head and lead the way into his tent.


    "Would it be wrong if I cut off your head right now?" The prince asked in a cold voice. Jeffery already knew the prince was angry when he first called his name.


    "No, your highness but may I ask to know my offense," Jeffery bowed his head.


    "I asked you to keep my wife safe but you brought her straight to the war front. Don''t you think you should die for that?" The prince asked.


    Truth be told, the only reason why Jeffrey''s head was not already rolling on the fall was that his decision brought him closer to his sunshine in a way he never imagined.


    He never thought he would get to share a bed with her since he was scared of making her frightened.


    "I beg your highness to temper justice with mercy. I just got worried when I heard the men betrayed you and you got injured in a surprise attack. I did not bring her straight to the war front. You know I could not leave her back at the Palace. Moreover, her highness instead on coming when she heard of your injuries. She was so worried.


    Besides, I could not trust your health to the physicians in Avalo," Jeffery explained.


    "You said she was worried?" Prince Sebastian asked forgetting every other thing Jeffery had said. He felt so delighted about her been worried.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I do not regret my decision even if it cost my head. If the princess had not been with us, you would have been dead. Then what would have been the use of keeping her safe in the palace when your brothers would have eaten her up like the wolf they are," Jeffery said.


    Princess Sebastian looked at Jeffery sternly.


    "Why do I feel your loyalty now rest with my wife?" He asked.


    "Your Highness..I... My loyalty is to you, your highness," Jeffrey bowed.


    The prince nodded his head but he did not believe him. Not that he minds that Jeffery trusting his wife. He knew that Jeffery was not someone to trust easily.


    "And so you turned her into a servant. Having my wife tent to those traitors," prince Sebastian became furious again.


    "I dare not your highness. Is just that she was the one who knows her to mix the herbs you need to take. I was at your side at that time, since we could not be too relaxed. One had gone into samor to get a maid and food for the princess. I did not know she would do that, your highness,"


    Jeffery bowed his head. He knew he was wrong. He should never have left the princess in the care of Eight. But at that point, he was just too worried about the prince to have acted accordingly.


    "And yet the princess is going to bed hungry?" The prince raised his brows.


    Jeffery took a deep breath before explaining to the prince why the princess had rejected the maid and food One brought.


    "So you left her hungry because of that? You have the nerve. What happens to go getting the food yourself?" The prince asked. His voice was sounding cold and Jeffrey could tell that a wrong answer may cause his head. "It would not be such a bad idea to work with the Princess." He thought.


    "Your highness, I had to supervise the making of her tent. I could not afford any mistake that could cause the princess life," Jeffrey''s voice shook as he spoke. He had indeed made a lot of mistakes in one day. But he could not possibly be everywhere at the same time.


    "I apologize for my carelessness," Jeffery''s head remained bowed.


    Prince Sebastian looked at Jeffery. The only reason he was stopping himself from killing him was that the princess ended up in his bed because of his mistakes.


    It made perfect sense why she fell asleep after her head came in contact with his chest. She must have been so tired that she slept off. "Was I so stressful to take care of?" He asked her in his mind. Not that Ellen could hear him. Thinking about the moment when their lips touched. A smile unconsciously rose on his face. Just thinking about Ellen makes all his anger wash away.


    Jeffrey raised his head after a short moment without the prince saying anything. He blinked his eyes seeing the smile on the prince''s lips. "Was he smiling or is this the wired things one sees when they are about to die?" Jeffery asked himself. He shook his head and waited patiently for the prince to give his verdict.


    "What has been happening in the palace?" Prince Sebastian asked.  Jeffery smiled hearing the prince''s question. He felt so happy about telling the prince about the Princess''s scheme.

 Chapter 72 - Oath

    "Prince Julia and his wife are in a possible death roll," Jeffery informed. Sebastian was surprised by the news although there was no change on his face. Not that anyone would notice since he had his face covered.


    "How did that happen?" Sebastian asked. He had never bothered to deal with his brothers since he saw them as necessary entertainment.


    Jeffery narrated all that had happened in the last twenty-four hours. He did not forget to praise the princess''s scheming mind. The prince could tell that Jeffery already likes the princess.


    "A charmer and schemer, what combination sunshine," Prince Sebastian thought. He felt happy hearing the news. Although he has been indifferent with his brother he did not like their wife having no fear and trying to disrespect her.


    He only let them act freely and arrogantly because he never saw them as threats. Besides the palace would be boring without them, when he was not away for war. Moreover, they gave him the reason to feel motivated and not die, granting their wish when on the battlefield.


    Maybe he should put them all in their place when he returned. He came to a conclusion. What made him really excited was the fact that his sunshine defended his name in the presence of the court. Not that he cared what the noble thinks of him.


    "You should have stopped her from putting herself in such a danger. What if Mum had remained indifferent?" He scolded Jeffery.


    "Your highness, the princess can be a bit difficult. I could not stop her. Beside her highness pulled off the role effortless," Jeffery said. He could not hide the pride in his eyes. He felt the prince made the best choice to marry princess Ellen.


    "Oh, then I guess I can''t trust her safety on you," the prince said before he called out to one to join them in the tent.


    "Has his highness forgiven me?" Jeffery dared to ask. He knew the prince has decided not to kill him but that did not mean the prince would not try to punish him in another way.


    "Sure, which is why you would be the one attending all the war meetings in the next month," the prince said.


    He knew Jeffery hated war meeting the most. That is why it will be his punishment.


    "Yes your highness," Jeffery touched his head happy that he has the chance to keep it.


    "Your highness called for me," One announced standing outside the entrance of the tent. He was not so close by when the prince had called.


    "Enter," prince Sebastian answered. One walked in and bowed his head.


    "Why did you question my wife? I heard you dare," prince Sebastian asked.


    One bowed his head once more. He was surprised by the prince''s question. "I apologize for my mistake," One did not dare to give his reasons. Who knows if the prince would cut off his head.


    "Did you offered me?" The prince asked. His voice was dangerously cold. For the first time, One regretted his actions. Jeffery has asked him to apologize but he refused since he did not see a thing wrong with his action. Now standing in front of the prince he felt stupid to have thought so.


    The princess was the crown prince''s wife and as such, he needed to give her the respect she deserves but he never thought the prince cared for the princess. He was one of those who believe that the prince just married the Princess to rebel against his father. So he did not understand why he cared how she was treated.


    "I..I..," One stammered unable to put his words together. One wrong answer could cost his life.


    "Since you did not offend me, I would let the Princess decided your fate," Prince Sebastian said.


    One nodded his head. He knew that nothing good was going to come out of the princess''s decision tomorrow but he had himself to blame for not listening to Jeffrey.


    "Make preparation. we leave for the royal city before the first light tomorrow morning. Gather all the soldiers and kill any who would not take the oath and confessed who have sent them into my camp. Eight should lead the process," Prince Sebastian instructed before walking out of the tent. He could not wait to share his bed with her.


    One looked at Jeffery when the prince was gone. As much as he wanted to hide the fear in his eyes Jeffery still saw it.


    "Don''t worry, I am sure her highness will forgive you. She has a kind heart. All you have to do is apologize in public the way you disrespect her," Jeffery comforted.


    One nodded his head. "I don''t regret my action. We can''t trust that princess. why would she be so concern about the prince?. Unless it is an elaborate plan to harm him when we all trust her," One gave his honest opinion.


    Jeffrey rolled his eyes. "And you think the prince is an easy target," he asked.


    "No, but when you trust someone you let your guards down, which makes it possible to get harm. That princess is from Bozoa, she should not be trusted," One started in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "And you think his highness don''t know that?  Besides, even a lady from Avalo could choose to harm the prince," Jeffery reasoned.


    "Which is why his highness should never take a wife. Women are liars. Many wars and kings die because of them," One replied.


    "So how do you suggest his highness get an heir for his throne. Wait he would not be crowned without a Queen," Jeffery reminder One.


    "True but he did not..." One was still going to argue but Jeffrey stopped him.


    "Thee? princess is smart. She would not be stupid enough to harm the prince knowing she would die. Besides, how would she harm him?" Jeffery asked really amazed by One''s way of thinking. In Jeffery''s opinion, the Princess is the one in danger.


    One shook his head unable to argue any further. The two men walked out of the tent totally unaware that the prince was standing outside the tent listening to their conversation.


    "It took you just a day to win over my right hand man, sunshine." The prince thought as a plan formed in his head. Knowing  Jeffery the prince was certain he was not the type to praise easily.


    One and Jeffery woke the entire camp. They needed to carry out the prince''s instructions.


    All the men that had fought in the war were brought together.


    "His highness has decided to temper justice with mercy. We know that most of you are spies. You all betrayed his highness today. I saw it first hand, so you are giving a chance to tell who and why. Swear to give you life in the honest service of the prince or..," Eight left his words handing.


    The Twenty were all standing by with their sword drawn ready to battle but the hundred and fifty-seven men simply went on their knee. After what they saw today most of them knew they would not survive if the fight.


    No man would give up his life for something that benefited them nothing.


    "One led them to take the oath," Jeffrey instructed handing over the shaft for the oath to him.


    Everyman stepped forward and pledged their loyalty to the prince. Each confesses who they spied for and what they excepted in return.

 Chapter 73 - Seek Redemption

    Everyman stepped forward and pledged their loyalty to the prince. Each confesses who they spied for and what they excepted in return.


    The prince stood at the corner and watch the process. It is not that he did not trust Jeffery,  he just likes to be certain since he hated surprises. Moreover, he trusted in his judgment better than that of others.


    The men continue to step forward and repeat the same things. Some work for his brothers and general Thompson. While a few were from the armies of the kingdom he defeats that sort for vengeance.


    Prince Sebastian was bored by the process and ready to leave when a soldier mentioned the name of his mother. Price Sebastian stopped his stepped and look at the man who spoke.


    "Her highness asked me to keep an eye on the prince. She did not tell me to harm him or anything. She just asked that I informed her of any little thing I discovered," the soldier spoke with great confidence.


    Eight was about to hand over the shaft for him to take the oath when the prince''s voice stopped him.


    "Before he takes the oath..." Prince Sebastian made his appearance. Everyone present was shocked by his sudden appearance. Nobody had noticed his presence all the while. This made a few of the men who boasted about their good eyes question themselves.


    "Who else was sent by my mother?" Prince Sebastian asked in a calm voice. His voice sounded so calm that most of the men felt he sounded gentle.


    Ten other men among the people yet to take the oath raised their hands. Prince Sebastian nodded his head and gestured with his hands for them to step forward.


    The prince looked at Jeffery and gestured for him to kill them all. Prince Sebastian would have ended the life of the liars himself but he could not afford to smell fresh blood when he returned to his tent. His sunshine was there and he would not make her feel any form of discomfort.


    Jeffry looks at the prince confused but he whispers the instructions to One and Eight who were next to him. The two men were surprised but they hide their expressions perfectly and step forward to carry out the order.


    Prince Sebastian moved aside and watch how the men died in a matter of minutes. Every man standing there felt scared.


    "We do not have all night, as we would be returning to the royal city before the first light of tomorrow. Do not bend a knee and hope to fool me," prince Sebastian said and walked away.


    It was easy to know that the men were lying, because knowing his mother he was certain that she would not send anyone without making them take an oath, which should have killed them the minute they betrayed her.


    Everyone present feared the prince even more as they watched him walk into the darkness towards his tent. They all could not understand why the prince had decided to kill the men sent by his Mum.


    A lot of the men immediately came to the conclusion that the enmity between the mother and son ran deep. Only Jeffrey was certain that the prince did not order them to kill the men because they mention his mother''s name. Though he was not sure why he was sure it had to do with the men''s sincerity.


    "Carry on," Jeffrey instructed Eight, as he kept back his blade.  Eight nodded his head and the next person stepped forward.


    Meanwhile, princess Ellen was unable to sleep in her dress. She kept turning left and right. She really wanted to be asleep by the time the prince returned. The dress was heavy and uncomfortable. She closed her eyes and tried to force herself to sleep but her efforts did not yield any result as she found it impossible to sleep.


    In her frustration, Ellen decided to take off the dress and sleep only in her inner garment. After taking off her dress, she pulls the sheet over her body and ensures that she was covered completely.


    After which she started counting sheep to fall asleep. She could not remember what number she was when she drafts into the dream world.


    Princess Ellen was not the type to roll all over the bed when sleeping but she was tired and shortly after she slept off, she turns and turned causing the sheet over her body to fall off, leaving her lying on the bed with just her inner clothes.


    This was the state the prince met when he stepped into the tent. His heart missed a beat, seeing his sunshine wearing so little. "What is your plan sunshine? You sure have a lot of courage" He mused as his eyes run around the room and found the sheet on the fall.


    Prince Sebastian swallowed hard as he took the sheet and cover her body. Resisting the urge to run his hands around her body. He did not have the heart to wake her up. More importantly, he did not want to do anything that will make her despise him.


    "She must be tired after all the stress she went through," he told himself before walking over to where a bowl was filled with water and washed his hands and face.


    After which, he lay down at the other end of the bed. The bed was not very large so only a little space was left between them but the prince still felt the space was too large so he moved closer to her until their bodies were touching each other.


    Prince Sebastian closed his eyes to sleep but at that time princess, Ellen moved and rested her head on his chest. That contact made him happy and he draft to sleep soon after.


    Usually, the prince hates to sleep because once he closed his eyes, he had a familiar nightmare. He hated it so much. But for the first time, he did not feel scared having that dream. He felt as though there was a hand holding on to him. Being a light in his darkness.


    The light he saw gave him the hope that just maybe he could overcome his curse and live normal again. He was not sure how or what he needed to do but with his sunshine by his side he could felt the possibility.


    He had never thought of overcoming his curse. It was not like it made any difference if did but now he had a reason why he wanted to be normal again, for her. He was willing to leave the throne and seek redemption.


    And so the couple slept in each other''s arms for the first time but things were different in a tower in Avalo Royal Palace.

 Chapter 74 - Revenge

    A tower in Avalo royal place.


    "All this happened because of you and your father," Julia snapped at his wife for the first time in their two years of marriage. He could not believe he was reduced to almost a prisoner just because of the father and daughter peer.


    "How dare you? You went after that princess. I thought you said I was the only woman in your eyes. You liar and now you dare to blame me and father for this?" lady Catherine replied. She felt so disgusted by the man sharing a bed with her.


    "Why are you blaming me. If you never went over to the crown prince''s quarter yesterday we would not be here,"  Julia argued


    Lady Catherine rolled her eyes at her husband''s words. In their two years of marriage, lady Catherine has never felt so disgusted when sharing a bed with her husband but things were different after what she heard in the courtroom.


    Even though she hates to admit the fact that princess Ellen was more beautiful than she was, she could still swallow that down her throat easily but having her husband go after her has completely broken her heart into a million pieces.


    ''How could he?''  She had done everything thing for him, yet he betrayed her love. She had been avoiding him since they were kept in the room. She did not want to speak to him and stayed as far away as possible but he chooses to her in bed when she decided to go to sleep. ''Si seamless,''


    "You would not be sharing this bed with me?" Lady Catherine said. She felt so angry having to share a room with a lair like him. She wished they were back at their quarter, that way she would have completely avoided him just the way she wanted.


    How dare he still have the courage to blame  me for our current situation, when every member of the nobles are now aware that he went after his sister-in-law?'' Lady Catherine balled her fists. Even if they survive their current situation, she wondered how she was ever to show her face at the royal ball and other celebrations. He had completely humiliated her and made her a laughing stock among the upper class.


    Prince Julia felt like choking her to death but he stopped himself knowing that only her father might be able to find a way to save them, while the king was busy with state matters.


    "I thought you trusted me?" Prince Julia asked in a whisper. He knew that his only chance to escape the doom coming his way was to make her believe him.


    Lady Catherine bites her lips. She was completely bought over by his looks. "It will be best if you tell me why you decide to approach that princess. I knew she was not lying. Or Do you take me for a fool?" Lady Catherine asked.


    She believes Ellen was telling the truth since she was only but a stranger and would not dare accuse the prince falsely.


    Prince Julia sigh. He knew if he continues to deny it, he would only annoy her more. "Yes,  I did approach the princess," he admits and watched as Lady Catherine tightens her hand into a fist.


    "But it was not for the reason you suspect. That princess was smitten by my face. I saw the way she kept looking at me when we meet at the royal ball," Prince Julia narrated calmly. Of course, he was lying.  Princess Ellen did not spare him glace when they met.


    He was the one completely smitten by her beauty and wondered why she ignored his charms. But he could not tell his wife that.. Lady Catherine losses her fist as she listens to her husband.


    She partly believed him already since he was handsome and a lot of women fall for his looks. She was one of those smitten by it.


    "So I approach her, to use her against my brother," Julia revealed. He did have plans to use her against his brother since he wanted to owe her to himself.


    He was just like his father, who wants to go after any beauty they set eyes on. Lady Catherine nodded her head convinced by her husband''s words.


    "Everything would have gone as planned if my brother had not arrived at the wrong time. He must have threatened her to use what happened that night against us. This is why I asked you to stay away from the princess for the time being but you would not listen," Julia said.


    Lady Catherine looked away from her husband feeling guilty about the situation. The prince had indeed warned her. It seems she had underestimated the Princess.


    "What can we do now?" She asked.


    "I don''t know, maybe you should talk to your father and explain things to him. I am sure he would be able to come up with a way to save us," Julia said taking a seat on the bed.


    Lady Catherine nodded her head. She was scared that she would die at such a young age and there was no one else to blame but Princess Ellen. Her blood boiled just thinking of her she fell perfectly into Ellen''s plans.


    Now that she thought of it, she realized that Ellen was targetting her the previous day. "Could it be that she was doing that because she had her eye on my husband?'' She thought.


    Lady Catherine made up her mind to give the princess the worst death possible once everything was sorted.


    She also planned on taking her revenge on lady Vera and Princess Diana for betraying her in court. How could they? They had planned together to visit the Crown prince quarter and put Ellen in her place.


    Who would have thought that those two will betray her the next minute? She was not going to forgive them. She was going to make sure she hurt them the worst way possible. She could only hope that her father would come up with a plan that will save her life in order to get her revenge.


    Prince Julia watched the different emotions that pass through his wife''s face before pulling her closer to himself.


    "We should go to bed now so we can get up on time to speak to your father," Julia said. He was relieved seeing that his wife completely believed him. He knew his plans to escape will fail, but he was certain that the General would be able to save them since he was a close friend to the king.


    Knowing his father Julia was sure that he would not even blink an eye to put him to death. After all, he still had two sins to replace the Crown Prince.

 Chapter 75 - My Prince

    "Your highness," Jeffery called standing at the entrance of the prince tent. If it were another day, he would have dared to enter the prince tent after calling out his name but Jeffry felt he might lose his head if he stepped in.


    He was sincerely surprised when he found out that the prince shared his tent with the princess. Jeffery looked at the tent and the Princess tent again. Totally at a loss of what to do. He was not sure if he should call the prince once more or return to his tent.


    Inside the tent, the two people had heard the voice outside. Prince Sebastian was the first to open his eyes but when he noticed the princess''s movement he decided to stay put and wait for the Princess''s reaction.


    Princess Ellen slowly opens her eyes. Her head was still on the prince''s chest and she had thought it was the pillow until she heard his heartbeat. Ellen sat up at once and looked at the man next to her.


    She was so shocked at the position she found herself.


    "How did I roll so much?," she mentally scolds herself She raised her head to look at his face. She hoped he was still asleep so she could go off the bed quietly but her eyes locked with his charming blue eyes which were as clear as the bright sky.


    Ellen bites her lips nervously. She wondered if the prince was going to kill her for using his chest as a pillow. She looked at the prince''s face trying to read his mind but his face was blank. ''He is so handsome,'' she unconsciously thought while looking at his face. She was lost in his gaze and had the urge to touch his face but she snapped out of it before taking any action when prince blinked his  Princess Ellen flushed in embarrassment. "what is wrong with you?" she mentally scolds herself.


    "Good morning your highness, " Ellen managed to greet the prince. She hoped and prayed that the prince would not scold her for her bad sleeping manners.


    Prince S¨¦bastien on the other hand was drawn to her lips which she was biting on. He wanted to help her do a better job. He was so drawn in that he did not notice the fear or nervousness in her eyes.


    Without a second thought, he closed in on the space and kissed her lips. It was just a peg-like what they shared the previous night. "it a new day, I thought I should kiss you first thing in the morning so we don''t forget," prince S¨¦bastien explained.


    Ellen nodded her head. She thought she had seen the lust in his eyes. Turns out she was overthinking things. Princess Ellen jumps up on her feet happy that the prince did not get angry at her sleeping manners.


    She was so eager to leave the tent that she forgets that she was wearing so little. The first light of day was yet to raise but the tent was not dark due to the oil lamp that was still burning.


    "What exactly is your plan princess?" prince S¨¦bastien asked in a cold voice seeing that Ellen was about to go out of the tent wearing so little.


    "Your highness, I heard Jeffery called your name so I thought I could go over to my tent," Ellen answered. She could not explain why there was suddenly a frown on his face.


    She has never seen him smiling before but she sure likes his indifference and emotionless face more. Even if it looks scary, a frown can not mean any good news.


    " wearing that? " the prince pointed at her and the frown on his face deepen. Ellen looked down at what she was wearing and immediately realized her mistake.


    She opened her mouth to apologize but the prince beat her to it.


    "so I ask again princess what are you planning to do?" he raised a brow.


    Ellen felt dumbstruck. She suddenly wishes he was wearing his mask, that way she would not get to see his facial expression. Ellen played with her figures unable to come up with a good excuse.


    "I wonder what your true intentions are princess. You slept in those and did not use the sheet. You even rolled over and used my chest as a pillow. I have excuse your manners thinking you were probably tried due to all the stress you went through.


    But I guess I was wrong. You have taken advantage of my goodwill. Tell me princess would it be a wrong assumption if I concluded that you are trying to seduce me? " the prince asked in a serious voice.


    Prince Ellen felt like the ground should open up and swallow her. She was so embarrassed. This kind of misunderstanding was the reason she had kick against taken her dress off in the first place.


    " your highness... " Princess  Ellen s trying to explain but the man raised his hand to stop her.


    "who am I?" he asked a question that made Princess Ellen feel her ears were not working. What kind of question was that. He was obviously the prince right? " princess Ellen asked herself unable to come up with an answer.


    Just when she opened her mouth and call him the crown prince of Avalo, he spoke.


    " To you, " He said. Ellen breath a sigh of relief now that she could felt confident to answer the prince''s question.


    "My husband, your... Princess Ellen was going to say highness when she realized her mistake. She could not describe the sudden joy that bust in her heart knowing that he was willing to talk causal with her.


    She did not know why she felt so happy but even That was short-lived when she realized she did not know what could be the correct way for her to address him.


    She thought of calling him by his name, after all, she loved the name so much but she stops herself. Maybe my husband! '' she shook her head.


    "My prince, " she called. and S¨¦bastien''s face went back to been neutral.'' why did he become so scary? '' she asked herself. S¨¦bastien did not really care how she addresses him, he was just trying to spend more time with her, without making it seem that way but hearing the word "my" from her lips made him happy.


    It took all his self-control not to smile at her. Although there was nothing special about what she had just called him, it sounded special coming from her. He hoped that they could get along like this. He had been disappointed a lot already so he tried his best not to get his hopes high.


    "Maybe if I am normal again she can like me," he thought to himself. He did not even know why he cared how she saw him.

 Chapter 76 - A Witch

    Ellen breath a sigh of relief seeing his face returned to neutral.


    "I did not have any such plans. My journey down to samor had been urgent that I forget to pack something comfortable to sleep in. My dress was too heavy and uncomfortable to sleep in, that is why I Sept in my inner garment. I apologize if I cause the prince any discomfort, " Princess Ellen said in a single breath. She continued to explain but she did not even realize that the prince she was talking to could not even hear her.


    He was only making her explain herself to keep them together.


    " You expect me to believe that?" the prince raised his brow when she was done speaking. Princess Ellen was not surprised that he did not believe her. What made her feel uncomfortable was the way he was starring at her.


    "Your highness," they heard the voice of Jeffery outside the tent again. Saving princess Ellen from the prince Piercing gaze.


    Prince S¨¦bastien withdraw his gaze from Ellen and wore his mask. His actions were smooth. Princess Ellen found herself liking the way he moved and carried himself with grace effortlessly. ''Why do you look so perfect in my eyes," she wondered within herself.


    Prince S¨¦bastien walked over to Her, he said nothing before pulling the sheet off the bed and wrapped it around her.


    "Enter, "  prince S¨¦bastien said while his gaze fell on Ellen''s lips. Jeffrey stepped in and was surprised at the sight that welcomes him.


    The prince and princess were standing so close starring at each other and totally ignored his presence.


    " why ask me in? " Jeffery mentally complains. Not that he dared to voice out his grievance.


    "Your highness, " he bowed his head. He could only pray that the prince would not have his head for disturbing him for Whatever it was he was going to do to the princess.


    S¨¦bastien moved his gaze from the princess and looked at Jeffery who still had his head bowed.


    A..hem, The prince''s cleared his throat.


    He had not meant to stare at the princess so much. He just wanted to have a short glance at her one last time before his morning ritual. But then their eyes locked and he felt as though he was drowning into her. He was not sure what he would have done next if Jeffery had not walked in.


    "It is ready, " Jeffery said looking at the prince, who only nodded his head in response.


    " There is a maid waiting at her highness tent to help with whatever you need, " Jeffrey spoke looking at the princess. After his encounter with the prince the previous night he knew the importance of him taking care of all her needs the next morning.


    "Thank you," the princess''s voice came out as a whisper. She could not explain the sudden dryness in her throat. The closeness of the prince some moments ago had her head mess up and her heart racing.


    The prince and Jeffery walked out without looking at the princess. Ellen held her breath until she was sure they were gone. Umm, she took in a deep breath. She could not explain why her heartbeat increased so much when the prince was close to her. She tightens the sheet around her body


    "What is happening to me?" she mused before walking out of the tent. Her tent was just a few feet away from the prince. She was surprised to meet a man on his knees at the entrance of her tent.


    "Your highness, " the man bowed his head still on his knees. She recognizes him once he spoke.


    She was surprised to meet him there and on his knees. She noticed he treated her with a little more respect. "what could have lead to this?" princess Ellen asked herself.


    One gritted his teeth secretly but he needed to do this if he still wanted to keep his head and his place with the prince. He had walked over to the princess tent first thing after waking up that morning but he leaned from the maid that she had not slept in her tent.


    Now seeing her stepping out of the prince''s tent with a sheet over her body, he could only imagine what might have happened between the two.


    No, that was none of his concern. Why on earth did the prince trust her enough to let her share his tent. What if she has other a gender? " he felt like matching over to the prince and giving him a good lecture about his careless decision but he knew he could only do that in his head.


    " What do you want?" Her cold voice snap''s One out of his thought.


    " I am here to apologize for my actions yesterday. I had no right to question your highness," One said.


    Princess Ellen shook her head. She could tell he was not sincere with his apology.


    "Why apologize if you don''t mean it," princess Ellen asked. Before One could think of an answer Ellen was already inside her tent.


    "Dam that princess,  she is just too full of herself. She must have done something to fool his highness and Jeffrey. One cursed in frustration. He could not believe that he did all that for nothing. How could she even tell he was not honest. He had gone as far as bending the knees.


    "she must be a witch," a voice chimed in, in his head. Yes, that''s right. That will explain why she easily charms the prince and Jeffery. He could tell his other brothers were also getting charmed. One smiled convinced by his own conclusions.


    "I must warn the prince and Jeffery," he made up his mind and started walking towards where he could find them but stopped when he realized they would not believe him without evidence. Moreover, they were already charmed and might kill him.


    " I must find evidence and a way to set them free from her charms, '' he made up his mind.


    Ellen on the other hand met that the maid in her tent already prepared her bath.


    "Your highness, " the maid bowed when she saw Ellen walk in.


    "What is your name?" Ellen asked the young girl before her.


    "Neil, your highness, " the maid replied.


    "Wait outside," princess Ellen instructed.


    "Yes your highness but we should be set to leave in one hour," the maid said. Ellen nodded her head and the maid stepped outside.


    Princess Ellen dropped the sheet the prince had used in covering her before examing the dress on the bed.


    It was beautiful. She wonders who got her another dress. She could tell with a single look that it was her size.

 Chapter 77 - River Of Truth.

    Ellen step into the bathtub and had her bath. She had refused the maid''s help because she felt uncomfortable having a stranger helping her with her bath.


    After which, she dressed up herself. She was combing her hair to style it when she heard the maid call out to her. "Your Highness," she seeks permission to come into the tenth.


    "Enter, " princess Ellen answered as she continues to style her hair. The maid walked in and dropped the food on the table.


    "His highness asked me to bring this. He said to remind you that we would be leaving soon," Biel informed.


    Ellen paused before nodding her head. "You are looking so beautiful your highness," Biel said.


    "Thank you," Princess Ellen replied.


    "Let me help with your hair, your highness, Biel offered


    "No, there is no point putting on a beautiful style. The wind will mess it up on our way, " Ellen reply dropping the comb, then walked over to the table. Biel helped her uncover the food.


    Ellen picked up her spoon and lifted the food to her lips. Just before the food made contact with her mouth she smelled something unpleasant in the food.


    Princess Ellen dropped back her spoon. She felt hungry since she had not eaten since the previous morning but she could not bring herself to eat the food.


    "you made this?" princess Ellen asked.


    "Yes, your highness, " the maid bowed.


    "Then eat it, I don''t like it. It would be sure a waste if it is thrown away," princess Ellen said. A small smile played on her face as she spoke. She did not sound upset.


    "But your highness, you did not even have a taste of it. How can you tell that you don''t like it?" Biel inquired.


    "Because I know what meal I don''t like. This soup ranks first. Ellen lied. I thought I could force myself but my stomach aches at the sight of the food," Prince Ellen explained.


    "I am sorry, I should have asked what your highness would like to it. Sir Jeffery instructed me to make this," the maid replied.


    "Jeffery brought you here?" princess Ellen raised her brow.


    ''No, your highness, I came with another sir last night," the maid replied and princess Ellen nodded her head.


    Her face had no changes but the beating of her heart has increased. Last night she chose not to eat what One had brought back. She had known for a long time now that someone was trying to kill her. Now she has a clue.


    She must act carefully if she wanted to expose him. "But why would he want me dead? " she asked herself.


    "Alright, you can eat the food,"  Ellen started looking at the maid.


    "But your highness, I  can''t"... The maid was trying to make an excuse but Ellen raised her hand to stop her.


    "Eat?" She ordered. She was not certain if what she perceives was poison but she was sure something was added to the soup. Something she should not consume since its smell was unpleasant. While she knew that she might be overthinking things, the Princess did not want to take any chances.


    Biel sat on the floor while Ellen served herself some tea. "I would die of hunger instead of poison," she mused.


    On the other hand, the maid eats the meal without complaint.


    Meanwhile, the prince had just finished his ritual that morning. "Do you think I will find the cure for the curse in the sea of truth?" He asked Jeffrey who was standing a few feet away from him.


    "I don''t know your highness. The sea of truth is said to have all the answers but no one knows where it is located," Jeffery replied.


    He also hated to see the prince at his worst every morning. The beast in him was slowly eating him up. To ensure that he survived and stay alive, the prince needed to feed it first thing in the morning.


    This was a secret known only by three people. The prince, his mother and Jeffery.


    "I want you to gather every clue there is. I need to find it. I want to be cured, and I want to be normal again," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "But your highness why are have you changed your mind. I thought you saw the beast as part of you. You said it was your demon. The one you accepted freely," Jeffery said.


    He still remembered when he first asked the prince about finding a solution. The prince had given him that answer. The curse he said has become a part of me.


    Prince S¨¦bastien ignored his question. "Gather the information I need. No questions, "


    "Should we find the answer you seek do you plan to leave the princess behind. The journey to the river of truth would be dangerous and leaving her behind will be same, " Jeffrey said.


    " and what makes you think I care about what happens to the princess. The only reason I am keeping her safe now is that I don''t want rumors going around that I killed my wife," prince S¨¦bastien lied. He did not want to open up about his feelings to anyone.


    He could not afford to put her in danger when they realized she was his soft spot.


    " I understand your highness," Jeffery bowed his head. "After spending a night with the princess you suddenly decided to seek for the cure and take a dangerous journey to the river of truth yet you care nothing about her," Jeffery said the other half in his mind.


    He could not voice that out, who knows if the prince would cut his tongue for being a smart mouth. Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head. He knew that Jeffery did not believe a word he just said.


    " is it that obvious? " he asked.


    "Forgive me your highness but I do not understand your question.," Jeffery replied.


    " The princess, " prince S¨¦bastien answered.


    " you mean the fact that you care for her? "Jeffery asked. He did not want to assume and irritated the prince. Seeing that the prince gave no reaction he knew his assumption was right.


    "No, your highness. But I know you better than anyone. I saw the way you looked at her this morning. It was that obvious to me. Besides why else would you suddenly want a cure?" Jeffery replied.


    "Does that mean I should kill you to keep my secret safe?" the prince asked in a serious voice.


    "You can do as you please your highness but who else would you trust to keep her safe when you go in search of the cure,? " Jeffrey asked. He knew the prince was only joking about killing him. After all, he was the only, person the prince trusted.


    Arrange for a meeting with mother when we return to the Royal Palace.

 Chapter 78 - Race Like A Warrior.

    Princess Ellen watched as the maid finished the food but she seemed fine even after some time. Prince Ellen was about to ask her what she used to prepare the soup. Maybe she she add another ingredient, Ellen thought, when someone called her outside.


    "your highness we are set to leave," One said standing outside her tent. Ellen nodded her head and walked outside.


    "Would she be coming with us?" princess Ellen asked pointing at the maid.


    "Yes, your highness," One replied. Princess Ellen simply nodded her head. She had to get to the root of what was in her meal. She hated assumption.


    At this point, Jeffery and the prince walked up to where they were standing." Are you ready, " He asked looking at Ellen in a cold tone. ''why is he acting so scary?'' Ellen mused in her head.


    "Yes,"... She was about to add my prince but princess S¨¦bastien caught her off. "I heard One spoke to you rather rudely yesterday. So I have decided that you choose his punishment," Prince S¨¦bastien said. His voice was still cold and distinct. Like someone wanting to pass judgment.


    "it nothing your highness. I understand if he does not trust me. I am still a stranger and he did what he did to ensure your safety since you were unconscious at that time," Princess Ellen replied. Her voice was warm as she spoke. Making the mem remember when they were kids and their mother will rock them to sleep.


    " Why is she talking so nice? " an alarm bell rang in his head. She must be pretending to be kind and nice because the prince is here, " One came to a conclusion. No wonder she is able to easily charm him.


    In his conclusion, he forgot that the prince was not someone to care about be kind or forgiving. He was vengeful and will not let go unless he got a pound of flesh.


    "If you say so, but I would still push him, so that others don''t take advantage of your kind heart, " Prince S¨¦bastien spoke in a formal tone.


    " what nice heart? She is a witch and you are blinded by her Charms, " One wanted to voice out but he swallowed the words back before they got the chance to come out.


    " you would serve the princess from now on, as her personal guard," prince S¨¦bastien declared.


    Prince Ellen and One opened their mouth to refuse the prince but they both swallowed back their words.


    While princess Ellen felt that One would take that chance to kill her since she suspected that he was the one that asked the maid to add something to her food.


    One feared that the princess will Charm him too if he got too close to her. But they both swallowed their word because they realized that Been close will be the only way to expose the other.


    One made a mental plan to be careful not to get charmed by princess Ellen. While Ellen decided to make him her taster. That way he would not be able to poison her. Or maybe he did get scared and confess the truth to her.


    The prince did not miss the look in their eyes. He had thought the two were going to reject the idea or beg him to change his mind. If he had not been paying kin attention he would have missed it.


    "keep an eye on those two," he whispered to Jeffery. Jeffrey on the other hand just nodded his head. He felt that the prince said that because he did not want them to have another argument. After all, he had not seen anything wrong with their reactions.


    "Let''s go, " the prince said mounting his horse. Jeffery walked over to the princess and helped her. It not that the prince forget to help her. He did not just want others to know about how much he cared for her.


    He needed her to be safe knowing he has so many enemies. The prince started riding his horse and the Twenty followed. The rest of the men will be staying behind. They would look after samor and see if there were any spies.


    The ride was just as fast as the previous one. It was fast and princess Ellen tried to follow. She could feel her eyes turning dizzy but she refused to complain.


    She kept trying to keep up and push herself. But her body reached its limits. She had not eaten in the last twenty-four hours. Yet she was pushing herself through so much stress. Something her body was not used to. So she gave in to her dizziness.


    One noticed the way her body was moving. "Your highness," He called hoping to get her attention but the only thing that happened was the princess falling from her horse.


    Fortunately, he was close to her and was able to reduce the impact of her fall.


    "Your highness, " He called trying to wake her up but there was no response. The others noticed that the princess and One were left behind so they naturally turned to check on them.


    The prince''s felt his heart missed a beat watching his sunshine fall off her horse. He races back to where she was, completely forgetting about anyone present.


    "Please sunshine, don''t leave me," He prayed as he reaches where One held her head up and the new maid sprinkled water on her face.


    "What happened?" Prince S¨¦bastien asked looking at the two people close to her.


    " I am not sure, I suddenly noticed the princess slowing down and before i could guess what was wrong she fell off her horse," One replied.


    The maid said nothing but continued to sprinkle water on her face.


    "What is wrong with her? " Jeffery asked when he got to the spot.


    "I think the ride is too fast for her. My guess is she felt dizzy from it," the maid said.


    "What ride is fast?" one felt like snapping at the maid. He still remembered her boldly race down to samor. So what changed? " he asked himself.


    One was not the only one who would come to this conclusion. After all, they had all seen her ride a horse like a warrior, the previous day so none of them took the maid''s words seriously. Of course with the exception of the prince who was already blaming himself for being so inconsiderate.


    "How could I forget that my sunshine should not go through sure stress. I should have asked Jeffery to get her a carriage." Prince Sebastian scold himself.


    " We have bearly left samor, Jeffrey go get a carriage," the prince instructed, shocking everyone present.

 Chapter 79 - Hurt The Princess

    " We have bearly left samor, Jeffrey go get a carriage," the prince instructed, shocking everyone present. Before Jeffrey could say anything the princess slowly open her eyes.


    "Go get the carriage, " prince S¨¦bastien respected himself.


    " Your highness, it will be difficult to get a comfortable Carriage for the princess... "Jeffrey was trying to say but the prince cut him off.


    "I don''t care... She is not fine, how do you expect her to ride a horse like this?" Princess S¨¦bastien snapped.


    "I am fine," Ellen whispered in a small voice but she knew why her body was feeling the way it was. She needed to eat but she could not really tell the prince that since she was provided food that morning but she refused to eat.


    "Moreover I need to show up in the king''s court today," princess Ellen said seeing that the prince did not believe a word she just said.


    Prince S¨¦bastien took a deep breath, he wanted to insist. He did not care what judgment was given at the king''s court since he had his way to ensure the king will not hurt Ellen.


    Jeffery saw the dilemma in the prince''s gaze. He knew that the man was trying not to reveal his feeling to others. It was not that the prince did not trust the men with him but news fly very fast and he could not risk her safety.


    "Your highness, since we need to get to the royal city as soon as possible why don''t you ride with the princess," Jeffery suggested.


    The prince shook his head in disagreement, "I don''t ride with anyone and you know that," the prince replied. As much as he would get the opportunity to be close to his sunshine. Riding on the same horse with her into the royal city was like a way of showing his care for her.


    "Think about it your highness, riding into the city with your wife on the same horse will clear the rumor about you been unable to get close to a woman," Jeffery acted as though he was convincing the prince.


    "No," the prince replied sternly.


    "Then her highness can ride with me or her personal guard to keep her safe," Jeffery said. He knew the prince would never allow that.


    "Jeffery if that happens then it will only confirm those bassless rumors," Eight said. Eight did not know the kind of game the prince and Jeffery were playing. He had simply supported Jeffrey''s idea because he wanted to have something to gossip about in the brothel laterr at night.


    He was sure that the news of the prince riding on a horse with his wife will spread round the Palace and those men and women in the brothel will gather around him to confirm the news.


    "since when did his highness start caring about what rumors go around about him?" One asked completely surprised by the conversation.


    "don''t tell you have a fantasy of having the princess hand around your waist?" Jeffery asked One. Whose jaw dropped to the ground since everyone was looking at him suspiciously.


    The prince''s gaze is what scared him the most. "of course not," One shook his head as though his life depends on it. Well, it does since the prince might cut him into pieces for having such a thought about his sunshine.


    All eyes turned to the prince. "Whatever," the prince reluctantly agreed. But he was dancing in joy in his heart.


    "Your highness, you should have some water," Biel said handing over a wooden bottle to Ellen. Princess Ellen collected the bottle grateful since her throat dried up when she realized she would be sharing a horse with the prince.


    Ellen frown her brows when the water was close enough to her mouth. She could perceive the same smell she did in her soup earlier that morning. If princess Ellen doubted her assumption before she was then certain that Biel wanted to hurt her and she was most likely following One''s order.


    Ellen placed the bottle on her lips and pretending as though she drank from it. She returns the bottle to Biel and one helped her to her feet.


    Biel collected the bottle of water and took a deep breath of relief seeing that Ellen drank the water. When she had accepted the job to hurt the princess, she had thought it will be very easy. Since most princesses were spoiled rotten by their parents.


    When Ellen had asked her to eat the food that Morning, Biel''s heart had missed a beat. She was scared that the princess suspected something but in the end, she realized she was just scared for nothing as the princess is clueless.


    What Biel did not know was that the prince had noticed Ellen''s raised Eyebrows when the water was closed enough. So he paid attention and realized she had fake drinking the water.


    The prince''s heart missed a beat when he remembered the first time the princess had such a reaction on her face. It was at their wedding when the wine was poison. Prince S¨¦bastien swallowed as his blood began to boil and he felt like killing someone.


    "What if this maid had put something in her food, and this is the reason she fell sick all of a sudden," a voice chimed in the prince''s head.


    It makes perfect sense to him, but he shook his head again, even if she did maybe my sunshine did not eat it. She is extremely careful he thought.


    To confirm his assumptions he turned to the maid and asked. "what did she have for breakfast?"


    "I apologize your highness but I made the soup sir Jeffrey had requested but her highness refused to eat it. She said she hated the soup the most," Biel bowed her head.


    The prince took a deep breath of relief hearing that answer. He turns to look at Jeffery to ask why he orders them to make a meal without asking what the princess wants but the latter wore a confused look.


    This leads him to the conclusion that Ellen had only made an excuse not to eat the food. Meaning the maid has indeed tried to hurt her.


    "But why did she not complain or say a thing to me. Could it be that she thinks I am the one trying to hurt her? " the prince asked himself. His gaze was still fixed on Jeffery.


    "I apologize your highness, but I thought I saw her have it once. I must be mistaken," Jeffery replied. Jeffrey could already tell something was not right, since he was certain that that soup was one of her favorites told to him by her maid''s from Bozao.


    Prince S¨¦bastien tightens his hand into a fist to stop himself from killing the maid in a single move. "that will be an easy way out for thinking to hurt my sunshine," he thought.

 Chapter 80 - People Across The Sea.

    "You all can go ahead, I would have to slow down my pace. I want the street cleared when I get to the Royal Palace. No one must see me riding a horse with her, " he instructed. His voice sounded so cold and most of the men thought he just felt irritated because he was riding with the princess.


    " One, I want you to lead the princess''s new maid to our quarter, " prince S¨¦bastien hinted that one should keep his eyes on her.


    "Yes, your highness," One bowed before mounting his horse. Although One was surprised by the prince''s request. He knew better than to ask any questions. What surprised him the most was the prince''s reaction. The princess did not seem to have him wrapped around her finger with her charms as he has suspected.


    "Could it be that I was wrong?" one asked himself.


    "You," the prince turned to her maid. ask her maid to prepare her favorite food and her bath," the prince instructed Biel so she would be clueless of the fact that she was found out.


    They all rid off soon after at the best speed they could muster. If one did not know, he might think they were in a competition of who had the fastest horse.


    "Why did you not drink the water?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. When they were both seated in the horse. Ellen was surprised by his question. She was sure that she had acted her role of drinking the water properly.


    She bites her lower lips not knowing how to answer the prince." would he believe me if I tell him it because I perceive something different in the water?" she asked herself as she tried to think of a believable excuse.


    " Why are you still here Jeffrey, " the prince snapped when he noticed that Jeffery was riding quietly behind them.


    "Your highness asked me to protect the princess till you returned. Besides this is a dangerous time. I could not leave you alone when the princess is sick. Someone needs to watch your back, " Jeffery replied and the prince rolled his eyes.


    He did not mind Jeffrey''s present since he was the only one the prince could blindly trust with his life. The others were under an oath and it would not affect them if they spoke or betrayal the princess.


    "And the food this morning. Was it not to your liking?" the prince asked. He was was no longer cold. He almost sounded to Ellen as if he cared.


    "I don''t know, something about the taste feels wrong and the same goes for the water. I am not sure what it is but I could not take the risk," princess Ellen replied.


    Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head at her response. It had been just like he suspected. "thirsty?" the prince asked and Ellen nodded her head. Even if she was seated behind the prince and she knew he could not see her.


    Prince S¨¦bastien stopped the horse and climb down helping her do the same.


    He handed her his bottle of water and Ellen collected it happily because her throat felt dry and she needed to drink water.


    Ellen took a big gulp and felt refreshed just drinking the water. Then the prince hands her bread. Ellen was surprised by his gesture but said nothing as she collected the bread and took a bite.


    The prince did not pay attention to what she was doing since he did not want to make her feel uncomfortable.


    "Any news about the force behind the three kingdom''s attack?" the prince asked Jeffery.


    Jeffery looked at the prince, then at the princess who had walked a few feet away to seat on a small stone.


    Prince S¨¦bastien followed his gaze and he knew why Jeffery was hesitant to speak but the prince did not mind. He does not know why but he just knew deep in his heart that he could trust her.


    "speak," he commands, and Jeffery nodded his head.


    "the three kingdoms predicted that Avalo will bring war to them, just like they took to other kingdoms. So they decided to join forces and attack Avalo first. They believe they have better chances of winning together.


    " There is also a rumor that they will be going into the kingdoms that we have conure and try to make them revolt and joined side with them.


    It is like the king said, they put funds together and bought soldiers from across the sea. To the north, to be specific. So if we can ensure that they can get more men then all will be fine, " Jeffery explained.


    " Are you sure about the news?" the prince asked.


    "Yes, it is the same rumor in the three kingdoms. So yes I think it is true. They are not out to fight Avalo but to ensure your death. They believe that once you die Avalo would be nothing, " Jeffery dropped the news.


    Ellen felt her heart beating very fast when she heard the news from Jeffrey. She suddenly felt scared for the prince.


    " Do we know anything about the people on the north part of the sea?" the prince asked.


    " no, your highness. We never paid attention to them. Since we had no business with them," Jeffery replied.


    "There are a few books about the people across the sea and their language in the royal library of Bozoa," Ellen said. She was not sure why she just blabbed that but she just felt the need to be useful at that time.


    The prince and Jeffery looked at her curiously. They both had the same question in their mind.


    Prince Ellen felt their gaze on her so she turned in their direction.


    "What I mean is I have seen a book once in the royal library of Bozoa. I have read it. There is no much information. Apart from the fact that only the people in the northern part of the sea speak the same language as us. They also do not sell out their Amies. Since they believe a great war was coming and they want to have as many men as possible.


    It''s in the book of prophecy, " Ellen said. She lied when she said there was not much information. Those books contain a lot of details about the people across the see but she lied to the prince since she was scared that he may attack her kingdom because of those books. So she lied realizing her mistake in speaking in the first place.


    "Okay," the prince nodded his head knowing that she said less than what she knew. "we should be on our way," he said exchanging a meaningful glance with Jeffrey.


    Ellen walked over and sat behind the prince on the horse with the help of Jeffrey.


    "hold on tight," prince S¨¦bastien said as he started to ride the horse. Princess Ellen obeys by wrapping her hands around his waist. This closeness made the prince happy.

 Chapter 81 - Her Grandfathers Scheme

    Zorander resident.


    "Jane, I think you should listen to your father and grandfather. The fight for the throne is usually fiery and you could die when the two brothers are fighting," Sam told her daughter.


    She has been thinking everything through since the previous night. When her husband informed her that lord Zorander would be choosing his heir the next day.


    Her husband was very angry when he spoke to her. "I asked you to convince our daughter about Joe instead you encouraged her to the prince. Father would be chosen an heir tomorrow and Rose has offered to marry Joe in your daughter''s place. I have loved and took care of both of you but you are just selfish, " Robert told her.


    "What do you mean. You are the one being selfish. You want your daughter to sacrifice her feelings because you want to be the next head of this family," Rose snapped back.


    "If you think that, then you are indeed stupid. I do not want my daughter in a crossfire between the princes. What do you think would happen once the news about prince William having an Eder brother comes out. Tell me how many households do you think will support prince Williams if the real crown prince is capable. Why are you so blinded by your Greed not to see that our daughter''s marriage to the prince would do us no good? " Robert asked. For the first time in their twenty-five years of marriage. Robert wishes he listen to his father when he told him that Sam was stupid and unfit to be the next Lady Zorander.


    " What nonsense are you saying? You are only visiting this topic because you feel that your father would not choose you are the next heir. But think about it. Being an in-law to the royal family can be of more advantage to us in the future. I am sure when the prince becomes the king he can return what rightfully belongs to you," Lady Sam said.


    She could already imagine how she will talk back at all those people that always looked down on her. Like her sister-in-law, Lady Bridget.


    " IF HE BECOMES KING," Robert stressed every word. It seems his wife has gone deaf. "moreover, even if he becomes king and does as you say, I would only succeed in losing my respect. People will laugh at me behind my back. I would be tag useless and bring shame to the household of Zorander. People will always respect Lawrence more. They will see me as a weakly who oppressed his brother because his daughter is a queen," Robert said and sigh before closing his eyes.


    " I regret marrying a blockhead," He whispered but lady Sam heard him. She wanted to shout at him for saying that but she swallowed back her words and think of all that has been happening since the day Jane rejects Joe and chose the prince.


    She remembered that Jane will lose all her family supports the day she marries the prince. Meaning the father could not go to her and ask for favors. He would indeed become a laughing stock for chewing back his words.


    "What on earth are you saying? Jane asked snapping lady Sam from her stupor. Jane already told her friends about her marriage to the prince. How could her mum except her to take back her words?


    "you heard me, daughter. Your father and grandfather are right. The royal family is a wrong choice. Look what happened to your cousin. She was married out to the cursed prince for the sake of the kingdom.


    " What if you have to give your daughter out in such a way. Moreover, your grandfather sounds certain about the young man who is the rightful crown prince. What do you think will become of you, if he shows up or defeats Prince William in the battle for the throne? " Lady Sam asked.


    Jane shook her head she did not want to hear a word her mother just said. She believes that Prince William will become the next king and that will make her a queen. She could already imagine how all the ladies in Bozoa would then have to bow to her.


    " What are you saying mother, I thought you supported and want the best for me. How can you change your mind so easily?" Jane asked.


    "I love you and want your happiness, this is why I am telling you this. What do you think the prince will do to you if he realized that you are no longer considered a part of the zander''s family after your marriage? Then his brother shows up and a cold war begins. He will cast you aside and marry someone who can give him the support he needs," Lady Sam explains.


    "So you want me to take back my words and Marry Joe. After rejecting him. Don''t you think Ross and her mother will laugh at us?" Jane asked as tears rolled down her eyes.


    "No, this is not about Joe, there are still a few capable men to choose from, just forget the prince. I would not tell you this if I am not seeing the problem ahead." Lady Sam explains.


    "His brother? What if I tell the crown prince about his brother. That way the Queen will find him and get rid of him before he becomes a threat," Jane said.


    Lady Sam paused and thought about it. "my daughter is so smart. The news of his existence is still a secret, I am sure his majesty is not aware of it yet. This will give room for the Queen to handle him. I am sure the Queen will. This little piece of information alone can guaranty you, your place as the next Queen.


    "Remember, you must make him and the Queen take an oath before you tell them anything, " Lady Sam warned.


    "I will do that, mother," a warm smile returned to Jane''s face. Jane felt so proud of herself for thinking of a solution. She could never imagine that she had only but fall into her grandfather''s scheme.


    "We are running out of time mother, I will inform the prince about his brother today. Who knows, the lords are already in search of him. Our plans will fall if they get to him before the Queen," Jane said.


    "Do that but be careful, your grandfather called it a secret among the high lords. He must never find out that the news lick through you. Otherwise, he might kill you. You know your grandfather is very principled," Lady Sam warned. She was concerned for her daughter''s safety.


    "I will mum, I will also warn the prince," Jane replied.

 Chapter 82 - Look Good Together.

    Lord Zorander was about to leave for the Yancey resident with his two sons when a servant came up to him.


    "My lord, " the servant bowed. Lord Zonrander nodded his head. His sons were a few steps away. "The fish has taken the bite," the servant said and lord Zorander nodded his head.


    He had his eyes and ears all over the house and he had been expecting to hear the news the very next day after he revealed the existence of Richard to the mother and daughter peer


    He was already beginning to be impressed by the fact that they realized that they should not lick any private information he gave but those two provide him right in the end.


    "Keep an eye on them," Lord Zorander instructed.


    Meanwhile at the Yancey resident. The household was getting ready to welcome their guests.


    Lady Yancey was examining everything with Danny following after her. "I think the Zoranders are coming over to accept the marriage proposal," Lady Yancey said.


    She was feeling excited after all she was the one that suggested Jane to her husband.


    "I don''t think so, Jane is in the same age group as me. I heard that she and the prince.." Danny left her statement hanging.


    "What are you saying?" Lady Yancey frown.


    "Well, mother. I heard Jane telling her friends that she and Prince William were in love," Danny said.


    " What? " when did you hear that. Why did you not tell me?" Lady Yancey asked. She could not understand why her second daughter-in-law was about to get snatch too.


    She had picked Jane because she thought that Sam was a reasonable person. Danny shook her head. "I am just saying maybe lady Sam will talk sense into her. I don''t know why anyone would want to marry a prince like him, " Danny rolled her eyes.


    "If he comes to you, will you reject the idea? I mean you get to be the next queen?" Lady Yancey asked.


    "What next queen? QUEEN REGINA would still be the one on the throne after all she has him around her fingers. Moreover, you seem to be forgetting what my brother found out a night to princess Ellen''s wedding," Danny reminded her mother of the fact that William may lose the throne.


    Hmm, lady Yancey nodded her head. Everyone knows that the king shared a special bond with his late wife. There were also sure that he would never have married Regina if he knew he has a son at that.


    "My lady, lord Zorander has arrived, " a savant announced to the mother and daughter. Lady Yancey nodded her head. Then gave final instructions to the maids to prepare the lunch before heading out to the receiving hall to welcome her guests.


    Lord Yancey and Joe were already there exchanging hugs. "you did not inform me of your return my friend," lord Yancey said will he hug Lawrence.


    "I am sorry, it just that a war is about to begin and I thought to return to my kingdom, so I don''t sacrifice any of my love ones to a war that has nothing to do with me," Lawrence replied.


    "You did the right thing," Lord Yancey nodded his head.


    "Here, meet my daughter Rose,"  Lawrence introduced her to lord Yancey. At the mention of her name, Rose stepped forward to greet the lord. She ensured to carry herself with so much grace.


    "My lord," Rose bend a knee while she had her head bowed. "so sweat" lord Yancey smiled.


    "you are all grown up, the last time I saw you you were this tall," lord Yancey put his hand forward showing her small she used to be. Rose smiled back at him.


    "Here, meet my wife, " lord Yancey pointed at lady Yancey, who just arrived in the hall with their daughter.


    "My lady," Rose bend a knee again she was head bend on winning their favor. Joe has been the man of her dreams and she hoped that she would make that dream come through.


    "You still remember Joe and Danny, " lord Yancey asked and Rose nodded her head.


    "Nice to meet you again," Danny pull her into a friendly hug and Joe kissed her hands.


    He held on to her hand a little longer than necessary since he was completely drowned in her beauty.


    "Joe you can let go of her hand now," Danny teased her brother. She had noticed the look on his face.


    Joe smiled in embarrassment and immediately let go of her hand. Rose felt happy seeing him look at her like that. She hoped that she got a fair chance.


    Everybody took a seat, while the maid''s come to serve tea. They had a brief random conversation before lord Zorander cleared his throat.


    "Our families have been friends for over three generations now." Lord Zorander began and everyone paid attention to him.


    Lord Yancey and his family already knew that the visit today had something to do with the marriage proposal.


    "There would be nothing that will make me happier than having my granddaughter married to the grandson of my close friend. Who was like a brother to me. But my granddaughter Jane has chosen another man for herself and there is nothing I can do about it, " Lord Zorander dropped the news.


    Lady Yancey turned to exchange a meaningful look with her daughter. Meanwhile, Joe was not even paying attention to what was been said. His eyes kept falling on the beautiful girl opposite him.


    The room remains quiet for some time and just when lord Yancey opened his mouth to respond Lord Zorander beat him to it.


    "But if you still want to join our families then your son can marry my granddaughter Rose. That is if you are interested, " he said.


    Lord Yancey looked at his wife and he saw her smiling. Lady Yancey did not have a problem with Rose. She honestly already liked Rose, besides she and lady Bridget used to be good friends.


    Lord Yancey seeing his wife smiled turned to look at Joe only to find him stealing looks at Ross.


    "It is settled then," Lord Yancey turn and nodded his head.


    "Joe why don''t you take Rose around the house, " Lady Yancey suggested.


    Everybody in the room nodded their head. It was important for them to get to know each other.


    Joe felt very happy hearing his parents accept the arrangement. He already regretted his decision to marry Jane, when he set his eyes on Rose. It took him biting his tongue not to accept Rose before his father could speak.


    Rose was feeling excited. She could literally feel butterflies in her stomach as Joe took her hand to lead her out.


    "They look good together," Danny said as she watched her brother lead Rose toward the garden.

 Chapter 83 - Choose One Grandchild Over The Other.

    After Joe left with Rose, Lord zorander asked to speak with Lord Yancey in his study. As much as he wanted to carry Lawrence in his plans he knew he could not get careless.


    "It''s about what your son, Joe discovered at the palace before my granddaughter''s wedding," Lord Zorander went straight to why he was there.


    Lord Yancey looked at the old man before him. He had told lord Zorander because he trusts in his capacity to find out information from the palace.


    " your son has miss understand things. The boy in question is not Princess Ellan twin," Lord Zorander made sure his voice was as low as possible. He could not allow someone else to hear this conversation.


    "Oh, it was not a guess on our part," lord Yancey replied.


    Hmm, Lord Zorander nodded his head. "I know you have always wanted to marry Joe to the princess because you saw it as a way to finally become related with my daughter.." Lord Zorander made a deliberate pause.


    "When the time comes my house is going to be divide against itself, as Jane has chosen to marry the prince," lord Zorander bite around the bush.


    Lord Yancey simply looked at his father''s old friend. If he was not wrong he could already guess that he wanted his help with something.


    "As a father, I know this may be a difficult situation. But since your dream to marry Joe to Agatha''s daughter has failed, would you let your daughter marry her son?" Lord Zorander asked.


    Lord Yancey took a deep breath, Marrying Princess was one thing but an unknown prince? he was not sure if he could let his daughter go through that. Moreover been married to someone like that meant war. the prince would have to fight for his palace and his daughter''s life would be in danger.


    " I thought you said Joe was wrong?" Lord Yancey asked.


    Hmm, Lord Zorander nodded his head. "The real crown prince of Bozoa is not Ellen''s twin brother. But my daughter dead son,"  he explains.


    Lord Yancey''s jaw dropped as he tried to process the information.


    "How is that even possible?" Lord Yancey could not believe his ear. he still remembers that Agatha had given birth to a son in her first year of marriage but he had died as a child. How could he suddenly be alive? It was a reaction everyone who hears the news we have.


    "I have seen the young man myself. Apart from the hair color of the royal family he has taken all the features of Agatha,"  lord Zorander said.


    "Hmm, so what do you plan to do?" Lord Yancey asked. He was becoming curious to meet the young man that looked like the love of his life.


    "What else is there to do? I have to help him claim back his both rights. this is why I have come to seek your support," lord Zorander replied.


    "How do you instead to do that, the young man knows nothing about being royalty. He might end up dead before he is recognized," lord Yancey said.


    "You are wrong, the young man grew up in the palace. I am convinced that he would be a better King than Prince William. Moreover, it is better to die trying than not to try at all. Do you expect me to have my grandson hidden as a nobody forever?" lord Zorander replied.


    "I understand, but you know as a father, I can''t put my daughter''s life in so much danger. I can help in any way else," Lord Yancey replied.


    "I understand, I am not asking you to marry him off to him. I am just asking for an engagement. A secret engagement. They will only get married once he has proven himself and taken care of his brother." Lord Zorander said.


    "What you ask is reasonable but how long would my daughter have to wait. She has to get married in her youthful body,"  Lord Yancey raised his concern.


    "Then the engagement can be called off if the plans take too long. I would understand. But I say to give him one year at the most and everything would be sorted," Lord Zorander said with confidence.


    "You seem to be certain, may I know your plans?" Lord Yancey asked. He could still remember how much his late father used to praise the smart mind of his close friend.


    "Simple, the Queen is going to announce the existence of the crown prince,"  lord Zorander informed.


    Lord Yancey looked at the man who had aged well. If he did not know better he would have concluded that the man had grown old and could not scheme anymore.


    "How is that even possible? I am sure the Quern will try to get rid of him before the king finds out about his existence," lord Yancey pointed out.


    "Do not worry about how that will happen. Just think about my request and let me know the answer soon. You know I have to plan a part for him," Lord zorander said.


    "I understand, but I will have to sleep over it. Besides, I did have to discuss it with my wife. I also need to make sure that my daughter accepts it," Lord Yancey said.


    "The King is hosting a swording competition in two days. You and your family will get to meet him then. after seeing him and watching his capacity then you can decide," Lord Zorander said.


    He was already planning to send a secret note to Richard. He hopes the young man would agree to meet him.


    "One more thing, none of my sins know about Agatha''s son and I would like it to remain like that. Especially since Jane has chosen Prince William as her feature husband." Lord Zorander said.


    "Why are you letting her marry him. the Zorander household should unit and support its blood," lord Yancey could not help but voice his thoughts.


    "Of course, the household will be united. she has agreed to cut all ties with the family once she became the wife of the prince. But knowing a father love I doubt Robert will just fold his hands and watch his daughter suffer. This is why I have kept the identity of my grandson away from him. Only both of us are currently aware."  lord zorander replied.


    Lord Yancey simply nodded his head. He could understand why the Lord has made such decisions. "How easy was it for you to chose one grandchild over there other?" Lord Yancey could not stop himself from asking.


    "It not that difficult. One grandchild follows after greed and would not listen to me. While the other one was born into the problem. It had nothing to do with his decision but his birth. If you were in my shoes who would you help? Lord Zorander asked him.


    Lord Yancey nodded his head since the situation was clear. Jane did not have to marry the prince but she insists. While it was not the young man''s fault been born into a royal family.

 Chapter 84 - Treat Her Right.

    Meanwhile, Jane found her way to the Royal Palace and requested to meet the prince.


    Prince William came over shortly to meet her. He had a smile on his face as he walked over to meet her.


    He could hear his Mum''s voice in his ear. "You have to be nice to her and treat her very well. Lord Zorander cares a lot about love in a marriage. otherwise, he would never approve of you marrying his granddaughter. You have to remember why you are doing this. You need the favor of the nobles if you will ever sit on your father''s throne," she advises.


    It is not that he did not like Jane, is just that the girl could act childish a lot.


    "Your Highness," Jane got up from her seat and bowed to the prince when he was close to her.


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me, love. Trust me, if there were no many important matters for the king, we did be engaged already,"  prince Williams said in a nice and caring voice.


    He could not understand why his mum had chosen her among the beautiful ladies in Bozoa.


    "It''s fine my prince. I actually came over to give you a piece of information. I know you say to keep our relationship a secret till the king approves of it, but I had to tell my family about it. Since the Yancey family came over to ask for my hand in marriage," Jane explained.


    "What is so important that you think I should know?" Prince William asked His voice was laced with irritation


    He felt that Jane was only looking for an excuse to see him. He did not even believe she could have anything important to say to him. Jane was so carried away with looking at his handsome face that she did not notice the hint of displeasure in his voice.  She would have babbled everything to him if she did not remember her mum asking her to ensure that she had the Queen and prince words, promising that she did be the next Queen.


    "Is the Queen available?" Jane asked sweatily.


    "What do you need the Queen for, love?" He questioned drawing his brows together.


    "Well before I can say anything I need to have her words and yours. After all, I know that you did relate what I am about to tell you," Jane said ignoring the prince''s displeased face.


    Prince William looked at her, skeptical about letting her meet his mother. Because he thought it was going to be a waste of his mother''s time but remembering his mother''s words to always treated her right he decided to let her see the Queen.


    "Come with me, I would check if the Queen is free," Prince William said. Jane followed behind him. she could feel her heartbeat increased. She felt she was been shameless to take a promise from the Queen when her engagement to the prince was not recognized yet.


    Prince William leads her to the small receiving hall, close to the Queen''s chamber. "Wait here, I would go check on mum," Prince William said before walking out of the hall.


    He walked over to his mother''s chamber. He knocks on the door and patiently with for her to let him in.


    "Enter," Queen Regina said. She was seat elegantly and sipping her tea.


    "Mother," prince William walked over and hugged his mother.


    "How are you doing, son," the Quen asked with a small smile on her face.


    "I am doing fine mother. How is the most beautiful Queen in the entire twelve kingdoms doing?" Prince William asked with a smile. His hands were still holding on to her mother''s arm like a child who was still taking milk from his mother.


    Queen Regina smiled at his remark. Ever since Ellen left the kingdom the palace and the kingdom she has felt more at peace to her.


    "Why are you here by this time of the day? I thought I told you to take your classes seriously?" The Queen scolded him. She understands the fact that if he did not work hard to become cable there might be a revolt after the king''s death.


    "I was on my way to the training ground when a guard came to inform me of Lady Jane''s visit," Prince William replied.


    "Oh, the lady from the zorander household?" She asked.


    "Yes," the prince nodded his head. "She claims to have something important to tell the both of us. And she wants to have your word," Prince William said unable to hide the irritation in his voice.


    "Don''t be like this. The Zoranders are one of the strong households in this kingdom. You need that lady. She is the only heir in your generation, so I am certain her family would protect her," Queen Regina admonished seeing that her son was acting spoiled.


    "But mother I am the prince, why do I have to go this out just to have her as my wife. She would be grateful that I am willing to make her my Queen," Prince Williams argues.


    "Hmm, things do not work that way. The zorander household believes in the marriage of love and not alliances. after all, they are already strong on their own. But the Royal Family has to keep the kingdom together.  your father has the support of two strong households baking him when he took over the throne. which made his throne establish. You must do the same. Unless you want to lose your birthright, treated her right," Queen Regina replied.


    "But mother, the Lady from the Yancey family is in not engaged. Why can''t I go for her instead?" The prince asked he knew that the support of the Yancey was as good as that of the Zorander.


    He could still remember his encounter with her a few days ago. He had gone to look for Jane at the daughters of the noble class but he could not find her.


    So he chose to leave but then his eyes caught sight of a beautiful lady who was elegantly reading her book.


    The way her laches futters and her eyes rolled as she read drew him to her. He could not hold back his curiosity anymore so he decided to go and meet her. He was not sure who she was but one thing was sure, she was from a noble family if she was allowed into the gate.


    A..hem he cleared his throat when he got to her. Danny heard the clearing of his throat raised her head. She looked even more beautiful when he looked at her.


    "Your highness," Danny stood up and bend the knee for him, for courtesy''s sake. Prince William did not miss her reluctant steer. Which made him more interested in having her.


    "What is your name?" He demanded.


    "I am Danny of house Yancey, your highest," Danny replied with a straight face. She seemed uninterested in the conversation with him. Unlike Jane who turned red like tomatoes the first time, he spoke to her.


    Her unintended gaze made him more interested in her.

 Chapter 85 - War For The Throne

    "I am Danny of house Yancey, your highest," Danny replied with a straight face. She seemed uninterested in the conversation with him. Unlike Jane who turned red like tomatoes the first time, he spoke to her.


    Her unintended gaze made him more interested in her. Prince Williams looked at her and wondered why his mother had not picked her to be his Queen.


    "Do you need help with something, your highness," she asked becoming uncomfortable with the way he was looking at her. If it were to be any person she did outright tell him to stop looking and go his way.


    Although her words were polite her tone said quite the opposite.


    "No," Prince William shook his head and excuse himself.


    " you have met the lady from the Yancey family?" Queen Regina asked seeing that her son was in a daze.


    "Hmm, she is beautiful and confident. She kind of reminds me of Ellen. Someone like that is who I need to be by my side," Prince William said.


    "Don''t be stupid, you already went after the girl from the Zorander. Going after the one from Yancey would only make you lose both," Queen Regina snapped. Her mood was ruined by the mention of Ellen''s name.


    "Why? Jane just told me that the Yancey family wants her to marry Joe," prince William informed.


    "What? No way. I want Ema married to Joe Yancey." Queen Regina ball her hand. This was all the king''s fault. If he had listened to her when she went over to discuss getting Ema married then everything would have played out perfectly.


    " What are you saying mum, if the lady from the Zorander family marries Joe Yancey then I get to marry his sister," the prince reason.


    "Can you even hear the words I am saying? Joe Yancey is the most outstanding man in the kingdom. I want him married to my daughter," Queen Regina said in a final tone.


    "I hear you mum, Jane already rejected the proposal. She said she was here to pass a piece of important information and she needed our words on some things," Prince William finally stated the reason he was there.


    "Oh, she is still here?" Queen Regina asked.


    "Yes mother, would you like to see her or should I just tell her you are busy? " the prince asked.


    "No, I will see her. She has to know that this marriage is something I support. Who knows if she would change her mind and marry my future son-in-law," Queen Regina said and stood up to her feet.


    Prince Williams did the same and lead the way to where Jane was waiting patiently. She was already thinking that the prince might have forgotten all about her.


    " your highness, " Jane bowed to great the Queen who just walked in.


    Queen Regina flashed a beautiful smile before elegantly taking her seat. "sit," Queen Regina gestured for her to seat down.


    Jane nodded her head and did as was instructed. A maid walked in shortly after to serve them some tea.


    "My son said you had some important information to tell me, " the Queen asked with a beautiful smile on her lips.


    "Yes, your highness but I can''t tell it to you yet until I have your words that prince William will take me as his Queen when the time comes," Jane said. She looked at the mother and son with so much confidence.


    The mother and son glanced at each other. "You seem to have a lot of confidence to demand that. What makes you think I would agree just to get some important information," the Queen raised her brows irritated by her demand.


    " Not even if my information has something to do with the fact that Prince William will not be the next king? " she asked. Queen Regina did not miss the mint in her eyes that told her that Jane was serious.


    "What nonsense are you blabbing. I am the crown prince of Bozoa," prince William snapped immediately. Jane gave him a grin. "you are not the crown prince," Jane replied.


    "What nonsense are you saying? " Queen Regina roared in an attempt to scare the words out of Jane. But the young lady only smiled. She could see the desperation in the Queen''s eyes to hear what she has to say.


    "explain yourself or I would have you thrown in prison," prince William threatened.


    "Then I ask you to do that your highness, at least that way I could stand in the presence of the entire court and repeat the words I just say. That way the whole court..." Jane stop. "Wait! The whole courts already know. I mean the entire kingdom would know, " Jane said completely unmoved by the prince threat.


    Queen Regina squeeze her son''s hand. She had always been scared of a revolt. Moreover, she did not have a problem with Jane being the future Queen. Even if she hated Jane making demands she still gave in.


    " you have my words, as long as my son seats on the throne as the king, you would be his Queen," Queen Regina said.


    Jane nodded her head. "can you tell us what you mean now?" the prince become impatient.


    "No, the Queen''s words are important because she is your mother but you have not agreed yet, " she faces Prince William. She did not want to make a mistake. After all, a man''s words were his bond.


    Prince William looked at her, ever since he got close to her. She has always been meek but seeing her act so stubborn and determined to get what she wants made him feel happy. Instead of been angry at her. He wanted his woman strong like his mother, not some pushover.


    " you have my words. You did be my Queen when the time comes," He smiled at her.


    "My grandfather is against our marriage. He said I could marry anyone else but you. He even threatened to throw me out of the family if I insisted but I stayed stubborn," Jane gave them a pitiful look.


    "I cried and told my father that I did rather kill myself. Grandfather could no longer take my tears so he explained to me why he did not want us together. He said the war for the throne was usually blood and that my aunty almost lost her life and he could not afford to put me in the same danger, " Jane explained.


    " What are you saying. I am the only son of the king there would be no war for the throne, " Prince William said. He was beginning to think that Jane was been stupid.


    " no my prince you are not," Jane said and the mother and son could not hide their surprise in her eyes.


    Prince William was about to argue but the Queen stopped him. If this information was coming from someone else she might have doubts since she knew the king only has eyes for one woman. But she was sure that lord Zorander would never lie to his granddaughter.


    "who is the other," she decides to ask.

 Chapter 86 - Make Her Suffer

    "who is the other," Queen Regina asked.


    "Grandfather did not say, he told me that most members of the Royal Council are in search for him since they do not consider prince William fit for the throne. Moreover, it will be a sacrilege to crown him king, when his elder brother, the real crown prince is still breathing, " Jane said.


    She watched the expression of the mother and son get alert. Of course, he could never be crown king, if his brother is still alive and in Bozao kingdom.


    " What else do you know? "  Queen Regina asked.


    " That is all I know, " Jane replied.


    Queen Regina looked at the young lady before her. The king could not have laid with another woman when Queen Agatha was still alive. He loved her too much to do that.


    She also put her eyes on the king after he stopped visiting her Bed Chamber but it seems the man became a monk Wait that''s beside the point.


    The king somehow had a son, that is older than Williams dose that means he laid with another woman while Agatha was still alive? " Queen Regina asked herself. She knew she should be upset about this information but a smile crossed her face.


    She was happy to learn that the king was not faithful to Agatha like she has always thought. This really warmed her heart.


    The Queen got up, she was not going to let anyone steal what rightfully belonged to her Son. "Williams you should see your feature wife out. I will talk to your father about making this engagement known to all," Regina said before walking out of the room.


    She believes every word Jane has said because she was close to Agatha and she knew first hand how lord Zorander would protect his children. Now all she needed to do was find the said son, before the Royal council. She needed him dead.


    Meanwhile, King George was out in the training ground watching Richard fight with two opponents. He could not hide the pride in his eyes. Indeed Richard would be a cable king.


    King George has made up his mind to accept him as his son and hand over his birthright. The only reason why he was yet to make a move was the fact that he wanted to teach Richard to protect himself.


    He had been teaching him about matters that concern the kingdom and asked him his opinion on some matter.


    He was impressed by the young man''s knowledge. Richard was a lover of books and since he stayed in the place with his mum, he did sneak into the Royal Library and Read lots of books and scrolls.


    The kind was still looking at Richard with pride when one of the eyes he put on the Queen came to give him a report.


    "your majesty, the prince and Queen had a guest today," the man made the report. Seeing that the king nodded his head the man continued.


    "she is the young miss of the Zorander family. She told the queen that her grandfather told her that you had another son. She claimed that he disagree to allow marry prince William," the man explained.


    "When was this?" the king asked. His eyes still rested on Richard.


    "A while back your Majesty," the man answered.


    "Umm, continue to keep an eye on her, " the king dismissed him with his hand." it seems I have to fast forward my plans, " King George mused in his head.


    He had left the Queen to keep living as she pleased because he did not have the time to deal with her. He had a lot of state matters to deal with.


    He did be making his first move in two days, he wanted to make sure that he gave the Queen a slow and painful punishment. He was never going to confront her about her behavior toward Ellen. He wanted her to suffer not knowing why or how.


    He looked at Richard one more time and took a deep breath. He had been proponing asking Ann about his birth. He was too scared to learn the truth about betraying the vow he made to his wife.


    He took another deep breath. He could no longer wait now that the Queen already has a hint. He had to find out and ensure to keep the Queen in the dark.


    He walked away from the training field and saw William walking in at that same time.


    "father," Prince William bowed his head.


    "Son, don''t you think you are a bit late. Others have been training since the first light of the day," King George scold him.


    "I apologize, father," King George shook his head and walked away. Now he wondered if things would have been different.


    If ever he knew that he had a son like Richard when his wife died he would never have married Regina. He felt so guilty about how he treated Ellen. He just thought to make her strong.


    He could not explain why he did not realize that the Queen was two-faced earlier. Perhaps if Ellen has learned the truth on time, she might have opened up, he thought.


    With a deep sigh, he walked into his study and asked his guard to call him Ann.


    He needed to face the truth and move on. Ann arrived a few moments later. "Your majesty," she bowed her head after taking a step into the study.


    King George nodded his head. "Tim shut the door, I do not want to be disturbed," he ordered. Tim did as was told. He took two-step away from the door knowing that the king did not want him listening to the conversation inside.


    King George looked at the woman before him, he could not even remember seeing her if not for the incident at the Royal Court recently.


    He could not wrap his head around the fact that he laid with her.


    A.hum, he cleared his throat. "Tell me who put you up to lying against princess Ellen.?" he asked. Even though he was sure what her answer would be he wished his assumption was wrong.


    Ann bowed her head, she was surprised that the king brought up the issue again.


    Ann, went on her knee "it was her highness., Queen Regina," she answered honestly she did not know if the king would believe her but she decided to tell him the truth.


    King George balled his hand into a fist but his face remains calm. He had expected that answered, yet he felt like his breath was knocked out. For a person with pride, it hurt to have been wrong about something for the last years.


    "Tell me how did you end up with my son?" king George asked. He could not think of a better way to put his question.

 Chapter 87 - His Birth Mother

    "Tell me how did you end up with my son?" king George asked. He could not think of a better way to put his question. He honestly felt like cutting off the thing between his leg but that will change nothing.


    He could not explain why he stood so low to do it with his wife''s maid."I am never drinking again, * he vowed in his head since he couldn''t even remember a thing about how it happened.


    The king was too engrossed in scolding himself to notice that the woman he spoke to has frozen at his question.


    Ann felt like a knife was hanging on her throat. Because of the way he put the question she thought he figured out that she was not his mother.


    "How?" she asked herself. There were currently only three people who knew this. And neither of them would tell the king. Princess Ellen was no longer in the kingdom and Richard would not dare knowing she would die if he did.


    Ann took in a rapid breath, she could feel her end coming near.


    "I am sorry your highness but I did not know. At that time I was unable to give birth. I have visited the house of fatality and drank all the herbs that could help but still nothing. One day, a midwife handed over a baby boy to me. She lied. She told me she had found him close to the brothel.


    I was blinded by my happiness and immediately took the child in. After all, it was a common practice by those women to abandon their children after giving birth.


    I thought it was a way for the gods to answer my prayer and blessed me with a child. It was only two years later that the midwife informed me of the truth about his birth. She told me that the boy she handed over to me was the son of my king. I was too scared.


    She said that the second prince of Bozoa at that time had threatened to kill her husband if she did not kill the crown prince''s child at birth if he happened to be a son.


    The midwife could not bring herself to hurt the innocent baby but she could also not lose her husband so she lied about his death and hand over the baby to me.


    I pray your majesty to have mercy on me, I would have returned him if I knew at the beginning but it was too late. I fear you would have my head, " Ann spoke as fast as her tongue could move.


    She knew that the king cared nothing about her life. She had committed a great crime by hiding the crown prince.


    Meanwhile, the king was unable to understand her words for a short while. It sounded too good to be true. What did she mean?" he asked himself.


    "So what you are saying is that you are not the mother of Richard?" king George asked. He did not want to jump to any conclusions.


    Ann stopped crying because she was surprised by the king''s question. Does this mean he did not know? Even Ann could see the resemblance between Richard and the late Queen.


    "Yes, your majesty, " she answered.


    "Yes he is your son?" king George asked honestly confused by her answer.


    "no, I  mean no he is not my son. Queen Agatha is his birth mother," Ann replied as tears dripped down her eyes. She is both relieved and scared of what she just told the king.


    Relived that she finally let out the secret she has been carrying for years. She sometimes felt that she had taken away everything from him. But at the same time, she feared that the king would put her to death.


    The king blink his latches in confusion for a bit. "Did I hear right?" he asked himself. "what did you just say?" his voice came out in a whisper


    "I said Queen Agatha is the birth mother of Richard. He is the son believe to have died at birth," Ann said. Her head was bowed to the ground. She was too scared to look at the king''s rang.


    So she missed the bright smile that was now playing on his face. The news about Richard been the son of Agatha made him happy.


    He could not explain how relieved he was that he did not betray the promise he had made to her on their wedding night.


    He was consumed by his happiness that he did not even notice that the woman on her knees was crying and scared to death.


    "Yes," King George lets the words out of his mouth. He did not care who heard him. He has been eating up himself for some time and learning that he assumed Wrongly really warmed his heart.


    Ann, raise her head a little to peep at the king when she heard  his voice. She was not sure of what to expect. But her Jaw dropped open when she saw that the king had a beautiful smile on his lip.


    "What? " she was shocked to see him that way. In her, over twenty years of working in the Palace, she has never seen the king looking so happy. Although he smiled more when his first Queen was alive even then she doubt it was this wild and beautiful.


    Ann, could not understand why the king was so happy about Richard been his son. After all, he already had a son. Richard would only bring war into the family.


    King George had a hard time controlling his emotions. No, he did not feel like having his expressionless face. Since he found out about Richard he had felt too guilty to visit his wife''s memorial. He usually talked to her printing but he felt too unworthy.


    He took another deep breath of relief before Turing his head to look at the maid on her knees.


    "Name? " He asked.


    " your majesty the midwife is already dead, "Ann answered. She thought the king wanted to put them both to death.


    King George frowns his brows. "Your name?" he clarified. He was not thinking of killing her or anything like that. If anything George was grateful to her for taking care of him. She may not have much but she indeed took him as her son.


    He could still remember how she begged on behalf of Richard. She betrayed prince Ellen to save his life. He is sure that the woman before him would give her life for Richard even if she was not his birth mother.


    "Love" this was what he wanted his family to be built on. But that Queen of his made him a fool.


    "Ann," your majesty, " she answered when she finally understood his question.


    Who else knows about Richard?" He knew the Queen will be all out searching for the rumored son.


    "Me, Richard and princess Ellen, your majesty, " Ann answered with full confidence.


    Are you sure? " the king asked.


    " yes, your ma... She was about to affirm when she remembered that Richard told her about his meeting with lord Zorander.

 Chapter 88 - The Worst Kind Of Punishment

    " yes yor ma... She was about to affirm when she remembered that Richard told her about his meeting with lord Zorander.


    Late last night Richard told her about receiving  a message from the lord Zorander asking him to see him on the straight street at night. Ann, bite her inner cheeks relaxing her mistake.


    " lord Zorander, your majesty. I don''t know how he found out, but Richard said he had noticed his resembles with Queen Agatha," Ann replied.


    King George nodded his head. It was like lord Zorander to not have his family fighting against each other. So it made perfect sense that he warned his granddaughter. King George made a mental note to speak to the lord Zorander about what his grand daughter has done.  The king nodded his head.


    "Warn Richard, he must act carefully now. Regina already knows about his existence. I can''t let her discover Richard before the right time,"


    "Yes your majesty, " Ann nodded her head. She felt fear creeping into her already. Knowing how cruel the Queen was, she was sure the woman would try to kill her son.


    "you can leave," king George waved his hand at her. He was amazed by how much she loved Richard. He was certain that she was not faking her care like the Queen.


    He has been thinking of a way to hurt the Queen for her treatment to his daughter all the while. But seeing Ann, just now give him the perfect idea of what would really hurt the Queen and leave her wondering where she went wrong.


    The worst Kind of punishment is not knowing why you were been pushed. His king''s lips curved into smile.


    Everything the Queen thought she have, wold be taken away and she would have just one Question why?.


    .....


    A tower in Avalo royal Palace.


    The couple woke up that morning, knowing that a possible death penalty was hanging on their neck.


    "you have to speak to your father before we arrive at the royal court today," prince Julia said. The maid''s just walked out after helping them dress up that morning.


    "I know that, I already told  the maid to send a message across to him," Lady Catherine replied before letting out small sigh escape her lips. She was feeling frustrated about the entire situation.


    Julia noticed the look on her face. He knew she was feeling frustrated about the entire situation but he needed her to think about them when she spoke to her father. She was his one ticket out of his problem.


    He wrapped his hands around her waist and kissed her cheeks. Everything will be fine, " he tried to sound confident.


    " I hope so, the Queen is not easy to deal with. This is not just about the stupid princess anymore, " Lady Catherine reason..


    " The Queen does not care about her son, everything will be fine," Prince Julia answered.


    " How can you even say that? Did you see how the Queen acted yesterday. She feel that you have attacked her. Don''t forget she said she is the one you would be facing today since she gave birth to him, " Lady Catherine reason. She could not understand why her husband was not seeing how complicated things have gotten.


    " I know, but father does not really like the Queen. He has been close friends with your father and I am sure he would listen, " prince Julia said.


    Lady Catherine was about to argue with him when a knock on their door shut her mouth.


    Come in, " prince Julia responded.


    A maid pushed the door opened and stood at the door. "The Queen ask you to join her for breakfast," the maid said.


    Lady Catherine and prince Julia exchanged a glimpse. "we would join her shortly," prince Julia said.


    The maid bowed her head before walking out of the room. "I told you she cares nothing about her son," Julia gave her a triumphant look.


    Lady Catherine nodded her head and took in a deep breath in relief. She could not afford to have the Queen as enemies. It was a well known rumor that any of the king''s wife''s that challenged her ends up dead. She was not someone she would love to have as an Enemy.


    The couple walked down hand in hand. A maid was waiting to lead them to the Queen. Four guards followed them quietly. This guards were not there to ensure their safety but to make sure they appear in the royal court that day.


    The Queen was seated graceful at the head of the table waiting for her guest. She knew that Lady Catherine will ask to speak to her father. So she decided to help lady Catherine herself if she acted reasonably.


    This was her way of ease her conscience about the pervious day incident. The Queen flashed a smile at the couple as the walked into the dinning room.


    "Your highness," they both bowed their head. Queen Margaret gave them a sweet smile and gesture for them to take their seat.


    The maid walked over and served the food. Julia thought that the Queen was going to say something. Every since the crown prince became cursed, the Queen had treated him like a son. Surely she would not have him killed. He believed.


    They eat their breakfast quietly, the Queen made no attempt to speak. The couple eat their meal not daring to say anything. The Queen was neither acting sweaty like she did or coldly. Her expression was unreasonable.


    She looked like someone who wanted to do nothing else but eat their meal. These situations become uncomfortable for Lady Catherine. She felt scared. "what if the Queen decided to posion them?" she thought and her hand that was lifted towards her mouth stopped.


    She did not want to die that way. She wanted to live long enough to seat on the throne and be a dress as the Queen.


    Queen Margaret looked her dirstion and notice her hand hanging on the air.


    "Are you okay, child,"  Queen Margaret asked.


    Lady Catherine dropped her hand and nodded awkwardly. She felt really embarrassed. She had been so deep in thought that she did not realize that her hand was still hanging.


    "Are you sure," Queen Magreat asked. Her voice sounded nice and concern.


    I am fine your highness, just worried a little, " she replied. She could not exactly accuse the Queen of trying to kill her when they were having the same food. Besides she had no evidence.


    Queen Margaret nodded her head in understanding."I will feel the same way if I was in your shoes. The fear of losing everything one has can be quite a predicament," the Queen said.


    They eat the rest of their breakfast without saying another word to each other. Lady Catherine was about to excuse herself with her husband when the Queen spoke.


    " Catherine, Can I have a word with you, privately? " the Queen asked.

 Chapter 89 - Words Are Like Arrows

    " Catherine, Can I have a word with you, privately? " the Queen asked. Lady Catherine exchanges a knowing look with her husband.


    "Of course, your highness, " she replied.


    " I will excuse you, " prince Julia said getting off the table.


    " Your father asked me to do something to save you yesterday," The Queen said as soon as they were left alone. Lady Catherine looked at the Queen not knowing how to respond to her statement.


    For an unknown reason, Catherine could already tell that she was not going to like the conversation.


    " But I refuse, " the Queen said causing lady Catherine to unconsciously raise her brow. She wanted to snap at the Queen but after what happened at the Royal Court yesterday she knew better than to let her tongue losing.


    The Queen looked at Catherine and saw her conflicted reaction. "you know child, I would have helped if only he did not raise a knife and threatened me. I don''t do well with threats. It tends to bring out my worst. So now your father is going to battle with me," the Queen said. A beautiful smile was playing on her lips as she spoke.


    Lady Catherine looked at her not understanding why the Queen was telling her anything." the battle of truth, She paused and looked at the shocked expression on lady Catherine''s face.


    "So you do know that one of us would end up dead at the end of the battle. Of course, that is going to be your father," she said with so much confidence.


    Lady Catherine swallowed and put herself together. She did not want to show the Queen any fear. She needed to appear brave. She believes the Queen''s confidence is coming from the fact that her son would be fighting in her stand.


    " So I thought about it. You are likely going to get a death sentence today and then your father would follow in a few days. The house of Thompson has been great and with your brothers dead at war, it would be bad to kill out the entire family. So I decided to save you, " The Queen said.


    " Why? I thought you said you refused my father, " Lady Catherine asked but the real question in her head was why her father would be fighting the Queen in a battle of truth.


    " let''s just say I would hate to see you die for nothing, " the Queen replied. Lady Catherine looked at her. She knew better than to take the Queen''s help without knowing what price she would have to pay.


    "How do you plan to help me?" she asked the Queen.


    "That question I can not give an answer to but if you let me, I would help you," the Queen replied.


    Lady Catherine nodded her head. She had expected that answer. "what price will I pay for this help," she asked.


    The Queen fave her a sweet smile, "I don''t want anything, I just want you to leave the Royal Palace and return to your household. Live a quiet life," she replied


    "what? I am still married to prince Julia how do you expect me to leave the Royal Palace and my husband?" Lady Catherine asked. She was taken by surprise when she heard the Queen''s words.


    "Then you choose to die with him?" the Queen raised her brows before elegantly picking up her teacup and have a sip. She hates talking with dumb people. If she did not already make up her mind not to involve the innocent in her quest for revenge she would have cared less.


    " What do you mean? Did you poison the food?" Lady Catherine raised her voice as she got up from the table staring daggers at the Queen who remained nonchalant and sip her tea.


    "I could have your tongue cut off for raising your voice at me, " she said calmly. "I am not stupid to invite you to breakfast and poison the food. If I want you or your husband dead I would do it when you are in your quarter. I can have my careless maid die because they eat the ruminated of your food," the Queen said and lady Catherine''s jaw dropped.


    She honestly could not believe her ears, the Queen was more concerned about her careless maids eating whatever is left on their plate and dying than her. "Does this mean, the Queen values the life of her maid''s more than that of me and my husband?" Lady Catherine asked herself.


    " you see it is difficult to get hard-working savant that can be trusted, so I would not risk harming them," The Queen said before sipping from her tea again. "Now sit before I forget I was trying to save your life and cut off your head for thinking of me as stupid," the Queen''s voice increases slightly for the first time.


    She really found lady Catherine''s accusations insulting. She was no fool to invite them and kill them knowing that she would be the first suspect should they die. Moreover, who wastes poison on the dead?


    Lady Catherine fought the urge to roll her eyes before sitting down. "what if I refuse your offer?" she asked.


    "Then your life would be left in the hands of fate. It will not be my problem anymore. It will make no difference if you die with Julia. You know get a death sentence, " the Queen replied.


    It finally made sense to Lady Catherine. "Then save us both, we would not cause trouble anymore," lady Catherine said. She was not sure why she said that but everything got to where it did because the Queen spoke in favor of the princess.


    "I can''t," the Queen replied.


    "Why, everything got here because you spoke up," Lady Catherine asked.


    "Child did your father not tell you that words are like arrows once release they can not be taken back. Moreover, Julia went after his brother''s wife and when she refused he tried to hurt her. I can plead on your behalf, that you were been childish but what would I blame your husband''s behavior on, " the Queen explained.


    She was already tired of the conversation and wanted to ask lady Catherine to leave." How did a cunny man like general Thompson father someone this stupid? " the Queen asked herself.


    "But your highness... Lady Catherine wanted to insist but the Queen was tired of talking to her. In fact, she was already regretting her decision of trying to talk to her.


    " you take my offer or you leave it. I would know you are willing to take my offer if you keep mute and do not say a word in defense of your husband. Then I just might plead on your behalf," the Queen stated.


    "Thanks for the offer, your highness," Lady Catherine got off her chair and walked out of the room. She the Queen has no intention to keep speaking to her. for some reason she felt the Queen looked scary.  She was nothing like the kind-hearted woman she had known in the Palace.

 Chapter 90 - Puppet

    King Roderick study.


    "Your majesty, you know I would never try to hurt you," General Thompson said. He had arrived at the Palace as early as possible that morning. He needed to do something to save his daughter.


    "Do I?" the king asked.


    "Of course, we have been friends since childhood. I supported you in every way when you decided to seat on the throne. I helped you murder the crown prince and pin the evidence on the second prince. Making the throne fall on you. I have been by your side since then. How can you think I will hurt you now? " general Thompson asked.


    The king looked at him, "in case you have forgotten the crown prince and his brother trusted you. You were their friend. Yet you chose benefits over your friendship. So tell me why I can not believe you would hurt me, if there is a benefit to it," The king replied.


    General Thompson swallowed back his words when he heard the king. When they were still young,  he was very close to the crown prince and the second prince of Avalo, at that time the crown prince and second prince were very close.


    There was no rivalry between the two because their both mothers were close and they taught them to be there for each other. The crown prince''s mother had died when the boys were just eight leaving her son to the care of her best friend.


    Cocumbin Ello was a very kind woman and brought the two boys up in love. She made her son realize that the throne was his brother''s and as brothers, he was expected to support him not convert his throne.


    So the two boys supported each other in everything and they were the best of friends. General Thompson became close to the two princes. They were three best friends until General Thompson meet with the third prince of Avalo.


    "Why do you follow those two around like their dog," the third prince of Avalo, prince Roderick asked.


    "What do you mean, your highness. They are my friends," the young Thompson replied.


    "I can''t believe the next heir of the Thompson family is a fool," the prince click his tongue and looked down on him as though he was a fool. The young man looked at the prince confused.


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "you are indeed a fool, those two don''t see you as friends. They only keep you close because you are useful to them. They don''t praise you or give you the honor you deserve. You fight battles with them, but praise is only a song for them. How long do you want to remain a fool? " prince Roderick asked.


    "You are right your highness,". The young Thompson was convinced by the prince''s words.


    "Of course am right," the prince replied. " I will not treat you the same way if you work for me. I will ensure that''s you are recognized," prince Roderick said.


    Young Thompson thought about the prince''s promise for a while before accepting it. They become friends for quite sometime before the young prince used him against the two brothers.


    It was General Thompson that lied to the crown prince back then that his brother had eyes for his throne and wanted him dead. Then he also told the second prince that the prince was only using him because of his good fighting skills.


    Although the two princes did not believe him at first, as time went on with a little effort the prince started suspecting each other and kept secrets from each other.


    One day dressed in the rob of the second prince, General Thompson stabbed the crown prince to death and flee from sight. A few of the crown prince loyal men have seen him. They had recognized him by his Rob, so the second prince was Exile from the kingdom and the throne fell on the third prince.


    General Thompson looked at the king with disbelief, he could not believe what the king was saying. Then again if he wanted to be sincere, he knew he values benefit more than friendship.


    "But your majesty, I have no gain in your death, why would I try to harm you. Your seating on the throne gives me a lot more benefits," General reason.


    The king gave him a blank look. "you must think I am stupid," the king said. His voice was strong as he spoke.


    "What do you mean, your majesty. I have only visited your study to look for a solution to save our children. Only you can talk to the priest of the oracle to change the result. You were the one that told me to have my daughter married to Julia. You promised he will be the next king, " General Thompson said. Stress lines were already visible on his forehead.


    " Yes, I promise but I did not ask you not to culture your daughter to speak without thinking. Neither did I know that Julia would be stupid enough to go after his brother''s wife. Do you think I can change the result when the Queen has declared to take the oath?


    What do you think will happen, when her son comes back and learned how his mother died? " king Roderick asked.


    "How? He will blame the princess for laying false accusations and causing his mother''s death. Maybe he would even strangle her to death, you have always wanted her dead anyway," General Thompson said.


    "Fool," the king shook his head. He wondered why he had remained close to the man for so many years. He was indeed easy to manipulate but he was difficult to reason with.


    "Your majesty, I am sure we would be able to make him believe this. After all the verdict was passed by the oracle of truth. No one can doubt the efficiency of the oracle," General Thompson said.


    "you sound so confident that the priest of the oracle will listen to me. Do you know something I do not know?" the king asked.


    "of course not your majesty. I have only been thinking of a possible solution to all the problems. This has been the best I could think of," General Thompson said.


    King Roderick nodded his head. "you do take me for a fool. You heard of the crown prince injure yesterday. Knowing that he would not be returning soon you decided to kill me. Have Julia take over the throne since the crown prince is away.


    Of course, if you have killed me, as long as nobody knows you killed me you will go unpunished after all it will not be the first time. Tell me who you were planning to make the victim this time," King Roderick said.


    "What? Your majesty..," He was trying to say something but the king cut him off.


    "Tell me General Thompson, having me sit on this throne and having my son, your puppet seat on it. Which will bring you more benefits?" king Roderick asked.

 Chapter 91 - Save Yourself

    "Tell me, General Thompson, having me sit on this throne and having my son, your puppet seat on it. Which will bring you more benefits?" king Roderick asked.


    General Thompson widens his eyes. He was surprised at the king''s words. To be honest, he never thought about harming the king and sitting his daughter and son-in-law on the throne. Thinking about the king''s words, he realized that that would have been the best option especially since Jeffery flee to Samor.


    The King watched General Thompson''s shock reaction and concluded that he was right about his assumption. To be honest he never thought that his puppet will become so smart. He had used General Thompson countless times


    He was grateful to the Queen for opening his eyes. To know that his puppet is now a snake.


    "Your Majesty, believe me, I have no such plans. I only throw the knife because the Queen was seated on you thrown," he explained.


    "Hmm, I will believe you when you kill the Queen in the battle of truth,"  king Roderick said. He was very confident about his Wife winning the fight. After all, he knew she would never suggest fighting General Thompson if she was not certain about winning.


    "About that, your majesty. Are you really willing to let me fight her? She is but a woman. No one would even believe me, even if I kill her," General Thompson said. He found it intuitive to fight with her.


    "If you draw your sword with that mindset, your head will be caught off in a minute. For old time''s sake, I will offer you this advice. Be as prepared as possible. No, Be as prepared as though you are going to fight me, or any other strong man you know. The Queen is not but a woman like you think when it comes to holding a sword," king Rodrick advises.


    General Thomas did not really understand the king''s words but he needed his head. "I will take my leave, your majesty,"  He bowed his head before walking away. He knew there was no point to say anything else since the king would not respond to him.


    Moreover, he got a message that his daughter wanted to talk to him. He hoped that she had something good that could be used to save her. Just yesterday morning he woke up proud, a few hours later and a knife was hanging in his neck and that of his daughter.


    Nothing seems to go the way he planned and things kept getting worst and he found himself unable to keep up with the way things are going.


    He walked over to the tower and his daughter stepped out of the room to meet him.


    "Father," she called hugging him. The little confidence she has was taken away after she met with the Queen.


    General Thompson, hugged her close and kissed her hair. "How are you holding up, Child," He asked in a whisper.


    "I am fine father," Lady Catherine replied but tears began to flow down her eyes. She was scared. Very scared. She did not want to die. She was young and beautiful.  She had dreams to fulfill, she wanted to give birth and raise her own children.


    General Thompson felt her tears on his clothes he wanted to tell her not to cry that he would do everything and make sure she was fine. For the first time since he could remember he felt fear of losing everything.


    "Everything will be fine," he said as he gently patted her hair. "I am scared father, not just for me but you. What is going on? Why are you fighting the battle of truth with the Queen," Lady Catherine asked as she tried to control herself.


    General Thompson paused, he was beyond shocked about her question. "Who told you that?" he asked cupping her face in his hands.


    "The Queen, she asked me and Julia to join her for breakfast this morning," Lady Catherine replied.


    "Tell me father what''s going on? What happened," she could no longer hide her worry. She knew she should be talking about a possible way to save her life and that of her husband. But she would become a nonbody should her father die.


    " Don''t worry about me, I would be fine... General Thompson replied. He has been thinking about the king''s last words about the Queen handly a sword just like a man."No, father," Lady Catherine shook her head. How could she not worry? If her father draw a sword against the crown prince he did die in a few seconds.


    "How can I not worry, the Queen is going to ask her son to fight in her stand. You know there is no chance for you to win a fight against him," Lady Catherine said. More tears rolled down her cheek. She could not even control herself anymore.


    "Put yourself together, I would not be fighting the crown prince. The Queen gave her words on it," General Thompson said.


    Lady Catherine nodded her head hearing that news. It was indeed a relief to know that there was a chance that her father would survive.


    " What else did the Queen tell you? " General Thompson asked.


    " she told me that you asked her to save me yesterday. She said she would have, if only you were not pointing a knife at her. She said she did not do well with threats. But that she change her mind and decided to save me, since she did not want to wipe out the bloodline of the Thompson," Lady Catherine replied.


    " What does she want in return, " General Thompson asked. He knew how all this work. Now that he thought about it. He regretted his decision to have threatened the Queen. She could be soft-hearted. Maybe he would have asked for her help instead.


    "She asked that I leave the royal family and Marry someone else. She said to return home," Lady Catherine replied.


    General Thompson nodded his head. "Then do it, you need to save yourself," He said.


    "No father what about Julia. He is my husband and I can''t just abandon him," Lady Catherine shook her head.


    "This is not the time to act stupidly. It was his fault that he did something as disgusting as going after his brother''s wife. That brat promise that you would be the only woman in his eyes," General Thompson said. He was very irritated about Julia''s choice.


    It is like the king said it was his fault for going after his brother''s wife.


    " Father, you miss understand him. He did not really want anything to do with her. You know he was thinking he could use her against his brother. You know with the crown prince Alive there would never be a chance for him to ascend the throne.


    That princess is such a slay fox. She had her eyes on my husband because he is handsome. I am sure she was the one that seduce him, " Lady Catherine said.


    General Thompson shook his head. He was realizing for the first time that his precious daughter was stupid.


    " Can you even hear yourself? " He raised his voice slightly.  "That Princess has not Been in the kingdom for a month, yet you and your husband are on the verge of losing your head. If she was really as you claim, why did she go for your husband? The other princes are handsome too,"


    " How could she seduce your husband if he did not lead her on. Besides, the crown prince saw everything for himself. It was your husband who went after his wife on the night of the Royal Ball."


    "Think about it child, can you not see that prince Julia is lying to you. How can he think of using the princess against his brother when we all know that the prince only married her to defile the king.


    "You are so innocent child," General Thompson said.


    " What do you mean? The prince has bee.., " Lady Catherine stopped talking as she fell into deep thought.  Of course, it was natural for the prince to act well toward his wife in the royal ball.


    " Listen to your father, child and accept the Queen''s help," General Thompsons said.


    " Father, you can speak to the king right. He was the one that promised that Julia would be the next on the throne." Lady Catherine said. Although she realized that her husband was lying she still wanted to save him.


    She has been dreaming of herself as the feature Queen of Avalo how could she just let go of that dream.


    " His majesty is bound by his words, there is nothing he can do about this situation. The Queen is our only choice," General Thompson said. He could not bring himself to telling her the truth just yet.


    He wanted her to be less worried for a little while longer.  Lady Catherine paused and looked at her father.


    " I will listen to you father. I don''t want you to worry about me. You have to stay strong for the battle of truth,"  Lady Catherine said before hugging her father once more.


    She was conflicted. She like prince Julia a lot but she was not willing to die with him, especially when the cause of his death was because he broke the promise he made to her.

 Chapter 92 - Are You Scared Of Me

    Princess Ellen felt her heartbeat fast as her hands went around the prince''s waist. She could not really put her thought together.


    Prince S¨¦bastien had a smile on his face as he increased the spread he rid making prince Ellen tighten her hold around his waist. She was so scared of falling off the horse. Her head swirl as they continued. She felt like throwing up but since she could not afford to delay their journey any longer she bites down on her lips and swallow back.


    They were only a few distances away from the royal city when she could no longer stop herself. She wanted to ask the prince to stop but she was afraid that she would throw up the minute she opened her mouth.


    She tried to pinch him to get his attention but his layers of clothes were thick making it impossible for her finger to do anything. She was desperate and scared that she would throw up on him and get him irritated. So without given it much thought she bite him on the shoulder.


    The prince felt the pain, it felt just like an ant bites him but he knew she was the one because her hair was touching his face.


    "Are you okay," He asked slowing down the horse. Ellen shook her head to mean no, but the prince could not see her so he did not know she answered.


    "speak," the prince commanded in a flat tone. He was irritated by the fact that she ignored his question. Or maybe it was because she moved her head away from his shoulders when he was really enjoying their closeness.


    "No... Ellen was trying to respond but she throw up instead. She was scared by his voice that her first reaction was to obey him. Forgetting why she had bitten her lips in the first place.


    Prince S¨¦bastien heard the sound of throwing up so he had no choice but to stop his horse and checked her up.


    Jeffery was riding ahead of them so he only noticed after a short while. The Prince got off the horse and help the Princess down. Ellen looked down unable to look at him. She was least concerned about her dress that was ruined. Fortunately, she had not eaten that morning, so there were no food particles but it was still disgusting to have someone throw up on you like that.


    "I am sorry your highness," she bowed her head. She could not even imagine what the prince would do to her. "why am I acting so stupidly in front of the prince," she scolded herself. She wanted to be in good teams with the prince, knowing that her survival in Avalon depended on him.


    Prince S¨¦bastien raised his brows not sure why she apologized. "Are you okay?" he asked ignoring her apology. He was more concerned about what was wrong with her.


    "I am fine," prince Ellen answered her head was still looking at the ground not daring to look up at him. The frown on the prince''s face deepen. He raised his hands and touch her head.


    "I think you are coming down with a fever," He said. He was really worried about her health.


    "I am fine your highness. I think I felt nauseous because of the hoarse," princess Ellen explain.


    "Are you sure?" the prince asked not convinced by her answer.


    "yes, your highness, it''s just the ride," she insisted.


    "Then why did you not tell me, " the prince asked. His voice went up a bit. He did not believe her excuse.


    " I am sorry, " she apologized again.


    Prince S¨¦bastien frown his brows." was she sorry for not saying anything or what?"  he asked himself and pinned his lips to stop a sigh from escaping.


    " Why are you sorry," He asked.


    Hmm, princess Ellen felt like hiding herself in a hole instead of face the prince''s Rage when he realized that she throw up on him. Although the prince was currently facing her and so she could not tell how bad it looked. Still, she knew he would find out and his reaction scared her to death.


    " your.. I.. Hmm, " princess Ellen bites her lips. She cursed herself for stuttering. "you back when I threw up... It hmm,..." she left her words hanging.


    The prince nodded his head before he hand her water. "You should clean your mouth, " He said. He could not bring himself to blame her for what happened, after all, he noticed she was feeling discomfort. He felt he should have stopped the horse especially when she bit him. But he was too carried away enjoying the closeness they shared.


    " Thank you, your highness, she reach to collect the bottle but prince S¨¦bastien moved his hand. Princess Ellen swallowed and tried to reach for it again but he moved his hand again. It happened two more times so Ellen was forced to look up at him.


    " Are you scared of me?" prince S¨¦bastien asked the question that has been on his mind. Ever since the incident at the royal ball he had always feared that she would be afraid of him when he lost control. He had ignored his brother that day because he did not want to scare her but then he ended up attacking her.


    He could not understand why she was suddenly falling sick. He remembered that Jeffrey told him that she had come all the way to samor without complaining. He could also not tell if riding the horse with him increased her sickness.


    "your highness... Ellen was taken aback by his question. He was the infamous cursed prince of Avalo of course she was scared but could she tell him that? No of course not she was still a princess with pride.


    " Answer,"  he demanded seeing that she wanted to beat around the bush without answering his questions.


    "yes, my prince," she decided to be honest with him. The prince felt his heartache when he heard her answer but he was grateful for her sincerity. Especially since she addressed him as "my prince" again. That statement was enough to make his day.


    "Why?" he blurted out the question before he could stop himself. Of course, he knew why?

 Chapter 93 - Scared Of My Mask

    "Why?" he blurted out the question before he could stop himself. Of course, he knew why?


    "you are the famous Crown prince of Avalo, is there a person in the Twelve kingdoms who is not scared of you?" she asked.


    "You mean the famous cursed prince of Avalo," he corrected her. Princess Ellen bite her lips not knowing how she should respond to his statement.


    "You should not be scared. I have no plans of hurting you," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "I know," princess Ellen nodded her head cursing him to raise his brows.


    "How?" he asked because he was taken aback by her response.


    Princess Ellen bite her lips. "if you were going to hurt me. You should have done that already I mean, I have done a lot of things that should have made you hurt me,"  princess Ellen answered looking at her feet.


    "Then why are you still scared?" He asked.


    " I.. I.. Don''t know! It just... You look scary? Her response came out like a question.


    " Really? " the prince asked in a serious tone. He was already thinking of what he could do to appear less scary to her.


    "yes,... I mean some times,"  princess Ellen answered.


    "When don''t you find me scary?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. He was so eager to know so he can always be that way with her.


    Princess Ellen felt her cheek going red as she thought about that moment when she saw his face for the first time and when they shared a kiss. She did not find him scary in those moments.


    "Answer?" He demanded when she did not attempt to answer but look down at her feet.


    "Like right now," she replied too embarrassed to tell him the times she was thinking about. The prince frowns his brows.


    "Yet you are looking at your feet. Tell me how would you react when you are scared?" the prince replied.


    Uhm, " the princess''s jaw dropped.


    " I am just saying you should look at me since you don''t feel scared of me now? " the prince said. He honestly wanted to have a proper look at her face. Princess Ellen held her dress since she became nervous when she heard his request.


    Taking a deep breath princess Ellen looked up but felt a bit disappointed when all that was waiting for her was his black mask.


    "I mean without your mask? " princess Ellen blurted out her thoughts." stupid, " she cursed herself realizing what she just said that out. ''Why can''t I control my mouth. It will surely have me killed soon, '' she thought.


    " you are scared of my mask? " the prince asked surprised by her statement.


    "No, I mean you look less scary without the mask. Not that I find you scary with it, " Princess Ellen was not even sure about the words that were coming out of her mouth.


    She bites her inner cheeks to stop herself from speaking further or blushing red. The prince watched her reaction. He had the urge to cup her face so he did. He half expected her to move away when he reached out for her face but Ellen stayed put and looked into his eyes.


    She found his eyes beautiful, it was far the most beautiful eyes she had looked at. They remained her of the sky and just looking at them she felt as though she was flying in the sky.


    She could not really explain her reaction but she lifted her leg and took a step closer and the next step. Something seemed to be drawing her closer to him.


    Prince S¨¦bastien swallowed seeing her walk closer to him. The way she was looking him straight in the eyes made him want to cover the space between them. He searched for fear or hesitation in her gaze but found non.


    His Tom smoothes her cheeks and his eyes fell on her lips. He wanted to kiss her again. This time he did not want it to be a simple peck on the lips.


    He wanted to taste every inch of her lips. Hell, he wanted to explore her mouth, so he took the last step and close the space that was left between them. His right hand went around her waist and pulled her close to himself and bend his head to claim her lips.


    Princess Ellen blushed red and felt her heartbeat increase but she did not step back. Goodness! She also wanted to feel his lips against hers.


    His pink lips looked too attractive. She did not see any reason to resist him when she wanted the same thing.


    "your highness," they heard Jeffrey''s voice. Out of reflect prince Ellen tried to move away from the prince but he anticipated that she would do that so his grip around her waist tightened. Princess Ellen sigh in defeat seeing that he would not let her go. But she really felt shy so she buried her head on his chest.


    Meanwhile, prince S¨¦bastien turned to glare dagger at Jeffery. He honestly felt like killing him already.


    Jeffrey bowed his head. He had not meant to disturb the couple. He has gone far distant before he realized that the prince was no longer behind him so he stops and waited for him for a short moment but the prince was nowhere in sight. He immediately became alert and rode back calling out for the prince.


    "Is he going to kill me for this?" Jeffery asked himself refusing to look up at the prince. *Should I just turn around and head back pretending I saw nothing? " he wondered as he inches his hair even if he did not feel anything...


    " I will just wait ahead," he smiled awkwardly before riding away. Thinking his goodness that the prince did not cut off his head.


    " stupid, " prince S¨¦bastien cursed Jeffery in his head. He has once again ruined the moment between him and his sunshine.


    Prince S¨¦bastien reluctantly lets go of the princess after Jeffery left.


    " Do you feel better now?" He asked. Trying his best not to look at her.


    "yes, my prince. Thank you," princess Ellen said. She was also not looking at him.


    "Let go, I will not ride so fast, " he promised as he help her on the horse and joined her. This time he sat behind her and wrapped his hand around her waist before he started the horse.


    They arrived at the royal city this way and like instructed the street of the royal city down to the Palace was cleared. The twenty did not even have to put a lot of effort.


    They just started a rumor that the crown prince was returning to the Palace but was in a bad mood and killed anyone he set his eyes on.


    No one bothered to verify the rumor or asked questions. Mothers immediately called their children into the house and shut their doors and windows.


    In less than thirty, only the prince''s men were seen around the street.


    "What did you do to clear the streets so fast?" Jeffery asked one since he was the first to get into the royal city.


    "Nothing, I might just have said something about the prince been in a bad mood," Eight grins.

 Chapter 94 - Switching The Stones.

    "You should go and eat. Then take a rest," prince Sebastian said as he helped Ellen down from the horse. Their ride was smooth since Ellen rode at a slower spread.


    "But your highness I should be in the Royal court. The priest for the Oracle of truth would arrive today," Princess Ellen said. She remember that she had not told the prince what happened while he was away. She was sure that Jeffery already told him.


    "I.. I.. Assumed you are aware since I am sure Jeffery told you about it," Princess Ellen said biting down on her lip. She hoped that the prince would not be angry at her.


    "I know but you are coming down with a fever, all you need do is rest. You also need to eat. So do as I say. Jeffrey will go to the court," prince Sebastian stated in a tone that left no room for the princess to argue.


    Princess Ellen could not argue with the prince anymore so she nodded her head and followed One who the prince asked to lead her to his quarter. He did not want to leave her for one minute without protection.


    "Jeffery find out what''s going on in the Royal court," he instructed before going after the princess. All he wanted to do was lay his hand on the maid and find out why she was trying to hurt his wife.


    He knew that his father had been the one trying to poision Princess Ellen for some time now. He thought the king would give up after the meeting before he went to samor.


    He had eyes on the king, he would have known already, if the king tried anything. So he knew that they had to be someone else.


    Maybe Julia or General Thompson since they would be looking for a way to win it harm her to close the case. This was why he did not want the princess to show up at the royal court.


    He could feel his head hurt thinking of the many people that might be trying to hurt his sunshine because of him.


    Meanwhile, inside the Royal courtroom the priest was already standing and they were all waiting for the arrival of the king. Jeffery got inside just before the king.


    " Your Majesty," They all bowed as the king entered the room followed by the Queen. The King walked over to his throne and sat down.


    Lady Catherine had her head bowed. She was feeling guilty because she knew what was going to become of her husband after the hearing.


    "What did your father say?" Prince Julia asked his wife, in a whisper. He was scared for his life.


    "I am sorry but he said he tried to talk to your father but the king said he could not do anything. Something about him being bond by his words at the meeting with the Generals before your brother went to samor,"  lady Catherine replied.


    Julia swallowed, how could he forget. He remembered that his brother made his father give his words. Prince Julia swallowed hard realizing that his death was close. "I am sorry, I even tried to plead with the Queen but she would not listen," Lasy Catherine said.


    "So you are telling me, we are about to be condemned to death," prince Julia asked.


    Lady Catherine looked at him and shook her head. "Let fate decide," she corrected. She could not tell him that the Queen accepted to save her. Julia may not understand but after speaking to her father she came to the conclusion to listen to him.


    After all, one of them needed to be alive if there is a chance to take revenge in the future. The prince nodded his head. He could not believe that the king gave up on him so easily. He knew for a fact that his father was just using the crown prince to fight the wars.


    He promised him, that he would hand over the throne to him when the time comes .but first they needed to have the four great kings on their side.


    "Your Majesty," The oracle of truth priest bowed. He was about to begin the process to find out who was lying or saying the truth.


    The King nodded his head as a sign that he could begin.


    "Let the two parties step forward," the priest said. Everybody in the hall looked for Princess Ellen but could not find her. The Queen got off her throne and stood beside Jeffery.


    "Where is the princess?" The eunuch asked.


    "She is tending to the Prince, the battle at samor yesterday was victorious but it left the prince in a bad shape," Jeffery said.


    Jeffery already knew what the prince expected him to say when he told him to come here. He was aware of the attempt to harm the prince, so he knew the prince did not want to speak to anyone.


    Although he was not sure why the prince would not let her show up he could tell that it had something to do with the maid at samor.


    Everyone seated in the hall was surprised by this piece of news. The prince has never been injured in a battle before so how did this happen. The King tightens his fist. He had wanted to guilds the piece of news from spreading.


    "I said it already that I would be standing for the princess. After all, I am also looking for justice for a lie against me," the Queen started.


    The priest nodded his head and brought out two crystal stones. Place one on prince Julia''s hand and the other on the Queen''s hand.


    "The two of you will reveal your truth to the stone and the witness. While holding the stone. After which you can return the stone to me," The priest said.


    "I understand, but how do we know he who lies and say the truth. I read in an old scroll that the process of discovering the truth using the Crystal stone was very transparent. Something about the lies stone going red," The Queen asked. She knew fit a fact that the priest could change the result at the instructions of the King.


    "Your Highness is right but we did have to wait for a while before the stone would revile," the priest nodded his head.


    "Then everyone should hold on to their stone until the truth is revealed. It will not be right to miss up the stone when we hand them over to you," The Queen said looking at the priest.

 Chapter 95 - Pardon

    "Then everyone should hold onto their stone until the truth is revealed. It will not be right to miss up the stone when we hand them over to you," The Queen said looking at the priest.


    She was not stupid, she knew that the prince was up to something the moment he asked that they return the stone. In the scroll she read, the people had to hold on to the strike looking at the witness who would watch as the time turned red it remains white.


    So why would he ask them to return the stone? unless he had some plan off his sleeve.


    The King tightens his hand. Although he had acted like he did not care earlier when General Thompson came to him that morning, he still went ahead and asked the priest to change the results.


    As a king, he knew how bad his decision was but Julia was like his favorite son and he had no plans to watch him die if he could do something about it.


    The priest had accepted his request without question, but he warned the king that somebody might notice since the process was supposed to be transparent. No one ever questions the Oracle of truth because of this.


    He hand thought that ad long as the priest was the one that switch the ball no one would ask any question.


    He never thought that his wife would know so much about the process.


    "What are you trying to say, your highness," the priest raised his voice as though he was angry at the Queen''s suggestions.


    "I am just saying that switching two stones while holding them is possible. To avoid such doubt the scroll advises that, the priest leaves the stone in the hands of the people so that their truth or lie can be seen by all," The Queen replied. She did not even bother about the tone he had replied to her.


    "I never had the plans of switching the stones," The priest acted defensively.  The Queen nodded her head. She could already tell he was lying with the way he acted.


    "Forgive me, but I never said you did, I just repeated what the scroll said. Unless you are trying to tell me that the scroll is wrong," the Queen asked. Her voice sounded innocent as though she was trying to learn something new but the priest did not miss the challenge in her gaze.


    "Of course, not your highness, you can hold on to the stone," he nodded his head. The Queen was right and if this conversation continues others may catch up with the hidden meaning behind the Queen''s words. This will lead to people doubting the Oracle.


    The Queen nodded his head and face the people in the room. "I believe that prince Julia had tried to connect his brother''s wife. I also know that he spread the rumor about his brother being a beast. This is my truth before the king and the Crystal stone. The oracle who can only listen to the truth relieve my truth to all," The Queen said while holding the stone.


    Julia swallowed hard as he faced the people the stone in his right hand. "I never wanted to contact my brother''s wife, none did I lie against my brother. He... Julia lets his words go, realizing that he was about to call his brother a beast in the presence of everybody.


    That will have only lead to him losing his head regardless of what the result was. He never thought that his end would be this simple. He has always thought that he was smart enough to steal the throne from his brother.


    To him strength was not everything, he might not be able to beat the crown prince when they fought but he thought with how smart he was he could steal the throne.


    This was why he had been close to his father, making sure he win his love and the love of the crown prince''s mother, so how did one simple mistake get him here.


    "Your highness is that all," the priest asked seeing that the prince stop talking. Prince Julia took in a deep breath and finished speaking.


    The hall stayed quiet as they waited for the result from the crystal stone. After a short moment, the stone moved from the hand of the queen and prince Julia.


    It stopped right in their front and shaking light the color of Julia stone Bagan to change color. All eyes were on the stone until it stopped shaking. Prince Julia''s stone was red while the Queen''s stone remain white and shined breath.


    "The result is before our eyes, your majesty," The priest bowed. He felt really sorry that he was unable to help the king save his son.


    The king looked up at his son. "According to the law of the land. Prince Julia, you are sentenced to death. He would be killed in three days," the king gave the verdict.


    "Your majesty, what about the lady Catherine," the eunuch asked.


    "what about her, the lady Catherine had nothing to do with the prince lies. She was just a victim of his manipulate," the Queen spoke.


    King Roderick looked at the Queen. "yes, the queen is right. The lady Catherine has nothing to do with today''s court. But still, she did wrong to the princess and as such, she should be punished. The lady Catherine has from her mistake and she asked that I have mercy, so I chose to pardon her by not taking her life but She would serve as the princess personally handmaid for a month to compensate for her mistake," the king said before getting off the throne.


    Lady Catherine swallow, she did not hate the punishment she was given. After the death of her husband, she would be free to leave the Palace as the Queen instructed but she got the chance to take her revenge on the princess.


    She tried to hid the spark in her eyes. Prince Julia felt his spirit leave his bother. The Queen saved his wife not him, "why would the Queen save his wife and let him die. Her punishment should have also been to lose her head, so why did the Queen speak up to save her?" this was a question in his mind, as he was led away by the guards.

 Chapter 96 - The Darkroom.

    Prince Sebastian quarters.


    "Your highness, " princess Ellen was welcome by her two maids from Bozoa and Grater.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head in response a small smile on her lips. "You look pale, your highness, did you catch a cold in samor," Grater asked. Her hand was already reached out to touch the princess''s head.


    "You are burning up your highness, you should take medicine and rest. We prepare all your favorite food," Grate said already leading the way to princes Ellen''s chamber.


    Ellen and the other maid followed her, for some reason Grater reminder Ellen of Ann.


    "You two should go and get her highness meal and bring it to her chamber. She should not get stressed out," Grater instructed. She oped the door for Ellen and walked in after her.


    Grater did not know why but the princess remained her of her daughter who died two years ago. She felt pity for the princess since she knew being married to a man like the cursed prince must be hard on her


    Grater was not one of those who hated the cursed prince. Yes, she feared him, but no she never hate him. She still remembers how her husband praised him when he returned from war years ago


    According to her husband, he thought he would see his death that day until the young prince arrived. So for Grater, the prince has saved the life of her husband and she was grateful for that.


    Yes, she feared him, but she had worked under the prince since the death of her husband and daughter two years ago and she has realized that the Prince was not a Beast like the rumor claimed.


    He did not hurt the innocent, so she liked him and prayed he would be the next king since he was fair in all his dealing. even to the maids and servants in the house.


    Although she could not call him nice, but to her, he was better than his brother who hit their servants and let them go hungry for every little mistake they made.


    Princess Ellen took her seat on the bed and look at Grater. "Do you have any children?" she asked.


    " yes, I had a daughter but she drowned along with her father when they went fishing," Grater answered. She has been trying to live past the death of her husband and daughter.


    "I am sorry," princess Ellen said noticing the sadness and lowliness in Grater''s eye.


    "You know my mother died when I was little. I never got to know her?" Princess Ellen said. She had no idea why she was talking about her mother with Grater.


    The truth was that she always felt hurt about not knowing her mother. "I am sure she would have been very pretty and nice as you," Grater said.


    "Maybe, I don''t know. Dad kept her a secret from me. I grew up calling another mother. I only found out the truth when I was fourteen. It hurts, I wish I met her," Princess Ellen said as a single tear unconsciously dropped from her eyes.


    "I know how you feel, I miss my husband and daughter very much. But I guess they would be happy to see me not given up on life," Grater said.


    "Do you believe that the dead watch over us?" princess Ellen asked.


    "Of course child... I am sorry, your highness," Grater corrected herself when she realized how she had addressed the princess.


    "It''s okay," princess Ellen gave her a small smile. She did not feel offended that Grater had referred to her as a child. She has always craved for a mother"s love.


    "I am sure your mum is proud to see the woman you have become. She might no longer be with you but she lives on in your heart," Grater said.


    "How? I never even got to meet her. I have no memory of her," Ellen balled her fist remembering what Ann had told her about Queen Regina adding something to her mother''s tea.


    "Of course you do, look at yourself in the mirror, you carry a part of her with you. You knew her for nine months before you knew yourself," Grater said. She hated to see the sadness and pain in the princess''s eyes.


    She wished she could hug her close and comfort her but that was not her place as she was only but a maid.


    Princess Ellen cleaned the tears in her eyes. "Thank you," she smiled at Grater.


    "It nothing your highness," Grater replied.


    Just then there was a knock on the door and it was pulled open reviling her maids who brought her meal.


    Princess Ellen got up and sat at the table. Her mouth waters at the sight of her favorite dishes. Without a second thought, she took a bite of the apple pie in front of her.


    She felt more relief when she did not perceive or taste anything different in the food.


    "Where us Biel?" She asked realizing that the prince had instructed One to lead her to his quarters.


    "You mean the new maid?" Grater asked.


    "Yes," Princess Ellen nodded her head.


    "She was taken to the darkroom," Grater answered.


    "Darkroom? Where is that?" Princess Ellen raised her head to look at Grater? She noticed the woman bite her lips so she did not repeat her question. She could already guess that Grater had answered her question without thinking.


    "Did you go to the Royal Court?" Princess Ellen asked. She still felt like she should have gone back.


    "Hmm, the Queen will stand for you. She said so yesterday," Grater answered.


    "Is the crown prince closed to his mother?" Princess Ellen asked. She had only been in the palace for a few days but she did not notice any interaction between the prince and his mother.


    There was also no rumor about him and his mother. She was taken aback when the Queen had supported her the previous day.


    "I am afraid not, the Queen hates her son. I heard that he had tried to see his mother countless times, but the Queen pushed him away refusing to see him," Grater replied.


    "Then why did she help me yesterday?" Princess Ellen was confused.


    "I don''t know? Maybe she was just trying to protect her image. You know a lot of people said she is very nice, but what kind of a mother pushes her son away?" Grater asked.


    Ellen shook her head. She was beginning to think of the possibility of the Queen not been the prince''s mother just like what happened to her but she did not dare voice out her thoughts.

 Chapter 97 - A Chance To Take Revenge

    The Darkroom, The crown prince quarter.


    Biel hugged her knees she was feeling so scared. She had thought she did whatever she did without raising any suspicion. After all, what she gave to the princess was not going to have any reaction on her.


    When they arrived at the royal city, one had led her straight to the crown prince Quarter.


    He then asks to lead her to her new room. Biel did not think anything of it and follows but she realizes something was not right when he opened a door and they found a stair case leading down. She wanted to ask about it but she swallowed and follow One behind. She had thought of hitting him with something in the head and run for him, but she stopped herself when she realized that she was already in the prince quarter and escaping might be difficult. Moreover, she was not sure it was anything.


    Attacking the man would only make them suspicious of her. Besides she could tell that the man was very strong and getting him to lose consciousness would be difficult.


    "Here," one said pulling open the door at the end of the hallway. Biel felt her heart beating increased hard against her chest.


    "It''s so dark in here, how do you expect me to stay here!" She asked.


    "It''s nothing, every maid you met in the crown prince quarter must first sleep here. Only those without ill intention towards the prince would wake up the next morning," One explained.


    "But I hate the dark. I can''t stay here," Biel said in a small voice. Blinking her latches and trying to get One to notice her discomfort


    "I am sorry but there is nothing I can do to help you," One replied.


    "What?" What if I say I no longer want to work in the crown prince Quarter," Biel said. She could feel her heart beating faster.


    "I am sorry, but it is too late to make that decision now," one shook his head.


    "But.. Biel tried to argue.


    "There is nothing to be scared of, unless you have bad intention towards the prince or his wife?" One asked.


    "Of course not," Biel immediately denied.


    "Then take my words for it, you have nothing to worry about," one assure and gesture, for her to go in. Biel thought of running away but she stopped herself realizing that One was on guard and fully attentive to her.


    Besides, who knew if the real taste lies in if she would go in or try to fight. There is a saying that only the wicked run when no one pursues.


    So she swallowed and stepped into the room. She really wanted to gain the trust of the prince and princess, that way she could finish her task with no suspect.


    But she regret her decision the minute One shut the door and she heard his foot step leaving her behind. The room so was dark that she could not even see her hand when she brought them close to her eyes. In the end, she used her hand to track the wall and sat down, hugging her knees as she waited for someone to come get her.


    Time passed but no one came to get her. "What if they forget all about me here?" She asked herself but immediately shook her head. "No, he said that all the maids working in this quarter spend a night here so someone will definitely check on me when the time came," she consoled herself.


    Back at the top.


    "Where is the princess?" Prince Sebastian asked as he noticed the empty chair in his dining hall.


    "She is in her room?" The maid standing by answered.


    "Did she already eat?" The prince asked. He knew it was impossible for her to have finished her food so soon. He had asked her to go ahead because he planned to join her later at the dinner table, so they could eat together.


    "Her maid came to take her food to her chamber. I heard she is sick," the maid answered.


    Prince Sebastian nodded his head and sat down to eat. He did already ask a maid to bring his food because he was hoping to eat with her but now that she was not present he felt like going to deal with the maid already but he stopped himself and decided to just eat.


    He said down and eat his food. A smile crossed his face when he thought about how he ride his horse with his sunshine.


    "Your highness," One bowed as he stood before the prince. Prince Sebastian nodded his head as permission to speak.


    "The maid is lock in the darkroom," One informed him.


    "Good, send her dinner to her later in the evening. I want her relaxed," prince Sebastian instructed.


    "Yes, your highest," One bowed again before walking out of the room. He knew for a fact that all the people that walked into that dark room never come back. He was curious to know what really happened there but he honestly did not want to die for his curiosity''s sake only.


    The prince finished his lunch in a good mood. He was looking forward to spending time with his sunshine so he walked straight towards her chamber.


    He was about to knock when he realizes that he did not have any good reason to visit her chambers, so he dropped his hand and walked over to his chamber in a bad mood.


    "Your highness," he heard the voice of Jeffery behind his door.


    "Come in," he commanded knowing that Jeffery must be there to tell him about what happened at the royal court.


    Jeffery opened the door and shut it behind him before walking towards the prince.


    "Your highness, prince Julia has been sentenced to death. He would be beheaded in three days. The Lady Catherine has been forgiven by the king, but she would serve as a maid to your wife for a month," Jeffery reported.


    "That is not a punishment. The King has given her the chance to take revenge on my wife," Prince Sebastian said. He knew how his father works and he was sure the man would borrow another hand to deal with Princess Ellen in a way it would not come back to him.


    "On the bright side your highness, the Queen agrees to meet you tonight," Jeffery immediately changed the topic.


    At first, Jeffery had wondered why the king would give such a humiliating punishment to lady Catherine but the prince''s words made perfect sense. He did not want to on the topic as he was scared that the prince would only get irritated and kill Lady Catherine or the king.

 Chapter 98 - The Truth.

    At first, Jeffery had wondered why the king would give such a humiliating punishment to lady Catherine but the prince''s words made perfect sense. He did not want to on the topic as he was scared that the prince would only get irritated and kill Lady Catherine or the king.


    Not that he cares about those two, he knew the prince will regret his decision since he did not want to be responsible for the death of his family.


    "She agreed to met," the prince was excited by the news.


    "Yes, your highness. She said you should meet her at the old tree," Jeffrey nodded his head. Prince Sebastian nodded his head.


    "Also the Queen would be fighting the battle of truth with General Thompson in a few days," Jeffery said.


    "What?" The prince was surprised by the piece of news.


    ....


    "Son," Queen magret called as she pulled prince Sebastian into a hug. Nobody seeing these two would believe that this was the Queen and the famous cursed prince feared by all.


    They were currently in their usual meet up points deep inside the bush inside the Avalo royal palace. This part of the palace only had trees and Bushes. It was only occasionally used to train the younger generation. The old tree was the middle points and had a clearing, that made it the perfect spot.


    It was the best point to meet since no one could see them unless the person was close by.


    Prince Sebastian wrapped his hand around his mother. He could not explain why she always acted indifferently towards him when they were in a gathering.


    She rarely agrees to meet him and when she does, he always holds on to him like she missed him. It was also the only time he felt her love.


    "Why?" Was the question he always had in mind to ask her. After hugging him for a long time she finally let him go.


    "How are you? I heard you got hurt, how did it happen?" The Queen asked as her eyes looked around his body for any hurt or discomfort.


    "I am fine mother, it was just a stab," prince Sebastian replied casually seeing that his mother was worried.


    "Don''t lie to your mother, if it was that simple you should have returned to the palace yesterday. Moreover, I already found out you lost consciousness a simple state can not do that to you," the Queen said. Her voice was filled with irritation.


    "It''s nothing mother, just a little poison," prince Sebastian said but this only made his Queen frown her brows more.


    "How did you even get stab the first place," the Queen question.


    Prince Sebastian sigh, he was not used to his mother worrying about him. No, she never seemed to bother, so why was she getting all walked up.


    "It''s nothing Mother, I am fine. I did not just want My wife at the Royal court," he replied.


    "I can tell you are fine but don''t get careless and get stabbed. What if it had been in your heart," the Queen scolded him.


    "I will be careful mother, just stop with the worry. I prefer to see you looking stronger and brave," Prince Sebastian said a bitter smile playing on his lips.


    "Then don''t get stabbed and worry your mother to death," the Queen replied.


    The prince shook his head. "I think I would get stabbed more often so you would agree to meet me," prince Sebastian said. He could not explain how happy he felt seeing her so worried about him.


    "No, don''t do that son," Queen Magret shook her head. "Don''t you have to take care of yourself? Besides you got yourself a wife. Who would protect her if you die? The King would surely make her life miserable," Queen magret said.


    "Okay, mother, I will take care of myself. You should do the same. What is this I hear about you fighting a battle of truth with General Thompson?" The prince raised his brows.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just time I kill him already, I don''t want you having to deal with his craftiness in the future," the Queen replied.


    "Then you should let me fight in your stand," prince Sebastian said.


    "No," the Queen shook his head. I can''t let him die that way. I have to be the one to put the knife through his heart," Queen Magret.


    She reached out for his face and pulled off his mask. It was a full moon and it shined bright, so she had no problem seeing his face.


    Besides, she also had good eyesight. "You look just like him," the Queen said with a smile on her face. She used her hand to trace his face. Memories flowed through her heart.


    "Just like him," she replied looking at him. The prince frowned his brows. He did not quite understand what she was talking about. He had not really been looking at his face in the mirror but with the look on his mother''s face, he had a feeling that she was not talking about the king.


    "Like Who?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    "Your father," she smiled and hugged him. "You look just like him in every way," the Queen whispered.


    She hugged him closer and soon the Queen let the tears in her eyes flow. Prince Sebastian was surprised by the Queen''s tears but patted her head not knowing what to do.


    He had questions running through his mind. He wanted answers but he also feared those answers. Is it possible that the king is not my father?'' He asked himself but shook off the thought.


    He was the crown prince, at age eighteen he did the ritual before he was named the crown prince. If he was not the son of the king, the Oracle would have spoken. The gods would have rejected his blood when it was added to the royal pot.


    Moreover, he was sure of her much his mother loved the king. She would never sleep with some other man.


    Unless... The prince felt his heart missed a beat as he thought of his mother''s indifferent attitude towards him most of the time.


    What if she hated him because he was not the son of the man she loved? What if that was why she felt no regret handing him over to that which and turning him into the beast he is now?


    No, no no the prince shook his head. He wanted to hear the truth but at the same time, that truth scared him.


    "Mother..." He called holding up his breath. He knew there was no point stopping he needed to find out the truth. The truth may hurt but it will set him free.


    The Queen swallowed hearing him called her name. She knew she would have to tell him the truth soon. She only did not feel like thinking about those times.


    "What is it, Son?" She asked raising her head to look at him.

 Chapter 99 - As Long As It Takes.

    "Mother..." He called holding up his breath. He knew there was no point stopping he needed to find out the truth.


    The Queen swallowed hearing him called her name. She knew she would have to tell him the truth soon. She only did not feel like thinking about those times.


    "What is it, Son?" She raising her head to look at him.


    "The.. King he is not...," prince Sebastian could not bring himself to complete his sentence. The Queen cupped his face and made sure she had his full attention. Then she shook her head.


    "King Roderick is not your father," Queen magret said.


    "How? How is that even possible? I mean the gods, should have rejected my blood right?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    "It does not work that way. The gods only recognize the Royal blood, and your carry the Royal blood of Avalo," the Queen replied.


    "I don''t understand you mother," the prince frowns his brows. He knew about the ritual for the crown prince, there was no way he would have passed the test even if he carries the royal blood.


    "Tell me mother, what did you do?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    "Nothing, I just beat the trick star in his own game," the Queen replied. She had a triumphant smile on her face as she spoke.


    " I beg you mother, please Don''t do this, explain it to me. I don''t understand. I thought you loved king Roderick. You have lived all your life doing everything to be by his side and win his favor," prince Sebastian said.


    It not that he was sure of what he said, but it was a known fact that his mother Worship the very ground the king stepped on, so why on earth will she bear him a son that belonged to another?


    The prince did not like what he was hearing, it made his life more complicated and many questions were raised in his mind.


    "I never love king Roderick, I hate him with every blood, and every breath I take," Queen Magret said. Her voice was filled the anger.


    It was the first time that prince Sebastian would see his mother talk so carelessly. She was found of picking her words.


    "Why? I mean how? I don''t even know what to believe. Tell me clearly Mother if I am not the king''s son how did I get crowned the crown prince? How did you do it?".


    " I told you already, you carry the royal blood and the gods accepted your blood because of that. The gods care nothing about whose son you are. The ritual was just a rite to ensure that only he who has the royal blood can sit on the throne," the Queen explained.


    "So who is my father?" The prince asked the most important question. He wanted to run away. He was not ready to hear anything that will hurt him or make him feel sad.


    He did not feel pity for the king for raising another man''s son. The King has not treated him like a son anyway. Prince Sebastian was very aware of his plans to hand over the throne to Julia.


    He knew that King Roderick was only using him as a weapon but he stay. Where would he go anyway? He sacrificed a part of him to save Avalo how could he leave.


    "Wait, mother does the king know I am not his son?" Prince Sebastian asked. As he began to think back on all that has been happening he felt as though the king knew he was not his son.


    Why else will he choose Julia to be the next king? Unless he somehow managed to find out that prince Sebastian was not his son.


    It also made sense why his mother could have had her son sacrifice a part of him. This led him to one conclusion. The Queen loves nobody but herself and power.


    "No, if Roderick ever found out, he would have already tried to kill the both of us," the Queen replied with confidence.


    "How can you be sure, you know he was never going to allow me to sit on the throne. He had plans of handing it to Julia. Tell me mother why else would he make such a decision?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    He knew he should be angry at his mother but he somehow felt relief that the man was not his father. This meant he could kill him since he was not his blood.


    "The king wants to be worship but you, my son, you don''t even talk to him nicely, tell me why would he want to leave his throne for you. King Roderick is not aware of the truth you know today. I am the only one who knows of this secret. Tell me how would he find out.


    Moreover, you visited the oracle of facility when you were twelve and you were confirmed as his son," the Queen said.


    "And I ask again how? How did you do it?" Prince Sebastian said in a pleading voice?


    "That''s simple, I gave the priest Julia''s hair," the Queen said. A smile was playing on her lip. She had made her plans long ago. She knew that chances are that she would get caught but she followed up her plans carefully.


    Prince Sebastian looked at his mother. He wished he was surprised by her words but he was not. Although he had not been very close to his mother he knew she had a lot of tricks off her selves.


    He knew of his mother''s powers after all he inherited some of them. "Tell me mother, who is my father?" Prince Sebastian asked again.


    What was the point of asking about how she managed to change his hair for that if Julia when he was sure he would not be getting answers?


    "Prince Edward," Queen magret replied.


    "What prince Edward? Are you talking about... Wait you cheated on the king with his brother?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    "No, the Queen shook her head. " I cheated on your father, Prince Edward with King Roderick," the Queen corrected.


    "How?" Prince Sebastian asked. He could not understand why everything was getting more complicated the more he listened to his mother.


    "It''s a long story we can''t stand here to talk..." The Queen was still talking when prince Sebastian cut her off.


    "Please mother, tell me all about it. I can''t wait, stand and listen for as long as it takes," prince Sebastian said.


    "Patients," the Queen scolded him. Prince Sebastian tried to talk but the Queen raised her hand to stop him.


    "I never said I will not tell you all there is, I just asked that you have patience," the Queen said.


    "No mother... I want answers now"


    Author has something to say.

 Chapter 100 - Twenty Six Years Ago

    Queen magret shook her head. She was sure that the prince would not let her go unless she told him everything he wanted to know.


    "Sebastian put yourself together," she said. The prince looked at her surprised that she had addressed him by his name. When was the last time she called him? Five, ten years ago? He was not sure.


    "I will tell you everything and answer every one of your questions but not here," she told. Prince Sebastian nodded his head.


    "Come, the Queen instructed as she took a part further into the woods. Prince Sebastian followed beside her without asking any question.


    The walk was quiet, they walked for fifteen minutes before they stools before a rock that Sebastian did not realize existed. It was too big to miss, yet he had never come across it.


    The Queen took a deep breath and mustered some words placing her hand at the center of the rock.


    When she back her hand, a part was created for them to step into a cave. The cave was larger than prince Sebastian thought from the outside. What surprised him the most was the water pond inside.  There was a waterfall, " how come no one knows of this place except mother kept it hidden.


    The cage was dark but the two people did not find it difficult to see their surroundings.


    Queen Magret light up the oil lamp to give more light. Prince Sebastian looked around again and it was clear to him that someone had lived there.


    "Look," The Queen pointed him into the mirror. Prince Sebastian looked at his face. It was the first time in a long time that the prince was paying attention to his reflection in the mirror.


    "Now look," the Queen pointed him to the opposite direction and prince Sebastian looked. At first glance, he thought he was looking at another mirror but then he frown his brows when he realizes it was a painting.


    Prince  Sebastian walked over and touched the painting he could tell it was old. Why would there be a painting of him over twenty-five years ago?


    He looked closely and realized that a name was written on it. "Prince Edward," he read out the name. He looked at his mother when he realized what was going on. The painting was about his father when he was around his age.


    He could not put his head around it, people look like their father but his case was different. He did not just resemble, his father. It felt like his father and he was the same.


    There was no difference, he did not even pick a feature from his mother.


    "Tell me," prince Sebastian asked his mother. Queen Magret nodded her head. "Let me show you," she said.


    Placing one hand on her head and the other on the mirror she transferred her memory into it. While casting a spell. Prince Sebastian looked into the mirror


    Twenty-six years ago.


    "Lady Magret, your father asked to speak with you," a maid told the young lady who was practicing on a mouse.  She took a deep breath and followed the maid to her father.


    "Father," she smiled brightly looking at the man on the chair.


    "How is my little angel doing?" Lord Phineas asked.


    "Very well father, you sent for me?" She asked taking a seat across him.


    "Yes, the king has sent us to Avalo, our kingdom has decided to negotiate and end the war," Lord Phineas said.


    Lady Magret nodded her head as she listened to her father. The kingdom of Verums has been at war with Avalo for the longest time the young lady could remember. Maybe it was since she was born.


    "I know you have always wanted to see what the world looks like outside of Verums.  His Majesty has appointed me to lead the negotiations and I thought you may want to come along," lord Phineas asked.


    "I would love to father, thank you for this chance," a smile rose on the young lady''s face. "When do we leave father," she asked her excitement made the room bright.


    "Two days," lord Phineas answered.


    "Okay father, I should go and pack my things," lady Magret said ready to leave the room.


    "Not so fast, young lady. You have to promise not to act carelessly. You must stay with the guards at all times," her father said. He knew that his daughter could get carried away at times. She always wants to see it all.


    "Yes father, I promise," lady magret placed her hand on her chest as she spoke.


    The young lady knew deep down that she had no plans to keep to the promise she has made to her father.


    It was a rare chance she got to see outside verums why would she waste such a chance and not get more insight.


    "Magret," her father called just as she stepped out of the room.


    "Yes father," she looked back at him.


    "No magic or practicing of spells," he warned strictly. He knew his daughter was a hand full with tricks.


    "As you wish father," she agreed without a second thought. What her father did not notice was the fact that her right hand was at her back. The middle figure crossed over the other. A sign that she did not mean the words that just came out of her mouth.


    "You will marry Gam, when return," her father said. With her hand still at her back, she nodded her head. She did not like Gam but her marriage to him was arranged since her birth.


    She knew her father would find a way to make her marry him. So he was trapping her with this opportunity. She agreed to it but she knew she would find a way to call off the engagement when they return but she did not have to argue about that now with him.


    Back to the cave.


    "You are from Verums?" Prince Sebastian asked unable to hide the surprise in his voice. Everyone in Avalo knew the Queen was from a poor family who lost her parent when she was young, so it was expected of him to be surprised by the new information. She was not even from Avalo. How did no one notice?


    Moreover, Verums was one of the kingdoms that raised against Avalo years ago when he was twelve.


    "Yes, my father is the brother to the king. Unlike Avalo where brothers kill themselves for the throne, in verums brothers helped each other and become a part of his Royal council and helped to rule the kingdom," Queen Magret said.


    "So you have always been noble?" Prince Sebastian asked. The Queen has carried himself with so much grace. It was expected that she had a good education.


    "But how did the daughter of a noble from Verums becomes an orphan in Avalo with no trace?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    The Queen shook her head and turned her attention back to the mirror she chose to show him instead of talking because she was scared of breaking down in tears.


    Prince Sebastian got the hint and turned his attention back to the mirror.


    ..


    Happy hundred chapter. Please continue to support this book. Your gift area source of my motivation. Please bless this woke with golden tickets. If we get up to twenty then promise a mass release of five chapters on Sunday.

 Chapter 101 - Fight For The Princess Hand.

    Bozoa Royal Palace.


    The Royal Family we''re having their dinner quietly. King George was not surprised that the Queen asked to join him for dinner. He knew she would have already started her search for his other son.


    Too bad she would be looking for him at the wrong places.


    "Father," prince William called. The king looked at him and nodded his head for him to speak.


    "I want to pick a wife, and I think, Lady Jane of house Zorander is my perfect choice," Prince William said. He and the Queen have spoken about it. He realized that it was best to Marry Jane so she could help them in his quest to find his other brother and end him before he becomes a threat.


    " Lady Jane? " the king raised his brows.


    " yes father, I love her and she loves me too," Prince William replied.


    "That''s a good choice. We would hold an official engagement once Lord Zorander agree to this marriage," the king said.


    Of course, he did not want William married to Jane. He wanted the Zorander house to united and support Richard since he carried their blood but he could not object to his son''s choice knowing he did not have a valid reason so he pushed the decision to lord Zorander.


    He was certain that lord Zorander would never agree to this marriage since he was aware of Richard. Besides he was aware of the facts about Jane''s visit to the Palace that morning.


    The mother and son exchanged a glance, they were also aware of the fact that Lord Zorander was against the marriage.


    "father, since brother would get a wife soon, should I not also get married," princess Ema asked.


    She has been waiting for the good news from her mother since she promised to arrange a marriage for her and Joe Yancey.


    "Ema is right, your majesty. She is at the age of marriage," Queen Regina immediately said.


    "The competition comes up in two days. We would open the floor for anyone interested in marring the princess to fight for her hand," The king replied.


    "What? But father.." prince Ema tried to argue. She did not want men fighting for her hand in marriage. She wanted her father to arrange a marriage for her with Joe.


    "No, but Ema, it is tradition. If you are not going to marry away from Bozao for the sake of alliance like your sister, then there must be a fight," the king said in a tone that did not leave room for any arguments.


    Even Queen Regina had to swallow hard when she heard his words. She comforted herself in the fact that only the rich and noble could come out to fight. After all, each contestant had to drop a rear treasure before they would be allowed into the ring to fight.


    After the king''s words, they eat the remaining dinner in silence.


    "Mother, if father talk''s with Lord Zorander he would find out about his other son. That would not be good. It will ruin all our plans," Prince William said. He was currently pacing in the Queen''s chamber.


    The Queen frowned her brows she was irritated by the way he was pacing. "seat," she commanded.


    Prince William obeyed his mother and took a seat next to her. He knew she was irritated by him pacing about.


    "if you are going to pacing over small issues such as this, then how do you intend to rule a kingdom like Bozao," she scolded.


    "I am sorry mother but you should be worried. You know that a lot of the nobles don''t favor me to take over the throne from father. They are going to be a division. Especially since the throne is his by birth," Prince William said.


    "Don''t be stupid child, sometimes you think before you speak," she rolled her eyes at him.


    "Lord Zorander is not going to tell the king about his son," the Queen said confidently.


    "How are you so sure?" prince William asked not believing his mother''s words a bit.


    "It is simply, something is stopping him from saying it to the king. Think about it. Your father is quite close with lord Zorander. Do you think he did not have enough opportunity to tell him?" the Queen asked.


    "I guess he did," Prince Williams nodded his head.


    "But yet he did not. Have you forgotten what Jane said earlier? She said lord Zorander only told her when she threatened to kill herself if she was forced into marrying Joe. This means that lord Zorander is bound by something to keep this information away from the king or anyone else, "  Queen Regina patiently explained.


    " so you think he will not tell the king," Prince William asked.


    " No, but if he does that makes our work easier. We allow the king to find him, then we kill him before he lays his foot in the Palace, " Queen Regina smiled. Impressed by her own plans.


    Why does she have to bother about the king finding out if she would simply allow him to do the job while she carried out her plans.


    Although she knew for a fact that her plans were safer if the king is not aware. That way he would die without raising any suspicion.


    "you are right mother," the prince took a deep breath in relief.


    "Of course I am right. I am your mother. You see I made a good choice when I picked Jane. Tell me how else we would have found out about the king''s first son.


    I am sure those nosy lords are secretly looking for him. Some of them will try to help him get the throne so they can use him as a puppet, " Queen Regina said.


    " you are right mother, " Prince William nodded his head again.


    " Now go to bed, the competition is less than two days You have to shine. Be among the best if you want to win the repeat of the people, " the Queen advice her son before drawing him into a hug.


    " I promise mother, I promise to do my best and make you proud, " prince William promised before leaving the room.


    Once he was out, Queen Regina took a deep breath in relief. She felt tired about all that was going on. "Come out?" he instructed and a man came out of the Bed.


    "Is he gone?" the man asked looking around him. If the king was here he would recognize this man. He was one of his young Generals.


    "yes, you should lock the door to the chamber. I would not want someone else disturbing us," the Queen instructed.

 Chapter 102 - Handsome Prince.

    The crown prince Quarter Avalo.


    "where is my husband?" princess Ellen asked Jeffrey after she finished eating dinner. She had insisted on eating dinner outside her chamber with the hope of seeing the prince but he was nowhere in sight.


    She had tried to ignore and go back to her chamber without asking but then she could not stop herself.


    "His highness is attending to some issues," Jeffery answered. He could not exactly tell her about the prince meeting with his mum. It was a secret.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head. "what of the maid. I mean the one that came down with us from Samor," the princess asked. Ellen was concern about the maid because she felt she was her only lead to find out who has been trying to kill her. She was not sure what would do when she found out but she felt it was best to know who her enemy is.


    "your highness, she should be asleep," Jeffery answered.


    "is it not too early for her to sleep. Is she sick?" Prince Ellen asked. She has been thinking about what Grater told her earlier about One taking her to a dark room or something.


    From Grater''s expression, she knew the woman slipped her tongue. She wanted to know what the darkroom was about but she did not ask since she did not want to put the woman in trouble.


    "That... Your highness," Jeffery could not come up with an excuse. He knew that she might ask to see her if he agreed that she was sick or if he insisted she was asleep.


    He could not exactly take princess Ellen to the darkroom without the prince''s permission. Neither could he bring the maid out. So he was at a loss of what to do.


    "Let me see her," princess Ellen instructed when she noticed the way Jeffrey was acting.


    "your highness... Jeffery was finding it hard to come up with an excuse.


    " She is in the darkroom and can''t come out till morning. You understand that many people are after the prince''s life, so it is important to be sure that she is on the prince''s side and means no harm," One salvaged the situation.


    Princess Ellen looked at One, he was her suspect. Could it be that he tried to harm me because he was not sure if I could be trusted? Princess Ellen asked herself. She had noticed that One was very concerned about the prince''s safety


    "What happens if she has bad intentions?" princess Ellen asked.


    "she dies, your highness," One gave a direct answer and did not bother to explain. He knew for sure that the maid would not return out. No one has stepped into that dark room and return alive.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head in understanding. And returned to her chamber. She wondered if One was just acting or he honestly had nothing to do with the maid''s attempt on her life. There was the possibility that someone else sent her and I just misunderstood things right?


    Inside the cave.


    Prince S¨¦bastien face the mirror, he had so many more questions to ask but knowing that his mother will not answer he hoped to find the answer there.


    The mirror.


    After Lady Magret left her father, she went straight to her chamber and started instructing her maid what to pack in her wooden box. A smile played on her lips as she watched them arrange her thing together.  She was getting her first chance to leave the kingdom and meet new people.


    Two days passed by without anything significant happing.


    "Remember what I told you, no spell or careless behavior. If you disobey I would never take you on a journey again. You know we are going to our Enemy''s camp" lord  Phineas warned.


    "Yes father, I understand," Lady Magret said. "you don''t have to threaten me it not like you would ever take me with you when you plan to Marry me to Gam as soon as we returned," she mused the other part to herself.


    Her father nodded his head. He had asked one of her maids to ensure she did not carry any spell book with her.


    They went on their way that morning and arrived at Avalo about Time for dinner.


    The king of Avalo as of that time, sent the Crown prince and his brother Ericsson to welcome the delegates


    Prince Edward stood at the gate of the Palace with his brothers to welcome their guests.


    Lady Magret''s carriage came to a stop and she stepped out of it with her father. "Lord Phineas welcome to Avalo," prince Edward smiled. It was clear that that smile did not reach his eyes.


    Lord Phineas nodded his head. "I am prince Edward, and this is my brother prince Ericsson,"  Prince Edward said.


    Lord Phineas nodded his head again. "Thank you for receiving us, prince Edward. This is lord Bolten, he pointed at the other lord who came with him.


    The two men nodded their heard at each other.


    " And my daughter Magret, " Lord Phineas introduced.


    Lady Magret and prince Edward looked at each other for the first time. Marget did not even notice the people that welcomed them. She had been carried away by the beautiful sight she saw. Indeed Avalo was a flourishing kingdom with gold and other precious items.


    Prince Edward also did not notice her, because he was trying to count the number of guards that followed the guests.


    Although this was a peaceful meeting he needed to be careful since one could never tell when the enemy would decide to play dirty tricks.


    After all, it was said that all is fair in war. So he only noticed her when her father called her name. Lady Magret and the prince looked at each other and Magret immediately realized that she was swept off her feet by this prince. She did not miss the way her heartbeat increase or the beautify in her stomach. A warm smile unconsciously appeared on her face.


    Prince Edward on the other hand was also attracted to her. The two found each other looking deep into each other''s eyes for a long time. Forgetting the fact that there were other people present.


    It was an attraction so strong that neither of them could explain it. They would have continued to look at each other if lord Phineas did not clear his throat and remained lady Magret to greet the prince.


    "your highness," Lady Magret greeted him, with her best smile offering her hand.


    The prince took it, " my lady," he said before kissing it.


    "shall we go in?" prince Ericsson said when he noticed that his brother was behaving weirdly.


    "please behave, lord Phineas warned his daughter in a whisper. He did not miss the look in her eyes when she was greeting the prince. Or the fact that she was yet to withdraw her gaze from his back.


    "Relax father, I was just looking," she shook her head as though she did not realize what was wrong with her behavior.


    " Then don''t make it that obvious, " lord Phineas whispered.


    " yes father, " she nodded her head. She agreed with her father. She should not be that obvious with him.


    The evening passed peacefully, in fact, Lady Magret was on her best behavior surprising even her father. She kept quiet and stayed by his side.


    She even rejected the offer from the second prince to take her around the Palace. If only her father knew why she was seated beside him. He might have cough out blood.


    All the while her attention was fixed on the man seated beside the king. How could someone be so handsome? She immediately regretted her actions of not putting on the best dress she had when coming.


    After the dinner, a maid led lady Magret into her room. Magret laid on her bed and pretended to have fallen asleep so that the maid would leave but the maid stay put even after an hour in her pretend. In between, her pretends she fall asleep and the maid eventually left her room.


    In her sleep, she dreams about the handsome prince she had met. She woke up before the first light the next morning.


    "Why does such a handsome prince like him have to be from Avalo, she mused to herself before getting off the bed and looking out the window.


    "I should take a tour around the Palace before father wakes up," she made a mental note and without a second thought, she cast the invisible spell on herself and walked out of her room. She knew that it will be a problem if someone caught her walking aimlessly around the Palace.


    But it was fine if nobody saw her. She did not want to complicate things between the two kingdoms.


    It took her only a few minutes to walk out of the Palace. She doubt she would find anything interesting inside anyway. Soon she walked her way into the garden.


    It was the early hours of the morning the sky was still dark but lady Magret did not have a problem seeing the beautiful sight before her.


    She touched some of the flowers and inhale their nice fragrance.


    She was about to leave and look at other places when her ears picked up a distance noise of swords in a distance.


    "Sword fencing so early? " Lady magret spoke to herself. She was curious to see he was up so early. Moreover, it will be fun to watch.


    She followed the sound and soon arrived at the spot where the two princes concerted on their sword fight.

 Chapter 103 - Early Bird.

    Sword fencing so early? " Lady magret spoke to herself. She was curious to see he was up so early. Moreover, it will be fun to watch.


    She followed the sound and soon arrived at the spot where the two princes concerted on their sword fight. She watch as they blocked each other''s attack. The two princes were so swift with their actions that she was impressed.


    If she had never held a sword before she would have thought it was light like paper. Back at Venums, she used to join her brother''s in the earlier house of the morning to train.


    Of course, neither her father nor brothers will allow her to do this so she always wears male clothes when she joined them.


    Thinking about all the things she did made a smile appear on her face. She watched the prince swing their sword and attracted each other.


    Maybe I should learn a new trick? " Lady Magret thought. She forgot that she was currently under the invisible spell and since she was not strong enough to do other things while she was invisible.


    So the spell broke the minute she pulled out her hand and pretend to take a sword. She realized what happened and was going to make herself invisible again but it was too late since her movement already called the attention of the two princes.


    "I am so dead. Lady Magret thought as she watched the expression on the prince''s face.


    "What are you doing here?" prince Ericsson was alert to see her there especially since he did not hear her when she walked over.


    "I am sorry your highness. It just that back at home I was already used to waking up early to watch my brother train. I know this place is different. I am sorry," Lady Magret immediately apologized.


    She was praying and hoping that her father would not hear of her actions." stupid," she cursed herself. She should have been more careful.


    Prince Ericsson raised his brows not believing a word she just said but Prince Edward was so happy to see her that he did not think of the possible threat that her behavior raised.


    "You like to watch your brothers train," he asked unable to stop himself. "What did she do to my brother?" prince Ericsson asked himself seeing that his brother was acting irrationally again. It was the second time he witnessed his brother acting out of character.


    "Yes, your highness. Please don''t tell my father I was here. He would lock me up in the house for months" Lady Magret said.


    "Why should we believe you. For all, we know that the Lord sent you to spy on us. After all, he had no reason to bring you here," prince Ericsson replied. His voice sounded so angry.


    " Trust me, your highness. Even if my father wants to shy on you he would not put my life on the line," Lady Magret argued.


    " Then we should just ask him and figure out if you are saying the truth, " Prince Ericsson said.


    "No, let her be. I am sure she Is not lying," prince Edward defended her. He noticed the fear and hesitation in her eyes.


    Prince Ericsson''s Jaw dropped open. "where is my brother?" he asked himself. He knew that prince Edward was the type to always verify a piece of information. He would never believe what a person said without any questions.


    Lady Magret breath a sigh of relief.


    "Do you want to keep watching us?" Prince Edward asked.


    "with your highness permissions," Lady Magret said. She knew she should have left but she could not give away her only chance of spending time with the prince.


    Prince Ericsson gave his brother a worried look but Prince Edward ignored him. So the prince went back into their fighting with their sword.


    Prince Edward fought very hard. He wanted to ensure that he win his brother since he was trying to impress lady Magret.


    They fought for more than ten minutes before Prince Edward managed to win his brother.


    There was a proud smile on his face when he help prince Ericsson back to his feet.


    Prince Ericsson shook his head, surprised at the foolish behavior of his brother. He felt like scolding him but he could not do that in the presence of the lady.


    "Your highness, lady Magret came close to the two. She was eager to try out her skills with one of the Prince. She would have loved to fight with Prince Edward but she changed her mind.


    The two Prince turn to her." I usually practice my sword secretly. Can I try," she asked looking at Edward. She knew they would turn her down but there was no harm in trying.


    "Sure," Prince Edward said before his brother could reject her.


    What? " Lady Magret and Prince Edward said. One shouted in happiness why the other shocked.


    " Really, your highness, " Lady Regina tried to surprise the smile on her lips.


    " yes, are you sure about that brother,? " prince Ericsson asked with a hint of warning in his voice. He hoped and prayed that his brother changes his mind.


    "Why not," Prince Edward asked as though he did not notice the hint of warning in his brother''s voice.


    "What is wrong with you?" Prince Ericsson wanted to shut in frustration but he stopped himself.


    "Let me fight her brother, after all, I lost this round," Prince Ericsson said. He was not sure why his brother was acting the way he did but he could not let his brother sword with her. Who knew what the lady was up to.


    "Thank you," Lady Magret almost jumped in Joy. Prince Edward felt really disappointed. He thought he would get the chance to get close to her.


    So he reluctantly handed over the sword he was using. "Go gently on her. Remember she is a lady," prince Edward warned his brother. He knew he was irritated and sometimes he lost his rational thinking. He did not want him to hurt her.


    Lady Magret shook her head. She wanted to tell prince Ericsson to ignore his brother''s warning but she changed her mind. It really warmed her heart that he was concerned about her not getting hurt. Even if she knew that the prince would have said the same thing if it was another lady.


    "Come on," prince Ericsson decides to allow her to start the attack. Lady Magret smiled as she held her sword in place and made her first attack Prince Edward easily counterattack it.


    She swing her sword again and he blocked her. This repeated itself a few times before she lunch one of her secrets attract. Prince Ericsson was surprised by it that it took him a little effort to stop her from hurting him.


    "you said you practice alone?" prince Ericsson was forced to ask her.


    "Not really," Lady Magret shook her head. She had lied but she could not exactly tell the two Prince that she disguise herself as male to join training could she.


    "Who do you train with,?" he asked as he stopped another of her attack.


    "A servant," she lied smoothly.


    "your savant must be very skilled," prince Edward could not stop himself from joining in the conversation.


    Lady Magret smiled and looked at the prince " he is," she answered. Prince Ericsson used her distraction to attack her. He wanted to end the fight.


    To Be honest he was impressed by her skills after all she was beyond average. If only he knew that she had deliberately decided not to show her full capacity. No matter what they were still enemies.


    He swing his sword and placed it on her neck but he was surprised to feel something on his neck too.


    "How did you do that," he was surprised by her action. He did not even see her hold a knife. Wait! that was beside the point. How did she get the knife.?


    Moreover, he was sure she was distracted when he attacked.


    "Always be prepared when you are still within reach of the enemy, " she repeated what her brother used to say when he was training the men.


    " impressive, " prince Ericsson lowered his sword.


    " where did the knife come from,? " prince Edward asked.


    Lady Magret smiled and passed the dagger to him.


    " This is mine," the prince said surprised before looking at his belt where he had kept it early.


    "When did you take this?" prince Eric was surprised.


    "When you gave me your sword, " Lady Magret said. She wondered why the man gave his sword to her without thinking twice.


    " How are you a noble Lady when you can pick pockets so easily! " prince Ericsson asked.


    He could not explain it but he felt hurt seeing her smile so much at her brother.


    "There are many sides to this lady, other than been the young lady Phineas," Lady Magret wink to prince Ericsson. Prince Ericsson''s heart missed a beat.


    He could not explain the sudden attraction he felt. She was not like any other noble woman he has ever meet.


    " Thank you, your highness, I should return to my room before my maid realize I left the room. Father will kill me," Lady Magret said and left the place before any of the brothers could say something.


    Once she was a safe distance from them, she cast back her invisible spell and returned to her room. She immediately laid back on her bed hearing the approaching footstep. She pretends to still be asleep. The maid opened the door.


    Seeing that lady Magret was still asleep she started to prepare her bath.. She knew the young lady is an early bird.

 Chapter 104 - A Tour

    Lady magret pretended to be asleep until the maid called her.


    "My lady is time to have your bath," the maid said standing beside her bed. Lady Magret opened her eyes slowly and looked at the maid.


    Then she sat up and stretched her body as though she was still feeling sleepy.


    "good morning my lady," the maid bowed her head. Lady Magret nodded her head and got off the bed.


    "Your bath is ready, my lady," The maid informed seeing that Lady Magret was now on her feet. "Thank you," she smiled politely at the maid.


    The maid smile back seeing that lady Magret acted so nice. "would you need anything else my lady," the maid asked.


    "No, you can wait outside," Lady Magret replied. She stopped her maids from helping her take her bath because she had a few injuries she was keeping secret from her father.


    Besides, it was unlady like to have such a scar since she was not supposed to be learning the act of sword anyway.  She stepped into the bathroom and have her bath. Then she dressed up and walked out of the room.


    "I will lead you to the dining hall or would you rather your food is sent here," the maid asked.


    "No, I will go to the dining hall," Lady Magret agreed immediately. She was hoping that one of the princes will join them for breakfast. Hopefully, that would be the crown prince.


    The maid nodded her head and started leading the way. "My lady you are really so beautiful. Even the crown prince seems to find it difficult to look away from you," the maid said as she walked lady magret to the dining hall.


    "Thank you," Lady Magret felt her cheek red. She did not even realize that the prince was also looking at her. She had tried to be careful not to be so obvious like her father warned her.


    She wanted to ask the maid more about the crown prince but she shut her mouth. She was afraid of being discovered.


    They walked the remaining way quietly but her face fell when she met just her father and the other lord.


    "Father, Lord Bolton," she Bends her knee a little in greeting.


    "My daughter, how do you do?" Lord Phineas asked.


    "I am okay father," she replied before taking her seat. She realized that the dining hall they were seated in was not the same one they have used the previous night.


    "I would be going into a meeting with the king of Avalo, after breakfast," Lord Phineas informed his daughter.


    "Alright, father. I will be in my room," Lady Magret replied. Of course, she would do no such thing but she needed to assure her father.


    "That will not be necessary," Lord  Phineas informed. He knew his daughter will get bored and do something stupid.


    "But father...," Lady Magret tried to argue but lord Phineas raised his hands.


    "I know how you get if you become bored so I talked with the Crown prince to give you a tour guide around the Palace. Especially the library since you love books," lord Phineas said.


    "what did the prince say?" Lady magret asked. She wished her father would have carried her to the meeting room instead. That way she did get to see the prince.


    "He offered to show you around himself since the king assign him to take care of us," Lord Phineas said.


    He watched as his daughter''s dull face become as bright as the sun. "No tricks," Lord Phineas reminds her not understand why she suddenly became so cheerful.


    "yes father," she nodded her head like an obedient child. She was happy to spend some time with him. She immediately started eating her breakfast. After all the earlier she finish the earlier she got to meet the prince.


    " Eat slowly, " lord Phineas scolded seeing that she was in a hurry. Knowing his daughter he could already guess that she was up to no good.


    "Do not bother yourself too much, lord Phineas. Young people nowadays seem to always be in a hurry," lord Bolton spoke for the first time.


    Lady Magret slowed down on her pace. She did not want to get a stain on her dress before meeting the prince.


    When they were done with Breakfast, lord  Phineas and Lord Bolton left the room to go meet the king for the meeting. While lady Magret remains seated on the table waiting for the prince.


    The dining table was now clear of the plate and food. Except for the tea that was served to lady Magret.


    She sat elegantly and siped her tea as she waited for the arrival of the prince. Her heart was beating at a very alarming rate. She could not wait to go on the tour with the prince.


    Anywhere he took her to will be great as long as they were there together. She prayed he did not come over with his brother. She sipped from her cup again when she heard the approaching foot steps. She could tell from the sound that it was just a single person.


    Her heartbeat increases in anticipation. She siped her tea to calm herself down. The footstep sounded closer and soon the door to the dining hall was pulled open.


    Lady Magret got up to her feet. " Your highness, she bends her knee a little,"


    "My lady," prince Edward kissed her hand. He cleared his throat to put himself under control.


    "Are you ready to go look around the Palace or would you like to rest a little more?" He asked looking at her.


    Lady Magret started into his eyes and she felt lost. She knew she should answer his questions but her throat felt dry. It felt like she had forgotten how to speak.


    Prince Edward was looking at her straight back in her eyes. He wanted to walk closer to her but he stopped himself knowing that it would be inappropriate.


    "Don''t make it so obvious," her father''s words ring like a bell in her head.


    So she immediately looked away in embarrassment and lift her cup of tea to her mouth.


    She forget the tea was still very hurt and took a big gulp and burn her throat.


    "Ahh,! she cried faintly, but the prince saw her discomfort.


    " Are you okay,? " He asked. He was concerned about her safety. Although he did not understand why he was so drawn to a stranger he barely knew he did not want her to get hurt.


    " Why does his voice sound so concerned? " Lady magret asked herself..  She took the cup of water that was close by to help the pain she felt.

 Chapter 105 - Get Married

    " Are you okay,? " He asked. He was concerned about her safety. Although he did not understand why he was so drawn to a stranger he barely knew he did not want her to get hurt.


    " Why does his voice sound so concerned? " Lady magret asked herself.  She took the cup of water next to the teapot and drank a mouth full since she could still feel the burning sensation.


    "I am fine, your highness," she said composing herself. Prince Edward nodded his head. He felt relieved that she was okay.


    "shall we?" He asked pointing toward the door. Lady Magret nodded her head and followed after him.


    The prince pulled open the door for her and lead her to some part of the Palace. The first place they stopped was the hall of authority where they had the craved image of the past rulers of Avalo. Prince Edward took his time to explain to her as he pointed at every king they passed by.


    After that, he leads her to the library. I guess she has seen the garden already, " Prince Edward said.


    " yes, your highness. Thank you for not telling my father about that. He would have been mad, " Lady Magret said.


    Prince Edward nodded his head as the guards helped to pull open the door to the library. He could not explain why her voice sounded so much like music in his ears. He felt that he could listen to her all day and not get tired.


    " it nothing, tell me why did you even bother to learn how to use a sword?" prince Edward asked. He knew the question was a bit personal but he hoped she answered him.


    "I don''t know! I just like trying out things," Lady magret answer. She could not really tell him that she felt the need to protect herself since her mother was murder easily because she did not know how to protect herself.


    "And you dad let you?" He asked.


    "No, I just watch from afar and practice with a servant," Lady Magret replied.


    Hmm, so what kind of books do you like reading?" prince Edward asked again.


    "I am not sure, I like reading anything, as long as I am able to learn something new," Lady magret was saying when her eyes picked up a familiar book cover.


    She started walking towards it and picked it up. The book was a bit big, but like she thought it was a replicate of the spellbook she had back at home.


    She wanted to ask about the book but she swallowed realizing that she could not talk about it. Since her powers were something that was kept secret.


    "My mother owned that book. There seems to be a particular way to open it," Prince Edward said seeing her looking at the book curiously.


    "oh, then why is it here?" Lady Magret asked.


    "I don''t know, Mother asked me to kept it here, before she die," prince Edward replied.


    "oh!  Lady Magret wanted to ask more about the prince''s mother and be sure that her assumptions were right but she bite her tongue. There was a possibility that the prince was not aware of the book.


    The power lady magret possessed was something that was passed from generations. Only one child could inherit it.


    "do you have a brother or sister? I mean from your mother,"  Lady Magret asked.


    "No, why do you ask?" the prince was surprised by her question.


    "it nothing, it''s just that my mother owes a book like this too, so I was curious?" Lady Magret said.


    "Really, that''s strange, so do you know how to open the book?" prince Edward asked.


    "No, that is why I am curious," Lady magret lied.


    She did not know if the prince was been honest with her. Besides her father has asked her to be careful. Moreover, she was certain that his late mother might have stronger reasons why she kept his powers away from him.


    After that, the two looked through a couple of books. Prince Edward wanted to talk to her. But he was not sure what conversation to start with her.


    So an awkward silence reigned between them for a long time. "Do you think our fathers will be able to end the war,?" Lady magret asked when she was no longer able to bear the silence.


    "Hopeful, that is the reason your father is here right. They could sign a trace between the two kingdoms," Prince Edward said.


    "Or maybe they could arrange a marriage between the royal families, " Lady magret said.


    " That is a good idea. Your father is a brother to the king right?" prince Edward asked. He was already planning to tell his father about arranging a marriage between them.


    " Yes, your highness, " Lady magret answer.


    " Please, call me Edward," the prince said trying to get rid of the formality between them.


    " With your permission," Lady magret answered. Unable to hide her happiness.


    "Then that makes you a princess of a sort right?" prince Edward asked.


    "I guess, I am a part of the Royal family anyway," Lady magret replied still not understanding where the prince was heading with his question.


    "Then maybe I should talk to my father and we could get married," Prince Edward said.


    "What? I.." Lady magret could not even put her words together. She likes the idea of marrying him but she knew her father would never agree.


    "What? Or would you not want to marry someone like me?" the prince asked.


    "it not that.." Lady magret was saying but the prince cut her off.


    "I do not know how this is possible but I like you a lot," Prince Edward confessed.


    "What?" Lady magret was surprised.


    Prince Edward nodded his head. "I liked you from the moment I set my eyes on you, there is this connection feel with you. Or you don''t like me? " prince Edward asked.


    " I do, " Lady magret spiked the words out before she could stop herself.


    " Then let me talk to my father, he would listen. After all our kingdoms are talking about ending the war, " Prince Edward said in confidence.


    " No, " Lady magret shook her head surprising the prince.


    "Why?" he asked.


    "My father, would not agree to it. I have been betrothed to a man since my birth," Lady magret revealed. She felt bitter saying those words but she knew she had to.


    She has been looking for ways to call off the stupid engagement but her father was always stopping her.


    " What? " prince Edward was surprised by her statement. He had felt very happy when Lady magret had said she liked him.. Who would have thought he rejoiced too soon.

 Chapter 106 - Seven Days.

    "My father, would not agree to it. I have been betrothed to a man since my birth," Lady magret revealed. She felt bitter saying those words but she knew she had to.


    She has been looking for ways to call off the stupid engagement but her father was always stopping her.


    " What? " prince Edward was surprised by her statement. He had felt very happy when Lady magret had said she liked him. Who would have thought he rejoiced too soon.


    "But he may change his mind since this is for the greatest good. Especially since you like me. Or are you willing to marry the man?" prince Edward asked.


    "No, lady magret shook her head." I don''t like him. He is so full of himself, " Lady Magret said with a frown on her face.


    " Then let me talk to father, I am sure your uncle will agree. Then your father would not disobey his king. Or do you think he would?" prince Edward asked.


    "No,  but my father is cunny. He did get me married to Gam overnight to ensure it never happened. Father would not listen to me. He would conclude I was been childish. Lady magret said.


    " Then what should we do or do you still want to Marry him,? " prince Edward asked getting closer to her.


    "No, I would try to make him call off the engagement. I have done everything to ensure father calls off the engagement but he is stubborn.


    " What do you plan to do? Tell me if you need help," Prince Edward asked.


    " Don''t worry about that, you just ensure that the war between our kingdoms comes to an end. Once Gam''s family calls off the engagement. It will be difficult to get another family from Vemus to want to Marry me. That way father would not have a choice when you ask to marry me, " Lady magret explains.


    Prince Edward nodded his head but he hated the plan. There were so many things that could go wrong. What if the Gam''s family does not call off the engagement. Moreover how long would he have to wait before that even happens?


    " But what if they don''t call off the engagement like we want?" He asked.


    "Don''t worry they will?" Lady magret replied with confidence as she tried to come up with a plan.


    Prince Edward seeing the confidence in her eyes nodded his head. "How long will it take you to make this happen. I mean, how long would I have to wait?" prince Edward asked.


    Lady magret raised her brows. "Do you think I am not worth the wait no matter how long it takes? She asked.


    " Of course my lady, I will wait for how long it takes, " prince Edward kissed her hand.


    " Then it is settled that you are mine, " she stated possessively.


    " yes, my lady and you mine, " Prince Edward said.  Lady magret nodded her head with a smile. The two stayed looking at each other and would have kissed if the second prince did not walk in at that moment.


    "Brother," prince Ericsson called as he walked in. He was a bit surprised at the position he meet the two but he did not make any comment.


    "Lady Magret," he nodded his head at her.


    "your highness," Lady magret nodded her head back.


    "Brother father asks to see you, the meeting with the people from Vemuns is over," prince Ericsson said. Prince Edward and Lady magret exchange a glance. They wondered if the meeting was successful.


    "My lady, a voice was heard that just walked into the library. Your highness the maid bowed to the two princes.


    " your father asks for you, " the maid turned looking at lady Magret.


    Lady magret looked at the maid and nodded her head. She could already guess that things did not go right, seeing the body language of the second prince. So she tiptoe and kissed prince Edward on the cheek before following after the maid.


    She was scared that she would never be able to see him again once she left the kingdom. Prince Edward had a smile on his face watching her leave.


    "What happened between you two?" prince Ericsson could not stop herself from asking.


    "I like her, and she is the one I want to make my Queen," Prince Edward replied.


    "What? You do know that is next to impossible right? Our kingdoms are still at war," prince Ericsson tried to talk senses into his brother.


    "yes, but we are about to solve that right?" prince Edward replied. Prince Ericsson just shook his head not able to understand what his brother was thinking.


    "Father is waiting," prince Ericsson said.


    Let go, " Prince Edward said. His hand was still on the spot that lady magret had kissed him.


    ..


    Meanwhile, lady Magret and her father were set to leave the royal Palace of Avalo.


    " Father, why are we suddenly leaving today?" Lady magret asked as she sat in the carriage with her father.


    "We have no business remaining here," lord Phineas said with a sour expression on his face.


    "What do you mean father. Has the war ended?" Lady Magret asked. She knew the answer to her question. If the meeting had gone smoothly they would have eaten lunch together to start the new friendship.


    "the war has been put on hold?" lord Phineas replied. Lady Magret could see that her father was upset about something but she has ignored it. All she wanted was to know the real situation of this.


    "by hold what do you mean?" Lady magret asked.


    "It means what it means. There would be no battle until I return to Venus and the king is aware of the demands from Avalo. If the king accept then there would be a trance or maybe would continue to be enemies and be on each other throat," Lord Phineas said.


    Lady magret felt her blood run cold as she listened to her father. There was no way she was going to be with Prince Edward if the kingdoms were enemies.


    She wondered what she could do to help the situation. She closed her eyes and started to think of what her life will become hereafter.


    "Hope you remember your promise before we came here?" lord Phineas asked.


    "Which promise might that be father," she asked even if she guessed it would have to be about her marriage to Gam.


    "Your marriage to Gam," lord Phineas said.


    "yes father," Lady magret nodded her head.


    "Then you should plan to fulfill it. I have decided that you would get married in the next seven days," lord Phineas said.


    "Father?" Lady magret was surprised by his decision.. How was she going to come up with a plan that could cancel the marriage in seven days? What on earth was her father thinking.

 Chapter 107 - Big Move

    What father? You are not planning on backing off your words are you? " lord Phineas asked. He knew that his daughter would never agree to marry Gam in seven days.


    " Father, you are being unfair. I only agree to plan my marriage to Gam after we return. I never agreed on marrying him in the next seven days, lady magret said. Her voice shook as she spoke. It would have been easier for her to marry Gam when she had not met Edward.


    Although she never wanted to marry him, but now her heart belongs to someone else. She just gave herself to him even if she knew it would be difficult. She made a promise to belong to him alone and she plans to fulfill that promise.


    "What is the difference. Three months, a year, or seven days. In the end, you will marry him so why do we have to delay. Moreover, I know you too well you may try something crazy," Lord Phineas said.


    "Father this is not right, planning a wedding in a time of war is wrong. You just said it yourself. Avalo has only agreed to hold fire. The war is still on," Lady Magret tried to explore the situation.


    "yes. I know that. This is why I have decided that you get married. It is for your good. I can never allow you to become the lamb led to the slaughter for peace sake," lord Phineas spoke.


    He knew his daughter was a handful and difficult to convince. So he decided to be honest.


    " What do you mean? " Lady magret asked.


    "The king of Avalo has agreed to the terms of his majesty to end the war but he insisted on a marriage between the royal families to seal the trace, " Lord Phineas said.


    Lady Magret''s eyes light up when she heard this. "so what is the problem?" she asked looking at her father.


    "It is simple, his majesty has three daughters all of which are married. His only son is dead. Which is why your brother is next on the throne. This means that if we are to agree to this, one of my children would have to marry a prince from Avalo and you are my only daughter," Lord Phineas said with a bitter smile.


    " So? " Lady magret asked. She could not see why her father was being so worked up when the gods just answered her prayers.


    " what do you mean so? " I would never allow such a state to befall you. The Royal family of Avalo always fight against each other. I would never allow you my precious daughter marry into such a family, " lord Phineas stated.


    " Father, you sound as though this kind of fight is not common in all royal families, " Lady Magret fought the urge to roll her eyes at her father.


    " yes, I know that. Which is why I picked a good family for you to marry into, " lord Phineas said.


    "which of the prince is the king offering?" Lady Magret asked. She was least concerned about her father''s words.


    "The crown prince or the second prince of Avalo," lord Phineas said. He was too forced on been annoyed that he did not notice how his daughter''s eyes has light up.


    "Then father, I would not marry Gam. I am willing to be sacrificed for the sake of the peace of the kingdom. Many people had lost their life''s and there would be more deaths if the war goes on," Lady Magret said.


    "What are you saying? How can I let that happen? Never. You will get married to Gam and live your life. I am sure his majesty would find another way," lord Phineas


    "There is no other way father and you know it, " Lady magret said irritated by her father''s words.


    "you don''t have to worry about anything. You are young and naive, it is my duty to protect you," lord Phineas said.


    Lady Magret decided to close her mouth when she noticed that her father was not willing to listen to her.


    She need to find another way, she was not going to Marry Gam. They arrive at Venums late at night. Lord Phineas went to meet the king and told him about the king of Avalon''s request.


    Then he went ahead and fix lady Magret''s marriage in seven days. The king tried to ask him to call off the engagement but he refused given the excuse that the gods already blessed them. Moreover, he fixed the date for the wedding already.


    So two days later their war began again. The soldiers from Avalo were matching towards Venums and they camp at the hills.


    Lady magret tried to convince her father two days before the marriage.


    "Father, a new war is about to start. I do not mind been married to the crown prince of Avalo if that will save lives. At I have met him and he seems nice,"  lady tried to be careful with her word.


    but lord Phineas would not listen to lady Magret. "You say that because you are young. Looks can not be trusted. Once you are married to him I would not be able to protect you anymore. You do not have to worry. Vemuns is stronger enough to defend itself," lord Phineas.


    "Whatever you say, father," lady Magret decided to play along. She knew from her father''s words that he would not change his mind even if she told him she was in love with the crown prince of Avalo.


    She attended all the rituals and acted as though she was fully on board to marry Gam while she made her own plans secretly.


    She knew that her father would watch her closely if she kept trying to act stubbornly. She knew the only way her plans will walk is if she fools him into believing that she has accepted to Marry Gam.


    First, she found out about the Avalo''s camp and learned prince  Edward and the second prince were the ones that led the men down.


    She took a deep breath as she decided to choose her love for the prince over everything else. She was not sure if that was the right decision to make but she could not get him out of her mind.


    Besides, Gam has been a man she never liked. She knew he did not like her either but was willing to marry her because of the benefits he would gain. She could not even believe her father would allow her to marry a man who already has two concubines.


    "How disgusting," she mused. It was the night to her wedding and the day she has planned to make her big move. She picked up a piece of paper and looked at the window.


    "It''s time," she said.

 Chapter 108 - Want My Throne.

    Lady magret took a deep breath as she picked up the pen and deep it into the ink. She knew there was a chance that she would regret her decision but she did not mind.


    She took another deep breath before she lowered her pen and started writing.


    "Father, By the time you would be seeing this I would have already left the kingdom. You know I never want to marry Gam but you insisted. Hundreds of people are going to die all because of your selfish love.


    I can''t stand by and watch, or get married. I do not want to be a part of this decision. I will go not of the sea. Do not look for me. We both know you would be unable to find me if I don''t want you to.


    I love you.


    Magret.


    Lady magret read through the note she wrote before keeping it on the table, holding it down with the ink bottle. She walked over to her bed and brought out a wooden box.


    She smiled as she opened it, she could not leave with a lot of things so she needed to take only what is necessary.


    She picked out her male disguise from the box and dropped it on the bed. After changing into her new clothes she picked up her small bag made from animal skin and put a few important things inside. Which consists of her spell books, a dress, and a wooden bottle of water.


    Satisfied with her arrangement, she opened her door as quickly as possible. She was soon able to come out of the main house.


    She quietly walked her way to where she had tried a horse the previous day and untie it.


    She did not mount the house until she was safely out of her father''s house. She started riding towards Avalo''s camp. She was not sure if the prince would welcome her but she would worry about that when the time comes.


    It was already the early hours of the day when she got close to Avalo''s camp.  She then looked for a spot and tied her horse. She made sure it was somewhere the horse could not easily get seen.


    She walked closer to the camp before she cast the invisible spell on herself. She did not want her arrival to raise any questions. She just wanted to see the prince and talk to him.


    She walked into the camp and patiently listen to the conversation around her. She could not ask anybody to the direction of the crown prince Tent, so she need to stay among small groups and listen around to get any information.


    She listened in for a while but couldn''t get any information. It was already an hour since she walked into the camp. She was already feeling tired, she knew that her spell will break soon.


    In her frustration, she started walking deep into the camp and lucky her eyes finally caught a familiar figure.


    "prince Ericsson l," Lady Magret breath a sigh of relief. She followed behind him and just when she thought to call his name, she saw him enter into a tent.


    Lady magret sigh in frustration but walked closer to the tent.


    "Brother," she heard prince Ericsson''s voice.


    "Just tell me. Don''t give me that look," Prince Edward said.


    "Lord Phineas daughter is getting married today.," prince Ericsson said.


    "What? Why are you just telling me about this? I told you I love her. I want her to be my Queen. She can''t get Married," Prince Edward said standing up on his feet.


    "What are you planning to do?" prince Edward asked becoming alert at his brother''s behavior.


    "What does it look like. I can''t let her marry someone else. She promises to find a way to call of that engagement," Prince Edward said as he started to pick up a few things.


    "calm down brother, maybe she changed her mind," prince Ericsson said.


    "what? No, she would not do that?" Prince Edward said.


    "Can you even hear yourself, brother? You have only known her for a day. How can you be so sure," Prince Edward looked at his brother surprise by his actions.


    "I just know. I can''t explain it but there is a connection between us. I can''t lose her," Prince Edward said.


    "I find it difficult to understand you, but you need to calm down. You are the crown prince of Avalo, you can not act so careless," prince Ericsson said.


    "I do not care," prince Edward snapped.


    "Brother, what has gotten into you. Father could throw you out of the family. I will not let you act stupidly," prince Ericsson stood in the way of his brother.


    "Ericsson, move. I do not have time to argue with you. Every minute I waste makes it more difficult to save my love," Prince Edward said.


    Prince Ericsson was amazed by his brother. No doubt the lady magret was beautiful but he could not understand why he acted so irrational.


    " what spell did that lady cast on you. I knew it the minute I saw her that she was up to no good. I will not let you throw away everything you have worked all your life to have," prince Ericsson stood firm.


    "Move, I do not want to fight you," Prince Edward said. He was beyond irritated by his brother.


    "no, I will not take a step back. You are about to destroy your life and as your brother, I will not stand aside and watch. You might hate me now. But this is what mother ask of me," prince Ericson said.


    His statement made prince Edward chuckle. "Mother, do you even have her blood flowing in you. You. Tell me how long do you plan to keep pretending," prince Edward asked a smile on his lips.


    Prince Ericsson was surprised by his brother''s question. *What are you talking about? " he questioned.


    " stop the act. You don''t have to keep behaving like a snake. You are no brother of mine. The only reason why I would not put a knife through your heart here and now is because of mother.


    Prince Ericsson was dumbfounded by his brother''s statement." what on earth are you talking about?" He asked to agree. He had stayed under his brother since he was born. He even ignored Thompson''s warning about prince Edward not trusting him.


    "Why are you acting surprised. You think I would never find out that you have eyes for my throne?" Edward asked. His gaze was fierce as though he could kill his brother with it.


    Prince Ericsson was hurt by his brother''s words. "what nonsense are you saying.. I have never had eyes for what belongs to you," prince Ericsson replied.

 Chapter 109 - A Knife In The Heart.

    Prince Edward''s chuckle grew louder hearing his brother''s words. "you do not fool me anymore. Thompson already told me about your plans," prince Edward stamp.


    "Thompson,?" Ericsson frowns his brows. He realized what was going on. Thompson has also told him how his brother was just using him. Things finally made sense to him. Thompson was trying hard to turn them against each other.


    Prince Edward misunderstood his brother''s reaction for guilt "Dare to deny?" he asked.


    "Brother, how could you believe such a thing. We grew up together. I have supported you in everything. How could you believe that? Don''t you see? Thompson just wants to create a division between us" Ericsson explains to his brother.


    "just stop with the act. I loved you as a brother but you," prince Edward paused and looked at his brother. "you are not my brother. The only thing stopping me from putting a knife in your heart now is mother. I will never break my promises to her," he said.


    "Same way I want to keep my promises to mother. The throne is yours and I would not allow you to act stupidly," prince Ericsson said.


    "just stop with the act okay. At least now you can have the throne without fighting me," prince Edward replied coldly. It is not that he still doubted his brother''s words but he hopes that his sharp words, will make his brother get angry and leave the tent.


    "Then put the knife through my heart," prince Ericsson said as he draw out his sword. Prince Edward also did the same. Lady magret who has been standing outside snapped out of her stupor. She and walked into the tent where the two men looked as if they would kill each other.


    There would be no need for that, " she announced her presence as she made herself visible.


    " What are you doing here? " prince Ericsson pointed his sword at her.


    " put down your sword, " prince Edward commanded not happy with his her brother''s attitude.


    " Why? " how could she get here without being seen by anyone. She is still the enemy and we can not trust her," prince Ericsson said.


    " I don''t care just put down your sword," Prince Edward said. His voice was no longer harsh. Lady Magret was standing in front of him and all he wanted to do was pull her close.


    " No, not until she tells us how got into the camp," prince Ericsson said.


    Prince Edward sigh and put down his sword. Knowing his brother he was sure the man would not listen to him unless he heard a satisfying answer.


    "I just made myself invisible," Lady magret said. She knew that the two princes will not believe her.


    "You must think I am stupid!" prince Ericsson spoke. His voice was harsh.


    "I do think you are stupid, after all, you lead me here," Lady Magret decided to irritate the prince whose sword was still pointing at her.


    "I am not afraid to cut off your head," Prince Edward said. He was annoyed by her words.


    " I know that, but I am not easy to kill. I have my own tricks off my sleeve. If I could sneak into this camp without being since even by you. You should know that I am not simply," Lady Magret said.


    Ericsson gritted his teeth in annoyance. "What do you want? Why are you here?" prince Ericsson asked.


    "Drop your sword. Why I am here is non of your business. It is between me and the prince," Lady magret said pointing at Prince Edward.


    "I do not trust you, so there is no way I will let you stay alone with my brother," prince Ericsson said but he lowered his sword.


    Lady Magret rolled her eyes and walked over to Prince Edward who immediately pulled her into a hug. "How are you here? I heard you were getting married today," Prince Edward asked.


    "I told you already, I am yours. How could I let my father marry me off to someone else?" Lady Magret answered as she relaxed her head on his chest.


    " you were engaged to your groom since your birth. How could you give yourself to another? " prince Ericsson asked. He could not even understand the two people before him. One was willing to lose his throne and the other ran away from her wedding.


    "Because I never asked to be engaged to him. My heart belongs to your brother, so is all of me," Lady magret replied.


    "stupid," prince Ericsson could not stop himself.


    "was it difficult to run away? Do you think your father will chase after you?" prince Edward asked.


    "I doubt that, but if he does he would never think of looking this way," Lady magret said.


    "Great? Are you hungry?" what would you like to eat,? " prince Edward asked.


    "Hungry, I would eat anything," Lady magret answered.


    Seat, " prince Edward lead her to his bed and helped her seat down. He then served her a cup of tea, since he knew it will take a while to get her something to eat.


    He also brought her a plate of meat. You should eat this and regain your strength," Prince Edward said. Prince Ericsson shook his head seeing the way the two people ignored him.


    " Die for all I care, " he cursed under his breath as he walked outside the camp. He was still feeling hurt by his brother''s words earlier.


    Lady magret took a sip of the tea and smiled gratefully at the prince.


    "You should not treat your brother like that?" Lady Magret said seeing that Edward was out of the tent.


    "What do you mean?" prince Edward was surprised by her words.


    "Your brother cares about you. Whoever told you he was after your throne is lying," Lady magret said. She was sure that prince Ericsson really care about his brother. Since the day they met, she saw how he was always on guard for the crown prince.


    "How much did you hear?" prince Edward asked.


    "Everything, I had followed behind him to find you tent," Lady Magret replied.


    "How can you be sure. People pretend a lot," Prince Edward said looking at her.


    "I just do, his gaze is pure," Lady magret said.


    "I know, I was a fool at first but when we were arguing just now, I realized I was wrong but I did not back down because I knew he would offer to go to your kingdom in my stand," Prince Edward said.


    "oh! Lady magret smiled relieved to hear his explanation. She love the relationship between the two brothers and she did not want them to turn into enemies for the wrong reasons.


    " you should apologize," Lady magret said and prince Edward agreed.

 Chapter 110 - Escape The Kingdom

    "Father, " Julia was surprised to see the king visit him in the small cell he was kept.


    " How could you? " king Roderick ask. He was very disappointed in his son''s behavior.


    " Forgive me father, all I wanted to was use her to get to my brother. You know he will be difficult to deal with when the time comes," prince Julia said. "Stupid," the king cursed. He could not believe his son was been so stupid


    "What makes you think that princess can help you. He does not even care about her," the king said.


    "you don''t know that father. beautiful women can easily have their way. Moreover, every spy we have sent into that quarter disappears without a trace.


    She might not be able to harm him but still, she would have been useful to get us some information," prince Juila argues.


    The king sigh. His son was right. No one knew what went on in the crown prince Quarter. Once he kidnap a maid who worked there and torture her to find out information but the lady died as soon as she opened her mouth to speak.


    "still you should have tested the heat before putting your hand," the king said.


    "What do you mean father?" prince Julia asked surprised by his father''s words.


    "It means you should have found out what kind of a person she was before you went after her," the king said.


    " I still don''t understand you father. The princess is just like every woman. They love to get the attention of handsome princes like me," Julia said proudly.


    " your pride has gotten into your head and it is leading you straight to your grave. Not every woman cares about a pretty face and if I am not wrong your brother is way more handsome, " the king said.


    " Father, that can not be true. His face must have turned into that of a beast which is why he covers it, " Julia said. He remembered that prince S¨¦bastien has always been more good-looking than him.


    When they were kids all the women and ladies in the royal court wanted to carry him. He had indeed inherited his mother''s beauty. He was always second to the crown prince in everything and he hated it.


    "you see that is the difference between you both, your brother is not carried away with the look on his face. Whereas you use your face to go after women. Now, look where that landed you. That princess is smart, you underestimated her," king Roderick said.


    " Smart, she is not Smart I think all this is that Jeffrey''s idea. The man has been following my brother for a long time. He must have learned to be cunning just like him, " prince Julia said.


    " No, all this was the princess doing, I found out that back at her kingdom everybody likes her. They are even willing to Crown her over her brother. Do you think someone like that is simple? " the king asked.


    " How do you know this father?" prince Julia was surprised by his father''s words.


    " it is not something hidden, the kingdom even fought against the idea of marrying her off to your brother. She was the one that accepted to marry him. The reason why her younger sister is not the one here. I have been doing a lot of thinking. It finally made sense why your brother did what he did? " king Roderick said.


    " what do you mean father? " Julia was surprised by his father''s words again.


    " Your brother, he must have heard about her while he was fighting the war. The reason he ended the war and marry her. He understood the power of a strong queen," king Roderick said.


    "father you are right. I must have been stupid but if brother has not arrived at the wrong time I am sure she would have accepted. She changed her behavior the moment she noticed the presence of her husband," prince Julia lied.


    "she is a snake, one must be careful when dealing with her," king Roderick advice as he shook his head. He never thought that the crown prince was so smart.


    "Are you truly not going to help me father?" prince Julia asked. He was sure that his father would not just abandon him.


    "What can I do. A king is bound by his words and you know that," king Roderick replied.


    "father!" prince Julia called and act pitiful. He knew that his father favored him more than his other brothers.


    "There is just one thing I can do, I will help you escape the kingdom tomorrow night. Someone else will die in your stand," the king replied.


    "How would you do that? The people know my face," prince Julia asked.


    "Don''t worry yourself about that, it will not be the first time I will have someone disguise as another," the king said, a proud look on his face. He could still remember how he made General Thompson look like the second prince and murder the Crown prince.


    "I will trust father then," prince Julia bowed his head.


    "That''s my son, you just get yourself prepared. I already send a letter to your brother in Goldace. He would receive you and you will live a good life in There," king Roderick informed.


    "Thank you so much, Father," prince Julia bowed. Goldace was one of the four great kingdoms. It was the least among the four but it could not be underestimated.


    "Just prepare yourself, I will ask someone to get you good food from the kitchen," king Roderick said.


    "Yes father, you are the best father there is. The greatest king that has ever sat on Avalo''s Throne. King''s stampede at the mention of your name. Your majesty, you are indeed great. You enemies will always hide in shame.," prince Julia praised.


    A wide smile appeared on the king''s face hearing all the praises from his son. The king love to hear praise about himself. This is why Prince Julia is his favorite son. Right from childhood, the boy has been one who knows how to use sweet words.


    "you have a honey tongue," the king smiled and was ready to walk away. "Father," Julia called stopping the king.


    "What is it son?" king Roderick asked. He was in such a good mood after hearing all the praise from prince Julia.


    "What about Lady Catherine, would she come with me. I can''t just leave her here," prince Julia said. It is not that he cares about lady Catherine but he knew that she would be of great benefit to him.


    "I am not sure son, That is her decision to make but she can not leave with you. It will be very suspicious. First, she has to finish serving her punishment," king Roderick said.


    "But father her punishment, can''t it be changed. How can you make her work as a maid to that princess," prince Julia asked.


    "That is the best punishment I can give her. She finally has the chance to take revenge for what happened," King Roderick replied.


    Prince Julia paused and thought of his father''s words. His father was right. "Father you are so wise," prince Julia praise.


    The king nodded his head. "Do not tell anyone what I have shared with you today. Your escape must remain a secret. She will come to know when the time comes," the king warned before stepping out of place.


    Few moments after the king left lady Catherine came over to visit her husband.


    " I am sorry, all this is my fault, " lady Catherine cried. She could hold her husband since the door was not opened for her.


    " Do not blame yourself, prince Julia reach out through the little space and held her hand.


    " I blame myself and I promise you, I will take Revenge on your behalf. That princess will die, " Lady Catherine swore.


    " Do not be stupid, if you try to hurt her my brother will kill you," prince Julia warned but he knew that lady Catherine would not listen.


    "Do not worry I will be careful, no one would ever know I was responsible for her death," Lady Catherine said with confidence.


    "Alright be careful," prince Julia said and caressing her cheek. He had no plans to forget about the throne. He needed lady Catherine and her family''s backing to do this. Julia has been in the tower so he was unaware of the battle of truth.


    "I can not believe I am going to lose you like this," tears dropped down lady Catherine''s eyes. Although she knew there was nothing she could do to help the prince. She felt guilty because she accepted the Queen''s offer.


    "just take care of yourself and do not follow after other men," prince Julia warned.  His father already warned him about not telling anyone of the plan. Prince Julia knew he could trust lady Catherine but he could not be so sure of who was listen in on his conversation with her.


    Lady Catherine bites her lips. She knew what the prince meant by his words but she already promised the Queen to get another husband after prince Julia''s death.. She could not exactly refuse to fulfill her end of the agreement.

 Chapter 111 - A Life For A Life

    Past.


    "We should plan to get married, our marriage might put an end to the war," Prince Edward said after Lady Magret was done eating.


    "We should do that, we could come up with a false story that bandit attacked me on my way to the sea and you saved me. That way my father will not be able to throw a fuss about our marriage," Lady Magret suggests.


    "Okay, " prince Edward agreed.


    " We did have to perform the marriage ritual today though," Lady magret said.


    "Why?" the prince looked at her. He did not mind getting married that day but he had to know why it had to be that day.


    "I agree went through all the wedding ritual and cleaning, it is believed that a woman who missed her marriage date is cursed," she said.


    Prince Edward nodded his head. He had heard of those beliefs. Men usually do not want to marry a woman like that.


    "Let do that then, tomorrow we go over to your kingdom,"''prince Edward agreed immediately.


    "So I would lie to my father that I begged you to marry me because I was scared of the curse," Lady Magret said with a grin.


    "I doubt your father will believe that, but he would not have any other choice," Prince Edward said.


    After their conversation, the two dressed up and left the camp. A few people saw the prince walking with a woman but they did not mind them much. There rid on their horses into a small village in the kingdom of Goldace.


    It was the close place they could think of, they met the priest there and got married.


    After their marriage, prince Edward took lady magret back to his camp. It was already late at night and only those who keep watch saw the prince. No of them were able to see the lady''s face.


    That night the prince had laid his new bride. They made plans before going to bed. The two people who slept in each other''s arms did not know that this would be their last moment together.


    Early the next day morning, Lady magret has woken up early than the prince. Her mind was already used to waking up before the first sunlight every morning.


    She tried to move but her body felt sore, she blushed remembering what happened between her and the prince the previous night.


    She made another attempt and pulled herself up. She was still naked since she did not bother to put her clothes back on the previous day.


    Just then she heard footsteps walked into the room. In panic not to let someone see her like that she cast the invisible spell on herself. She had seen the robe and relax when she thought it was the second prince that walked in but her face changed when she caught sight of the strange man.


    Lady Magret watched as the stranger brought out a knife and stab the prince. She wanted to scream or attack the man but his movement was smooth and fast. In fact, everything happened too fast that she could not react until he ran out.


    Her first step was to run over to the prince, the stab has been very close to his heart. She immediately put her hand on his chest casting a spell to heal him but she was too weak. At best all her Powers could do was stop the bleeding.


    This left the prince alive but unable to do anything. In desperation, she wore her dress and decided to visit the mountain of the Old gods. Her mother once told her there was a healing fountain in that mountain.


    She knew that at best what she did for the prince will keep him alive for a few days. She stepped out of the tent and ran as fast as she could.


    She did not even remember to cast back the spell on herself when she dashed out of the room. It was still a bit dark outside so she found it easy to walk out of the camp.


    The people who should have been watching the prince''s tent were not present. She frees a horse and hurries to the temple.


    ..


    Present.


    "Why was my uncle sent out of the kingdom if he was not even close by," prince S¨¦bastien asked. His hands were already balled into a fist.


    Yes, he never liked General Thompson but he did not take him seriously.


    "don''t be in so much hurry," Queen Magret shook his head. Even her hands were balled into a fist.


    "I will kill him," The prince declared.


    "No, that is my job. In three days the battle of truth will be fought. He will die treachery That is what he is," the Queen had a bitter smile on her face as she spoke. She could still remember how the prince opened his eyes to his death.


    She has secretly blamed herself for his death. She could have stopped general Thompson that day if she had not stood there frozen in place.


    She had made herself stronger since then. No, she would never let her emotions get the better of her again.


    .....


    Past.


    Lady magret ride the horse as fast as she could. The trip took her a whole day before she got to the mountain. She was tired and thirst but she had been in such a hurry that she did not even take water with her.


    She tried her horse to the tree nearby before walking into the Four Pillars by the mountain.


    "What do you want here?" A lady dress in white appeared and asked. She looks friendly.


    "My husband was stabbed in the heart. He is now only breathing because of my help. If I can''t save him I will be blamed for his death. Help me please," Lady magret said as tears rolled down her eye.


    "your husband? How did a lady from Vemuns end up married to the prince of Avalo?" The lady asked.


    Lady Magret bit her lips without giving any answer. "Do you know how this works?" the lady in white asked, seeing that the maiden before her has no plan to answer her question.


    "No, my mother told me about this place she never explained it to me," Lady magret replied. Tears were rolling down her eyes.


    "I can save him, prince Edward is between life and death the only reason why his heart still beat is because of what you did for him. To save a life, a life must be given. Do you have that to give?" the lady asked.


    Lady Magret balled her fist. She was not willing to die but she knew his death will only bring more war. Prince Ericsson did not trust her. When he finds his brother in that shape he would blame her. There is no way to defend herself, their kingdom was enemies.


    " I will give my life," Lady magret said. She knew she could not go back to her kingdom. She already gave her dignity to Prince Edward. She would be a disgrace. and she could not run away with Avalo on her tail.


    "Are you sure," the lady asked seeing the way she was acting.


    "yes I am," Lady magret nodded her head. At least if the prince lived maybe the war will end and that stranger that stabs him would be found.


    "Very well then," the lady said and started murmuring some inaudible words. She paused and turned to Lady magret.


    "you cannot give your life," the woman said.


    "What?" why? I am willing please help me, " Lady magret pleaded. She was desperate for a solution.


    " I wish it were that simple but you are with child and ending you like will be taking two lives. I cannot do that, " the lady said.


    "So are you saying there is no hope?" Lady Magret looked at her. The woman could tell that the latter was scared.


    "there is, you can give the life of the child," the woman said.


    "no," Lady magret held on to her stomach. It was just last night she met with the prince but she knew that the woman would not lie to her.


    "so you let your husband die?" the woman raised her brows.


    "if I really carry a child in me now, I can not give his life up. It is not mine to give. Anything else," Lady magret pleaded.


    "There is nothing else that can be done. Think time is running out, the woman''s said and disappeared.


    Lady magret lay there and cried all night. It was the next morning before the woman came to her again.


    " Have you made your choice, your spell can not keep him alive for ever," the woman said.


    Lady magret swallow and looked at the woman. "I will find another way she declared. Her body was weak but she got up and ready to go.


    " I may not be able to grant you a wish now, but if you do keep the child I promise to help you in the future, " the lady spoke as the lady Margaret walked away.


    Lady magret rode her horse slowly back into the camp of Avalo. She was meaning to find prince Ericsson and tell him what was going on. Maybe the prince would be able to help.


    But she was surprised to hear the guards who guard the camp talk about prince Ericsson been taking back to Avalo for killing his brother.


    Lady Magret was surprised, she was sure as hell that it was not the prince who got into the camp. She had even put on her male disguise afraid that someone may recognize her and kill her for the prince''s death.


    How did the table turn? " she questioned herself.

 Chapter 112 - Escape Plan.

    Past.


    Lady magret turned away from the camp and rid of Avalo royal City. It was already the third day since she saw the prince. She had thought that she could get to him in the camp and cast the spell again. She hoped to meet prince Ericsson.


    Although the second prince did not like her, she knew he would help if it had something to save his brother.


    "How was the prince already dead?" She could not understand it. When she got into the royal city she met a lady and exchange her dress with that of a commoner.


    She knew that her dress will draw a lot of attention and she may lose her life before she finds out where the second prince was kept.


    She did not really know much of Avalo culture. The lady happily gave her two dresses in exchange for hers.


    Lady magret collected the dress with a warm smile. She changes her dress, then walked her way to the palace. Once she was close to the gate she cast an invisible spell again and walked into the gate.


    She stayed within the palace for a whole day but she could not find prince Ericsson. She joined the workers in the kitchen the next day, that was when she found out that the prince was kept in the tower at the right wings.


    Lady Magret offered to take food to him, it was her one chance to see him and talk to him. The maid who was assigned happily gave in. The maid hated the many stairs that lead to the tower.


    Lady Magret collected the food and climb the stairs up to the tower.


    "Your highness," Lady magret knocked.


    "Go away I do not want to eat," prince Ericsson replied. "I will just wait for my death," he whispered the other to himself.


    "As your highness wish. I was hoping his highness would like to find out how his brother died and average him," lady magret said hoping her words will lead the prince to let him open the door.


    "I know how my brother died. Nobody will believe me. That vemuns lady killed him," prince Ericsson replied. In the last three days, he has been saying the same thing but no one believed him.


    The murder weapon had been his knife, so he suspected that she must have stolen it from him when he block her the day before the prince''s death.


    "So how would you average his death, nobody believes you. How about you open the door and hear her side of the story. I believe the both of you have been set up," lady Magret tried again.


    There was no reply after she spoke but lady Magret stood waiting for him to open the door.


    "How do you know so much?" Prince Ericsson asked after the short pause.


    "You will find out if you open the door," lady magret replied. She knew that it was not safe to discuss standing outside, because there was a guard aside to the outer door.


    Prince Ericsson thought about it for a short while then opened the door. He was surprised to see lady magret standing by the door.


    "You," he pointed surprised to see her he reach out to grab her neck but lady Magret had anticipated that move so she moves and he missed.


    "I did not kill your brother," she said as she created a little space between them.


    "Do you think you can fool me like you did my brother?" Prince Ericsson chuckled and tried to hit her again but the lady magret had very fast reflected and move.


    "Listen to me first," lady Magret tried to convince him again.


    "No, I will not listen. Killing you is all that will give me satisfaction," prince Ericsson replied.


    "The satisfaction you seek is not in my death,  I did not kill your brother," lady magret tried to convince as she dodge his attacks.


    "Then who did?" Prince Ericsson asked. He did not believe her but he thought of just listening to her while he figures out how to kill her.


    "I don''t know, that morning, a man dressed in your rode had entered into his tent. I thought you where did one so I was not bothered.


    He was straight to the prince and stab him," lady magret explained.


    "If what you say is true why did the person not kill you. After all, you are a witness?" Prince Ericsson raised his brows.


    "The person was in a hurry, the reason he did not notice me. If you believe me, ask the guard that kept watch, he must have seen you," lady magret replied.


    Prince Ericsson was going to argue again when he remembered the words of the guards that bore witness against him. One had talked about him visiting the prince before the first light. It was about the time, he and the prince woke up and went for training but that morning he had not gone to call the prince because he was still angry about what happened a day before.


    "That is not true,  never visited my bother''s tent that morning," prince Ericsson said.


    "I know because I saw his face, you can''t give up on life only you can avenge the death of Prince Edward," lady magret said.


    "Why?" You should not have run away. You should have come to me and would have figured it out together. How can avenge him when iI am locked up? Everything is already a mess. only you can Avenge him now," prince Ericsson said.


    "I did not Runaway," Lady magret shook her head before explaining everything that had happened that morning to him.


    "Can the words of the woman in the mountains of the old gods be trusted," prince Ericsson asked after listening to all lady Magret said.


    "Yes, I have no reasons to doubt her," lady magret said.


    "Would you recognize the face of the man that killed my brother?" Prince Ericsson asked.


    "Yes, but first we have to get you out of here. I heard the council has decided to behead you for this," lady magret said.


    "I will not run away. I did nothing wrong," prince Ericsson shook his head.


    "We have no evidence, you would be killed, I am only but a stranger," lady magret tried to convince him.


    "No," prince Ericsson would not hear a word of it. I will rather die than become a fugitive," prince Erickson remain stubborn.


    Lady Magret seeing this began to cry. she knew he would not be able to stand her tears. My poor child. How would you survive? Your father is already dead and your uncle, cares nothing about you.


    "What will happen if your mother dies or falls sick. There would be no one take care of you," lady magret cried.


    Oh please stop crying. We both know you are stronger than you look," prince Ericsson said refusing to fall for her trick.


    "What about you? Do you think your brother and mother will welcome you in death after you left me alone and refuse to protect the child in me?" Lady magret decides to guilt trap him since her acting pitiful did not work.


    "Shut up," prince Ericsson snapped.


    "Why?" Because you feel guilty about how you fail your promise to your mother, your brother is dead," she raised her brows.


    "You just shut up?" Prince Ericsson snaps vines were visible on his neck.


    "Why?" lady magret asked.


    "You have no right, whatever happened was between my brother and I is none of your business," he snapped.


    "When my son grows up I will tell him what a coward his uncle was. I am sure my husband will not give you peace for living us like this," lady Magret said.


    "What husband?" Prince Ericsson looked at her.


    "You brother, we went to get married that day, how else do you think I  carry his seed?" Lady magret asked.


    Prince Ericsson paused hearing her words. "Why should I believe everything you just said?" He asked.


    "If my mission was to get rid of your brother I will not be standing here, " she replied.


    "True, the prince nodded his head. " Even if I wanted to stay alive and protect you, that will be impossible. I have no way to clear my name and escaping from this spot is impossible, " prince Ericsson replied.


    " you can escape if you want to, I have a plan," Lady magret said with a smile.


    "Let hear it," prince Ericsson nodded his head. He did not totally trust her, but he knew that he needed to stay alive if he will ever want to find out what really happened to his brother.


    He would not have the face to face his mother and brother in the after life if he did not average his brother''s death.


    "Tonight a maid will prince you food, allow her in. Tie her up and exchange clothes. You will easily pass all the guards looking that way. It would already be late, so they would not see your face," Lady magret explained.


    "Are you out of your mind? You want me to do that to a woman? How do you expect me to dress like one," Prince Ericsson felt that his ears were beading from the lady''s words.


    "yes, do you have better escape plans," Lady magret asked.


    "No, but I can''t fight in a lady''s dress, should I be found out," Prince Edward said.


    "you would not need to fight, just walk with your head bowed. I will wait for you at the place I first saw you swording with your brother. I have to go. The guard will start getting suspicious," Lady Magret said and walked away without waiting for the prince to reply.


    ...


    Thank you all for supporting this book. I have decided to publish just one cheaper a day because  I don''t feel motivated. Only a few readers drop a comment and a lot of you are yet to review this book.


    How would  I know you are enjoying this book so far if you don''t review and comment.


    For those who have reviewed and always comment and vote thank you.


    I also thank all my privileged readers thank you so much, you are my biggest motivation.


    You will be seeing this first, so ask that you say hi to me on message me and will give the first four privilege readers a code to redeem 100 coins.


    Love you all.


    NB: this will not cost you extra coins.

 Chapter 113 - The Rich Are Greedy

    Just like lady magnet predicted, a maid had indeed brought dinner for him. Prince Ericsson looked at her carefully he hated the idea to her so he moved closer to her and smile.


    "What is your name?" He asked with a smile and held her hand. The maid blushed. Prince Ericsson was indeed a handsome man and having him look at her like that made her face heat up and her heart quicken.


    "Your highness," the maid felt her thwart dry up.


    "I am sorry," prince Ericsson apologize. The maid raised get brows in confusion. She was about to open her mouth and ask him what he was talking about when the prince raised his hand and hit her at the back of her head causing her body to lose consciousness.


    Prince Ericsson caught her before her body hit the ground. He carefully exchanges their cloth as soon as possible. He picked up the plate lady Magret had left earlier and walked out.


    He bowed his head when he got to the guard in the outer room. He bowed his head as he walked past them.


    "Do you think the maid was acting strange?" One guard asked the other.


    "The maid that came this morning spend more time. Do you think the prince doing something with them?" The other guard replied.


    "You have such a diet mentality. I was talking about the way she was walking. Besides, she seems to have grown taller," the first guard rolled his eyes.


    "Hey, I am just stating a fact. The prince is very handsome. Maybe he hurt her when they were at it. If you know what I mean," the second guard argued.


    "So dirty," the first guard sighed. He has felt that something was not right but after speaking with his second he felt he was overthinking things.


    Prince Erickson walked his way to meet with lady magret who was already waiting for him.


    "You look beautiful," lady Magret tease when she saw him. Prince Ericsson frown his brows when he heard her. He felt embraced but he had no other choice.


    "What is the plan? Prince Ericsson asked. He knew arguing or throwing a fist because of her statement earlier will only be a waste of time.


    "Two choices, we either leave the palace and look for a small house, or we remain in the palace and work, trying to get more information of the man that killed your brother," lady Magret said.


    "Let leave the palace, staying here is dangerous, everyone around here knows my face," prince Ericson said.


    Lady Magret nodded her head and start leading the way to the main gate. "No, we can not use the gate. By the time we get to the gate from here the lady must have woken up and I would be found missing. My face will be easily recognized," Prince Edward said.


    "So what do you suggest?" Lady magret asked.


    "Come," he said moving into the woods. Lady Magret sigh but followed him. They walked deeper into the woods until they got to the waterfall.


    "Here, there is a cave somewhere, my brother brought me here, a few times," he said putting his hand on the rock trying to figure out how to open the door.


    Lady magret could sense that the door was hidden with a spell. "How does your brother open the door?" Lady Magret asked.


    "I am not sure, he said his mother brought him here once when he was young," prince Ericsson said still trying to figure out how to open the door. He remembers that his bother usually just puts his hand in a spot and pushes.


    But he has tried the process over and over again but it did not seem to work. Lady magret did not want to expose her power to the prince since she was aware that he did not trust her yet.


    "Let me try, she said putting her hand on the rock to find out what kind of spell was used to hide the cave. She hoped it was not a very difficult spell to break.


    She breathe a sigh of relief when she saw it was a common spell that could be opened by anyone  with even the smallest magic. She finally become convinced about her speculation when she saw the spellbook in the library.


    What she could not understand was why his mother kept it a secret from the prince.


    She unconsciously touched her stomach thinking of the baby growing in her.  If her guess was right then the prince also had powers, which means their son who be very powerful but why did the Queen keep these powers secret from the prince.


    " revile," she whispered in a low voice. "Did you say something?" Prince Ericsson asked.


    "No," lady magret shook her head. "Why don''t you place your hand here and push," lady Magret suggested helping the prince place his hand on the right spot.


    Prince Ericsson felt his heart miss a beat when her hand came in contact with his. He felt something strange. Shaking his head he pushed as she said and the large cave opened up.


    Inside the cave was very dark but lady Magret did not have a had time adjusting her eyes into the darkness and see the place properly.


    She walked about and saw a fireplace. Seeing two rocks seated beside it she clap them together until she was able to light the fire.


    Prince Ericsson was surprised. "How did you do that?" Prince Ericsson asked. He has always felt there was something different about her.


    "Do what?" Lady Magret acted ignorantly.


    "See in the dark?" Prince Ericsson asked as he picked up a stick and light all the lamps.


    "I do not know,  I have always had good eyesight," lady Magret replied.


    Prince Ericsson was about to say something when lady magret heard approaching foot step. She put her hands on her lips to signal him to be quiet.


    She moved closer to the entrance of the cave. "What is it?" Prince Ericsson whispered, seeing her act so quietly.


    "People are coming this way," lady magret whispered back.  Ericsson frown his brows since he heard nothing aside from the sound of the waterfall.


    Lady Magret sigh and held his hand. She created a link to help the prince hear what she heard. The prince could not understand the meaning of her action. He wanted to pull back his hand since her hand holding his hand made him feel uncomfortable. But he paused when he heard the voices of some soldiers.


    "Life is strange, who would have thought the second prince will have the heart to kill his brother. Those two were so close," he heard one of the voices.


    "Do not be surprised, the rich are very greedy. Even I thought that for once the throne was going to be passed with no blood nor death," another answered.


    "I did not kill my brother," prince Ericsson roared, ready to match forward and kill them but lady Magret was fast enough to hold him back. She hugged him since that was the only way she could stop him. Prince  Ericsson''s body stiff with her contract. His heartbeat increase and the cold cave suddenly becomes too hot for him.


    Fortunately, the waterfall swallowed up his voice so the two men that were close by did not pick his voice.


    "Did you say something?" The two men faced each other. The two men shook their heads.


    "This place is strange, let''s head back. If the prince came this way he would be eaten up by wild animals," one of the men said. The other nodded in agreement since they both felt scared.


    The prince''s voice had come to them like a roar from a wild animal.


    "What were you trying to do?" Lady magret snapped when she was sure the men were gone. She let go of him and stepped back.


    "You should not have stopped me. All this happened because of you? If my brother had not insisted on coming to get you so you do not get married to another we would never have argued and I would have been there that morning to stop his death," prince Ericsson snapped back irritated by the tone she spoke to him.


    He was upset about losing the good name he has made for himself over the years. Moreover, deep down in his heart, he blamed himself for the death of his brother.


    Lady Magret was outraged by the prince''s words. "Then go after them. Expose yourself and let us both get killed. At least we could both get heal from our guilt faster. I left my home and honor to be with your brother yet you blame me for his death," lady magret Snapped back before walking over to the bed place and lying down.


    Tears rolled down her eyes, she wondered if she made the right decision running away.  Although she hated Gam but she knew her life would not be hanging on a thread if she was still back in her kingdom.


    Prince Ericsson paused looking at the figure lying down. He did not mean to snap at her. He just felt frustrated.


    "I am sorry," he whispered to himself as he walked to the opposite end to lay on the floor.


    .....


    Lovely readers, I saw your comments in the last chapter and I feel a bit motivated.


    So I have decided to give mass release of five chapters every Monday if I get at least ten comments on each of the chapters published during the week.


    Plus extra two chapters if I get 500 power Stone, 10 Golden tickets, and review that week.

 Chapter 114 - Locket

    "I am sorry," he whispered to himself as he walked to the opposite end to lay on the floor.


    Lady magret heard him even though he had spoken low to himself. "Was that for me?" She asked herself as she whipped the tears off her eyes. She turned around and face the prince.


    She knew he was feeling just as guilty as she was. "It was not your fault, anybody would have been angry about the words your brother said to you. He told me himself that he said those words so you would not go in his place to get me.


    Maybe you are right,  caused his death," Lady Magret said. She could not let the prince carry all the guilt. She did not know why but she felt really sorry for the prince.


    "You do not have to try to make me feel better," prince Ericsson said. He was surprised that she talked to him after what he just said to her.


    "I am not trying to make you feel better. I just thought you should know that your brother never doubted your loyalty to him. That should be what matters. I know you did not kill him and so does your brother," lady Magret said.


    Prince Ericsson did not reply to her words. Knowing the truth, that his brother only said harsh words to him to protect him made him feel more guilty. He lay on his back and thought about everything.


    He looked at lay Margret who was also lying on her back. He wondered if she regret coming to meet his brother. Would things have been different if she did not come?'' He asked himself looking at the dark roof of the cave.


    The two people did not say another word to each other after that. They both fell into their own thought.


    The next day Lady Magret woke up before the prince and head into the palace to woke in the kitchen. It was quite difficult for her since she had never done a lot of things herself.


    It was while she was working that she heard that the second prince has been banished and the third prince of Avalo was now the crown prince.


    When she returned to the cave in the evening, she found the prince Ericsson had went hunting and was roasting the meat he killed.


    "I brought some bread and freshwater," Lady magret said setting the things with her down.


    "Any news?" Prince Ericsson ignored her statement. Lady Magret nodded her head and told him what she had found out.


    The two eat dinner quietly. They remain quiet even after eating and each went over to their spot to sleep. Lady Magret had gathered a lot of information about the new crown prince.


    Although she did not meet him she had a feeling that he had a hand in his brother''s death, after all no one will risk everything to kill the crown prince without motive or benefits.


    *Ummm* lady Magret cleared her throat to get the prince''s attention.


    "What?" Prince Ericsson asked. He has felt like a thousand knives stabbed his heart when lady Magret told him what she has learned in the palace.


    "I know you do not trust me and I understand why. You love your brother and I did too. If we are going to successfully avenge him we need to work together," Lady Magret said. She waited for a while for the prince to say something but he remain quiet so she continued talking because she was certain he was still awake.


    "We can not work together if we do not trust each other, so I  subject we open up to each other. I will show you my truth and you will do the same," lady Magret said.


    "Are you suggesting we take an oath?" The prince asked.


    "No, but I think an oath would be better, since it is hard to verify if we are really been sincere to each other," Lady Magret nodded her head.


    "Fine, I will go hunting and bring a sheep, from the royal farm. My brother and I had a lot of those and we can use it to swear the oath. While I am gone, you can try to sneak to my quarter and bed-chamber. I have an elephant skin bag under my bed. There I stored a lot of gold coins. Get it and return here.


    After the oath, we should leave the palace tonight, I am sure no one is looking for me anymore, which makes it the best time to leave the palace and get a small house," Prince Ericsson instructed and left without waiting for Lady Magret to respond.


    "Did he just trust me with his gold coins or is this some sort of trap?" Lady Magret asked herself. "There is only one way to find out," she answered after a short pause before changing into her male outfit.


    She used the darkness as her shield. It took a while before she learned the direction of prince Ericsson''s quarter.


    Luckily for her, all the maids that worked in that Quater left, and so she could it easy to gain access into his bed Chamber. It was like he had said. She found the Elephant bag and the gold coins were still inside.


    She picked the bag up and was about to leave when she decided to also pick the bed cover since the prince had slept on the floor the previous night.  She also pick up a new robe for him so that he could dress like a man again.


    The weight of everything she took was a bit heavy, she was about to leave when she noticed a painting of prince Edward so she took that too.


    Once outside the quarter, she hid herself waiting for a prey. It took a while before a guard passed by. She immediately cast the enslave spell on him. Making him carry the thing into the wood and close to the waterfall.


    She then commands him to return to the palace and forget all that happened. The man did as was told and left without question.


    Lady Magret pulled the things down the rest of the way into the cave. "I still find it hard to believe that you are a noble lady when you find it so easy to steal," prince Ericsson said when he saw her drag the bag into the cave.


    "I also find it difficult to believe that you are a prince if you can have a woman steal for you,'' lady Magret replied with a smile.


    " I did not expect you to go. I thought you would only take a few coins if you went. How did you manage to carry all this without getting caught?" Prince Ericsson asked.


    "I have my ways, here," she said giving him the robe and bed cover. " I thought you will need it," she said as she hand prince Edward''s painting she had carried along.


    Prince Ericsson was surprised that she brought more things. "Shall we take the oath now?" Lady Magret asked when she successfully hanged the painting.


    "There is no need, I trust you," He said.


    Hum, Lady Magret was surprised by his reply. "I know of the gold placed on my head for anyone who caught me or give useful information on how to find me.


    A person like you who can steal from the palace without getting caught does not need me alive. You could have sold me out for the money or steal this but you did not do that. Moreover, I have a feeling that if you wanted me dead you would have done it already," prince Ericsson explained.


    "So this was some kind of test?" Lady Magret Raised her brows. "Call it that if you want," prince Ericsson nodded his head.


    "It is a good thing that you trust me, but we would take the oath. This will guaranty that we could trust each other fully and not betrayed each other. We are doing this for the man we both love.


    Prince Ericsson agreed with her and they killed the sheep and swore an oath that night. After which they decided to leave the place at midnight.


    That night they slept in an inner. Prince Edward wore her woman outfit so that one could recognize him.


    That night they slept in a brothel. Early the next morning they looked for an abandoned house at the outskirts of the Royal city of Avalo to live in.


    Since it was the time for war, abandoned houses like that were easy to find. Prince Ericsson chose the one that looked as though it has been abandoned the longest.


    It took them three days and nights to finish cleaning it. " I will have to join soldier if we would have a chance of taking revenge," prince Ericsson said when they were done with their dinner the third night.


    "You will get easily recognized," lady Magret frowns her brows.


    "Not if I get some disguise,  will join the men of a rich household. Not many people know what I really look like," prince Ericsson reasons.


    " I can help with your disguise, you should join the royal Amy.. No matter what they are the most respect," Lady Magret said as she brought out a locket.

 Chapter 115 - Mason

    "What is this?" prince Ericsson asked looking at the locket in her hand. Lady Magret paused and wondered if she should tell him the truth. She had just been so excited about being able to help him with his disguise that she brought out the locket.


    She took a deep breath and open the locket. Inside it was a red pendant that seems to have been formed from a stone. "This can help you with the perfect disguise. We do not have to worry about you getting caught," Lady magret answered.


    "How does it work?" prince Ericsson asked. He had heard of the existence of magical powers he did not altogether believe them.


    Lady Magret took a deep breath as she could still not trust her safety with this prince a hundred percent.


    "I have never used it before, but when I got it. The owner who sold it said to put a drop of blood in this place," Lady magret said as she turned the pendant to the other side. Then you must think of the person you want to look like. If you are not so sure you can look at the person you want to look like. Then think to be like the person and you would look just like the person, " Lady magret replied.


    " Would I ever be able to see my true self again after this? " Prince Ericsson asked. He had already lost his name and honor. Having to lose his face too was not something easy for him.


    " of course, every night when you want to sleep you can simply take off the pendant and you will be back to yourself. Take note, you must never lose this pendant at any time or your disguise will be exposed," Lady Magret replied.


    "Then I have to thank you for this gift," He opened his hand and lady Magret put it in his open Pam. Their figures brushed lightly and the prince felt his body tense up.


    "Do you have a person in mind?" Lady Magret asked. She had a weird thought to ask him to look like his brother. She felt like seeing the face of her husband. If only, everybody were not already aware of prince Edward''s death, this pendant would have given them the power to seek justice without having to hide.


    Although the two of them now had a lot of Gold with them. They still had to be careful in their spending since they did not want people to notice them much.


    A commoner would be easily ignored. "No, not yet," prince Ericsson said as he looked at his face in the mirror. Lady Magret nodded her head.


    "It''s almost night, what is the most popular inn, in the kingdom. I mean where you can find the noble? " Lady Magret asked.


    "Why?" do you plan to work there. We have enough gold coin, we are not out to it. You don''t need to work in a place like that, " Prince Ericsson said. He did not understand why he felt so angry thinking of her working in a place like that.


    Maybe it was because he has always been protective of what belongs to his brother. It is not that he did not know that the lady before him has no plans of selling herself. But the people who visited the inns have perverted minds and would be attracted to her.


    He knew that most of them drop they feign of nobility before stepping into that place. They would force themselves on her. Just thinking of all this possibility left a sore taste in his mouth.


    "it not about the money. The best place to learn all the rumors is in an inner or market. It is had to verify the gossip in the market but those in the inner are usually true. Men tend to spat out the truth when drunk or in the peek of pleasure," Lady Magret explained thoughtfully. She might have some magic but she could not tell what the person in the room was thinking.


    "Have you gone mad? You are a noble lady. The wife of the late Crown prince. How can you even think of stepping into a place like that? You even dare to think to work there," the prince snapped. He found it difficult to control his anger.


    Lady Magret jaw dropped. She had not expected such a reaction from him. She could not understand why he looked like a husband scolding his wife. His voice sounded angry but she would be stupid if she did not pick the worry under it.


    "I am not just any lady. I have my ways of defending myself. I would never let anyone take advantage of me. I belong to you brother," Lady magret said when she finally understood what got him so irritated.


    "Have you forgotten you are with a child? Do you want to put my nephew in danger too?" he raised his brows. He was determined to stop her from stepping a foot into such a place in the name of getting information.


    "I.., lady Magret paused and unconsciously touched her stomach. Her love was already dead and the seed in her stomach was all she has about him. She could never risk losing it. But now was the best time to look for clues. She may never find anything if she waited to birth the baby.


    "We have to look for clues and now is the best time," Lady Magret said with a low voice. She did not know what next to do.


    "I will go out and look for clues. I already failed my brother in looking after him. I have to ensure his son is fine," prince Ericsson said and flip the pendant in his hand.


    Lady Magret looked at him, she knew she would gather more information and faster than he would, but she slightly nodded her head. Her hand was still on her stomach. If there was another way she would never Rick the life of her child.


    "Say how many faces can be changed in this pendant?" prince Ericsson asked as he flipped the pendant again.


    "Three at most?" Lady magret answered. Prince Ericsson nodded his head and walked out of the room. He did not say anything. When he returned he had the pendant in a necklace.


    "How do I put the blood?" he asked looking at the pendant. Lady magret did not ask any questions. She simply took a dagger and cut the prince''s finger. Then she directed the blood in the small hole.


    Prince Ericsson watched her with interest. He has always known that she was not as simple as she looked. A lady that loved violence can not be simple.


    "Help me wear it," Prince William said in a low voice when he noticed the blood had disappeared into the pendant. Lady Magret nodded her head and help him put it on.


    Prince Ericsson stiffed once more when her fingers brushed his neck but he cleared his thoat and put himself together. He could not explain the sudden excitement he felt each time he felt her touch.


    That night, prince Ericsson has gone out in the disguise of a lady. This action repeated itself three nights but he did not find any meaningful information. On the fourth night, he had arrived in at the inner with a heavy heart. All people talked about was how he betrayed his brother, which always made him so angry that he would shut his ears. But this night his eyes had caught a familiar figure.  "Thompson, " his blood boiled seeing him here.


    He felt that this man had something to do with his brother''s death. It was all thanks to him that he had a misunderstanding with his brother in the first place.


    He decided to keep an eye on him. Soon he caught another familiar figure. " Mason," the prince whispered.


    Mason was like his right-handed man. He was his sword-bearer. Prince Ericsson felt happy seeing him. Prince Ericsson could trust this man with his life. Finally, he found someone he could trust to gather good information.


    He was a bit surprised to see Mason go over to Thompson. He did not give it much thought but he walked closer and pretending to be busy just so he could hear what there discuss. In his mind, he concludes that Mason was trying to gather information to save him.


    "The plan has been successful, The prince is already out of the way. I delivered his robe and dagger like you asked. No matter what he would never be able to clear his name," Mason said before he gulped the drink and raised his cup for a refill.


    Prince Ericsson felt his heart missed a beat but he move immediately to serve him the drink. Hopefully that he could find out more information. He knew that the prince that they spoke about is him.


    " You have done well, the Crown prince promised to make use both rich and famous once he seat on the throne. Just remained diligent," Thompson said.


    Prince lost all his patience and the wooden jag in his hand dropped on the table. He was ready to attack the two men and kill them.


    Thompson and Mason were both surprised at the lady''s behavior. Of course, the prince was in his disguise so they could not recognize him.


    Prince Ericsson was about to pull out his dagger when lady Magret rushed over. She was dressed in her male outfit.


    "What are you doing," she scolded the prince. "If you kill them now you would ruin everything, " she whispered in his ears.


    " I apologize on her behave, she is sick, this drink will be on the house. She flashed a beautiful smile at the men on the table. She recognized Thompson. Although she did not know what the prince has heard she knew it will have something to do with Prince Edward for prince Ericsson to lose control.


    Prince Ericsson was still angry but he let Lady Magret pull him away. She took him outside the inner to a lowly road.


    "you should have let me kill them, after all, nobody would find me after today,"  prince Ericsson said with displeasure.. The only reason he had allow her to pull him away was because he was scared of hurting her or the baby if he struggles.

 Chapter 116 - [Bonus ]Marry The Prince.

    I can not let you do that, we have to find out their motive. I recognize one of those men as the one who stabbed your brother, " Lady Magret said.


    " Then let me kill them, " prince Ericsson said ready to walk back to the inner.


    " No, death is but a simple punishment. Tell me what did you learn, " Lady magret asked. Prince Ericsson repeated their conversation to her. As he spoke his blood boiled.


    "Do you think killing them is enough punishment?" Lady Magret asked.


    "Your highness when dealing with people like that winning them in their twisted game is the only way you can truly hurt them. Leave them be, let them celebrate while we plan. The higher they climb the greater the fall," Lady Magret said. A mischievous smile played on her lips.


    She would scare anyone right now but the prince found her cute. A few people passed by and saw the man and woman. No one will guess that they were crossed dressed.


    " What do you have in mind? " the prince decided to listen to her. Of course, he agreed with her, just stabbing them in the heart could never satisfy him. Not only did they kill his brother they also pinned the evidence on him. If it were before he had the power to lock the both of them and torture them. But now he had no power and thinking of her helpless he was made his blood boil in anger.


    He especially wanted to torture those two. A punishment worst than death itself.


    "Tonight, you would murder Mason and take his identity. That way we would have an insider. We need to confirm prince Roderick''s involvement in all this. We will watch them climb then we would pull them down little by little," Lady Magret said.


    "hmm, I like your plan. The higher the climb the greater their fall," But do I have to kill Mason. Did you not just say the death was too little a punishment. I treated those two as friends, yet they stab me and my brother like this? Prince Ericsson felt pained.


    That night lady Magret could not sleep.. It took her two days to come up with her ultimate plan.


    When she did, she shared it with prince Ericsson.


    " I have decided to Marry prince Roderick, and with this child as his, she touched her stomach. He will get to seat on the throne, which his father lost," Lady Magret said.


    "No, you will do no such thing. I thought you say you only belong to my brother. How can you have another man touch you?" prince Ericsson hated the plan. He did not know if he said those words because of his brother or himself but all he knew was that the thought of another man touching her irritated him.


    " He will not touch me in that way, I belong to you brother and him alone," Lady Magret said.


    "How? How do you intend to convince him that the child in you belongs to him if you would not let him touch you?" the prince looked at her.


    "I have many tricks off my sleeve, to reassure him. She touched his forehead and share the memory of how his brother was murder.


    She had made up her mind to open up to him about her powers but she was afraid to overwhelm him.


    " What did you do to me, " prince Ericsson moved away from her. All he remembered was her touching his forehead and then he saw like watching a play how Thompson killed his brother.


    "I told you already, I have my ways and I promise he would never touch me," Lady Magret said. Prince Ericsson was amazed by what she did that he saw her in a different light.


    If he still had any doubt left in him, knowing that she had such powers in her possession washed it away. A person like her was capable and he did not regret taking an oath with her.


    So the two sat down and discussed their plans. Of course, Lady Magret''s plans to Marry the prince was easy since the man was a wolf. He happy fell into her trap and married her.


    She had not gone to meet him in the inn he visited often. The next king will never marry sure a woman. Men like prince Roderick will fall for a nobody like her if he thought she was decent.


    She had gone on her disguise and join the prince''s men. She lied to have been a faithful soldier of Prince Edward. Her claim could not be verified, since the prince was already dead and his men scattered.


    Two days after their meeting, she humbly asked to fence with the prince. The prince had agreed. It was just the two of them and it was late in the evening.


    Prince Roderick draws his sword and they fight for over two hours. Prince Roderick''s skills were very impressive but lady magnet did not lack in any way. In fact, she was only delaying her victory just because she wanted him to realize she was a woman.


    They fought until she got the chance to kick his sword off his hands. This made the prince defined himself with his hand. The prince push and lady magret deliberately allows herself to be wrapped around him.


    "You are a lady?" Prince Roderick asked. He felt he was only overthinking things. so when she saw her flush and bend her head, he become curious.


    "Tell Me," The prince demand, and lady Magret nodded her head.


    "How?" The prince was surprised and amazed at the same time. Lady Magret blabbed a bunch of nonsense and acted shy.


    "I want to see you dress like a lady," prince Roderick said. He was naturally curious about what she looked like, seeing that she was a very handsome man in her male disguise. He did not wait for her to agree before he pulled her with him into the palace. He Ordered a maid to dress her up and Lady Magret cooperated.


    When she stepped out she looked so beautiful that the young prince was smitten. So he decided to marry her.


    Which man will refuse to Marry a beauty like lady Magret? So he took her as his second wife since he already married Julia''s mother as of that time.

 Chapter 117 - Pure Heart

    You are a lady?" Prince Roderick asked. He felt he was only overthinking things. so when she saw her flush and bend her head, he become curious.


    "Tell Me," The prince demand, and lady Magret nodded her head.


    "How?" The prince was surprised and amazed at the same time. Lady Magret blabbed a bunch of nonsense and acted shy.


    "I want to see you dress like a lady," prince Roderick said. He was naturally curious about what she looked like, seeing that she was a very handsome man in her male disguise. He did not wait for her to agree before he pulled her with him into the palace. He Ordered a maid to dress her up and Lady Magret cooperated.


    When she stepped out she looked so beautiful that the young prince was smitten. So he decided to marry her.


    Which man will refuse to Marry a beauty like lady Magret? So he took her as his second wife since he already married Julia''s mother as of that time


    Prince Sebastian looked at the Queen. He did not find it hard to join the pieces together but he was just surprised by the revelation.


    "General Mason is my uncle Erickson?" Prince Sebastian asked and Queen Magret nodded her head.


    "If you protected me this much, then why have you been acting indifferent all the while?" Prince Sebastian asked. Now that he knew the true a lot of things made sense to him.


    His mother had ensured that it was General Mason that trained him growing up. His mother occasionally watch them. What he still could not understand is why she put him at arm length.


    In fact it was General Mason who suggested the first time to him to wear a mask.


    "I had to be close to the king. He killed his father three months after he become the crown prince. You have to keep your friends close and your enemy closer," Queen Magret said.


    Prince Sebastian nodded his head. His mother needed to be close to the king to know his plans. "If you did not love the king, why did you turn me into this to save his life?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    Since he turned twelve he has always thought his mother sacrifice a part of him to save her husband but hearing that his mother did not love the king made him wonder her real reason.


    "Ericsson was also at war, there is no way I would let him dead. In the entire kingdom he is the only one I can trust to protect you. Moreover, I understand how the four kingdom that rose against Avalo at that time work.


    I am from vemuns and I knew what they where capable of doing. During the war, I had sneeked into Venum. The planned to whip Avalo from the face of the earth. Saving a part of you was better than your death," Queen Magret explained.


    The prince nodded his head. His mother had gone through all this to ensure that he sat on the throne. He knew that when the king plot to whip out Avalo their target would be the royal family.  He still had a few questions for his mother, like why the king was still alive but he swallowed back his question.


    Killing the king will not be something easy to do. Or maybe the Queen was just allowing the king feel powerful before he would be killed.


    "You have to warn your wife to be careful. Lady Catherine would try to take revenge. She is just like her father," Queen Magret warned.


    "Is this why you agreed to meet me?" The prince raised his brows.


    "Yes, I have to warn you, your redemption lays in the hands of your wife," Queen Magret said.


    What? The prince was surprised by this Revelation. He had asked to meet his mother to ask about the river of truth.


    "What are you saying?" Prince Sebastian asked. His heart was racing very fast as she looked at his mother. If he remembers very his mother did not spare a glance when he took the princess to meet his par


    Queen Magret took a deep breath. "The princess has a pure heart. Your redemption lays with her," Queen Magret said.


    "How? " prince Sebastian asked. He was still a bit confused by his mother''s words.


    "After the war years ago, I want back to the mountains of the old gods. The lady I met the day your father was stabbed did promised to help me if I decided to have you," Queen Magret explain.


    "What did she say?" Prince Sebastian asked seeing that his mother has become quite.


    "She said, you could visit the river of truth and seek your redemption or you could find a wife with a pure heart. If she willing bears you a child, then you would be redeemed. The beast that has shares your soul would die," Queen Magret said.


    Ever since she found out this truth years ago, she has sought to find a wife with a pure heart for her son but she had failed. Who would have thought that her son would randomly marry a wife to annoy the king and she turns out to have a pure heart.


    Queen Magret never thought that sure a pure person could be find among the Royal or noble. Must of this ladies were very vicious.


    "So you are saying that having a child with my wife will cure me of this curse?" Prince Sebastian asked. He felt so happy hearing this news.


    Previously He had thought he would need to travel to the river of truth. Who knew that his problem was already half way solved.


    "Yea, if she does it willingly," Queen Magret nodded her head. She discovered that prince Ellen had a pure heart when she hugged her during the royal court sitting.


    At first Queen Magret was going to ignore her and let her die. After all she did not want her son having a child with anyone else, except a woman that would bring him cure. But Queen Magret has decided to help because she was impressed with her performance.


    Queen Magret was funny herself. She naturally saw through her act but it was so flawless that the Queen decided to help out.


    Princess Ellen proved to the Queen that she would protect her husband''s Image in public. This has been what saved the princess life, who would have thought the Queen''s actions would also save her son.


    "Willingly," prince Sebastian whispered to himself. He was not sure if his sunshine would be willing to bear his child willing. It did not matter to him anyway.


    If she was unwilling, he could simple go to the river of truth. Then when he returned cured he would make her like him. He was not sure if her feelings will be like that of his mother for his father but he would be happy even if it was just a little likeness.


    "Julia.. The prince paused and look at his mother. " Do you think the king will behead him for my sake?" The prince asked. He has a lots of doubt in his mind.


    Julia was the king''s favourite son. It was impossible for the king to put him to death so easily. He just had the feeling that that the king was up to something.


    "He plans to kill someone else in three days time. As we speak he already contacted Mason, to help do the switch. Julia will be taken out of the kingdom tonight or so," The Queen replied.


    "Do you plan to let him go? Julia has made many attempts on my life in the past year''s. He is just like his father," prince Sebastian said. The only reason why he has not killed him years was because he could not kill his own blood.


    "Don''t worry about him, your uncle will handle him. The King feel so smart. He thinks that having Mason do his death job will hid all trace. Too bad," the Queen shook her head.


    Prince Sebastian felt relieve. He never thought that his mother had his back. All his life he had thought his mother did not care about him. It turns out that his mother has been doing everything to protect him.


    He felt so blessed having her by his side. At least he could sleep more peaceful knowing that he had his mother to watch over him.


    Queen Magret looked at her sin, who looked just like the main she had meet twenty five years ago. If she was not certain that time has passed by, she would have thought that everything till now was but a dream.


    A smile played on her lips just looking at him. Her son was going to fulfil the prophesy that his father failed.


    Fate was indeed strange. The prophesy said that the marriage between she and the late prince will bring peace among the twelve kingdoms.. It turns out that this has nothings to do with the marriage itself but their son.

 Chapter 118 - Beyond Handsome.

    After the discussion with his mother, prince Sebastian went back to his quarters in good spirits. Who would not be happy to know that they had the love and protection of their mother?


    All his life he has watched as the woman treated him so indifferently. She even acts more warmly to Julia and the king''s other child than himself. He would never have guessed that the Queen only acted that way to get close to them and protect him any way she could.


    He laid on his bed and for the first time, he had a good night''s sleep without the nightmare. Maybe it was because he now understand why he had always seen the princess as the light in his darkness. She is indeed his sunshine, he was not wrong to give her that name in his heart.


    He did not dream of the beast eaten him up the whole. There was a cure and surprisingly it was not so out of reach. He woke up early that morning with Jeffrey''s knock on the door.


    "Your Highness, it is time," Jeffery said before pulling the door open. Prince Sebastian got up and put on his robe.


    The two men left the prince''s chamber without saying a word. Jeffrey pulled open the door to the darkroom for the prince. The prince walked in and Jeffery shut it without going in.


    "You are courting death," Jeffery said to One who thought he had hidden himself well. Last night his curiosity had gotten the better of him, so he wake up before the first light of the day to check the maid he had kept in the darkroom.


    When he walked down the stairs, he ensured that his steps were light. So that no one would notice his presence. He stays behind the door and listens.


    He heard the even sound of her breathing, which indicated that she was sleeping and fine. So he walked away, thinking that for the first time, someone was going to come out of the darkroom alive. He had just taken few steps when he heard the prince light footstep so he hid behind the pillar.


    How on earth did Jeffery know he was hidden there? Jeffery was not called the prince shadow for anything. He was almost as capable as the prince.


    "I am sorry, I just got a bit curious," One admitted his wrong. "Why is the prince visiting her?" One asked. Although he asked a question he was set to walk away knowing that Jeffery will never tell something that was meant to be a secret.


    "She tried to harm the Princess," Jeffery answered the question. He felt that one was being too careless with the way he treated the princess. So he decides to tell him as a warning to  treated the princess with respect.


    One was no fool, he got Jeffery''s massage. The prince had put him in charge of his wife''s security. He needed to be careful. One nodded his head and immediately walked away.


    Inside the darkroom.


    Prince Sebastian looked at the figure that was sleeping peacefully. "Wake up," he whispered but he intentionally allowed his voice to come out with a force that slapped the sleep away from Biel''s eyes.


    The maid got up with feat feeling her body aching as though she had been flogged all over her body. She looked around but the room was dark like it was the first time she stepped in. She could not see the man that was standing a few feet away from her, but she definitely felt the pressure of his gaze.


    "Who sent you?" Prince Sebastian asked. Biel  Was shocked hearing the question. She looked around but dam it was too dark to see. The prince''s eyes were already blood lost. The beautiful blue eyes that comforted the Princess so much, was gone.


    His eyes were ready and there was nothing handsome about his face. The beast wanted to come out and prey on the figure not far from it.


    Prince Sebastian could see the look of confusion in the maid''s eyes. "I will ask for one more time, who sent you to harm the Princess," Prince Sebastian asked again. His voice was low, that if one was not careful, he will miss the anger and threat under it.


    "I.. I...," the maid broke into a cold sweat. She might have missed the voice the first time but this time she was as sure as hell that it was the crown prince that was standing in front of her.


    "How on earth did I get caught?" Biel felt speechless. She was so careful. Although she had thought that the Princess suspected her that morning but she had eaten the food that morning. Besides what she mixed in the water was not something that will show any form of reaction.


    Her face lost all colors but she closed her eyes and composed herself.    Luckily the place was dark and so Biel was foolish to think the prince could not see her. She swallowed and when she talked this time spoke with confidence.


    She got on her knees and bowed her head. "Your highness, I have done the princess no harm," she said.


    Prince  Sebastian looked at the maid and shook his head. He hated people who pretend the most. How could she look at him and lie to his face? He had clearly seen the guilty and fear in her face a few moments ago and suddenly she dare to act innocent. How brave, the prince was outrage.


    He did not like it when someone tries to make a fool of him. He was about to attack her when he realized that the maid could not see him.


    So he clapped his hands and murmur some words to himself. All the oil lamps on the war immediately light up.


    Biel took a deep breath of relief. Seeing that the prince light up the place. In her mind, she had passed the taste. Maybe I should join the entertainers and travel to different kingdoms acting in their drama, " she praised her acting skills. She bite her lower lips to hide the smile that was trying to show on her lips.


    Now that the place was bright, she needed to be more careful with her actions.


    " Raise your head, " the prince commanded in a flat tone. He was done trying to get the answer from her nicely.


    Biel looked up as instructed. She saw the prince reaching out to take off his mask and her Jaw dropped. What was he planning to do? Does this mean all the workers under the crown prince know what he looked like? She subconsciously held her chest to calm her raising heart.


    She could only imagine how much gold she will get, for linking the information to the person that sent her. She was so proud of herself. The danger comes with a lot of benefits, she thought to herself as the prince dropped his hand.


    Biel gaps unconsciously. The man before her was beyond handsome. He was beautiful. How could a man be this beautiful?


    Although his face looked a little pale because it has been covered for so long but this did not may him any less Charming. His long eyes lashes, and define jaw like. Not to talk about his fine nose. This man was beautiful and will shame a lot of women who pride themselves in their beauty.


    "What is this? " Biel asked herself. The crown prince is rumor to be a beast. How did he turn into such a fine man? Ahh! A blush rose on her cheeks. She could not stop it no matter how much she bite her lips.


    If given the chance she would have dared to run her hands on that face. A man like this was a blessing to any woman who found favor in his heart.


    Prince S¨¦bastien was the least bothered about her reaction. He closed his eyes as he let the beast take over. The person before him was no longer human in his eyes but a meal that will soon be eaten by the guest living inside him.


    Biel felt a sudden force pulled her eyes to the prince, she was looking at him straight in the eyes. She tried to close her eyes since she suddenly felt scared looking at those deep blue eyes but she could not.


    Her eyes were glued to him and she watched how those beautiful eyes turned red and bloodlust. Her face froze as the other part of his face began to change.


    Biel wanted to beg the prince to stop but her throat was dried. She felt frightened. "am I going to meet my death today," Biel asked herself.


    Some people cry when they are scared, others shout for help. A few try to run and save themselves. The brave one tries to fight back but Biel in her case she could do nothing but watch in horror.


    Not even her fingers cooperate with her. She was frozen like ice that was ready to melt. The beautiful man who made her blush uncontrollably a moment ago was now...


    Biel could not give him a name. Her brain seems to have frozen just like her body.. It could not even put together the image before her.

 Chapter 119 - Half Naked

    "I asked you a question?" The beast said in an impatient voice. Biel was even more scared hearing the question from the monstrous voice.


    Beast, the rumors were indeed not lying. His pale face was now covered with hair and having those eyes staring at her like a well-served breakfast Biel found her lips open she started speaking. Her whole body trembled with fear.


    "Your highness, I do not know the person who paid. I only met him once. After your man picked me up yesterday.. A man entered my tent and gave me the substance. He said all needed to do was add a spoon of it to the princess food every morning he offered a lot of gold but I felt scared because I was sure that I would not be able to escape from the camp if I poison the princess. The man assured me that the princess would not die.." Biel stop and took a hard swallow before she hurriedly continue speaking.


    She felt that the beast before her would kill her if she did not tell him all she knew. "I was no fool I knew the man was trying to trick me. Why would he ask me to secretly put something in the princess food if it will not hurt her? I was no fool to be used as a body shield


    When the man noticed I was not convinced, he opened up and told me that no one will ever suspect anything as the substance will only ensure... Biel was scared to say the other part.


    Suddenly she realized that no matter what she said she was going to die. She had committed an offense that is punishable by death. So she shut her mouth determine to die with the secret. In her mind, she believes that the prince will keep her alive to get the information. This will give her enough time to be saved by that man. He promised that he could do that since he was part of the prince''s men.


    The beast observe her face, he could tell what was on her mind. Unfortunately, he was not going to be speaking to her again. He stretched his hand and pulled her by the neck and tighten his hand around her neck. Looking straight into her eyes he devours her soul. He could get the answer he seek this way.


    Buel did not have the time to understand what was happening.


    Everything happened so quickly but Biel felt like time stop as felt her soul been separated from her body. For a second she felt that the person before her could see right into her soul. If he could do that why did he bother to ask? Unfortunately, she would never be able to ask that question or find the answer. The worst kind of death is not knowing the cause of the death. Biel could not tell if she lost her life because of his hands wrapped around her neck since she did not chock or it was the frightful gaze. "the crown prince is really scary," this was her last thought as she was completely swallowed up by the beast.


    The beast throws her lifeless body against the wall, Feeling satisfied. Prince S¨¦bastien calmly took control of himself.


    He was very angry and regret his action of given her sure a quick death. If he had known beforehand, he would have kept her alive and tortured her for years. He looked at the lifeless body a few feet away from him. She was nothing but an empty shell now, he felt regretful her death was too quick. If he could he did bring her back just to torture her. "I will just find the person who sent you? " He muttered to himself as he picked her body and throw her in the fireplace.


    The smell of burning flesh assorted his nose but the prince did not feel satisfied. He walked out of the darkroom feel more upset. Jeffery was shocked to notice the awful aura of the prince.


    He knew that the crown prince hated his morning rituals but he had no choice if he wanted to stop the best from eaten him whole. The beast had to be feed.


    But the prince was never this angry. He was sure that the prince would murder anyone that dare made a little mistake in his current state. He was curious to know what happened to the prince but he did not dare speak.


    "Gather the workers together," Prince Sebastian instructed when he opened the door to his chamber. Jeffery simply nodded his head. He should warn the twenty about the prince''s mood, he hurries to gather the workers together in the courtyard.


    Meanwhile, princess Ellen just woke up. Her maids were already waiting to help her take her bath. "Your highness, your bath is ready," the maid bowed. Princess Ellen cooperates and finishes her bath and dressing up as quickly as possible.


    It was already a new day and she need the prince to kiss her if she would live another day. Once she was done dressing she stepped out of her chamber and hurried to prince Sebastian Bed chamber.


    She could only hope and pray that he was still inside. Once she got to the door, she knocked on it but there was no answer. Princess Ellen frowns her brows and knocks again. He was not out so early right?" She wondered.


    "Your highness," Jeffery was surprised to find the princess knocking on the prince''s door.


    "Jeffery is the prince not inside his chamber,"    Princess Ellen asked. She was too occupied with her desperation to notice the skeptical look Jeffery was giving her. All she wanted to know was how to find the prince.


    Jeffery wondered if he should advise the princess to look for the prince later since he knew that the prince was in a bad mood.


    " His highness is inside... Before he could add his warning princess Ellen pushed the door open and stepped inside. Jeffery''s jaw dropped. He did not expect the Princess to push the door open.


    " you are courting death, " Jeffery whispered to himself but he did not bother to stop the princess. It was too late anyway.


    Princess Ellen took a deep breath as she closed the door behind her. She knew she had possibly walked into her death but she did not have any other choice, she would still die if the prince did not kiss her that morning.


    She turned her head to look for the prince but she froze when she saw that the prince was half-naked. His firm chest was displaced for her to see.


    "I am dead," princess Ellen shouted in her head. She immediately closed her eye and made to leave the room. Just as she pulled the door open it was shut with a force that startled her. Jeffery seeing this, move a few feet from the door. He knew better than to interfere in such a situation.


    Princess Ellen froze in her spot as she felt the prince now standing behind her. Her back was turned against the prince so she did not notice the grin on his lips.


    He had heard the knock earlier but ignored it since he was certain that Jeffery was not the one knocking. The knock was soft and he could tell that it was from a woman.


    In all honesty, he did not expect the person to dare push open his door, without hearing his permission, so he was definitely prepared to kill the person no matter her reason for opening his door without permission but that thought flew outside the window when he saw his sunshine standing at the door.


    "She looked so beautiful, " prince S¨¦bastien felt pleased to see her, so much that he forgot that he was not properly dressed. But the smile that was about to play on his lips froze when he saw her closing her eyes and turning to run away from the room.


    He was confused, was she not please to see him, he frown his brows and without a second thought, he shut the door with the force of the wind and walked over to her.


    "Did you miss where you are going?" He questioned in his head as he rested his hands on the door, successfully trapping her between the door and him.


    "What are you looking for?" the prince asked. Since he suspected that she was there in search of something but decided to run away when she noticed he was still inside. Prince S¨¦bastien was sure that Jeffery already gathered everyone in the courtyard. Which made it the perfect timing for her to sneak into his room without been caught.


    "Who," princess Ellen corrected his question. She was not looking for something but him. She was scared but she could still compose herself.


    "who?" prince S¨¦bastien frown his brows wondering who else she would look for in his chamber.


    "you," princess Ellen answered Who else will I look for in your chamber, she felt like rolling her eyes.


    "Then why are you running away after seeing me?" He asked not believing what he just heard.


    Princess Ellen blushed as the picture of his naked chest flashed in her head. The prince did not see this since the princess still had her back facing him. "you are not properly dressed," she answered in a flat tone. she felt the prince was deliberately making things difficult for her. Was it not obvious why she wanted to leave.


    "Why was he not dressed anyway?" she asked herself. Prince S¨¦bastien frown his brows but he remembered that he was undressing when he heard her knock.


    " What did you expect when you walked in without my permission. If you dare to walk in knowing this possibility,  Tell me, wife, why would you not dare look?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    "Wife?" why is he calling me that in this situation?" princess Ellen felt speechless.

 Chapter 120 - Kissing Her

    "Why was he not dressed anyway?" she asked herself. Prince S¨¦bastien frown his brows but he remembered that he was undressing when he heard her knock.


    " What did you expect when you walked in without my permission. If you dare to walk in knowing this possibility,  Tell me, wife, why would you not dare look?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    "Wife?" why is he calling me that in this situation?" princess Ellen felt speechless. The prince was right she should have thought about this possibility before pushing the door open.


    "Turn around," the prince said. It was a command but the prince was trying his best not to annoy her, so his voice was calm. He could still hear his mother''s warning last night.


    Princess Ellen bite her lips, her whole face turned red when she heard the prince''s words. Although he had spoken calmly she knew better than to his obey.. So she tured around but her gaze was fixed to the floor.


    Prince Sebastian had the urge to hold her close but choose to stay put. He could still remember the advice his mother gave to him the previous night when he told her about his fears. It was unlikely that the princess will agree to carry his child.


    "What are you saying, with this handsome face you can charm any woman. All you have to do is seduce her," his mother''s voice rang in his ear. This sounded strange. Usually, a woman would try to seduce a man.


    He did not know how he was supposed to seduce her, but his mother seemed confident in her words. Who knew the princess will serve herself to him without him making an effort.


    "Look at me," the prince said when he saw that she was unwilling to look at him. He wanted to be sure she was not scared of him at that moment.


    Princess Ellen obeyed. She raised her head and decided to do the smart thing. She loved looking into his eyes, which will save her the embarrassment of looking at his naked chest. So she lifted her head and looked at his beautiful eyes.


    The prince felt happy with her cooperation. Now that she was looking into his eyes without fear he felt more relaxed. He dropped his hands and took a small step closer to her, covering the space between them. Such that the princess could now feel his warm breath. Princess Ellen''s face turned red. Her heartbeat quicken and she lost her ability to think straight.


    "Why were you searching for me?" Prince Sebastian asked. Princess Ellen wanted to answer and explain to him but she could not speak. Not with him standing so close. The strange part was she did not want to push him away.


    Prince Sebastian raised his brows wondering why she was not speaking. He feared she was scared to state why she came. So he asked again.


    "Could it be that you missed me?" The prince teased.


    "No," princess Ellen immediately shook her head. Her face even blushed more. ''Is it just my imagination or is the crown prince of Avalo behaving strangely this morning?'' Princess Ellen asked herself.


    "Then did you come to steal something?" The prince raised her brows. His question annoyed the Princess. How could he think of her like a common thief she was a princess?


    Although, princess Ellen managed not to show her displeasure on her face but the prince saw through her after all they were still looking into each other eyes.


    "I would not dare your highness, Moreover I knock on the door twice and Jeffery also said you were inside before I stepped in," Princess Ellen explain.


    Even if she was annoyed by his question, she knew better than to ignore him. Besides, it was best to explain to avoid any misunderstanding.


    "So why are you here?" Prince Sebastian asked. He wanted to move on from the topic that annoyed his sun shine.


    Princess Ellen turned speechless. She did not know how to remind him about the kiss he should give her every day. Prince Sebastian looked at her. He wondered what she was finding so difficult to say. ''Sunshine you dare to enter my room without permission but you can not state why you are here. Did you use all your confidence to come in?" Prince Sebastian wanted to ask.


    "If you can not state your reason, you should leave and come when you are ready. Expect you want to watch me undress," prince Sebastian said and stepped back.


    In reflex, Princess Ellen held his hand afraid to watch him walk away. After all, she thought that her life depended on the morning kiss. Prince Sebastian was shocked by her actions.


    "At to camp when saw your face... You said I would die...  Unless you... Princess Ellen paused hoping that the prince will understand what she was asking for.


    Prince Sebastian indeed realize why she was there,  he felt like patting himself on the back for successfully trapping the princess to him. "What?" Prince Sebastian acted though he did not understand what she meant.


    Princess Ellen felt like rolling her eyes, she could tell that the prince was only acting ignorantly.  "The kiss," she said. In the face of death, princess Ellen could not afford to act shy.


    Oh! The prince nodded her head and turned to face her fully again, princess Ellen let go of the hands she has been holding. "Why is the prince so nice to me?" She asked herself. Princess Ellen was no fool, she knew the prince would have killed any other person who walked into his room and met him half-dressed.


    Just now she even held his hand. It did not make sense to her. She felt the prince cupped her face, his touch made her shiver, and her heart that felt calm raised again. It was not the first time she would be feeling the prince''s lips but she could not deny her anticipation.


    The prince lowered his lips and kissed her lips. It was not just a simple peck like the last time, he socks on her lower lips a little before letting go of her.


    He looked at her closely. she made him want to do more than just a simple kiss but he held back himself. His eyes suddenly turned dark when he remember what he found out in the darkroom earlier.


    "How much of that maid''s food did you eat?" He asked unable to hide his worry. The anger that disappeared when he saw her was back. He still felt regretful for giving her such a quick death.


    Princess Ellen looked at the prince surprised by his change of behavior. She was almost convinced a moment ago that he was in a good mood.


    "Did he hate kissing me so much?" Princess Ellen thought.

 Chapter 121 - Share Chamber

    "Did he hate kissing me so much?" Princess Ellen thought. Princess Ellen was not wrong to think this way. After all, the prince''s mood change the moments after he kissed her.


    Meanwhile, the prince panicked when he saw her not answering his question. "Did you eat that much?" He asked.


    "No, I did not eat any. I noticed something was wrong with it before I took the first bite," princess Ellen answered. She noticed the prince took a deep breath of relief hearing her answer.


    "Where is the maid?" Princess Ellen asked after the short pause.


    "Dead, I killed her," the prince replied honestly answering her question.


    Princess Ellen pressed her lips together. She was not surprised by his answer. One already informed her about her chances of dying if she did something wrong.


    "Did you find out who sent her?" Princess Ellen asked. She was sure that a commoner who not just try to hurt her.


    Prince Sebastian''s mind flashed to what he saw as he looked at the maid"s eyes earlier. The man who gave her the gold was a stranger. The prince has never met that man before. So he knew he was also only just working for someone else.


    This put a lot of questions in his head. Why would someone want to stop his sunshine from bearing children? He would have concluded that it had something to do with the throne but after what he learned from his mother yesterday he was scared that someone else apart from his mother was also aware of his redemption was tied to his wife.


    "I am not sure of who sent her, she does not even know the person," Prince Sebastian answered her question. Princess Ellen took a deep breath. If she had been in the prince''s position she would have used the maid as bait but the prince was different.


    She wanted to ask more about what he found out but she swallowed back her question afraid that he might misunderstand her.


    "I will take my leave," prince Ellen nodded her head.


    "Wait," the prince stopped her. He just got an idea. Princess Ellen who was about to leave stopped in her track and listen to him.


    "We should share the same chamber," the prince said. He just realized that he may have more chances of getting close to her if they stayed in the same chamber.


    "Your highness," princess Ellen was surprised by his suggestion. The prince hated sharing his space. Why would he want to share his chamber with her?


    "You only met me this morning because I had to deal with the maid this morning. So I am willing to share my personal space just to fulfill my promise to you," the prince said.


    Princess Ellen looked at the prince she could not understand why he was willing to accommodate her. Although she hated the idea of having to share his bed-chamber, she knew in her best interest she should agree to it.


    "Thank you for your help, your Highness," princess Ellen bowed her head. The prince was happy to hear her accept her offer.


    "Have you heard what happened in the Royal court yesterday?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    Princess Ellen shook her head. She did not know who to ask about it. Prince  Sebastian told her the outcome. Princess Ellen was surprised by the outcome.


    "Is Lady Catherine expected to serve as my maid?" Princess Ellen asked. To be honest she just wanted to scare them off her back.


    "Yes, her punishment should have been dead but since his Majesty decided to forgive her she naturally still needs to serve punishment," Prince Sebastian said.


    The princess was surprised to hear this she did not expect the king of Avalo to be such a just man.


    "Do not overthink things, the king only made that decision because he was bound by his words.  Moreover, he only asked Lady Catherine to be your maid so she can take revenge on you. After all, it is your fault that her husband will be put to death," Prince Sebastian replied.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head in understanding. The King is indeed cunning like she had expected. "But she could still not understand why the Queen took her side. She already knows that her relationship with the prince was bad.  In fact, princess Ellen heard that the Queen treated Julia better because he was the king''s favorite son.


    "You have to be careful, why she is here. Also, whoever send that maid may try to use her too since the maid failed prince Sebastian warned her.


    "I understand, do you want us to use lady Catherine as bait to catch who is after me?'' Princess Ellen suggested.


    " Can you do that?" Prince Sebastian asked. He did not want to put Ellen in a difficult situation.


    "Of course, all I have to do is pretend my guard is down and make sure she feels free. Once she has believed that I trust her she will definitely make a move," princess Ellen explains.


    She did not understand why but she felt safe with prince Sebastian. Prince Sebastian nodded his head.


    "How will this help us catch the person after you? Prince Sebastian asked. He deliberately refused to tell her the true intention of the maid. He was not sure if the Princess was willing to bear children for him yet. What if she allows herself to fall into the trap just so she does not give birth to his child.


    "It is simple, if someone managed to use Biel the first day she started working for me, then it means this person is paying close attention to what is happening around me. This also means the person is close to me. So when I act freely with Lady Catherine the person will definitely reach out," Princess Ellen explained.


    Hmm, the prince nodded his head as he picked up his robe from the bed and put on it. Hearing Ellen talk made him realize that his mother was right about the princess.


    "You have to treat her right. Having someone scheming and smart like her by your side is a blessing. If she becomes your enemy she might be your downfall just like I am to king Roderick," his mother''s voice played in his head.


    "Not just lady Catherine you have to be careful, whoever is behind all this may use someone else too and trap lady Catherine," the prince warned.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head, grateful that the prince looked out. She never expected her marriage to the curse prince to be this easy. She wondered if he was treating her right because she saved hid life at samor.

 Chapter 122 - Taiwana

    A Palace north of the sea.


    The people around the Palace were going about their daily duties. It was still the early hours of the morning but the entire kingdom was already awake. A war was coming and so the soldiers had to train and get themselves ready for the war that is coming ahead.


    Inside the throne room sat all four chiefs from the different kingdoms around this part. These chiefs have lost their kingdoms to the one that sat on the iron throne.


    The people in this area although speak the same language as the twelve kingdoms on the other side but their way was different. These people believe in nothing but strength and power.


    A sitting ruler could only remain on the throne if he was stronger, fit, and undefeatable by anyone. From time to time anyone can come forward to challenge him for the throne.


    A few years ago one of such fight was conclude with Dongo killing the seating chief. Dango was then known as the strongest. He was about to seat on the throne after defeating the previous chief When from nowhere a youth had arrived and throw his knife into the race. A lot of people thought this battle will be over in a few minutes because this youth did not look strong.


    Unlike the late Emperor, who was 7.8 feet tall, with firmly built muscle. This young youth looked like nothing like a soldier. Some people even doubt if he had ever held a sword before.


    At birth, every child from Taiwana was taken to the cold mountains. If he was noticed to have great strength, then he would be trained in the act of war. The children of Taiwana started training their son at age five.


    So this young man to the best knowledge of everyone was nothing but a firm boy who knows nothing about swords and battles.


    Even Dango felt insulted to be challenged by a weakly like the young youth. He looked at the dead body of the previous Chief and his blood boiled in anger.


    Dagon himself was well built and have already fought in wars and won battles for the kingdom of Taiwana. How could a farm boy dare challenge him? "Little boy, I will forgive you insolent and see it as a young child making trouble because he does not know anything," Dango mocked.


    "Are you afraid to fight me?" the young youth looked back at Dango. There was no fear in his eyes. His statement would have made the people gather around the kingdom square laugh but the atmosphere was tense as Dango''s blood boiled in anger and no one wanted to die for laughing at the wrong time.


    "you think this is a child''s play?" Dango said. His veins were pumping out and his muscles were visible.


    "if you are not afraid then stop talking like a woman and draw your sword. We are here to fight and not talk," the young youth said drawing his sword.


    Everyone present was surprised at the youth''s words. Why was a young man like him counting death? This was the question on everyone''s lips but no one dare to speak.


    Some of the young ladies present shook their heads in pity. This young man would have made a fine husband, too bad he wanted to die.


    Dango draws his sword in anger. If this young man wanted to die so much then it was his pleasure to kill him. Nobody should blame him for this action, after all, he tried to warn the insolent youth. And so a fight started between the two young men. One firm and strong and the other who looked just like a weakening.


    "Do you want to bet on this fight, the voice of a man was heard. A lot of people joined to bet against the young man who spoke. It was an easy bet. Even a blind man could tell who would win this fight.


    So a few people immediately wrote down their bet. And went back to watch the fight that would not last minutes. And just like they had predicted, the match indeed did not last more than few minutes, but the outcome has been shocked the entire people present.


    Dango has whirled his sword with experience but to their amazement the young youth was light and his movement was smooth and vigorous. Such that Dango missed every strike with a little inch. The youth did not bother to attack. He stood on defense for the first few minutes. He did not bother to strike back.


    Dango on the other hand was angry. He had planned to kill the insolent boy in a single blow but he was not even able to hit him.


    His opponent was moving as fast as the wind. This greatly annoyed Dango that he just wanted to kill the young man as quickly as possible. If the fight delay too long he would lose face for taking so long to kill a little boy like him.


    With this thought in mind, Dango increase his pace and tried to cut off the young man''s neck but just like before the young man has bent his neck and the sword completely missed his neck. Not even a scratch was found on his skin.


    It was at this point that Dango''s heart missed a beat. The young man was not as simple as he looked. Dango was distracted for a few seconds and this little distraction was the opportunity his opponent used to strike the blow that became his end.


    The young boy stab on his heart. That was all it took. Nobody saw how the young man managed to stab Dango in his heart.


    *Dang* the loud sound was heard as Dango''s body hit the ground. This was followed by gaps of surprise. A few people even thought that their eyes were deceiving them. They closed and opened their eyes a couple of times but the result remained the same.


    Soon murmurs were heard from every part of the square. "Anyone here was to challenge me for the seat of the Emperor," the young man asked. His gaze was unwavering.


    A few men would have stepped forward but no one dared. A man capable of killing Dango could not be underestimated. They felt that Dango had fallen because he underestimated his opponents.


    " young man, you are yet to introduce yourself. Whose son are you"? " an elderly man asked.


    The young man looked at the Crowd before him.


    " My name is Venish, son of the late chief Janko," He replied.


    There were gaps and surprised reactions from the people. Emperor Janko died twenty years ago and many of his sons had joined the Amy because of their strength. those who were close to the young man could now see a slight resemblance between the late Emperor and the man who stood before them.


    It was a known fact that the Janko bloodline was a peculiar bloodline. So a lot of people concluded that they had indeed underestimated him.


    Some still wanted to challenge him, so for the first few days, young able men knocked on the Palace gate to challenge the new Chief and they each meet their end in few minutes.

 Chapter 123 - Emperor Vainsh

    After establishing his throne and strength for a month, the other able-bodied men gave up challenging him and so he lead them to fight the for kingdom surrounding Taiwana. This kingdom was four in total and over the years they have been fighting to suppress Taiwana from different angles. Talking over the Taiwana lands and kidnapping their women and children.


    Vanish lead his people to war and establish the empire of Taiwana in the entire North areal. This war took years to win. Emperor Vainsh then picks one chief from each of those kingdoms to form his Royal council. Since the five kingdoms were now united peach reined in the Empire. But of course, as it is the customs of the Taiwana people, they continue to train.


    After a year of peace, emperor Vainsh announced his intention to make Taiwana more powerful. He said that it was time to overthrow the people across the sea. The people were surprised by their Emperor''s decision. They were kingdoms south and wast to them that they could fight against. Why take the battle to cross the sea.


    "I have crossed the sea, and the land flourishes with milk and horny. Gold and silver, every precious stone you can think of. I only care about what will give out empire more wealth and the kingdom across the sea has that. I have been there. So I ask you men of Taiwana, who wants to cross the sea with me and bring victory and wealth to the Taiwana? " Emperor Vainsh asked.


    Men are naturally greedy. The quest for power and riches could easily blind anyone. So hearing the Emperor''s words, the men had raised their sword in support.


    None of the people could have suspected that the Emperor was doing this for his selfish reasons. When he was a young lad, he had followed his mother to the farm when they were attacked by their neighbors.


    Vanish had run for his life, that he jumped into the water. He would have drowned but luckily he was saved by a group of fishermen. The storm had thrust him to the other side of the water and he was saved. Fortunately for him, they spoke the same language. The fisherman brought him home and took care of him.


    When he got better he went out to fish with them. He pretended not to remember where he came from because he knew there will be no one waiting there for him. Later he joined the other young boys of the kingdom to become a soldier. He trained diligently and his skills improved over the years.


    He never forgot his root but he was the least bothered to return. After all his new home was a lot safer than where he came from.


    One day, as a young boy he had met the princess of this kingdom and fell in love with her but the sad reality was that he could never be with her.


    The princess had spoken to him nicely with a beautiful smile. Night after night he dreamt of that smile. According to the costume of this kingdom, when the princess comes of age all the outstanding men would be given a chance to fight for her hand in marriage.


    Vainsh was confident of winning this fight but he did not have the status to join the fight. So for the first time, Vainsh considered returning to his kingdom to get this status.


    This was how he had arrived back at Taiwana on the day Dango was supposed to seat on the throne and defeated him. He then ensures to establish a strong empire. So he decided to take the war to that kingdom where the princess lived. Unfortunately, he was too late as the princess was already married to another.


    This did not make him give up hope. No, he did not care if she was married to another. He would kill that man and take her with him.


    She is the reason he returned to Taiwana in the first place. He had fought and won wars for her. How could he be willing to let her go after all he had done.


    So that morning he sat on the iron throne, his four chiefs with him. They were waiting for the message bird to deliver the news. Vainsh had decided to defeat the twelve kingdoms across the sea for the sake of his love but one man stood in his way.


    The Crown prince of Avalo. This prince was said to have never lost a battle before, even while he still stayed in that kingdom, he already heard a few rumors about the prince. So he must kill him and get him out of his way to get the love of his life and of course, make her the Empress of the twelve kingdoms and beyond the sea.


    The four chiefs looked at the young man on the iron throne and wondered what kind of woman this man would like. They have all sent their daughters to him, but the emperor had remained indifferent. This made them question his sexual preference. A few bold ones sent their handsome sons but only the corps of these sons returned.


    So, in the end, they all gave up, non of these men were aware of his love for a certain princess across their sea. The hall was quiet as no one dare to annoy the young Emperor.


    Finally, a blackbird flies into the place and strength into the throne room. The Emperor stretch his hand and the bird landed on it.  The bird obeyed.


    Emperor Vainsh gently remove the paper that was attached to its wings. The men seated with the Emperor looked at him with anticipation. They were just as eager as the Emperor to find out what the message said.


    A few weeks ago the emperor had pretended to have sold several men to three kingdoms across the sea. The foolish kings did not know that they were been used as puppets by Emperor Vainsh. He was using them as the link to defect Avalo then the other kingdoms.


    A grain played on the lips of the emperor after reading the message. "prepare the men, anyone willing to follow me across the sea. We would leave in two months," Emperor Vanish coldly instructed.


    The chief immediately got up on their feet and bowed to him, before hurrying out to do as they were told. They all knew the Emperor hated been questioned, so even if they were curious about the message, they did not dare ask.


    Although Emperor Vainsh felt like riding toward the sea already but he knew the importance of planning and preparation. After being given the instruction, Emperor Vanish stood up from his iron throne and walked towards his chamber. When he got inside he pulled open the curtains. There the painting of a young lady smiling was hung on the wall.


    "soon my love soon," he said to the painting before kissing it.

 Chapter 124 - Message From Bozoa

    Prince S¨¦bastien quarter.


    After dressing up, prince S¨¦bastien decided not to make the servant in his Quarter take an oath to protect his wife. He decided to use them all as bait to find out who was trying to stop his wife from given birth.


    He asked Jeffery to arrange a clean chamber for lady Catherine. This came as a surprise to Jeffery. First, the prince did not hurt the princess for walking into his room without permission. Also, he noticed that the prince''s mood improved after the princess''s visit. So much that he decided to cancel the meeting he called and even wanted to give lady Catherine a clear chamber.


    Usually, since lady Catherine was coming to the quarter to serve as a maid, the prince did not need to bother about getting her a clean chamber. A private one too. Lady Catherine would have shared the general maid room.


    "What charm does the princess use, " Jeffery wondered as he went out to carry out the prince''s instruction. He was still on his way when he found out the princess was moving her thing into the prince''s chambers.


    Jeffery could not wrap his head around this information. He knew that it was normal for a husband and wife to share a chamber, he never just thought that the prince will want to share his chamber with a woman someday.


    Not just Jeffery, the entire workers in the quarter could not stop whispered around themselves. It was indeed a surprise.


    Meanwhile, Prince S¨¦bastien was happily eating his breakfast with his sunshine unaware of the commotion his little action has caused. If he had known that marrying her would give him so much happiness, then he would have held even a more grand wedding.


    Wait it is not too late to hold one. The Royale ball his father had held to welcome her was ruined because of Julia. The prince felt sad, he was thinking of what he could do to cheer his wife up when eight entered with a message in his hand.


    "A message from Bozoa, your highness," Eight announced looking at the seal on the message. Princess Ellen looked up at Eight hearing his words. Her heart raced as she fear what could be in the letter.


    She was well aware that a message will only come from her kingdom if something happened to her father. She tightens her grip on her spoon to compose herself.


    Even prince S¨¦bastien was surprised by the message. He took a short glance at his wife. Although her face looked indifferent, he noticed her hold on the spoon.


    "Who is it addressed to?" prince S¨¦bastien turned to look at Eight.


    "you, your highness," Eight bowed his head as he handed over the message to the prince. Prince S¨¦bastien frown his brows but accepted the paper. He hated that such a message had come to ruin his sweat breakfast with his sunshine.


    Prince S¨¦bastien immediately broke the seal and read the message. It was an invitation to the coronation of the crown prince of Bozoa in the next fourteen days.


    According to custom, a prince would be crowned the crown prince at the age of sixteen. It was that day that the prince will carry out various rituals and at night, a royal ball would be held to celebrate him.


    Invitations like this were normal since the two kingdoms were now allies. It did not matter if S¨¦bastien honor the invitation or not. This was just sent for courtesy.


    S¨¦bastien handed over the message to his wife who quickly dropped her spoon and collected it. She had been looking at the prince''s face to see if she could guess what the message said but that was impossible since he had his mask on.


    Princess Ellen breath a sigh of relief seeing that it was only but an invitation but she did not feel happy. Her brother Richard was the one who ought to be crown but now he was unknown. She wondered if she made the right decision keeping his identity a secret.


    Prince S¨¦bastien looked at her and notice the sadness in her eyes. He heard Ellen''s relationship with her siblings was good, so he felt that she was feeling sad because she would be unable to attend.


    "if it is that important to you, we can go," prince S¨¦bastien said. He could not bear to see his sunshine sad.


    Princess Ellen paused. She did not want to attend. Hell, she would only feel guilty but again this was an opportunity to see her father and brother. She had missed them so much. So she nodded her head.


    She was not sure when an opportunity like that will present itself especially with the war going on. She did not know If the prince had any other reason for wanting to go to her kingdom but she knew that her refusal would not stop him if he really wanted to.


    Prince S¨¦bastien felt satisfied, seeing that princess Ellen did not deny her wish to go. This for him felt like she was learning to trust him.


    Prince S¨¦bastien already knew that the princess always act carefully around him.


    After breakfast, prince Sebastian decided to find the king and discuss the matter with him. Prince S¨¦bastien did not care if the king would agree or not, he would still do what he wanted to do.


    When he got to the Palace the king was not seated on his throne, so he want to look for him in his study. He was sure his father would be dealing with kingdom issues.


    Prince S¨¦bastien knocked and pushed the door open without waiting for the king''s permission.


    "How rude," king Roderick said in a cold voice. King Roderick could not understand why he never liked this son of his. He still remembers that the feeling started from the day he was born.


    When he had carried his firstborn son, he felt like a knife was hanging on his neck. Unlike Julia who had given him peace. He still remembers the difference in their face that day.


    S¨¦bastien had continued to cry, while Julia stay calm and peaceful. Also, Julia looked a lot like him, why S¨¦bastien had looked like king Roderick''s late father.


    King Roderick, did not notice that this child was not his, because prince Edward had looked a lot like their father. So when he held prince S¨¦bastien as a baby he concluded that he had chosen to look like his father. Prince S¨¦bastien not being his son is what king Roderick would never think about. After all, the Oracle of fatality already confirmed this.


    "What do you want?" King Roderick asked as he shook the thought off his mind.

 Chapter 125 - Anger To Death

    "What do you want?" King Roderick asked as he shook the thought off his mind. King Roderick''s voice sounded as unwelcoming as usual but prince S¨¦bastien did not care.


    "Father, should you not be happy that your son is back to health after been stabbed with a poisonous dagger?" prince S¨¦bastien said as he took the seat close to the king. If there was anything prince S¨¦bastien enjoyed most in the Palace it was annoying this man.


    He was even in a better mood to annoy him today since he learned that the man was not his father. This man caused the death of his father, so the prince did not mind troubling him a  little. King Roderick balled his hands into a fist hearing the insult under the prince''s tone.


    As a father, he ought to have gone to check how his son was doing but he did not care. Not with his favorite son on the death roll.


    "I am still your king and father. Watch your mouth," king Roderick snapped.. He did not know why this son of his had such a sharp tongue capable of angering him to death.


    "Are you sure you are my father?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    "what do you mean by that?" king Roderick threw the cup of wine by his side to Prince S¨¦bastien. He felt angered. "Should I just kill him and forget all about the benefits he brings to the kingdom?" king Roderick thought.


    Sadly he knew this was only his wishful thinking, Avalo would fall within seven days after the prince''s death.


    "A king should always learn to control his emotions," prince S¨¦bastien commented. He could have dodged the cup but he let it hit him, to smoothen the king''s anger. He was not ready to anger him to death just yet.


    The king sigh, he should have known that this son of his just wanted to anger him to death. He was sure that Queen Magret was a decent woman. Even after not visiting her chamber for years the Queen has remained faithful to him. He knew this because he had his eyes and ears on her.


    "i only asked you a question any son would ask. If you were in my shoes would you not also doubt yourself. What kind of a father conspires with his second son to steal the birthright of the first son from him?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    King Roderick''s face remained expressionless this time. He did not expect prince S¨¦bastien to know about his plans with Julia and he had no plans to accept it either.  " What nonsense are you saying?" king Roderick asked.


    " Your majesty, a king should be proud. Do I look stupid to you? General Thompson is your best friend, having your second son marry his daughter speaks volumes of your plans. We both know that Julia will never be able to defect me in a fair battle. Why else will General Thompson allow his daughter to marry him when he knows what will happen in the future. Unless the king made him a promise," prince S¨¦bastien stated the fact.


    " So is that why you conspired with your wife to have him killed? " king Roderick replied when he knew he could not continue denying it.


    " I wish, I had better plans for him like cutting off his head in the fight for the throne while you watch helplessly. Too bad I would not be able to do that now, " prince S¨¦bastien replied.


    Kind Roderick chuckle. He felt relieved that he would be able to save his son from the monster before him. "indeed it is too bad that you married such a cunny woman that ruined both our plans. Tell me what do you think I should do to her for this?" king Roderick asked.


    "What do you think you can do?" prince S¨¦bastien challenged the king. He felt annoyed when he heard the king''s words but he managed to control himself and not show his anger. The king must never find out he has a soft spot for the princess.


    "You dare to challenge me?" the king was irritated by the prince challenged.


    "yes your majesty, I do remember that the king of Avalo promised the death penalty on whoever hurt my wife. So I beg you to please..." prince S¨¦bastien said and dramatically nodded his head like he just realized something new.


    "When father kills or hurts the princess, his majesty will put father to death, then the throne and the kingdom will be mine," Prince S¨¦bastien said. The king''s face turned ugly hearing his words but he got a hold of himself quickly.


    "wait, father has never been a man of his words, so I guess you will just kill someone in place of you or maybe an accident like what happened to concubine Bri will repeat itself,"  prince S¨¦bastien said with a smile while the king felt very dissatisfied. If only he has not made lots of enemies over the years he would have looked for a way to murder this son of his.


    " What do you mean by what happened to Concubine Bri will repeat itself. Do you by any chance know about her death," the king formed ignorance. He could already guess that the prince knew that he had choked her to death but he would not dare to say it.


    " I did not know, it just that I heard that a few of her maids were aware of the king''s visit that night. Moreover, a button of the king''s Rob was found on her bed two days after her death when the maids were clearing. We both know that she was choked to death. I wonder where the king will hide his face if rumors like this go-round the kingdom? " prince S¨¦bastien said.


    " Stop talking nonsense, " king Roderick said in a commanding tone. There was no way he would allow such a piece of news to spread around. Four concubines in total had died in the Palace. People may begin to say that he was losing his mind. Why else will a man kill a woman in such a situation?


    Although the king did not know how the other concubine had died, no one will care about that.


    "Hmm, father is right, it seems I have been listening to gossip too much recently. It may be due to my injuries," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    The king took a deep breath of relief seeing that the prince let go of the topic. "Why are you here?" King Roderick asked. He knew this son of his will not just come over for nothing.


    "well, father since you did not come to see if I was still alive, I wanted to check how you are coping now that your favorite son is about to die," prince S¨¦bastien said. He wanted to watch how the king will react to this statement.

 Chapter 126 - [Bonus ]Invitation For Lunch

    King Rodrick''s expression did not change. He knew that the prince was only trying to get him angry.  "I am doing well son," he replied with a smile that did not reach the eyes.


    "of course father would be doing fine, after all, you still have two... Oh, I forgot to count myself, three sons," prince S¨¦bastien said. He watch the king and seeing that the man was not going to reply, prince S¨¦bastien turned serious. There was no way he came to find the king just to anger him.


    " War is coming, information I gather shows that the men from across the sea are brave fighters. We need more men. We also need to find out more about our enemies," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "I have asked the liberal keeper to check the books. I have also sent a message across the seven kingdoms under us to check for books and also your brothers will assemble or the able body men down to Avalo. Elliott has decided to leave the kingdom and leave in Tait with his wife. He will be our eyes there, " King Roderick informed.


    Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head. He was surprised by Elliott''s decision. He knew the third prince of Avalo also have eyes for the throne, so he thought that with Jeffrey out of the way, Elliott would try to win the king''s favor.


    " there was a message from Bozao, they are about to hold the ceremony of the crown prince. The royal family sent an invitation," prince S¨¦bastien informed.


    "We do not have time for a trivial thing like such. You must assemble the men and train two times harder. Besides the invitation is just formality," King Roderick waved his hand.


    "I intend to attend," prince S¨¦bastien said. The king secretly gritted his teeth in anger. He knew that the prince wanted to just get him angry.


    "with your permission, I will go with the princess. She told me that Bozoa royal library has a book about the people from across the sea," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "You have my permission," king Roderick said. He knew that his son would not listen even if he asked him not to so he decided to save his face by granting him permission to go. Moreover, if there was a person he could trust to handle things without fear it was prince S¨¦bastien. If there was really such a book Avalo needed to get their hands on it.


    "With your permission," prince S¨¦bastien bowed and walked away. Now that his father informed him about Elliott''s plans to leave the kingdom prince S¨¦bastien was determined to find out why he made that decision and if he was just playing some tricks.


    Meanwhile, princess Ellen was seated in the garden. A space was created for her to relax. She was reading a book to while away her time.


    "your highness," Grater walked to the princess and bowed her head.


    "What is it?" princess Ellen asked since she could tell that the maid was here to tell her something.


    "Her highness, the Queen sent you an invitation to eat lunch with her this afternoon," Grater informed.


    "what?" princess Ellen was surprised by this message. The Queen had given her the cold shoulder since the day she stepped into the Palace. So now inviting her for lunch Prince Ellen could not help but feel suspicious.


    Although the Queen has helped her out in the Royal court, princess Ellen was aware that there was no sure thing as free lunch.


    Grater noticed the look on the princess''s face so she felt the need to comfort her. "my princess, I am sure there is nothing to worry about. Queen Magret usually invited the young wife''s in the Palace to have lunch with her from time to time," Grater said.


    "Have you ever gone to the lunch before?" princess Ellen could not help but ask. She honestly did not want to be in the Queen''s bad book. Princess Ellen knew that for Queen magret to remain seated beside the king for years she must not be as simple and kind like she appears.


    Although princess Ellen did not grow up within a house filled with many women, she could still guess that every woman married to the king will try to get the position of the Queen.


    "No, but the Queen is very kind-hearted, I am sure she will not hurt you," Grater said in a confident voice. She had not worked in the Palace for too many years but she was sure that the Queen will not hurt her unless princess Ellen went overboard and she was sure that princess Ellen would not make such a mistake.


    " I hope so, tell me, what gift do you think I can offer her," princess Ellen asked. She did not believe Grater''s one bit about the Queen being kind-hearted. What kind-hearted woman does not care for her son.


    "since it is not a special occasion. I will arrange some tea leaves to carry along. Don''t worry I will go with you," Grater said before leaving princess Ellen alone.


    Once Grater walked away, the princess also stood to her feet. She wanted to make a good impression on the Queen. Mothers-in-law are said can be a pain on a young wife''s neck.


    Ellen hurried back into her chamber. She had asked her maids to move only a few things into the prince chamber. Most of her dresses were still in her chamber.


    "Help me find the perfect dress, I would be eating lunch with Queen today," princess Ellen instructed her two maids.


    "you mean the prince Mother?" the first maid curiously asked.


    "yes," princess Ellen answered the maid.


    "Can I come with you, I want to meet the Queen I hear she is so nice and beautiful. Unlike Queen Regina," the second maid said.


    "Hey, are you not afraid to lose your head for saying such things about your Queen," the first maid was taken aback by the second maid''s words.


    "oh please, I am no longer afraid of her, this is Avalo. Her power as the Queen ends in Bozao. Meaning my life is now in the hands of the Avalo royal family. Queen Regina was evil and she treated our princess wrongly," the second maid said. No one except her knows how much she hates Queen Regina. Marina was the same maid tasked to report the princess''s agony. It was only recently she found out she did not have to continue obeying Queen Regina, so she felt relieved and slipped her tongue in the presence of the princess.


    "Marina, stop it, she is still my mother," princess Ellen stopped the maid. No matter what she could never allow a maid to insult Queen Regina.


    "My princess, you are so kind. Your heart is pure and you deserve the best things in life. I heard Queen Agatha had such a pure heart too," Marina said.


    Princess Ellen was happy to hear a good report about her mother. Marina was only a few years older than princess Ellen so she did know that Queen Agatha was Ellen''s mother.


    " marina is right my princess, your heart is pure just like that of your mother,"  Rosa, the first maid said. Marina was confused by Rosa''s statement but she did not dare speak carelessly in the presence of the Queen again.


    Princess Ellen smiled as she looked at the two dresses her maid help up for her to choose.

 Chapter 127 - New Lord

    Lord Zorander''s resident


    The entire household and servants of the Zorander household were gathered in the large courtyard. Lord Zorander had informed is Attendant Norco to gather the workers together that morning. It was time for him to pass down the responsibility of the household to one of his sons.


    A lot of people only decide to do a thing like this when they are sick but Lord Zorander wanted to do it now. He did not feel the need to wait until he was finding it difficult to speak. A lot of the workers were praying that lord Zorander picked his second son.


    They all love him because he was nice and close to them. Only a few wanted it to be Robert.


    "you all know why this meeting was called. I will not waste time saying so many things. My two sons are well trained.. So in the interest of everyone and to ensure that there will be no division after I pass away, I have decided to name my heir now.


    According to the customs of the Zorander family, the first son should be the heir, but we all know that the heir can be moved to the second or even third if the first is not capable. I have thought this over and I decided to make Robert the next heir of this family, " lord Zorander said. There was no hesitation in his voice.


    Robert was surprised by his father''s words. He had thought that his father would name Lawrence, now that his daughter was engaged to the Yancey family.


    Even Lawrence had been scared of the same outcome. He did not want to have anything to do with his father''s wealth. This has been the reason he left Bozoa for a long time now. He felt very relieved that his father did not mention his name.


    A lot of the workers felt disappointed by this outcome but no one dared to voice their displeasure. It was not in their place to complain.


    "Thank you father, thank you so much for putting your trust in me," Robert knee before his father. He was grateful. He never thought that his father would hand over the household to him after Jane refuses to marry Joe.


    "Get up son, I did nothing other than give you your birthright. It is nothing," Lord Zorander said. Robert thought that his father was only following the unwritten script in a situation like this. If only he could see what was going on in his father''s heart, the smile on his face would have turned to a deep frown.


    Lord Zorander meant every word that he said, he did not hand over the household to Robert because he trusted him. Hell no, lord Zorander was as certain as the sun that rises every day that Robert will bring ruins to the household of Zorander but did he care? No, lord Zorander did not care what happened to the household.


    After all, it was the Zorander household that chose Robert''s mother to be the madam of the household. It was also the Zoranders that tried to kill the love of his life, just to ensure that he married Robert''s mother. So he did not feel guilty or repentance about what was about to become of this great household that has reigned for so many generations.


    Lady Sam and Jane were equally very happy at this news. Rose and her mother did not feel sad about it either, since they were both aware that Lawrence did not want to have anything to do with the Zorander family wealth.


    "Lawrence," Lord Zorander called after a short pause. "you are still my son and as my son, I have a gift for you, it may not be as big as the Zorander household but I hope you appreciate it," lord Zorander said.


    "Yes father, as long as this gift is from my father I am happy to receive it, " Lawrence reply.


    " Good, come with me," lord Zorander said getting up to his feet. "Robert take care of the house," lord Zorander instructed before walking into the house with Lawrence and his family.


    Robert nodded his head smiling from cheek to cheek. He could not believe his eyes. He even secretly pinch himself a couple of times to ensure that he was not dreaming.


    Lady Sam immediately took hold of her husband''s arm. Now that she is the madam of the Zorander household, she could not wait to put lady Bridget in her right place. Her heart swelled with joy.


    In the end, her father-in-law recognized her husband''s ability. Even Jane felt happy. She could not wait to share this news with Prince William.


    No, she shook her head. She was only going to mention it casually. Her mother advised her to not let the prince know of their internal crisis. Now that her father was in charge, she was certain that he would not abandon her when the time come.


    "As your new lord of.." Robert was still talking when murmur overtook his voice. At first, he thought they were disrespecting him but he felt ashamed when he heard what they were saying.


    "How can he call himself the new lord when his father is still breathing? Does this mean he wish his father death?" he heard the whisper of one servant to another.


    "Maybe, who knows, he might be scared that if the old man lived longer he would realize the mistake he made choosing him as the next head of the family," he had another voice. Robert tried to find out who said those words but the courtyard was noisy. There were small groups everywhere.


    Besides, even if he knew he could not punish any savant today. So he bowed his head in embarrassment and composed himself before spoke again.


    " Quite, " he commanded in a loud voice and everyone obey. No matter how much they hated him they all knew they could never afford to disobey him. Robert took a deep breath seeing that they obeyed his word before he started speaking. This time he was mindful of the words he used. He could not afford to embarrass himself twice the same day.


    Moreover, he did not want his father, to hear a rumor about him wishing him death. That will not tell well of him. This may make the man change his mind.


    Lady Sam on the other hand decides to hold a tea party and invite all the noble women of Bozoa, in the next two days. Since the kingdom where to be gathered in the king''s palace the next day. She had a smirk on her lips as she made mental plans to humiliate Lady Bridget on that day.

 Chapter 128 - Missandel.

    Lord Zorander lead Lawrence into his study and made sure the door was shut. He even asked Rose to make sure no one stood close to the study in order to earn sure that no one else heard what he was about to tell Lawrence.


    "you know I have always wanted you to be in charge of all I have, To me, you are my first son. I also know you do not want anything to do with the Zorander family''s wealth but I want you to promise me that you will not leave Bozao but stay and accomplish the task, I, your father will give you, " Lord Zorander asked.


    Lawrence was hesitant but he accepted. Rose was already officially engaged to the Yancey and once she was married dare no one would dare call her names there. Besides his wife already missed her childhood friends. He was growing old and it was not good for him to die in a strange land so he agreed to his father''s word.


    "I promise, father," Lawrence said.


    Good, lord Zorander was please by his answer as he pushed a big book to him. The gift I have for you is that book.. It contains all I want you to have. These are things I have achieved on my own and you must see it as my gift," lord Zorander said.


    Lawrence nodded his head, his father''s words confused him a bit. When you step out of this study, I want you to drop your last name and pick another," lord Zorander said.


    But father..? Lawrence was confused by his father''s words. Dropping his last name as Zorander was like cutting off all ties with the family. If he has not seen how his father loved him the most as a young lad, he would have thought the old man was disowning him.


    Lord Zorander raised his hand to stop Lawrence from complaining. A war may be coming shortly, if you still bear the name Zorander then you will be under Robert and I do not want that. You need to be independent of the Zorander household, to protect your wide, daughter and what is left of your twine sister, " lord Zorander said.


    " Father I do not have... Lawrence paused and looked at his father.  "What are you saying?" he asked instead.


    Lord Zorander took a deep breath and started telling a story he hoped to have told to the two-party involved. Unfortunately, one of them was no longer in the world.


    Sixty years ago.


    Little Zack was playing with his friend  Jorah Yancey when he noticed missandel the daughter of a maid walked past a few meters away.


    Missandel is a pretty girl and the young master of the noble house of Zorander was smitten by her. He loved her since they were children. "I will marry her when I am of age," Zack whispered to his friend.


    "Do not be foolish, your family will never let you marry a commoner like her. You are the head of your family," Jorah replied.


    "I do not care, she would be my wife," Zack declared.


    "You are just ten, why worry about such a thing, your family will pick your wife. Heirs like us are never given the chance to pick our wives and the future madam of the family," young Jorah spoke like an elder admonishing a young lad.


    Jake rolled his eyes at his friend who was speaking like a wise man. " I will choose my wife," Zack said.


    Years passed and the young Zack worked very hard, his parents were very proud of him. They noticed that he was closed to Missandel but they never bother about it. When the time came they choose a wife from a family a suitable family but Zach refused to marry her.


    He declared that he would marry no one else except Missandel. He said he would rather remain unmarried than marry someone else. His decision surprised the entire household.


    They tried to pressure him, but he refused. One day the Zorander family sent Missandel and her mother away. They felt that if Missandel was to disappear then Zack would forget about her in a few months. But this plan also failed as Zack left no stone on turned and searched for her. It took two years to find her and when he did, he went ahead and married her without his family''s blessing.


    When lord Zorander his father found out about this, he made plans and kidnapped his son. He then threatened Zack to kill her if he did not marry the woman he had chosen for him.


    Zach had no choice but to obey his father and married the wife chosen for him, only to discover that his father had tricked him. Missandel was poison.


    Luckily, Zack had expected a thing like this so he invited the best physician in the kingdom.  He felt awful seeing the woman he loved in so much pain so he returned to the Zorander household to give his father the peace of his mind, but lord Zorander was not home, so he drowned his sorrow in wine.


    When he woke up the next morning he found his new bride sleeping next to him naked. Lord Zorander was so annoyed that he rudely shake her awake.


    Then the memory of the previous night played back in his mind. Last night he had thought he was dreaming. Missandel had come to him while he was blaming himself for being too weak to protect her. But she shakes her head in disagreement.


    She told him that she was fine and promised not to leave him. He had laid with her in the dream, turns out that it was not a dream but his new wife had gotten into his chamber.


    Zack was so angry that he held her by her neck and would have choked her to death if a few servants did not come to her rescue. Zack was so angry that he left the resident to visit his love. He was not stupid enough to have her treated in the Zorander''s resident.


    But when he got to the small house he had kept her, he was too ashamed to face her after his mistake, so he stay outside and inquire from the physician who told him that she was still alive but her heart was weak.


    Zack hurried back to the Zorander''s resident and straight to his father''s study. He was more annoyed when he saw his father doing his daily activities like he did not just order to poison someone.


    "How can you still call yourself an honorable man, when you deceived your own son. You failed your promise," Zach said. He did not bother with speaking politely to him.

 Chapter 129 - Not Fit

    Zack hurried back to the Zorander''s resident and straight to his father''s study. He was more annoyed when he saw his father doing his daily activities like he did not just order to poison someone.


    "How can you still call yourself an honorable man, when you deceived your own son. You failed your promise," Zack said. He did not bother with speaking politely to him.


    Lord zorander frowns his brows hearing his son''s words. If not for his wife that pleased with him, he would have delivered her body in bits to him. Missandal was a commoner and her life meant nothing.. Zack was his only son, how could he let him humiliate the family name that way. "I kept my promise the girl is alive," lord Zorander answered.


    "what? You call that alive, her heart can stop anytime," Zack said. His hands were balled into a fist. If only this man seated before him was not his father Zack would have killed him already.


    "Yes, besides I never promised not to harm her, I only promised that she would be alive," lord Zorander said.


    "if anything happens to her, I will kill that snake you had me marry before I will kill myself," Zack threatened.


    Lord Zorander was a bite moved by the threat he could never afford to lose his only son but he did not show that in his gaze. Instead, he chuckles to hide his fear.


    " Why are you making empty threats? It was you who failed to protect her. I sent her away without harm but yet you looked for her. You are the reason why she is in that state and I will kill her if you ever get close to her," he threatened back. He never knew his son was so crazy for a maid. If he had wanted to keep her as his mistress then lord Zorander would have overlooked that but not a wife. Never, he saw this as an insult.


    Zack was shocked by his father''s words. As much as he wanted to throw a fist he could never bring himself to do something that would hurt Missandel.


    As much as he wanted to deny it, his father was right, his love for Missandel is what has hurt her the most. "How can I trust your words now, you did not keep your promise the first time," Zack asked. It was time for him to do what is right and save his wife.


    "you have my words," lord Zorander answered. He felt relieved that Zack has once again bent to his will.


    "your words are nothing, you care only about your pride," Zack said. Lord Zorander felt a headache hitting him. What the hell did the maid girl do to his son to have him talk to him with no respect.


    "As long as you do your end I will do mine,"  he said calmly.


    "Let make your part clear, you will give me an antidote of the poison, you will not go or send anyone directly or indirectly five yards close to her. If she losses even a hair on her head I will burn the entire household of Zorander down," Zack said.


    He just realized that his father did not care if he lived or die, what he cared about is the Zorander family''s wealth. Lord Zorander scoffed. " Son, you should not make threats you are incapable of fulfilling, " lord Zorander replied.


    " Very well father, you touch her and find out If I am capable of ruining the Zorander household or not," Zach said and walked out of the room. To his surprise, his father had sent an antidote that same day to the small house he had kept Missandel.


    So Zach kept his end of the agreement and did not visit her for three years. In those years his heart ached, his new wife had gotten pregnant and given birth to Robert from the night of their wedding. Zach never treated Robert as a son. Neither was he a bit nice to his wife. During that time there was war and as expected he had gone out for battle. His father had come along for the battle.


    Before leaving for the battlefield he decided to sneak peep on Missandel. He wanted to see her even if it was the last time. He was not sure if he would return from the battle.


    He walked into the house late in the night, the housekeeper told him that Missandel was already asleep so he decided to just look at her sleeping face but unexpectedly, she woke up and hugged him. "why have you not visited all these years. You promised not to leave me. Why did you lie to me?" she snob. Zach let her hug him. He did not have the heart to push her away.


    "answer me why did you leave me, is it because I failed to protect our child?" she asked. Zack''s blood ran cold hearing her words ''child? What child?'' de wonder.


    "It was not my fault, I tried to hide it but your mother discovered and told your father. He then ordered I be feed something. He said I was unfit to carry the first grandchild of the family.


    I refused to eat it, but I was forced, I tried my best to throw up, but those men were stronger than me... You left me because of this right?" Missandel said.


    Zack''s blood ran cold as tears ran down his cheeks, he tried to find out more but it was at this point he realized she had already fallen asleep. He adjusted her back on the bed. He felt even more useless.


    He had not just failed to protect the woman he love but his first child too. He wanted to find his father and kill the man. How could he have been cruel enough to hurt his grandchild? Zack wanted to ask his father about what he found out but he swallowed it back.


    If he started asking questions his father may find out he saw her. Moreover, he believes that Missandel will never lie to him. It hurt him to see her in so much tears. Although Missandel had taken the antidote three years back she had become slightly weaker.


    He went to to the battlefield with his father, the battle lasted till late in the evening. The Zoranders were winning the war, Zack saw a man trying to sneak attack on his father, although he had enough time to warn his father but he turned blind eyes and allowed his father to get hurt, before coming to the rescue of his father and killed the man that attacked him.


    The injury was deep and since they were on the battlefield it took a while before his father was attended to.


    "Did you know Missandel was pregnant with my baby?" Zack asked. Lord Zorander was surprised by his question but he put himself together, His injury still hurt.


    "She is not fit to birth, my first grandchild,"

 Chapter 130 - Zack

    "Did you know Missandel was pregnant with my baby?" Zack asked. Lord Zorander was surprised by his question but he put himself together, His injury still hurt.


    "She is not fit to birth my first grandchild," Lord Zorander replied. He was not sorry about his actions.


    "And neither are you fit to be called my father," Zack said.  He knew that Missandel could not have lied to him but he still wanted to give his father the benefit of the doubt.


    "How dare you break your promises? Lord Zorander grinds his teeth since he could not scream due to his injuries. "congregation you just killed her," lord Zorander threatened. He expected to see fear or regrets in Zach but he only shook his head.


    "you will have to get back into the kingdom alive first," Zack said getting up from where he sat. Lord Zorander was scared by his son''s words.. His wife had warned him against hurting that child. Who knew that is what will turn his son against him. No matter what he had done to Missandel, his wife never objected except when it came to the baby. She had hated him for hurting him. Now his son was willing to kill him.


    "What do you mean?" lord Zorander was not able to hide the fear in his voice.


    "I have been thinking father, would things have been different if I had just killed you the first time you kidnap her. Would I have been able to save my child and Missandel would not have suffered so much? You have been the problem all along. How did I not see it?" Zack said.


    "you would dare to kill your father?" lord Zorander was scared.


    "No, but I will dare to watch as you take your last breath. That injury will be the death of you. The dagger is laced with poison. The antidote will never be found. And once you die, I will bring Missandel into the house. If you dared to kill a baby, then why would I not dare do this to you. I will make her the madam of the Zorander household and there is nothing a  dead man like you can do about it, " Zack said.


    Lord Zorander held his chest finding it hard to breathe. It was a heart attack.  Zack was not sure if his father had died from his words or the poison that was slowly killed him.


    After his father''s death, Zack became the new lord of the house. He brought Missandel back to the house as his wife and the madam of the household. Missandel then got pregnant again and gave birth to twins but lord Zorander had taken the female child and handed her over to his second wife


    The young man knew that the children will face a lot of trouble growing up. He would never find a suitable husband for her because of her mother.


    At that time he thought this was the best way to ensure her feature but he later regretted his decision when he saw Agatha always taken the side of Robert over Lawrence


    Present.


    "How could you do this father? Agatha treated her mother poorly. I am sure that witch deliberately made her go against mother?" Lawrence said.


    "Yes she did, but that foolish woman also never knew that Agatha was not her daughter. The fool was fooling around with a young man and when she discovered she was pregnant she sneaks into my room and tried to use the same trick with Robert but I was certain I did not touch her.


    I allowed her to think she fool me because this was the perfect excuse to kick her out of the household but when She gave birth the same day with your mother, the idea had come into my mind so I want with it. I realized now that I was wrong. Maybe if I have allowed her to grow with your mother she would have still been alive," lord Zorander said.


    Lawrence nodded his head. " Did mother know? " Lawrence asked. He could remember that Agatha''s shape words always hurt his mother. When he saw Lord Zorander nodding his head it finally made sense why his mother always acted that way.


    It also made sense why his mother made him promise to take care of Agatha. "What happened to the child, I mean her real child,?" Lawrence asked.


    "I do not know, I asked the midwife to do whatever with it. I did not kill it because he was innocent," Lord Zorander said.


    "I understand,"  Lawrence nodded his head.


    "Open the book," Lord Zorander instructed. Lawrence obeyed. His Jaw dropped seeing what was contained in the book. He did not need to recognize items in the book. It was a painting of a beautiful house. Lawrence knew this house, it has never been resided by anyone.  Lawrence still remembers it was built back when he was still young. The building had taken ten years to build. No one knows who owned it.


    It was rumored to have servants and a large farm, it was something only a wealthy man could own. So seeing this it was no wonder he was surprised.


    "Father, this?" he was surprised.


    "Agatha has a son and he should seat next on the kingdom''s throne. I can not trust Robert to back the boy when the time comes since his daughter would be married to Prince William. You would not be able to help him without manpower and wealth. This is also the reason why you need to drop your last name and cut off complete ties with the family, " Lord Zorander said.


    Lawrence nodded his head, He already found out the king has another son apart from prince William. He did not just know the son was also his sister''s. He finally understood his father. Lawrence did not feel bad dropping the name. It felt like a breath of fresh air. He would have become nobody after he dropped the name Zorander but his father already prepared something for him.


    If he continued to bear the name Zorander then he will be under Robert as the new head of the family.


    "What have you decided to pick as your last name?" Lord Zorander asked.


    "Zack," Lawrence said without a second thought.


    Lord Zorander felt happy hearing this name. His son would be able to live a good life. No one knows that he has been behind such a large property. Everybody will believe that Lawrence had achieved this by himself and he did not mind it.


    This was the least he felt he could do for his son and daughter. Now his son will be respected among the noble and his voice would be heard when he stands for Richard.


    What made him most happy is Lawrence would no longer leave the kingdom. He knew he could trust Lawrence with what he has built.  His only wish was to still be alive when the household of Zorander is ruined.


    "Father you choose Robert, not me, zack zorander muttered as he looked at his father''s paintings on the wall.


    ...


    If you want me to continue with two chapters a day, vote for this book with both power stone and golden tickets. Review, comment, and gift this work as a motivation to do more.


    Mass release of five chapters on Monday if golden tickets get to twenty.

 Chapter 131 - Pound Of Flesh

    Avalo''s royal palace.


    Princess Ellen was ready to have lunch with the queen as early as possible. Grater was also ready with the tea leaf and together they walked over to the Queen''s court where the lunch was going to take place.


    "your highness,"  princess Ellen bow when she get to where the Queen was seated. Queen Magret look at princess Ellen and nodded her head.


    "welcome, the Queen said. Grater handed over what she brought to the Queen''s maid after she bowed to the Queen. Queen Magret smiled satisfied with Ellen''s simple dress and gift. The Queen did not fancy very bright and attention-seeking dresses as she referred to them.


    Ever since the Queen sat on the throne with the Queen she always wore a plain color dress.


    " Seat, " the Queen gesture to the chair next to her. Princess Ellen nodded her head and did as instructed. Prince Diana arrived next and greeted the Queen. She took a seat next to princess Ellen.


    Lady Catherine and Lady Vare arrived at the same time.  They were both wore a bright pink dress that had many patterns design on it. The Queen rolled her eyes at their attention-seeking dress that she hated so much. If only she did not have to continue acting graceful and kind.


    "Lovely dress you both have on," Queen Magret compliment them as they bowed in greeting. The two ladies felt pleased with her comment.


    Princess Ellen was a bit surprised to see the other ladies but she relaxed since Grater had informed her of the Queen''s habit of inviting the young wife for tea or lunch.


    "Now that everyone is here, we can begin," Queen magret said.


    The maid brought the different food and help serve all that was seated at the table. Prince Ellen felt skeptical after the many attempts to poison her, her behavior was normal.


    "What is the problem?" the Queen raised her brows when she noticed that princess Ellen did not attempt to eat the food before her.


    "it nothing," princess Ellen shook her head but her heart was beating fast. If there was anything in the food what would she do? The annoying part was that all the dishes on the table are not so familiar, so she would be unaware if something was wrong.


    Queen Magret noticed the princess''s behavior. She wanted to command her to start eating like the rest of them but she did not dare. The feature of her beloved son rests on this young lady and the Queen was scared that her attitude may scare the girl.


    What if that made the princess unwilling to give birth to her grandchild. Queen Magret shook her head and pretend not to notice anything.  She could not act recklessly and make things difficult for her son.


    Princess Ellen reach out for the water and drank the entire content. She was a bit hungry, but she did not dare to take the .chances.


    "is the food not to your liking?" princess Diana who was seated next to Ellen asked. Hearing Princess Diana''s question, Queen magret realized what she had done wrong. Princess Ellen was not from Avalo it was natural for her not to be used to the dishes on the table.


    " I should have found out what she likes," the Queen mentally scold herself. "it is not that,"  princess Ellen replied taking her spoon. Queen magret shook her.


    She felt that princess Ellen just said that to not offend her.


    "you don''t have to if you do not like it,"  Queen Magret stopped her. Princess Ellen took a breath of relief. She did not want to take chances.


    "Your highness, I just learned from the princess maid that she likes apple pie. I made some this morning," one of the Queen''s maids said. She knew that the Queen was having this lunch special for princess Ellen.


    Queen Magret smiled gratefully to the maid.


    "Would you like the apple pie?" Queen magret asked.


    "yes your highness, thank you so much," princess Ellen said with a sweet smile on her lips but she was cursing Grater in her heart. Now that all this lady knows what she likes, there is no way she can reject the Queen.


    Seeing the smile on the princess''s face the Queen felt satisfied. Princess Ellen decided to drink more water. The pie arrived and Princess Ellen took a small bite. She took a deep breath in relief when she realized nothing was wrong with the pie.


    The lunch went on quietly, Lady Catherine boiled in anger and Jealous. Before now the Queen always treated her nicely. She always include her favorite food on the table when they had lunch.


    Princess Ellen''s appearance has not only killed her husband but in a matter of few days, she would no longer be a part of the royal family.


    "I will take my pound of flesh soon," she comforted herself as she thought of the fact of working as Ellen''s maid. Although this punishment was humility lady Catherine did not mind since it allowed her to take her revenge.


    "Is everything alright, Catherine dear," Queen Magret asked she had noticed the sour face the lady have any time she looked at princess Ellen.


    Some people make think that the Queen invited lady Catherine because she was still a wife of Julia but the truth was the Queen wanted to study her attitude toward Ellen.


    "How can I be fine your highness, my husband will lose his head by tomorrow. I don''t even know the fate of my father yet. Tell me your highness can anyone be fine in a situation like this," Lady Catherine made sure her voice was not too disrespectful.


    Ever since her encounter with the Queen after breakfast the previous day, she learned a valuable lesson. The Queen was not simply.


    " I understand child, but you have to be strong, " Queen Magret said with an encouraging smile. Lady Catherine nodded her head in agreement hating the way the other ladies looked at her with pity.


    It was both their fault, if they have backed her up in the courtroom then things would not have got to this extent.


    After lunch, they all remain seating taking a sip of tea.


    " I blame myself for what happened,  this lunch took me a long time to prepare. It was just that the marriage of the crown prince was a bit sudden. If I have called for this lunch sooner then maybe all this misunderstanding would never have happened and things would have not gotten to this, " the Queen spoke in a voice that sounded regretful.


    But princess Ellen could tell that the Queen was not sincere with her words. If she remembered correctly the Queen was nicer to Julia and his wife than her son. So why was she pleased about what will happen to Julia soon?


    " Do not blame yourself, your highness. We were too naive and acted without thinking.  Some of us let our pride and anger get into our head," Princess Diana said. She had a mischievous smile because she was indirectly referring to Lady Catherine.

 Chapter 132 - Call Me Mother.

    Do not blame yourself, your highness. We were too naive and acted without thinking.  Some of us let our pride and anger get into our head," Princess Diana said. She had a mischievous smile because she was indirectly referring to Lady Catherine.  Although she did not expect things to go the way they did, she did not feel any pity for lady Catherine.


    Lady Catherine''s face turned ugly. She knew that Princess Diana was blaming her for her fate. "you just wait, I will come for you next when I am done with her," Lady Catherine said in her mind while she looked at the two princesses seated opposite her.


    Queen magret looked at princess Ellen who continued to sip her tea like the conversation had nothing to do with her. Her behavior please the Queen but this greatly offended the two people seated opposite her. "How could she act that way?"


    They continued talking but princess Ellen did not speak unless a question was directed to her. She did not like such gatherings, especially when she was with people she could not trust.. For all, she knew the Queen might have invited her here to give lady Catherine a chance to revenge.


    "Daina I heard you and your husband plan to return to Tiat," Queen magret asked. She was surprised when she heard about this decision because she was sure Elliott had eyes for the throne too.


    "yes, the entire royal family was destroyed during the war. I just convinced my husband to ask the king''s permission. I believe my presence there will help restore the peace," princess Diana answered.


    It has been hard on her to marry into the family that destroyed her home. But she knew better than to act recklessly. For the sake of her people, she needed to remain obedient.


    She hoped that with her return they may reduce the heave tax that has been imposed on the people of Tiat. Since many of them were still refusing the leaders created by avalo.


    "So you are really planning to leave Avalo soon?" Lady Catherine asked. Is not that she cared what happened to Diana. She was just looking forward to knowing how much time she had to plan and take her revenge on her.


    "I do not know, my husband bearly tells me anything," princess Diana answered. She knew that lady Catherine will try to take revenge on her. She was not stupid to let her guide down because lady Catherine has lost her place in the royal family. She was still the daughter of General Thompson. Like many people, princess Diana was not aware of the battle of truth that will happen soon.


    Lady Catherine bites her tongue in frustration, after her husband is killed she would not have the opportunity to find out what is going on. As of then, she would lose her power as a member of the royal family.


    "Thank you all for joining me for lunch," Queen Magret got up. She knew that the four ladies seat with her were ready to chew each other up.


    "Ellen, take a walk with me," Queen Magret said. Ellen took a deep breath and followed the Queen. This made Lady Catherine''s face turned more ugly.


    Queen Magret usually invite her before now. Seeing all the attention she used to receive from the Queen more to her sister she naturally felt bitter.


    Lady Vara was also not happy. She now regrets her decision for choosing to Mary the youngest prince. She wondered if the Queen would have given her so much attention if she was the one married to the crown prince.


    So one looked at her with eyes that were ready to destroy her, while the other thought of a chance to snatch the princess place beside the crown prince and become the feature Queen.


    Princess Ellen on the other hand would not mind switching places with any of them. She did not want to be left alone with the Queen but the Queen''s words did not give room for her to reject her.


    So with a heavy heart,  princess Ellen followed behind the Queen. "How is the crown prince treating you?" Queen magret asked as she lead princess Ellen towards her garden. Her voice was firm, it made Ellen more convinced that the Queen cared nothing about her son.  Meanwhile, the Queen was worried that it will take her son forever to convince the princess to carry his child.


    "He treats me well," princess Ellen replied. She could not bring herself to complain about the prince. There was nothing to complain about anyway as the prince treated her well.


    "Are you sure, you don''t have to be shy? If he did anything you do not as you should tell me and I will speak to him," Queen magret tried to behave openly. She really wanted to find out so she could warn her son. She also wanted to help her son get along well with this daughter in of her.


    "Your highness, prince S¨¦bastien treats me well," princess Ellen replied. She has been looking for an opportunity to refer to him by his name. She was a bite curious as to why nobody referred to him with his name.


    Queen Magret was shocked at how princess Ellen had referred to her son.  ''does this mean their relationship was good and I have nothing to worry about?'' Queen Magret wonder as she''d imagine being able to hold her grandson soon.


    The image faded away when she thought of the fact that the princess may just be putting on an act. Which would not be strange since she saw the princess in action in the courtroom. If she had not been paying full attention to her that day, she would have missed when she was given Jeffrey the hint to play along.


    Princess Ellen did not miss the Queen''s curious eyes. She wondered why the Queen was so interested in her. ''Could I be wrong about the Queen''s relationship with the prince? Or is she just putting on the act?'' Princess Ellen asked herself.


    After growing up with a stepmother like Queen Regina it was expected of her to doubt the intention of the Queen before her. Not even the praise from everyone else will make her believe the Queen was nice. After all, a couple of blind people back in Bozao also sing the praise of Queen Regina.


    So the two women were curiously trying to figure out the other while hiding in a friendly mask. They got to the garden without speaking to each other.


    "Your highness... Princess Ellen thought to ask the Queen question about the purple hibiscus she saw. It was her first time seeing one but the Queen cut in before she could ask.


    " you should call me mother since you are married to my son," Queen Magret said. She was desperate to create a good relationship with Ellen. She did not need anyone to tell her that the princess is wary of her.

 Chapter 133 - Royal Seal

    Bozoa Royal Palace.


    The news of lord zorander naming Robert as the next heir of the zorander family just reach the palace. Lady Sam made sure the news spread as fast as possible, after all this only means she is now the madam of the family.


    Queen Regina had an ear to ears smile when she heard the news. All that was left for her to do is make sure Ema marries Joe Yancey at the King''s tournament the next day.


    Meanwhile, King George felt a headache hearing this news. He was hoping on having the Zorander back Richard up. He could not understand what was going on in the old man''s head. He was hoping that he gets to discuss his plans with lord zorander during the tournament... Who knew the man would do something like this..


    King George felt his headache. "Tim send for the Queen and Prince. I also want you to send for Richard,"  king George command. He was desperate for answers and could not wait till the next day.


    Tim bowed his head and left the king''s presence. He sent another servant to call Richard, who has been on the training ground since morning, and it was almost time for lunch.


    Queen Regina hurried up and came along with her son. The king hardly send for her, so she felt really happy hearing this instruction.


    "your majesty," the Queen and her son bowed when they meet king George who was seated on the throne.


    George nodded his head. "Williams, do you still wish to be engaged to Lady Jane of the Zorander household?" king George asked.


    "yes, father," Prince William replied. He did not know or understand why his mother was so excited about the family head been given to Robert. After all, by birth, it belongs to him.


    King George nodded his head. "Then you should go and prepare, today you will make your intentions known to the family, Tim prepare the gifts, "  king George said.


    "But father, is this not rather sudden?" prince William asked. He could not understand his father''s decision at all.


    "Your father is right, now that Robert will become the next head of the family, a lot of wolves will want to marry Jane as she is currently the only child of the Zorander family, our visit today is to ensure that you are officially engaged to her. Without her parent''s approval, she can be married off at any time, " Queen Magret patiently explained to her son.


    When she had chosen Jane for her son, she had totally forgotten about the existence of Lawrence. After all, as the best friend to their younger sister, she knew first hand that lord Zorander never liked Robert for a bit.


    The man did not even treat Robert as his son when they were growing up. His love has been on Lawrence and her friend Agatha.


    So when she learned of Lawrence''s return, she was skeptical about allowing her son to marry Jane until then the girl proved to be useful by giving her valuable information.


    Queen Regina even become rest assured, thinking that although lord Zorander might not love his son Robert he cared about his granddaughter Jane.  She was also happy seeing that the king was planning their son''s feature.


    "Then go get ready," the king waved his hands. No matter what he had to ensure that Richard get the throne. The king especially feels guilty. If only he had not drowned himself in sorrow when he heard of his son''s death, then maybe he would have noticed his son was not dead.


    He felt like a failure, he failed to protect his beloved and their children together. No, he would not be able to face his Queen in the afterlife if he does not make his son strong and seated on his birthright.


    "your majesty," Richard arrived shortly after the mother and son peer left the throne room. Although the two men knew each other as father and son, neither of them has made the move to create a father and son relationship.


    Richard still served as the king armorbearer. Although King George was gradually teaching him things about being a royalty and what is expected of him.


    "Prepare yourself, you will accompany the Queen and prince to the Zorander resident in my stand. You are going there to ask their daughter to marry Williams," King George explained.


    He felt satisfied sending Richard this message. Nobody will suspect anything. Richard was his Armorbearer and he would be given a seal from the king since he was not a member of the royal family.


    While others will see it this way, only king George understands his real reason for sending Richard out of all the other people he could have sent.


    The king could not leave the throne and accompany William to the Zorander household.


    In an hour, the three people were ready and standing before the king, "here give this to lord Zorander," he hand over his message to Prince William. He was afraid that the mother and son may put pressure on Richard to open the seal on their way to the Zorander residence. This offense is punishable by the law of the land, so he handed over his message to Prince William instead.


    After this, the three left in two carriages, the queen and her son rode on one. While Richard rode on the second one. Although the king has not said anything to him since confirming he was his son but Richard was not blind not to notice the things the king did.


    First, he released him from his side and made him train three times harder than everyone else. The king often asked him how his training was. He also told him things about the family that should not be told to an armorbearer. This made him come to the conclusion that the king see him as a son. But why he has not openly acknowledged him as one is something that Richard could not understand.


    Richard did not have eyes for the throne even if he knew it was his birthright. He would rather stay alive and protect the woman that trained him for so many years than go into war with the Queen.


    Richard was aware of how cunning the woman is, he could still remember how much princess Ellen warned him to be careful with Queen Regina.


    Although he was the senior who was supposed to protect his baby sister his situation is reverse as princess Ellen feels it is her duty to ensure no harm comes to him.


    He could still remember the rules upon rule the young lady gave him beside their mother''s memorial. She wanted him to remain unnoticeable by the Queen. Especially since he looked so much like his mother.


    " It is best the Queen does not notice, promise me you will do your best to stay alive, " he could still hear Ellen''s voice.


    It was just a sad reality that they both found out about their relationship just before the princess left the kingdom.


    "We are here," someone opened the door of the carriage for Richard. Since he was visiting the Zorander household in the stand of the king it was expected that he be treated with respect.


    Disrespecting him, was like disrespecting the king.

 Chapter 134 - Destroy The Zorander Household.

    Inside the Zorander resident.


    The family of Zorander welcomes the royal family. They were all very happy to see them.


    Lord Zorander was also present in the receiving hall. He came out because he heard that the king has sent a representative. It will be disrespectful to the king if he did not come out to personally welcome him.


    His eyes swell with pride when he saw his grandson. But since Richard and William were seat on the same side, everyone expects Lawrence who now knows the truth knew that he was looking at Richard.


    Princess William got up and handed over the message his father has sent to lord Zorander. While Richard got up to inform their host of the reason the king has sent him there.


    Lord Zorander simply nodded his head as he broke the seal and opened the paper that was sent. But the paper was blank. Lord Zorander nodded his head.


    Lord Zorander looked at the people before him, although he understood what the king meant with the blank paper he still chose to allow his son to make the decision. The king was a


    "Robert, this matter is related to your daughter, call her and find out if we should accept these gifts," lord Zorander instructed.


    It was at this point that lady Bridget and her daughter came over to the receiving hall and welcomed the guests.


    When Prince William saw Rose, his heart was quicked because he was smitten by her beauty. Lord Zorander noticed this but he pretended to see nothing.


    Even Rose noticed the prince''s gaze on her but she pretended not to notice. She did not like the prince anyway. Besides, who knows if the unreasonable lady Sam will try to make things difficult for her, now that she is the new madam of the family.


    Jane arrived with a sweet smile on her lips. Although the prince and his mother had promised to visit her soon and make things official, she never expected them to arrive this soon.


    "your highness," Jane bowed to the Queen and prince totally ignoring the young man that sat next to the prince. This was a direct disrespect since she should welcome all the guests. Richard did not find her behavior rude, after all the lady was his cousin.


    " Jane you should welcome the king''s representative," Robert scolded his daughter as he gave Richard an apology look. He did not really blame his daughter for her behavior, because to the best of his knowledge if Richard did not represent the king then his daughter did not have to acknowledge him.


    In fact, Robert saw it as an insult for the king to send a nobody like Richard to him. He totally forgot that the king would not use just anyone to represent him. Robert could not tell what it was but Richard looked familiar to him even if he was certain that he was seeing him for the first time.


    Jane smiled and bend her knee slightly to Richard before taking her seat next to her mother. Lord Zorander seeing the granddaughter and son attitude shook his head.


    At first, when he saw Richard, he was scared that his son will notice he resembles Agatha, it turns out that Robert''s ego has blind his sight. This made lord Zorander assured.


    "The royal family are here bearing gifts, to ask your hand in marriage. Tell me, daughter, should our family accept this,?" Robert asked. He felt really satisfied seeing the royal family today. Now that his father has handed over the family power to him, he believed he can protect and stand behind his daughter.


    It did not matter if the king has some son anywhere, non of those noble families will dare stand against the Zorander and Yancey.


    In his mind, since he was now the family head, it made Lawrence under him, and so he would have to obey all his commands. So he is bold enough to think that the Yancey will stand by his side when the time comes.


    "yes father," Lady Jane blushed as she answered her father''s question. This settled the engagement between Prince William and Lady Jane of house Zorander.


    Lord Zorander seeing this got up to his feet and invited Richard with him, this was expected, since the king had sent a message to lord Zorander.


    Although it was the prince that brought the message, there was nothing wrong with him giving his reply to Richard.


    Queen Regina was happy about this since she was curious about the king''s message.


    "Are you joining the competition tomorrow?" lord Zorander whispered as soon as they were in the study alone.


    "yes, the king made me join, he even have me practice three times harder," Richard replied. Lord Zorander nodded his head as he took a paper from his table and wrote his short reply. He then folds the paper and places his seal on it.


    "Do not let anyone pressure you into breaking that seal," he warned as he handed over the paper to Richard. Richard nodded his head and walked out of the study to join the Queen.


    "Let me have the message from lord Zorander," Queen Regina order as soon as they were outside the Zorander house.


    "your highness, the message is to be given to his majesty. As the king''s representative you can not command me on what to do," Richard answered and join his carriage.


    "What are you doing mother, if the seal gets broken father would find out what happened and you may be in trouble," Prince William was surprised by his mother''s behavior.


    "Do not talk stupid, only that servant boy will pay for it, after all, he was the one tasked with the message," Queen Regina replied.


    "And you think father will be stupid to send a person he does not trust, besides we are still in front of the Zorander household. If you did not notice I did. That old man does not like me for his granddaughter. Given the message to Richard might be a trap. Besides we can always find out what the message says after the king reads it, " Prince William said as he walked into their carriage before his mother. Queen Regina thought about her actions earlier and realized that her son was right.


    No matter what she might not go free as she thought. The old man must have indeed set a trap for them. She felt proud that her son was beginning to use his head.


    Yancey resident.


    " I heard Lord Zorander named Robert as his heir, don''t you find his decision strange?" Lady Yancey asked her husband. They had just finished eating their dinner.


    "It is indeed strange. That old man is planning something. I will not be surprised if he plans to destroy the Zorander household," lord Yancey replied. He could still remember his father warning him that lord Zorander can be a cold-hearted demon when he wanted to be.


    " Why would you say that? " Lady Yancey could not accept her husband''s words. After all lord Zorander had used his sweat and blood to make sure that the Zorander family remains standing.


    Lord Yancey shook his head, it was obvious that lord Zorander wanted the Zorander household destroyed, why else will he let Robert take over, except he has plans to make Lawrence build a stronger house from the aches of the Zorander family. Besides he also heard that Jane was now officially engaged to the prince. This made lord Yancey more certain that the old man was up to something.


    "When do you plan to tell Danny about lord Zorander''s proposal to engage her to his grandson," lord Yancey changed the topic.


    "Tonight," his wife replied.

 Chapter 135 - Ruin Reputation

    All day long princess Ellen could not get the Queen''s words out of her mind. She had been too surprised to react. Of course, princess Ellen has simply nodded her head since she could not deny the Queen''s request.


    It made sense for her to call her mother since she was married to her son but no she did not want to. Princess Ellen felt that her peaceful days in the Palace were over now that the Queen has set her eyes on her.


    The thought made her so uncomfortable that she Bagan to think of how soon she got to take at least two days break and visit back home.


    After dinner princess, Ellen no longer had the time to worry about the Queen''s words. She had taken her bath in her chamber and was ready to sleep when her maid remained her that she now had to share the prince''s chamber with him.


    The day could not get any worse, prince Ellen stood before the prince''s chamber and knocked. She had gotten lucky in the morning when she bashed in, she did not dare push her luck.


    "His highness is still in his study," a maid who heard Princess Ellen''s knock came over to inform her. This made her dilemma worst. She did not know if she should just walk in and wait for the prince to return.


    "What if he comes in past midnight and I have fallen asleep? '' the princess wondered. She did not also dare to go inside and lay on the prince''s bed. Who knows if he would forget he now shares the chamber with her and chock her to death.


    She had heard the man hated sharing his space. In the end, she decided to just see the prince and ask his permission. It was better if she did not act too carelessly. With this thought in mind princess Ellen walked over to the prince study, there was no one in the passage.


    She walked directly to the door and was about to knock when she heard Jeffrey''s voice. She did not know what he was saying but hearing the word princess made her very curious.


    She thought that maybe the prince was talking about her, so she naturally placed her head on the door. Hopefully to hear what was being discussed inside.


    "Lady Catherine is behind it, it seems the little witch has started her revenge plans, and the first person she chooses is that princess from Tait," princess Ellen heard Jeffrey''s words.


    "she is a bit too much, her stay here must be made uncomfortable. Planing something like this against another woman is a bit too much," prince S¨¦bastien''s voice followed.


    "Hmmm, should we stop her, I mean if this plan succeeded and the princess''s reputation is destroyed, Elliott might change his mind about leaving the Palace," princess Ellen heard Jeffrey''s voice again.


    "leave it be," the prince said. Jeffery started saying other things that did not interest the princess. She moved aside the door and thought to knock again but she could not. What she heard just now shock her.


    Although she was not sure of lady Catherine''s plans but she knew that something capable of ruining another''s image could not be so simple.


    She thought of what she could do to help the princess. Maybe it was because they were both not from Avalo and she could understand what it feels like to marry the enemy that destroyed one''s home or it was because lady Catherine was also her enemy. As the saying goes an enemy of an enemy is a friend.


    Princess Ellen immediately stepped away from the study and looked for Grater. "what can ruin a woman''s reputation easily in Avalo," she asked the woman.


    Grater was surprised by the princess''s question. "the most common is finding her in bed with another man," Grater replied.


    Hmm, her answer made sense to princess Ellen but it was impossible for Catherine to force princess Diana to lay with another man if she did not want to. Princess Ellen paused and looked at Grater.


    " can something like that be arranged to humiliate another woman?" princess Ellen asked. She could not be so sure of how low lady Catherine might be willing to go to take her revenge.


    "of course your highness. I have heard stories of a co-wife sending a man to another wife''s room if she got jealous of her. Of course, this will make the husband forsake the wife even if she used to be her favorite," Grater answered. She was not sure why the princess was asking this type of question.


    " Can you help me send a message to princess Diana, no one must know it is from me? " princess Ellen asked. It will be very bad if a woman lost her reputation for a reason like this. A man forced himself on her and her husband throws her away thinking she had done it to him deliberately.


    " you mean you want me to send a man to the princess room?" Grater misunderstood the princess. Ahh! She immediately made a vow not to be an enemy to the princess. Who knows how she would crush s maid like her.


    Princess Ellen was surprised by her question.  "what are you saying?" princess Ellen''s jaw dropped she would never do something so low. It was a bit too much in her opinion.


    "Forgive me my princess, but I thought you wanted to teach the princess a lesson. What message do you want me to send across?" Grater asked in embracement. She should have known that the princess before her has the purest of heart.


    "I do not know the details of it but I think someone has made such plans against the princess. This message must get to her directly. Who knows, the person planning to harm her might have bought one of the servants in her Quarters," prince Ellen said.


    "leave it to me. I will pass the message," Grater happily bow her head and walked away from the princess. Before working in the crown prince Quarter her formal madam was kicked out of her husband''s house for a similar scheme. So Grater was happy to stop another woman from falling into such a trap.


    Princess Ellen stood watching Grater''s back and hoped that she was able to warn princess Diana on time.


    "Why are you not in bed yet?" princess Ellen heard the unmistakable voice of the prince and stiffed.


    Prince S¨¦bastien still had a lot to discuss with Jeffery but suddenly a knock from one disturbed their conversation. "The princess has been knocking on your chamber door, she even came here, but I guess she was too scared to knock," One delivered the message.


    He heard two maids talking about the princess continues to knock on the prince''s door, so he decided to come and inform the prince since her safety was left in his hands.


    Luckily when he got there princess Ellen had stopped listening and was about to knock on the door. One did not see anything wrong when the princess left without seeing the prince.


    It was a known fact that the crown prince of Avalo was scary. Prince S¨¦bastien immediately lost interest in whatever he was discussing with Jeffrey... His sunshine was looking for him and that was the most important thing for him.


    "When did he get here?" princess Ellen asked herself.

 Chapter 136 - Not Willing To See Her Face.

    "When did he get here? " princess Ellen asked herself. She hoped he did not hear the conversation between her and Grater. "I wanted to go to bed but I noticed you were not in the chamber yet,", princess Ellen said.


    Prince S¨¦bastien understands her behavior. She was too scared to go into his room and sleep when he was not present. "next time go right in and sleep. I already agree to share the chamber with you because of our small agreement," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head as the prince led the way back into his chamber. It was the second time princess Ellen would have to share a bed with the prince. And like the first time she was a bit scared.


    Princess Ellen took off her robe before lying down. Only the faint light of the oil lamp was on.. The prince watched as she laid down peacefully. He wondered her long it will take him to seduce the lady before him.


    Prince S¨¦bastien sigh and decides to change his clothes and join his sunshine in bed. When he first came to meet her, he just wanted to lead her into the room before going back to meet Jeffrey but he felt tired and all he wanted to do was lay next to his sunshine so he did. He was not the type to sleep early. So even if he was lying down he knew he would not be able to sleep.


    Princess Ellen on the other hand felt the presence of another person lying beside her. She closed her eyes and began to count sheep. Next time she would make sure to come early and sleep before the prince comes into the room.


    In no time Princess Ellen slept off, hearing the even breathing from the person next to him. Prince S¨¦bastien moved closer to her. He raised his hand and waves it across her face. Seeing there was no reaction, the prince pulled her to himself.


    He watched her peaceful face as she slept. He carefully used a finger to trace her face. As light as possible. He did not want to wake her up. "Beautiful," he muttered to himself as he looked at her.


    As he traced her face his eyes fell on her lips... He wondered if the princess would have ever been willing to let him kiss her lips if he had not blabbed the nonsense about his curse.


    He sigh as he hug her close and closed his eyes. He did not really want much. As long as she got comfortable with being his wife and let him hug her. He was willing to be patient. Another sigh left his mouth as he considered his other options of going to the river of truth to get his redemption.


    The prince slept soon after that, the room was quiet except for the breathing of the two people in bed. It was a peaceful place.


    At the same time in prince Elliott quarter.


    Prince Elliott just finish all his work for the day. Because he was about to move to Tiet permanently he had a lot of things to do. He felt really tired and all he wanted to do was bath and sleep but he dare not as he remembered the wise words of his mother.


    To establish himself in Tiet he must work hard and get the princess pregnant. Although Tiet may not be a big kingdom but having them under his control was better than ending up died like his brother Julia who would lose his head in few hours.


    Prince Elliott remembering this decide to stop by his wife''s chamber and do the needful but he was beyond shock at the sight that welcomed him.


    The chamber door was left unlocked so he directly went in, only to meet another man on top of his wife.


    The room was a bit dark but he did not need special ability to be able to tell what was going on. The morn from the man and woman before him was enough testimony.


    Prince Elliott was so angry. All his dreams and plans were shattered by this sight. No, he did not love the princess but she was still his wife and what she did or was currently doing was a slap on his pride and dignity as a man.


    Without a second thought, prince Elliott lunch an attack on the main. He will definitely not let this man see the light of the next day. How dare he.


    The man was surprised by the sudden attack that he scream with pain when his body hit the floor. This scream was heard all over the quarter and it naturally woke the majority of the people up.


    The figure on the bed froze and immediately covered her face with the sheet. The prince was too angry that he did not notice the movement of the woman.


    He continued to hit the man before him, blow after blow, he felt really unsatisfied. The woman on the bed seeing that the prince did not pay her any attention decided to sneak out of the scene. She honestly had no idea how things got to that point.


    She had barely taken two steps when two guards walked into the room. Since the prince continues to hit the man, the man naturally continues to beg and scream in pain. This made the closet guards decided to follow the sound and find out what was going on.


    The female figure frozen seeing the two people just entered had ruined her chances of escape.


    "you highness, the guards bowed. They had naturally come in with oil lamps in their hands. Since it was the dead of the night.


    Their light immediately light up the room seeing a female rapped in sheet and the prince hitting a man, the guards who just entered did not need any explanation to understand what was going on.


    Who would have thought that the princess from Tiet will be no different from the women in the brothel? The man under the prince could no longer take the beaten so he fainted. Hearing no sounds coming from the man, this prince became uninterested.


    "Wake him up, I must give him the most painful death ever. He dares," the prince commanded the guard who just stop outside the door. Take her away, he pointed to the princess unwilling to see her face.


    Although there was no feeling between them he had always thought that the princess was a decent woman. Knowing she was just another prostitute irritated him so much.


    The two men moved to action after the prince''s command.


    "Your highness, this... " the man who was about to drag the princess called his attention when he noticed something was not right.

 Chapter 137 - A Scheme

    "Your highness, this... " the man who was about to drag the princess called his attention when he noticed something was not right.


    "What?" The prince was irritated. He did not understand why this guard could not obey simple instructions.


    "Look, your highness," the guard remains standing not pulling the woman out of the room, so prince Elliott was forced, to look. He had no idea why the guard was calling his attention. He was sure that the man had not forced himself, on his wife as he could still hear the sound of pleasure that was coming out from her lips.


    She never acted in such ways before, that this makes him less of a man. It highly angry the prince and he felt like he could die of angry.


    "This? Prince Elliott was surprised when he finally took a look at the woman''s face. This was not his wife.


    " who''s bed chamber is this?"  Prince Elliott asked. He wondered if he had stepped into the wrong room but how was that possible. The room looked just like that of his wife.


    Moreover, this room was large and only he and his wife had such a chamber in his quarter.


    "It is the chamber of your highness wife,"  the guard replied. He could already tell that this was definitely a scheme to trap the princess. Now that the guard thought of it. When he arrived earlier this woman did not look ashamed at all. if anything she was trying to escape from the room.


    So if he had not arrived stopping her everyone would have concluded that she was the princess. Nobody would have believed the princess no matter how much she had denied this.


    If the guard was able to guess this, then prince Elliott naturally came to this conclusion. Moreover, they both recognized this woman as the princess''s handmaid.


    Prince Elliott was able to recognize her because she was mostly with his wife. She was a maid from Avalo. Unlike princess Ellen who was allowed to bring her maid from Bozoa, princesses Diana could not. As her marriage to the prince is a result of Avalo winning the war against her kingdom.


    There was no father or mother to give out her hand in this marriage. Her entire family was slain by the Avalo army.


    "Who sent you?" the prince asked directly. He did not bother to ask why she was in his wife''s bed. He did not want her to have a way to lie to him.


    The maid hearing his ice-cold voice, tremble in fear. She has seen firsthand how the prince was mean to his wife in the first year and she knew he would hit her without holding back. How did things turn out like this? The maid wonder in her heart.


    A FEW HOURS AGO.


    The maid had helped the princess get ready for bed. Princess Diana was used to taking a cup of tea every night before bed, so the maid handed her a cup of tea.


    Prince Diana had collected it and sip quietly on the bed. The maid left her still talking a sip of her tea. Princess Diana did not have any special ability to know that something was wrong with her cup of tea.


    It tasted normal and so she drank everything before going over to her bed to sleep. She could not understand why she started feeling tired a few minutes after she took her tea. At first, she thought she had tired herself out with the day activity.


    She was about to sleep when she felt someone sneak into her room. Princess Diana became alert she would have shouted for help, as the person dressed suspiciously but her lips will not cooperate with her.


    So she mouthed "Who are you? She could not see the person''s face as she had a veil over her head. Grater walked over to the princess and seeing her reaction she was certain that princess Ellen was right and the princess before her was already falling for the trap.


    " princess if you can hear me, you should leave this room. Sleep at your husband''s chamber. There is a scheme to ruin your reputation," Grater patiently explained. Her love and loyalty for princess Ellen increase seeing that her efforts were what will save this woman tonight.


    Princess Diana hearing the person''s word did not doubt her. Her body felt tired and she realized that something was wrong.


    "Help me," princess Diana tried to take hold of Grater''s hand but failed. Grater looked at the woman. She could not be found out. She only came here to warn her as instructed by the princess.


    The princess also warned her not to let anyone know this warning was from her, so Grater was hesitant to help princess Diana leave the room. But her warning will be in vain seeing that the princess would not be able to leave the room.


    "My husband''s chamber is not far from here please help me," princess Diana used all the energy left in her body to hold Grater''s hand.


    Grater decided to help her, luckily the prince could still move her leg after resting her body on Grater. They were just a few steps close to the door when it was pulled open by the maid earlier.


    Grater and princess Diana were shocked. "what are you doing and who are you?" the maid was surprised. She had come to see if the princess was recasting to the leaf, she had added when blowing the tea for her. Only to find the princess trying to leave the room.


    "come help us, the princess wants to go and sleep in her husband''s chamber," Grater said. Grater knew that there was a chance that the maid before her was helping whoever wanted to ruin the princess''s reputation but she had to play along in other not to get caught.


    " Then why is she not walking on her own? " the maid asked looking at Grater but she could not recognize her.


    "I fell a little weak, take me to my husband''s room," Princess Diana said when she recognized the voice of the person before her. Princess Diana had treated all the maids and servants in this quarter nicely. She had no real power, so she had hoped to win their loyalty with her fairness towards them. So she never thought any of them will have the heart to hurt her.


    "My princess, if you do not feel well, you should lay back in your room and rest," the maid said. She was unwilling to let her plans her ruined. After all, she knew the princess was feeling this way because of the special leaf she added to her tea. People who have difficulty falling asleep usually used it,  to help them sleep. The maid had added just a little. It was not enough to make her sleep like the dead but it was enough to make her sleepy


    Grater did not argue, the maid''s attitude confirmed Grater''s suspicion. She acted as though she consented with her, while in the real sense she was looking for something she could hit the maid with.

 Chapter 138 - An Enemy Of An Enemy

    Grater eyes run through around the room the only thing that came in handy was the cup the princess Diana had used to drink the tea. Grater left the princess and gently picked up the cup without the maid noticing.


    She had not argued with the maid because she did not work in prince Elliott''s quarter. When the maid tried to put the princess back to bed, Grater looked at the maid and hit her at the back of her head.


    It was a trick her late husband had taught her. She made sure to put enough force so that the maid would lose consciousness. Greater breath a sigh of relief when she saw the maid fall on the bed.


    She immediately took hold of the princess there was no time to waste. Grater had stated too long in the quarter. So she took hold of the water jug and sprinkle some water on the princess to help her gain some consciousness.


    This woke up the princess a little, as the princess was able to stand more steady.. Grater hurriedly led the princess into the prince''s chamber.


    There was no time to help the princess into the room. So Grater just shove the princess into the chamber, shut the door, and hurried away from there.


    Afraid that her presence will be discovered and might end up getting princess Ellen in trouble Grater hurriedly escaped from the Quarter.


    The man who was waiting for the maid to signaled him could not find her even after an hour of waiting. He wanted to just leave but then he had a rethink and decided to check on what was going on in the princess chamber.


    When he got into the room he found a figure sleeping on the bed. The oil lamp was burning lightly so he could not see the face of the person on the bed. Without a second thought, the man decided to do the job he was brought there for.


    This was the princess chamber, the maid already should it to him. So he concluded that the figure on the bed was the princess.


    The maid woke up by the sudden attack of the man. As instructed the man was not gentle at all. The man struggled to push the man away but he was stronger than her so she half heartily gave in. It did not matter anyway, she could not overpower him.


    The maid thought she would give the man a piece of her mind the next morning. Who knew the prince will decide to visit his wife''s chamber that night.


    The maid had planned to let the prince find out about what happened the next morning. If only she had not been the one in bed that night, the plan would have been more successful.


    There was nothing the princess would ever have said to make the man listen to her. This made the maid wondered who had come to the princess''s rescue.


    "I will ask you this question one more time? Who sent you,?" prince Elliott asked seeing the guilty look on the maid''s face.


    "Lady Catherine," the maid confess everything that had happened till the prince walked into the room. Prince Elliott balled his fist. He was obviously very annoyed to hear this. He had suspected that lady Catherine would take her revenge but he never thought she would go this low.


    "Take her away," prince Elliott instructed the guard. He could not let this pass. He would deal with lady Catherine himself. But that had to be later. The most important question in his head was "where is my wife?" prince Elliott asked.


    From the maid''s narration. Someone must have assisted her to his chamber, so he decided to start his search there. When he got to the room he met his wife sleep and he breathe in relief.


    Lady Catherine''s plans had only failed because someone help his wife. Who could this be? Prince Elliott could not think of anyone that will help his wife. His wife had no friends and whoever did this must have found out about the plan.


    Which means the person must have some high standing in the palace. Prince Elliott continues to think about all the possibilities till he fell asleep but he could not think of anyone so nice.


    The next day, Princess Diana woke up before the prince. She was a bit confused as to why she was in her husband''s chamber. The last she remembered was laying on her bed.


    "good morning your highness," Princess Diana said when she saw the prince open his eyes. Princ Elliott nodded his head and sat down.


    "Do you remember who got you here last night?" prince Elliott asked. There was no such thing as free lunch. This was what prince Elliott concluded when he went to bed the previous night.


    He needed to find out who helped his wife and find out what the person wanted in return. Princess Diana was shocked by his question at first but gradually she remembered a stranger telling her not to sleep in her room.


    She opened her mouth and explained what she remembered then she suddenly paused when the image of the woman that saved her flash in her mind. It was only yesterday that she saw the maid.


    That dress was the same dress princess Ellen''s maid had on when they had lunch with the Queen. ''could it be..'' princess Diana shook her head. But as she juggle her memories she was more and more certain that the maid was indeed from princess Ellen.


    It could not have been a coincidence. Besides she had seen a part of her face when the latter tried to help her up her feet.


    "I think it is a maid from the crown prince Quarter," princess Diana honestly shared her view with the prince.


    "Why do you think so?" prince Elliott asked. If there was someone he wanted to owe nothing, it was his first brother.


    "I saw a bit of the maid''s face. Her dress and her face are similar to princess Ellen''s personal maid. She had worn that dress when she followed the princess to have lunch with the Queen yesterday,"  princess Diana explained.


    Prince Elliott closed his mouth when he heard his wife''s words. " I will investigate and let you know, " prince Elliott said. He then explained what had happened last night.


    Princess Diana felt her heartbeat increased as she listened to the prince. She wondered what would have become of her if someone did not come to save her.


    " Do you really think my brother will want to save you?" prince Elliott asked. He still doubted that the person who got into his quarter the previous night was from the crown prince Quarter.


    "No, his wife," princess Diana answered in confidence. She had already come to this conclusion.


    "Why are you so confident?" prince Elliott raised his brows.


    "Because an enemy of my enemy is my friend," Princess Diana said.

 Chapter 139 - Consummate Marriage

    Prince Sebastian quarter


    When Jeffrey knock on the door that morning Prince Sebastian was already awake. he took a close look at the woman in his arms. He had hugged the princess to sleep and so he had a good rest and a warm smile on his face.


    He kissed her forehead before gently pulling away from her to meet Jeffery outside. As soon as he stepped out of the room. The servants responsible for preparing his bath step in. when they noticed the princess still sleeping on his bed they whispered among themselves.


    It was only yesterday that a rumor went around the quarter that the prince has decided to share his chamber with his wife. Several of them did not believe this news as they had worked with the prince fit years and he was particular about having his space.


    They quickly finish their duties and left the room. usual they used this time to sweep and arranged the bed but with Ellen in the room, they had no choice but to return later..


    Jeffery was taken by surprise again since this was the first time the prince look cheerful when he was performing his money ritual. He also calm out calmly and collected. Jeffrey could see that the prince was in a hurry to return to his room but he had not finished his reports the previous day when the prince left at the mention of his wife.


    "Lady Catherine''s plan failed against the princess from tait. I heard that she had some help but no one knows who the person that has saved the princess is," Jeffrey whisper as he walked side by side with the prince.


    Hmm, the prince nodded his head. He did not have any reaction or show interest in the topic so Jeffery moved on and continue to report other things to him until they got to his chamber.


    Prince S¨¦bastien pulled the door open and found the princess still sleeping. He had the urge to join her in bed but he had many responsibilities. War was coming and he needed to help prepare for it.


    So he walked into the bathroom to have his bath and dressed up. Today was supposed to be the day Prince Julia was beheaded but his father had helped him escape and plans to dress someone else up to take the place of Julia.


    According to his mother, she did not want to involve innocent children in her revenge against their father, so he guess they would let Julia go.


    When prince S¨¦bastien walked out of the bathroom, it just happened that princess Ellen opened her eyes at that time. She felt a bit confused as the large room was unfamiliar for the first few minutes so she naturally looked around and her gaze fell on the man dressing up. She did not mean to peep at him but when her gaze fell on him, she was naturally dazed at his beautiful feature that she stared at him a little too long.


    Prince S¨¦bastien felt her gaze on him, so he turn around as he put his last pies of clothes on.


    "Can I assume you are ready to consummate our marriage since you have the guts to stare at me dressing up?" prince S¨¦bastien raised his brows.


    He did not expect his sunshine to be this bold. He wanted to caution her when he first noticed her stare but again they were husband and wife. Moreover, the earlier he was able to seduce her the better.


    Princess Ellen flushed in embarrassment when she heard the prince''s words. Her heartbeat increased and she felt like looking for a hole to bury herself.


    "Good morning your highness," princess Ellen greeted him. She did not turn around to look at him after getting caught. Ahh! She was not ready to consummate her marriage. To be sincere she had thought about it for the first few days of her marriage to the prince but since the latter never made any attempts she had gradually forgotten about it.


    She knew that they would need to eventually do it, this had scared her a little especially when she was yet to see the prince''s face and heard the different rumors about him being a beast but after seeing his face she felt a bit more relaxed.


    That did not mean she was ready to do it, but she also had no plans to stop the prince if he decided to. She was not a child, she knew that for the trace between their kingdom to continue to be valid she would need to do her duty as a wife and bear his children. Not just for the sake of her kingdom but her survival in a Palace like this also depends on it.


    She knew the prince could marry other wives and keep mistresses. The thought of him marrying another woman made her heart bitter. She knew this was the way things has been for a long time but she could not help but feel sad just thinking about the prince getting another wife in the future. Without realizing it the princess has become possessive of him.


    She swallowed the hard lope in her throat. Meanwhile, Prince S¨¦bastien''s frown deepens when he heard how she had addressed him what happened to call him, my prince like she did the previous morning.


    Prince S¨¦bastien was irritated by her behavior. This led him to conclude that the princess was indirectly telling him she did not want him to touch her.


    "Come here," he commands.


    Princess Ellen heard this and got up from the bed and walked over to him. Her head was down. As she did not dare look at his face still embarrassed from her actions earlier.


    Her behavior further annoyed the prince, if he could remember the princess always acted boldly and even looked into his eyes without fear.


    "look at me," the prince gave another order when she was just a step away from him. Princess Ellen blushed in embarrassment but she obeyed since she did not miss the irritation under his voice.


    "Why was he suddenly angry," she asked herself as she raised her head and her eyes locked with his blue eye.


    "your highness...," princess Ellen was about to ask if she did anything wrong since she could not pretend not to notice the look on his face but prince S¨¦bastien suddenly kissed her.


    He was unwilling to hear her call him that especially when they were along. He kissed her since he wanted her to shut up.


    The kiss was not passionate but it was enough to shut the princess up. Just before withdrawing his lips, he decided to bite down on her lips to vent his anger.


    Princess Ellen felt the pain but before she could react to it, the prince stuck on her lips to smoothen the pain. He could never hurt his sunshine.

 Chapter 140 - Special Soup

    His actions made princess Ellen convinced that she had indeed done something to irritate the prince but she could not tell what.


    She wondered if it was because she was staring at him earlier or the fact that she had deliberately ignored his question about them becoming intimate. Prince S¨¦bastien withdraw his arm and was ready to walk away but princess Ellen suddenly took his arms.


    She did not want him mad at her, no she could not afford him mad at her. So she was determined to find out what she did wrong in order not to make the same mistakes.


    "your highness.... Prince Ellen called but seeing the sharp look he gave her she swallowed the remaining half of her words. She did not need him to remind her that she has addressed him wrongly. She remembered the prince has told her not to call him your highness and so she immediately corrected herself.


    "Did I do something to offend my prince," she dared to ask. Hearing her address him that way wash away his anger and seeing that the prince''s face returned to expressionless instead of anger princess Ellen took a deep breath of relief.


    "No," the prince could not really bring himself to tell her that he felt offended because she addressed him as "Your highness" after he asked about them getting intimate. He was scared that she would lie to him or give a reply that will hurt him.


    "let me help you wear your mask," princess Ellen offered. She could tell that the prince was lying but she was afraid to irritate him if she kept asking. She was not sure if addressing him as "Your highness or her refusal to answer his question earlier was what got him angry but she was too shy to tell the prince that she did not mind and will be ready whenever he wanted to.


    Prince S¨¦bastien complied and allowed her help with his mask. "Does it feel uncomfortable having to wear it all day?" princess Ellen asked feeling disappointed that such a handsome face has to be hidden behind a mask. She also felt the material used for the mask was not soft on the skin, therefore wearing it will be quite uncomfortable.


    Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head, having a mask on all day was not easy but he had gotten used to it.


    " Why did you help the princess from Tiet? " prince S¨¦bastien asked. Ever since Jeffery told him someone help save the princess from Teit he had suspected his wife.


    He remembered clearly that he heard her instructing Grater to pass a message. He was not shocked that she found out about lady Catherine''s plan. From One''s report yesterday she most likely heard when Jeffery mentioned it to him.


    Princess Ellen''s breath stiff when she heard his question but she was relieved to know that the princess was unharmed.


    "My enemy''s enemy is a friend," princess Ellen replied. She knew this was a lie. She did not help princess Diana because she felt she needed to join forces with her to defeat lady Catherine.


    She finally realized that she was moved to help princess Diana because she saw herself in her. They were both princesses who were forced into marrying a man they do not know. It was difficult trying to learn and keep up with the new culture surrounding them.  Once they had the power and now. They were stranger and their life meant almost nothing in their new house.


    So neutrally her heart could not stay calm and let princess Diana gets hurt if she could help her. But there is no way she will tell the prince this. He might feel offended. After all, he also had to marry a strange woman.


    Prince S¨¦bastien nodded believing the answer she gave him. It made logical sense to want to build friends in a strange land. Too bad the princess would soon be returning to her kingdom.


    "next time you should inform me before you do something like this. If Grater had gotten caught last night, my brother would have accused me of trying to hurt his wife even when he knows the truth," prince S¨¦bastien patiently explains the situation to her.


    He wanted to scold her about her getting involved in other people''s problems but after hearing her logical explanation he could not bring himself to scold her.


    " I am sorry my prince, I acted without thinking, " princess Ellen accepted. Prince S¨¦bastien was please seeing that she acted obediently.


    Satisfied with her behavior prince S¨¦bastien could not stop himself from pulling her into a hug. She was standing toe to toe with him anyway.


    His actions surprised Princess Ellen the hug was brief that she was unable to recover from her initial surprise when the prince kissed her forehead and walked away.


    Princess Ellen felt weak knee with all the prince action that she sat back on the bed. She could not deny the fact that she felt this peace when the prince hugged her. Now that he was gone, she felt empty. This feeling the princess could not understand at all.


    Princess Ellen was still in a daze when Grater pushed the door open. Grater had woken up early to prepare a special soup for the princess. When she heard that the princess was going to share a chamber with the prince, she thought to make her this soup to help regain her energy after a night with the prince.


    "your highness," Grater bowed as she placed the bowl of soup she carried with her. She was not surprised to meet the princess sitting on the bed in the early hours of the morning.


    "How is it?" princess Ellen asked. Grater understands what she was asking about. "The quarter seems peaceful. I am certain no harm came to her,"  Grater replied.


    "How do you feel?" Grater asked looking at the princess. Princess Ellen did not know what was going on in the woman''s mind so she simply nodded her head.


    "Don''t worry you will get used to it. Here I made you a special soup," Grater said going over to bring the bowl of soup to princess Ellen, so she missed the confused look on princess Ellen''s face.


    Princess Ellen accepted the bowl with a grateful smile. She suddenly felt hungry seeing the mouth water soup.


    " I will go ask the servant to boil some water. If you relax in a warm tub for a few minutes you will definitely feel better there," Grater said and hurry out without waiting for the princess''s response.


    "feel better there," princess Ellen was surprised for a few seconds. She flush when she finally understood why Grater was acting strange. Her face felt hot and she found it difficult to compose herself.


    Does this mean we would have to do it soon? " princess Ellen asked herself.

 Chapter 141 - Most Cunning Woman

    Queen Magret''s courtyard


    "Prince Julia arrived vumus safely," General mason told the Queen who was seating opposite him, taking a sip of her morning tea. General Mason who was of course prince Ericsson looked at the woman before him.


    She has been the most beautiful woman he has ever seen. Years have passed since they made the plan to ruin the king. The two of them have been through every plan together.


    He did not know when it started but when he realized it was a bit too late to stop his heart from beating fast for her.


    He knew she would never look at him in that way, hell he could never tell her about it since this woman had made up her mind that his late brother was the only man for her.


    Moreover, he could never snatch away his brother''s wife not even if he was already dead. He thought that as time passed he would get over his feelings for her but that did not happ9. No other woman has caught his sight..


    Not even the countless women that tried to seduce him. He wondered how she had stolen his heart without him realizing


    The funny part is the fact that the woman before him did not even realize what she had done. General Mason closed his eyes and let go of those thoughts.


    Queen magret looked at mason but did not believe what he just said. "No harm came to him?" She raised her brows.


    "There was an unfortunate accident on the way that lead to the prince his arm but he is safe," general mason replied. The Queen knew him too well.


    "Which of his arm?" Queen magret asked. she knew that prince Ericsson would not just save the prince without doing anything to harm him.


    "His right hand, he happened to have been bitten by a snake, and to save his life, we just had to cut off his hand," General mason answered like it had nothing to do with his action.


    "Why did you do it?" Queen magret decided to ask him because she could tell he would not accept if she does not ask.


    "He tried to kill my nephew time and time again. There was no way would let him go unharmed," he reply.


    "Prince Julia is also related to you," the queen rolled her eyes.


    "No, he is the son of the man that killed my brother. The man who turned you into a widow less than a day after your marriage," General Mason replied.


    The Queen had said she wanted to be upright and not harm those who knew nothing about what happened to Prince Edward that year but prince Ericsson did not see prince Julia as innocent. He could already tell that the young man was as cunning as his father.


    This is the reason he had made the arrangement to have a snake bite him and cut off his right hand.


    This will make prince Julia useless so that in the future he would not be able to cause problems for Prince S¨¦bastien.


    The Queen sigh hearing the words of general Mason. She knew he was right. There was no guaranty that Julia would not try to cause problems for prince S¨¦bastien in the feature.


    "I told S¨¦bastien everything," Queen magret decided to change the topic.


    "I see," how did he take it. That is a lot. You just turned his life upside down, " General Mason said. Although his voice sounded indifferent but the Queen knew she was worried.


    " he took it well, " the Queen replied.


    " I heard he plans to visit bozoa in thirteen days," General Mason asked.


    " hmm, war is coming. The prince said he wants to find out about the people across the sea. He said according to the princess he could find some ancient book on them. Moreover, I want him to get close to her, " Queen magret said


    General Mason was surprised by the Q3words. No one else may know this but he knew that the Queen always wanted to find a wife for the prince from her kingdom.


    She was particularly angry when she learned about the prince''s plan to marry some princess from Bozoa. If the prince had not fixed the date so close then she would have done anything within her power to stop the wedding.


    The Queen was also aware of the king''s plans to kill the princess on the day of the royal Ball but she did nothing to stop him.


    He knew more than anyone else that the Queen had only supported the princess at the royal court because it had something to do with her son.


    "What?" the Queen asked guiltily when she saw the skeptical eyes General Mason was giving her.


    "I thought you hated her?" He asked.


    "Why would you think that? I did not hate her I was not so sure she was good for my son but..." Queen magret felt embarrassed to say the real reason she was now in support of the marriage.


    "So you like her simply because she is a cunning and smart woman like you?" General Mason took a wild guess.


    "no, women like us are dangerous. If she were to love and care about my son then I will feel assured but if she hates him because he killed someone important to her during the war between the two kingdoms then it will indeed be a big problem for him. But unlike me, she has a pure heart, so I can rest assured, " Queen magret did not have the guts to tell him the truth. For her princess, Ellen was only useful because she could cure her son of his blood taste.


    " You are hiding something, " General Mason said. He had been by her side for more than twenty years already. If the Queen could still easily lie to him then he should have been dead long ago.


    "you know me too well," the Queen said with a regretful tone. "she has a pure heart. The cure to S¨¦bastien''s curse," she was forced to tell him. She could trust General Mason, who in reality is prince Ericsson.


    General Mason nodded his head. "you should give up your plans of having him marry someone from your kingdom in the near future. My brother and I already made a vol to marry just one woman. I want prince S¨¦bastien to act that way too," he said.


    "What? I always want what is best for my son," the Queen becomes defensive.


    "and you think she I''d not worthy?" General Mason asked.


    It is not that, I just fear for him, " the Queen shook her head. She honestly did not have anything aga princess Ellen but after she met with her the previous day, the Queen realized that princess Ellen was not going to be easy to deal with.


    The princess was so good with words, although she did not open her mouth to reject calling her mother but she did not for once call her that.


    She totally avoided a situation like that instead.


    "may I remain you why you ended up in Avalo?" general Mason asked.


    "no," the Queen shook her head. She was unwilling to remember what had happened at that time.


    "let it be, he chooses the wife himself, he should deal with it," Mason said.


    Hmm, Queen magret nodded her head nut Mason was sure that the Queen would still interfere with the couple.


    "is it ready?" the Queen changed the subject not wanting to continue talking about Ellen. Call it a mother''s thing, she felt that the princess will hurt her son.


    "Yes, everything is set, once the prince returns from his trip from Bozoa, it will happen," General Mason said. He could not wait. It had been too long already.


    "That is good," Queen magret said.


    "Are you sure you want to fight General Thompson, you have not been training for a long time? I can just go in your stand," General Mason said.


    "I will be fine, you know I have tricks off my sleeve. This fight was not going to be a fair fight anyway," Queen magret said.


    "But you don''t have to put yourself in so much danger. Let me go. No one will know," General Mason tried to convince the Queen.


    "What kind of Queen will I be if I go back on my words. I promise him to fight him myself," Queen magret said.


    "A smart Queen, after all, Thompson is not an honest man," gender Mason said.


    "well, I am," the Queen said with pride. General Mason fought the urge to roll her eyes. How was she so confident when she is the most cunning woman alive.


    He wanted to still convince her, but gave up when he saw the determination in her gaze. ''so stubborn,'' he mutated under his breath.


    "I will take my leave. I still need to tell the king about his beloved son losing his hand. I can''t wait to see his reaction," General Mason said and disappeared into the garden.


    Queen magret smiled in satisfaction, once General Thompson was out of the way dealing with the king becomes a lot easier.

 Chapter 142 - Kind Heart

    After taking her bath that morning Princess Ellen decide that she wanted to knead. She thought of asking Grater to buy what she needed. but she was curious about what the kingdom looked like.


    She had lived in Avolo for over a month already but she only got the opportunity to step out of the palace when the prince got injured. even then she did not get the chance to look around.


    Princess Ellen went to have her breakfast, she knew it would not be right for her to leave the palace without prince Sebastian''s permission but he already left and she had no idea where he could be.


    "Is the prince very busy today?" princess Ellen asked when one joined her in the dining room.


    "He should be, prince Julia would get behead today," One answered. He was feeling useless. Every one of his brothers where out there helping the prince prepare for war and all he could do was stay by and babysit.


    "oh, princess Ellen nodded her head. She really wanted to go out of the Palace and see the kingdom for herself. Back at Bozoa, she had heard of the kingdom''s wealth and beauty.


    It was said that the four kingdom years ago because of the incredible wealth of Avalo.


    Princess Ellen sigh and continued eating her food, it was best she ask the prince''s permission first before stepping out of the Palace.


    "your highness," Grater walked into the dining room just when the princess finished her breakfast.


    "What is it?" princess Ellen asked. She hope and prayed that whatever message Grater was there to deliver has nothing to do with the Queen.


    Although the Queen has treated her very nicely, she had a feeling that the Queen did not like her. It was the same feeling she get whenever she was around Queen Regina in the past.


    While she understood the reason Queen Regina treated her nice on the saw face she could not understand Queen Magret motives at all.


    "Princess Diana is here to see you," Grater said. Princess Ellen took a deep breath. She was happy that her prayers were answered.


    "What does she want?" princess Ellen asked. She remembered that the prince had warned her to be careful before leaving that morning.


    "She did not say, she just asked to meet you. I told her you were still having breakfast, she said she would wait until you finish," Grater answered.


    "in that case, I will join her shortly, server her some snacks," princess Ellen instructed. Grater nodded her head and left immediately to do as was told.


    "When will prince Julia be beheaded?" princess Ellen asked. She had no plans of going to watch a scene like that.


    "it will happen in the Afternoon," One replied. "would you like to attend?" One asked. He wanted to go and watch it. He knew how much trouble prince Julia had caused for the crown prince but he could if the princess was not going.


    "no, I am afraid I will be unable to watch that sight," princess Ellen replied. She did not miss the hopeful eyes of One.


    "you don''t have to stay by my side all the time. You can go if you want to take a look," princess Ellen said.


    "I dare not, * One rejected immediately. He wondered if the princess was just looking for a way to get him into trouble.


    " I will stay in the quarter all day, I am sure I am safe here right? " princess Ellen asked.


    " yes, but I will only feel at peace if I am watching you," One replied. He was tempted to take the princess''s offer but more than watching prince Julia lose his head, One did not plan to lose his too.


    " Does that mean you intend to follow me into my private chamber to take a rest in the afternoon? " princess Ellen raised her brows.


    "of course not, I will just wait outside the door," One replied.


    "Why? Am I a prisoner?" princess Ellen asked. She tilted her head to look into one''s eyes.


    "no, it is for your own safety,", One replied.


    "Do whatever, if you change your mind," princess Ellen got up and decided to find out why her guess visited.


    When princess Ellen got to the receiving hall, she found princess Diana seated and sipping her tea.


    "What do I owe this visit?" princess Ellen skip pleasantries.


    "I am here to thank you," Princess Diana ignored princess Ellen''s rude behavior. She had expected this since she and the princess were not friends.


    She came here to thank her and ask what she wanted in return. Princess Diana was born into a royal home and had learned since from a young age that there was no such thing as free lunch.


    "Thank me?" princess Ellen asked and gave her a puzzled look. She did not understand what the princess was talking about.


    "I know that you sent a maid last night, to rescue me from lady Catherine''s plot,* princess Diana replied. She did not quite understand why the princess was acting ignorantly.


    If she had not been convinced that Grater was the maid that saved her last night, she would have really thought her assumptions were wrong.


    "What are you talking about?"  princess Ellen continued to act ignorantly. She did not know that princess Diana will easily find her out.


    "I recognize her from last night," Princess Diana said pointing at Grater who was standing at the corner.  "and I am sure she did whatever she did under your command. I know you did not help me because you like me, since we are not friends. I am here to ask what you want in return," princess Diana replied. She hated being indebted to someone.


    " What nonsense are you spatting, if this is why you came here I must say, I am quite surprised, " princess Ellen said. She was least bother about receiving any payment from her.


    Princess Diana bites her lips, the most difficult people to deal with are people who always act like they want nothing in return.


    " if you do not want payment or friendship why did you help me?" princess Diana was unwilling to give up just like that.


    "Nothing," princess Ellen replied.


    "Then you do agree that you save me last night+" princess Diana smirk seeing that Ellen had fallen into her trap.


    "Do not flatter yourself, I did not help you because I wanted a favor in return. No, I was not helping you at all. I only got involved because I knew lady Catherine will be angered to death if she found out her revenge failed. You just benefited from it," princess Ellen replied seeing that she could not continue to act indifferent.


    " Whatever your real motives are, I still benefited at the end of the day and I would like to do something in return. I hate owning a debt, " Princess Diana said. She did not believe that the princess got involved just to poke out fun from lady Catherine''s misery. Who in life did not value benefit above everything else.


    Princess Ellen chuckle when she heard princess Diana''s words. She just wanted to annoy this woman away. She did not want lady Catherine to find out that she had helped her. This will make lady Catherine more upset as she always looked down


    " you can barely protect yourself. Your own handmaid almost sold you out to another man. Tell me what do you think you can offer me?" princess Ellen said. Her voice was filled with arrogance and pride.


    She talked as though she was superior to Diana. If one did not listen clearly one would think that princess Ellen was only mocking the other but in the real sense, the prince was advising her to be careful with those closest to her.


    "I will owe you one, who knows in the feature I might be of help," Princess Diana said and stood up.


    "Thank you, she bowed before walking out. She was not angry about Princess Ellen''s behavior if anything she envy the woman''s tongue.


    She felt that if she was good with words and as scheming as the princess, she would not have suffered so much injustice since she arrived at Avalo.


    "I apologize for my mistake. I know your highness asked that no one will find out that you got involved but when I arrived, the princess was already in a bad shape. I did not have the heart to leave her to fate," Grater apologized as soon as princess Diana was out of sight.


    " do not blame yourself, you did the right thing, " princess Ellen waved her hand. She was not angry with Grater. The only reason why she wanted to keep her involvement a secret was because of the prince but he already found out.


    So there was no point for her to be angry at Grater.


    One was present as the two princesses went back and forth. At first, he did not understand but when he realized what must have happened he saw the princess differently.


    This did not mean he no longer saw her as a witch, he just felt that she still had a kind heart. Even a fool could tell that the princess was lying when she said she just wanted to irritate lady Catherine.


    So for the first time, One decides to give the princess some credit. He was once helpless and the prince help him, so seeing she helped princess Diana without wanting anything in return, his hatred for her reduced.

 Chapter 143 - So Outstanding

    The most awaited day in Bozoa finally came. It was the king''s tournament. Every youth in the kingdom looked forward to it. It was one of the few opportunities where the noble and commoners could interact.


    It was most especially so for the young men that will be taken part in the tournament. This was the chance outstanding commoners got to upgrade their status in the kingdom.


    The pressure was most on the noble. Losing to a commoner would be seen as a slap on the family''s face. Most young noblemen would pray to be teamed against fellow noblemen, just so they do not get unlucky.


    Like every other family in Bozao, the family of Yancey was getting ready to go over to the kingdom square. Competition like this that involves the entire kingdom was held there. As there would be enough room to accommodate everyone from the kingdom..


    "Do you have an answer now?" Lady Yancey looked at her daughter who was already dressed. She had talked with Danny about lord Zorander''s proposal. Danny had patiently listened to her mother and asked to sleep over it.


    "I will agree to this engagement if he is able to beat up Joe," Danny answered. Lady Yancey looked at her daughter and nodded her head. It did not matter if the young man had the support of lord Zorander. In the end, his capacity was still something that matters a lot.


    Lord Zorander would not always be around to back him. The man who gets to marry their daughter should be cable of protecting her.


    "Mother, I do not want a secret engagement. If I only going to come out and marry him after he has successfully sat on the throne, then I am not worthy," Danny said.


    Lady Yancey was not surprised by her daughter''s words. After all, she had raised this child and she was aware of how stubborn she was. Lady Yancey believes that she inherited this from her father.


    " I will tell your father about this, but just so you know, if you agree to this engagement, the young man will certainly have the Yancey support and backing. So you will still be worthy even if it is kept a secret.


    " mother, I would rather the whole kingdom know. When has a Yancey ever hid like a thief? If he is really outstanding a lot of ladies will begin to desire him," Lady Danny said.


    She was unwilling to share her feature husband. She was raised in a home with just one wife and she naturally wanted to marry a man like her father and brother who would have just one woman by their side.  Lord Yancey naturally raised Joe to be like him and pick just a wife for himself.


    This was why she felt disgusted when prince Williams tried to talk to her the other time. The king was also sure a man. Danny had heard that even when his wife, the late Queen Agatha was unable to give him a child the king had stayed by her side and refused to marry another wife until her death.


    The rumor even said that the king only married Queen Regina because his late wife asked him to. A woman who finds a man that is devoted to her is blessed. This was what Danny secretly long for.


    Joe listened to the mother and daughter''s conversation and shook his head. He remembered that two years ago, Danny had told him that she would only marry a man that can win against him in a sword fight.


    According to her that time, Joe was the most outstanding man and any man capable of beating him will be also me. Joe felt happy that his sister held him so high.


    Back then he had thought that Danny was just praising him, it turns out that she was very serious.


    The family of four had breakfast and rode two carriages to the kingdom square. The kingdom square was a vast land. There were over ten fighting rings. It was still early in the morning but a lot of people had already gathered at the different rings to watch the competition.


    The king and his family would arrive later to watch the winners from each ring compete against each other. Family members stood close to the ring where they supported someone.


    Not everyone participated in this competition. A few noble heirs shy away from it for fear of bringing shame to their family name.


    Joe joined one of the rings and the competition began shortly after this. Family members watched with interest. Danny was standing beside her mother watching the fight in Joe''s ring when her eyes caught sight of a man in the ring next to her brother''s.


    She remembered that she had met him one day. He was training all by him. Danny had limited knowledge about swords but she felt that he was stronger. She moved away from her brother''s ring and decided to watch him instead. What was the point of watching a fight when you already know who will win?


    Danny was confident that her brother Joe would be the winner in his ring, but she was curious to watch the young man on the second ring fight. Since when she had first seen him swinging his sword he was fighting with the air.


    She felt nervous for him. She did not even realize that she was unconsciously praying they he wins. The fight started and Danny admire the way the man moved his swords skillfully. He avoided every attack and struck back with so much confidence.


    Danny had a smile on her face as she watch the man.. "so outstanding," she praised him in her heart. Too bad he was just a commoner. If he was born into wealth his family would have been so proud and his name would have already be known in the entire kingdom.


    Danny continued to watch the fight with interest. Lady Yancey did not even realize when her daughter left her side. She turned to talk with Danny when she realized she was gone.


    Lady Yancey shook her head. It will not be the first time Danny would act this way. She would disappear few minutes after the competition started and look for her friends to gossip with or a quiet corner to read her book. So lady Yancey did not give it much thought and continued to watch the fight ongoing in her front. Five people already were out of Joe''s ring at that time.


    Soon the ring was empty and only Joe and another was left in the ring. Most of the rings were already like this.


    Lady Yancey causal run her gaze around the closet rings to where she stood. The second ring did not have many people watching this only meant that the last people did not come from a noble family. She was about to look past when her eyes caught sight of a familiar figure. Lady Yancy was shocked to see her daughter''s full attention watching the fight.


    Lady Yancey blinks her eyes in disbelief. She could never have guessed that her daughter will one day watch a sword fight with so much concentration.


    "What is going on, lady Yancey was forced to go over and take a look.

 Chapter 144 - Guide Your Grandson.

    King George study.


    "you majesty," lord Zorander looked at the king. The king had said that he wanted to see him, so lord Zorander had gone to the Palace that morning.


    "seat," King George said. He felt a bit ashamed to face lord Zorander. He had promised this man years ago to protect and take care of his daughter but he failed. If only he was not drowning himself in sorrow when he heard about his son, King George believed he would have found out what was wrong long ago.


    "you already know of Richard''s identity. I plan to name him the crown prince in thirteen-day," king George said. He did not know what was going on in the old man''s mind but he knew that this man would protect Richard with his life.


    Lord Zorander nodded his head, when he saw Richard at his place, he already guess that the king already found out the truth.


    "Okay," lord Zorander said.


    "Richard is already all grown, he knows very little about being royalty. As a king, I am very busy, especially at this time. He needs guidance," king George said. He wanted to ask lord Zorander to be his teacher but the king did not know how to say it.


    It is not that teachers were lacking to serve Richard, but Queen Regina has stayed in the Palace for long and the king was aware that she had some loyal servant. He did not want Richard to suffer the same fate as Ellen.


    Lord Zorander was a well-respected and feared man in the kingdom. He would be able to analyze every situation accurately.


    "Are you asking me to be your son''s teacher?" lord Zorander asked.


    "No, I am asking you to guide your grandson. I do not want him to fall into Regina''s scheme," King George replied.


    "you are the king, your words are enough to destroy her," lord Zorander said.


    "no, It would not be doing him good if I take away every single threat on his part. Richard needs to be a wise king and he needs a little experience which he lacks," king George replied.


    "So you are turning your wife into a puppet for your son?" lord Zorander said. He was really happy with the king''s decision. If Richard was overprotected he would be a weak king. Lord Zorander understands this.


    This was the difference between the training Robert and Lawrence received. Lawrence learn to rise above his challenges while Robert had everything handed over to him.


    Lord Zorander was happy with the king''s decision. The king could not protect him forever.


    "Will you help me teach him?" King George asked with hopeful eyes.


    "I am still the lord of house Zorander," lord Zorander replied.


    "you already named Robert, you do not have to continue to monitor him. You are the only one I can blindly trust with Richard''s safety," king George said.


    Lord Zorander accepted the king''s offer to be his grandson''s adviser. Since the king was already aware of Richard''s existence. Lord Zorander told him about his plans to get Richard engaged to the lady from Yancey''s household.


    "the Yancey and Zorander have been friends for three generations now,  Rose your second granddaughter is engaged to Joe, the heir of the Yancey family. You also handed over power to Robert, whose daughter is engaged to Prince William. Now you want Richard married to the lady from Yancey family. Would this not put everyone involved in a difficult position? " king George asked.


    Unlike lord Yancey who could guess lord Zorander plans, king George was left confused by the man''s actions.


    Lord Zorander had allowed his Jane Robert''s daughter to engage prince William. This just made everything complicated. King George knew first hand that Queen Agatha and Lawrence did not get along but will Robert abandon his daughter to protect his sister''s son.


    "when the time comes, the Yancey will support Richard. I am only giving everyone a fair chance. It is only logical for me as a grandfather to protect Richard more. I already warned Jane and her father," Lord Zorander replied.


    Lord Zorander''s words were not clear but king George guessed that the man already have an elaborate scheme. If the man is convinced that the Yancey will support Richard then the king believes him.


    Who was lord Zorander, the man has fought and won countless numbers of wars. He was wise and like a great leader, he has the ability to see the whole picture. Although King George was a bit uncomfortable with the fact that he could not read lord Zorander''s plans.


    Yet, he did not push to get more answers. More than anything else the king was convinced that lord Zorander would not bring Richard to any harm.


    Out of the two children birthed by late Lady Zorander, this lord has loved Agatha more. They talked about other things before heading to the competition ground.


    When they arrived the first round of the competition was already over, and ten winners from each ring were already gathered. Prince William, Joe, and Richard had won from their rings.


    Rose was standing beside Danny, "I bet your brother is going to be the winner like last year," Danny whispered. Last year Rose had not watched the competition but Joe already told her about it.


    Danny pinned her lips. She did not want her brother to win. She was supporting the handsome man she has been watching since earlier. In Danny''s mind, the man was more outstanding and deserves to win. But she did not dare say it since her mother was not standing too far away.


    Who knows if the peer of mother and lover will scold her to death. Lady Yancey looked at her daughter and shook her head. Her daughter has been acting strange.


    Lady Yancey was aware of the lost prince participating in the tournament but she was not sure what he looked like. Among the ten people that now stood in front to fight only two of them were not familiar to her. The other eight where from noble families.


    She wondered if lord Zorander grandson was one of them. She closely studied their face but neither of these two men has any resembles the king. She sigh and decided to stop thinking too much. It was only a matter of time and she would get to meet him.


    "let go and sit down," Lady Yancey said to the two ladies and lead them to the seats under the shield that was prepared for the nobles. The sun was already shining bright.. It was time for lunch but no one in the kingdom was thinking about food.

 Chapter 145 - Bet Against My Brother

    King George looked at the open fighting ring and could not stop the old memories. when he was young. At that time he always participated in this competition.


    His brothers joined also and they would fight. The two princes never joined the same ring at the beginning. They only met when they came to the final round.


    Prince George and his younger brother will naturally start fighting as soon as the competition begins. It was not a fair fight.


    There were ten people, this form five sets. Everyone would fight their opponents until one defeated the other. The defeated one will leave the ring and the winner will wait to spare with another winner. This will go on until there where just two people left in the ring.


    Although this was not a fight to the death a lot of the participants got injured and occasionally some have lost their lives.


    Looking down at his two sons king George felt that history was about to repeat itself. Back then he always ended up beating his brother, but King George was not so sure who would win.


    He felt slightly guilty because Richard had his favor and love. It is not that he stopped loving William. It was just that his indifferent feeling for Queen Regina had turned into hate.


    Before he found out about her unfair treatment of princess Ellen, king George has always felt guilty for using her just to birth an heir. He felt it was a bit unfair to her, so he had allowed her to rule the Palace and make major decisions about the royal family.


    Ever since he found out the truth he had hated her. He unconsciously no longer cared what happened to the children he had. He regretted making that promise to his wife.


    Since he already had a daughter, he would have just said the throne would go to her husband. That way he would not have had to marry lady Regina.


    "Our son is finally stepping out, he would make us proud," Queen Regina said. She looked at the king with a beautiful smile on her face. She had long given up on seducing this man. She felt contented just sitting beside him.


    "Indeed," King George nodded his head without showing any expression on his face. He had to constantly remind himself not to punish his children for the sin of their mother.


    Looking at the people on the ring, king George had the urge to offer Ema''s hand in marriage to whoever won this fight but he stopped himself.


    Richard could not get married to his sister and he did not want to expose him too soon. The fight started and king George noticed how Richard had deliberately avoided peering against William.


    Joe was the first to win against his opponent. Richard Richard tried to finish up his opponent to peer up with Joe in the next round but unexpectedly Williams and someone else won against their opponents.


    The other person immediately engaged with Joe, this man prince William the only available opponent. Richard deliberately slows down. He did not want to fight with William.


    Lucky the last peer also finish fighting so, Richard ended up going against him instead of prince Williams. This gave Prince William a few minutes to catch his breath.


    King George had observed what happened in the ring. He felt a bit disappointed since he was looking forward to watching his two sons fight against each other.


    In few minutes Joe won his new opponent and had to peer with Prince William. Queen Regina did not like this, she knew that no matter what prince William would not be able to win against Joe.


    This outcome is not also bad. Even if prince William loses against Joe people will still feel pleased as long as the prince did not lose in the first minute.


    Richard''s opponent was also outstanding. Last time he was the second person. He had fought against Joe last year and lost. This year, the young man was prepared to take the victory so he was not an easy opponent.


    Richard was also very skilled, he fought back with his strength. He had watched the fight last year. He could not afford to lose to this young man since he still wanted to face Joe.


    The fight went on for a few minutes and Richard was finally able to win against his opponent. This made a lot of people cheer. It suddenly no longer matter if Richard losses at the end of the day.


    The young man Richard fought against was capable and for years that he had stepped into the ring to fight the only person who has been able to defeat him was Joe. This young man was called Stone on the ring. He did not come from a noble family. His capabilities are what rose him to fame and improve his status.


    So seeing a young man, beating him, Richard already won the admiration of so many people. One person began to whisper against another. Trying to find out the young man''s name.


    A few people were also upset about this outcome since they bet against Richard. This kind of thing was normal. A few people will always bet in a fight like this and since Richard was not known, it was natural to bet on Stone.


    Richard took a deep breath, he was already tired but when he looked towards the king and saw the proud look on his face, Richard became determined to win.


    As expected, Prince William loosed to Joe, nobody saw this as a bad thing. A lot of people even praised him for getting to this point.


    Since Richard and Joe were the finalities they were given five minutes break to catch their breath.


    These five minutes were not just for the fighter, it was also to give time for people to bet. If Richard had not fought against his last opponent just now, nobody would have even thought to bet on him.


    "let''s have a bet," Rose turned to Danny. She was feeling very proud of her future husband. She had expected Danny to reject this offer since it was obvious that Joe would win.


    "let''s do it," Danny happily agreed.


    "I have to bet on your brother. As his future wife, I should support him," Rose immediately played smart. She thought Danny accepted and was planning to bet on Joe.


    "That''s okay, I Was going to bet against him," Danny carelessly replied. This response shocked not only Rose but lady Yancey.


    She had noticed how her daughter has been paying attention to this young man. Lady Yancey suddenly has a headache. What if Danny decides that she wanted to marry the man with unknown origin because he won against Joe? " she asked herself.


    " Why are you betting against your brother? " Lady Yancey could not help but ask.

 Chapter 146 - Serve Prince William

    Danny blush when she heard her mother''s question. "brother already belongs to Rose, how can I be insensitive. The bet is just for the fun of it, * Danny lies with a straight face.


    Lady Yancey listening to her breath a sigh of relief. She did not have any reason to doubt her words.


    " you should bet on him after all you are set to marry him if he wins against your brother," lord Yancey said. Lord Yancey had guessed from the first time he set his eyes on Richard that he was Agatha''s. How could he not notice they resemble.


    Lord Zorander already told him about Richard''s participation in the competition, so it was easy to guess.


    Lady Yancey and Danny were taken aback by his words. Lady Yancey was the first to understand what her husband meant. She had told her husband the condition Danny set that morning.


    Danny looked at her father a guess something, but it was not the right place to ask such questions.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Did you not say you will marry the first man that is capable of winning your brother in a sword fight?" lord Yancey said.


    Danny looked at her father and understood the meaning of his words. Her heartbeat increases when she realized that the unknown young was the first son of the king.


    Lord Yancey had deliberately increased his voice so that those who sat beside them would hear his words. Danny had said she would not keep her engagement to the prince a secret. Since the prince''s identity was still secret, lord Yancey felt that this was the best way to get Danny engaged to Richard without raising any suspicion.


    The Zorander family were seated close to the Yancey so they naturally heard the conversation between the father and daughter. A few other noble families also heard this. The noble families took it as a joke only lord zorander and Lawrence understood what was going on.


    Prince William joined the other royal family and took his seat beside his mother. "you did well, I am sure your image in people''s hearts would have improved," she praised him.


    King George also praise his son, in the past, the young man was almost useless. King George''s eyes turned back to the ring. He looked down at Richard and felt proud.


    Jane was also feeling proud after the prince''s outstanding performance. Although he was not the winner but being able to stand as the third person was a blessing. Moreover, he had lost to Joe, the most outstanding man in sword fighting.


    She felt a little angry when Rose will not stop praising Joe. She wanted to snap at her to shut her mouth but she controlled herself.


    Rose could be very salty with her words and Jane was not ready to be embarrassed by her. She swallowed her disappointment. So what if Joe was handsome and outstanding. In the future, he would still bow to prince William and call him your majesty. Thinking in this direction Jane felt more comforted.


    Back in the ring Joe and Richard willed their sword ready to fight. They were unaware of what this fight meant.


    Joe was not aware that this was the king''s son neither was Richard aware of his father and grandfather''s plans to marry Danny to him.


    The two of them just wanted to win against each other. One was hoping to make his woman proud while the other was hoping to make his father proud.


    *Clik* the two swords made the first contact as the fighting began. Joe was not overconfident. He knew that this opponent of his had won against Stone.


    As someone that had fought with Stone countless of time, Joe was aware of his capacity. He knew that someone who was able to win Stone was someone very skilled.


    The slash and clicking of swords continue. For the first ten minutes, the entire square was quiet as the two people displayed their skill. Everyone watched with ample attention afraid that a moment of distraction sometimes might happen causing them to miss the victory move.


    The kingdom square was not usually this quiet. No, people were always fond of commenting on their thought.


    The two people were also very focused and did not notice the unusual silence that surrounded them. The fighting continued for another ten minutes with none of them giving in for the other.


    The king''s face was its usual calm but he felt uneasy inside. If Richard wins this fight against Joe it will make a lot of people respect him. This will make him gain a lot of favor and a lot of the nobles will not feel reluctant if he becomes the crown prince.


    The fighting in the ring continues for others five minutes. Joe lunch another attack and for the first time in the twenty-five minutes fight, he was finally able to pin Richard at a difficult position. He used the opportunity to put a lot of force and hit the sword in Richard''s hand.


    Richard lose his grip on the sword and it fell on the floor. Richard had seen this when Joe attacked so he free will let go of his sword and dogged Joe''s sword.


    Joe would only become the winner If he had the sword against Richard and he was defenseless. Joe continued to swing the sword while Richard tried his best to dodge. At this point, a lot of people lost interest in the fight. It was obvious that Joe was going to win.


    Without a sword in Richard had he could only continue to dodge. His only way to came back is if he managed to pick up his sword.


    After missing a few attacks Joe decided to set a trap for Richard. He noticed the latter was quite skilled at dodging and he felt that he saw through Richard''s plan.


    He felt that Richard was dodging to look for a chance to will his sword again. So why not pretend and create that opportunity. Once Richard takes the bait, Joe plan to place his sword against Richard''s back neck. This move will make Joe the winner.


    After making this plan, Joe purposely attack Richard and gave him space to get closer to where he lost his sword. What Joe did not know was that Richard saw throw his plans.


    So when Joe has anticipated Richard to try to his sword, Richard suddenly attacked his hand causing the sword in his hand to drop, since Joe had not anticipated such a move.


    Joe immediately reach to pick up his sword since he was sure Richard would do the same, he totally forgot that Richard was already standing beside his sword. So once he made for his sword Richard pick up his and before Joe could pick his sword he felt a cold metal on his neck.


    Gap was heard all over the place. Everth


    Everything had happened so quickly that a lot of people missed what had happened since they were not paying close attention.


    "your son is quite talented," king George could not help praise Richard. Lucky Ann was standing to serve the Queen.


    Queen Regina smiled and also complimented Ann. Ann gave a bow not knowing how to react. Queen Regina felt angry about this outcome since she had just praised her son for a good job a while ago.


    Whatever Richard was only the son of a maid. In the future, he would serve prince William.. Queen magret comforted herself.

 Chapter 147 - What Love?

    "Father, does this make me officially engaged?" Danny asked when she saw the outcome. Her 9was fixed on the ring the entire time.


    When lord Zorander heard this he felt happy but he suddenly realized something was off. He had not had the time to speak to Richard about his plans.


    Now that he thought about it, Richard may already have someone in his heart. What if he did not want Danny?'' this thought made lord Zorander uneasy.


    "Nor yet, we still have to find out if the young man is willing," lord Yancey answered. When the nobles around heard this answer they were all surprised.


    To them, Richard was just a commoner he would not dare refuse to marry a noble maiden like Danny.


    King George''s eyes shine with pride as he looked at his son.


    " By his majesty command, the winner, Will have the chance to make a request from his majesty," Attendant Tim said.


    A lot of people were surprised by this announcement. It was not strange to hear the king allow the winner to ask what he will but usually, a large number of gold coins was presented to the winner.


    It was only in a rear case that the king acted so generous. A lot of people were supposed because the king only acted so generously when one of his sons wins.


    "I... Your majesty... I do not have a request ready. It is a blessing to get such a generous offer from his majesty and I would wish to use it wisely," Richard bowed his head in response.


    The king signals Tim and whispered something in his ear. "His majesty gives you fourteen days to decide," Tim replied.


    Richard smile boldly. "Thank you your majesty for your kindness," Richard bowed before walking out of the ring. He felt happy with his achievements. Richard was not aware of the king''s plans to hand over the throne to him.


    The king had never said anything about his decision ever since he found out the truth. Among the people a lot of whispers. A lot of the young men envy him.


    Who would not, yesterday he was a nobody. Someone n9 body apart from his family cares about. Now he well knew and can even make a request from the king.


    A few ladies who were just like him were already longing for him in their hearts. Even the daughters of a few rich men also wanted him. It was obvious to everyone present that Richard''s status had changed for every.


    Danny on the other hand could not stop the smile on her face. She was smitten by his handsomeness. Rose could not understand why Danny would want to marry someone like Richard.


    "Are you really serious about marrying him?" Rose could not help but ask. Since she was sitting next to Danny she could see the smile on his face.


    "of course, is he not handsome," Danny said.


    "he is, but he has no family name,"  Rose hinted at the fact that the two of them were a world apart.


    "What about that? My Yancey family is already strong. Why would I be concern about such things?" Danny asked. She was smart enough to know that she should not expose Richard''s real identity.


    Rose felt amused. "Would you really allow her to marry him?" she asked lord Yancey.


    "Of course, my Danny needs a capable man. Some of those noble sons are nothing. They still hold on to their mothers," lord Yancey answered.


    Hearing this Jane rolled her eyes. She felt the entire Yancey family was stupid. Just like her grandfather who had married the daughter of a maid.


    " What love, wealth, and the family name was the most important thing in life," She could not believe that lord Yancey was so short-sighted.


    Robert and lady Sam also had the same thought. It was not just them. A few of the noble who heard the conversation also felt the same.


    Lady Bridget was also not aware of Richard''s identity but unlike the other people who felt that lord Yancey was stupid, lady Bridget felt he was wise.


    To her the most important thing in life was happiness. She was also from the Amnell household.  Amnell was on the same level as the Zorander. Backed then when she had met Lawrence she liked him and was happy to marry him.


    A few of her friends mocked her choice saying that she was getting married to the son of a maid.  She was happy she did not listen to them back then. Lawrence has made her very happy.


    Her family status is the reason lady Sam hates her. Although lady same is also from a noble family, her family wealth and influence could not be compared to that of Amnell.


    Lady Bridget was about to join the conversation when they heard the announcement from the king.


    "princess Em would be turning sixteen in a month, the king has decided to give her hand out in marriage. According to the costume, anyone interested can put their cap in the race.


    The winner will be engaged to the princess at her sixteen birthday,"


    No one was surprised by this outcome. A lot of the nimble men who wish to marry the princess started stepping forward.


    Some of them were not interested but their father or mother had encouraged them to step out.


    Soon Ten men were standing inside the ring. Among them was Rickson, son of Lord Robert, house Baratheon. He was among the outstanding men that had gone out to ask princess Ellen''s hand in marriage.


    He was very happy at the thought of marrying princess Ellen but the same can not be said of his appearance today.


    He was not happy, he only came out because his father urge him. It will indeed be a blessing to Marry into the royal household.


    His reason for coming out was only for the benefit. He was not the firstborn son of the family. Getting married to the princess was a way to protect his future.


    Queen Regina frown her brows, she was looking forward to seeing Joe Yancey. Even Ema felt disappointed not seeing Joe back in the ring.


    "Father, I do not like any of these men. I want Joe of house Yancey," princess Ema said.


    King George seeing the pity look on his daughter''s face. He was aware that Joe Yancey engagement to Rose.


    "Joe Yancey," king George asked someone to call him. The guard understood and walked over to where Joe was seated. He was not difficult to find.


    When Joe heard that the king wanted to have a word with him he followed without any complaint. He was a bit surprised by this.


    "your majesty, Joe bowed when he got to where the king was seated.


    " Don''t you find the princess beautiful to fight for her hand?" king George asked.


    "Forgive me your highness, but I am already engaged to another. I  intend to follow in my father''s footsteps and marry just one wife. Besides having the princess as my second wife is an insult to her" Joe said in a respectful voice.


    He raised his head and saw the hurt in princess Ema''s face. He also saw how Queen Regina''s face turned ugly. This reaction made Joe very happy.


    He has been looking for a way to take Revenge on the daughter and mother peer, who knows that his rejection was something that will hurt them.


    "I understand," king George said helplessly and looked at Ema. Ema wanted to ask when he got engaged. She was so angry that all she wanted to do was walk away.


    Joe returned to his seat beside Ross feeling very happy. "Why are you so happy?" Rose could not help but ask.


    "His Majesty thinks that I should have joined the fight for the princess hand in marriage. Don''t you think is a good thing for one''s ability to be recognized by the king," Joe replied.


    He could not publicly speak against princess Ema and the Queen. They were both members of the royal household. Rose looked away. She felt uncomfortable.


    How can so many people want her man? She wanted to ask him what he told the king but she was scared. The fact that Joe was seated by her means he found an excuse.


    Jane hearing Joe''s words rolled her eyes. She did not understand why a lot of ladies wanted to marry Joe. In her mind, any smart lady should go for the prince after all he was going to rule the kingdom in the future.


    She sighed and feel very proud of her decision, in the future when she becomes the Queen she would throw it on Rose''s face. Although Rose would be married to an outstanding man, he would still bow to her man. This is the power of the royal blood.


    Meanwhile, the fight had already begun in the ring. This fight was not like the fight one when swords were used. This was a fight that needed one to throw their fist.


    It did not only taste their fighting abilities but also their strength to endure pain. The able body men stood facing the king. Before the fight began they all bowed in greeting to the king.


    After that, each of the men picked a partner and the sound of a fist making contact with another was heard. The people outside watch with interest.. This was a bloody fight, a few ladies felt uncomfortable and hid their faces with their hands.

 Chapter 148 - Acting Rational

    The fight for the princess''s hand in marriage was indeed bloody. in the end, Rickson was the last man standing. As a man from a reputable family, his victory made Queen Regina happy.


    Princess Ema''s face turned sad, there was nothing wrong with this man that she should complain of, but she had devoted her heart to Joe for years now.


    She felt hurt, she could not understand why princess Ellen was favored over her. She could still remember how the court of the noble tried to save Ellen from marrying the cursed prince.


    Some of them even had the guts to hint that she was trash and the best person to give away to the cursed prince. She thought the people would learn to love her after princess Ellen left the kingdom.


    What hurts her apart from Joe already been engaged was the fact that Rickson was the only outstanding man that came out to fight for her hand. In the past, the record has that, even the poor in the society would give up their most price possessions to have a chance to marry the princess.


    Yet in her case, no such thing had happened. No man stood up to fight with his all for her. ''am I that useless?'' this was the question in her mind.


    Everything finished quickly, she did not even pay attention to what happened. Her fate was closed. She would be married to Rickson.


    After this fighting it was already late in the evening, usually, after the tournament, a boutique would be heald at the Palace. Many of the nobles returned home to have a change of clothes.


    At the same time in Avalo.


    The so-called prince Julia was dragged to the front and beheaded in front of many people. Since Julia was still considered part of the royal family his head was not hung on a stick for display. He was immediately buried and everyone went back to their usual activities.


    Lady Catherine cried bitterly. Not just at the death of her husband but she was also angry that her plan to ruin princess Diana had failed.


    If she could not even deal with a small princess life Diana, how would she handle someone like Princess Ellen?


    She had made up her mind to take Revenge but she could not get caught. She was still crying when a maid came to inform her that she had a guest.


    "Are you here to mock me?" Lady Catherine put on an arrogant look. She would never allow anyone to step all over her. So what if her husband was dead, she was still a widow of the royal family and the daughter of the great General Thompson.


    "no, why should I?" the person who sat down and leisurely sip from his Tae as though he owned the place replied.


    "Why are you here?" Lady Catherine asked in a flat voice. She did not want to be bothered. All she wanted was to live her few hours of freedom alone.


    At the first light of the next day, she needed to go over to prince S¨¦bastien quarter and serve her punishment.


    " We have a common enemy, don''t you think we should take it down together?" the person asked.


    "Your highness, I am a widow of prince Julia who just got beheaded. Please allow me to morn, my husband, peacefully," Lady Catherine said.


    She was not stupid, after her husband died she realized that people could not be trusted. If there is a way to save themselves they will definitely throw the other person on the edge of the sword.


    She could still remember how the other two wives betrayed her. If only vara and that princess had stood by her side since they agreed to deal with the new princess together then her husband would still be alive.


    So she lady Catherine had made up her mind not to get involved with anyone. She would take her revenge by herself she would never allow anyone to use her.


    The person chuckle when he heard her reply. "morn, why bother about morning the dead when my brother will only find rest if you avenge him. We both know that the princess is the reason why your husband died. She must have seduced him with her pretty face and form innocent when her husband arrived at the sense. The princess is so good with words and pretending, " the person answered unwillingly to give up.


    " So, lady Vara would have saved the situation if only she supported me once the news reach the king but no she saved herself. I, lady Catherine daughter of General Thompson will avenge my husband but I will do it alone," she declared with pride.


    She was not afraid to say such words since this person also hate the crown prince and his wife.


    " Very good, but how do you intend to do that. You can not even touch the small princess from Tait, do you think the other is someone else to bully?" the person asked.


    Lady Catherine was angry when she heard him mock her but she did not bother to throw a fist. No, she could no longer act without thinking. For all, she knows this person was here to make her confess her involvement in what happened in prince Elliott quarter and she would never fall for it.


    "I do not know what his highness is talking about," Lady Catherine said in a calm voice. It was one thing to say that she would average her husband and another to agree to commit such a scheme as sending a man to rape a member of a royal family.


    The person was surprised to see her act so rational.  "you can pretend all you want, but we both know you need help in your quest for vengeance. I can help you. I am only asking to walk together. You already have plans to seek revenge and you know the risk in the part you have chosen,"


    "I can help you come up with a plan but you will bear the risk yourself. Are you in?" the person asked. He reach for his cup of tea and took a sip.


    "The tea is nice," he praised as he watch lady Catherine deep in thought.


    "What is your plan?" Lady Catherine asked after carefully giving it a thought. She needed a plan. Since she promised her husband to take Revenge she has been thinking of the best way she could hurt the princess without anybody knowing or tracing it to her.


    A smile appears on the face of the handsome man making him look nobler. He knew she would not be able to resist.


    "Just to be clear, I have not agreed to work with you or your plans. I just want to hear it and sleep over it," Lady Catherine said.


    Hmm, the man nodded his head he was convinced that lady Catherine will definitely accept his plans.

 Chapter 149 - Would You Like To Dance?

    Lord Zorander informed his family about becoming a royal adviser to the king. This position meant he would be leaving the Zorander residence to live in the Palace.


    Lady Sam felt happy about the news, if her father-in-law moved into the Palace it meant that her husband would become fully in charge of the Zorander household.


    There was a warm smile on her face when she heard this news. She began to make a mental plan on how to gather the most prominent women in the kingdom to have a boutique.


    She felt that with her daughter''s engagement to Prince William and her husband been the one in charge of the Zorander household, all the other women will give her face. She will be the envy of the women in her circle.


    She even made a mental note to have lady Bridget call her elder sister. After all her husband was now in charge. She was not aware of the storm that will blow in a few days.


    Robert on the other hand felt that something was off his father''s behavior. The man was already old, why was he talking up a new responsibility when he should rest for the remaining part of his life.


    After giving it much thought, he concluded that his father did not want to sit idle. Besides the king has always treated lord Zorander as a father after he married his daughter. Lawrence was the only one who knew his father''s real reason.


    The Zorander household got ready and arrived at the boutique on time. When they arrived the Yancy was also arriving. Rose did not waste any time before going over to meet Joe.


    She had made up her mind that everyone in the boutique must find out that she and Joe were engaged. If even the king has eyes for him, she wonders how many other noblemen will want to have him as a son-in-law.


    Once inside the hall, Jane made her way to Prince William, she was also eager to announce her engagement to the prince. Prince William took Jane over to greet the king.


    King George was seated on the throne with his wife beside Queen Regina.


    Your majesty," Jane bowed when she got to the king. King George nodded his head. King George was in a good mood. He had received a message from Avalo, informing him that the crown prince and his daughter would attend the crown prince ritual.


    He was happy because he would get the chance to apologize to her for being so insensitive to her all the while. Seeing the smile on the king''s face Jane concluded that the king was satisfied to have her as his daughter-in-law.


    Like Rose had plan a few people notice her and Joe and just like that the news about Joe being engaged to the second granddaughter of lord Zorander spread through the place and into the Queen''s ears.


    Although Queen Regina wanted Ema to marry into the Zorander household, she still felt that having Rose marry him was a good outcome.


    In her mind, Lawrence was going to be under his elder brother. Since the Yancey and Zorander family would come together through this marriage, it meant that her son already have the two families backing him, for the sake of Jane.


    Ema also would soon be engaged to the boy from the Baratheon family. This meant that three out of the five most feared and respected families will side with her son when the time comes. This meant that her son would easily seat on the throne.


    While Queen Regina was celebrated her victory, someone was already ruining her plans. Since arriving at the boutique hall Danny has been searching for her hero.


    After her father said that her engagement to him, will determine if he was willing, she decided to sort him out herself and ensure he was willing. Danny was not sure why but she had been attracted to him since the first day she saw him practicing sword by himself.


    After looking around the hall for over an hour, she finally found him standing on the corner by himself. Richard had been a servant since he was born. He had never had the chance of attending such a gathering


    Even if he did he was always running errands. That night was different, as the champion of the king''s tournament, he got a chance to be a part of the celebration. Even if he joined, he still did not have any outstanding outfit to wear, so he just wore the uniform of the royal guard.


    His eyes were fixed on the people dancing in the center of the hall. "congratulations on your victory," he heard a fine voice said.


    It was not the first time someone had said that to him that night but it was the first time a noble lady was saying that to him.


    He knew she was noble because of her dress. He felt self-conscious. "Thank you," He replied without looking at her.


    Danny felt irritated because he did not even give he the attention she expected. She was a beautiful woman for heaven''s sake.


    "Would you like to dance?" she asked. She did not waste one hour of her time looking for him only to run away because he gave her the cold shoulder.


    Richard was stunned. Usually, it was the male that asked the female for a dance. Moreover, she was noble and he was a nobody.


    " I do not know how to dance," Richard lied not knowing any other excuse he could give for rejecting her. It was not that he did not want to dance with her but he felt it was not appropriate.


    "very well then," Danny said and Richard took a breath in relief but he felt wrong when he heard the other part of her sentence.


    "I will teach you," she said unwilling to leave him without making an impression in his heart.


    This answer made Richard look at her. Now that he paid her attention he recognized her as the daughter of the Yancey family.


    "Would it not be embarrassing if the daughter of lord Yancey dances with a commoner?" Richard asked.


    "Then make sure you do not embarrass me," Danny said with a beautiful smile. She was here to make an impression on his heart. She felt quite satisfied when she saw the small smile on his lips.


    "But I do not know how to dance, what if I step on your toe?" Richard asked.


    "It is bad to like to a beautiful maiden such as myself," Danny said. She had been paying attention to Richard''s face. Unlike most noble men who have learned to put on a neutral facial expression, Richard was like an open book. You could see through him just be paying attention to his face.


    " How? "Richard was shocked by her words.


    " your face says it all, " Danny said and without giving him a chance to speak she pulled him to the dance floor.


    Richard could not leave her there since a lot of people were watching so he bowed his head and took her hand.


    Danny happy gave in as they started to move in accordance with the music.

 Chapter 150 - Pretty Face But Stupid.

    The combination of a noble maiden and a man dressed in the guard''s uniform. It immediately attracts a lot of attention.


    "That is Danny from the Yancey family," someone recognized her.


    "Why is she dancing with that?" the second girl asked.


    "who knows, Danny is full of drama. Maybe because he is handsome," the person who recognized her said.


    "What handsome, she will dirty her hands from dancing with someone like that," the second lady rolled her eyes.


    "she is such an embarrassment," the first lady shook her head. It happened that Jane was had left prince William and when she heard these two ladies she decided to join the gossip.


    "you do not know?" Jane spoke like someone who knows what the other ladies were still ignorant of.


    "Tell us," they both urged. It was natural to be curious about something like this.


    "I heard that Danny took a fancy of the young man who won at the king''s tournament today. She even urged her father to marry her off to him," Jane said.


    "What?" the two ladies were surprised.


    "I heard this with my two ears. during the king''s tournament I heard the father and daughter conversation with my own ears," Jane shared more information.


    "She must be a fool to want to marry a nobody. Now I believe that all Danny has is her pretty face, so stupid," one of the ladies said.


    " hmm, I heard she even boasted that her family already has all the wealth. All she wants is a capable man capable of beating her brother, " someone else joined in the gossip.


    The dance lasted for five minutes but those minutes were enough to spread the news that the young lady of the Yancey household has been smitten by a commoner.


    This made some people give her parents the pity look. Lady Yancey even had to deal with a few of her friends that tried to advise her.


    "you must talk senses into your daughter," the madam of the Baratheon household told lady Yancey. She felt that the woman has failed in raising her child properly.


    Lady Baratheon has been seeking to marry her son to an outstanding lady from a good home. She was the mother of Sammy Baratheon, Rickson was his younger brother from another mother. Now that Rickson has managed to get the princess''s hand in marriage, lady Baratheon had her eyes set on Danny.


    She had even discussed her thoughts with her husband and lord Baratheon told her that he already discussed this with lord Yancey but the lord said his daughter was a bit too young for marriage.


    "What can I do?" Lady Yancey gave the women surrounding her a defeated look. "she fought with her brother once and promised to marry a man capable of beating him up. We had thought that she was just throwing a little tantrum so my husband even pats her back and promised to marry her off to the first man capable of beating Joe and taking revenge for her., " Lady Yancey gave the women a helpless look.


    She could not tell them the truth. A few of the women felt sorry for her but deep down they felt happy.


    Lady Yancey was the only noblewoman whose husband did not keep mistress or take another wife. They were jealous of her and felt that it was a good thing that her daughter will bring shame to the family name.


    Lady Yancey was not the only one feeling the heat from her daughter''s behavior. Even lord Yancey was in a very difficult position.


    "What is this I hear?" lord Baratheon asked. It was a month since he seek the hand of Danny for his Eldest son.


    Lord Yancey gave his friend a helpless look. He also cooked up some stories about her he carelessly promises to allow Danny to marry the first man to beat up Joe.


    Lord Baratheon still felt outrange. How could a commoner be compared to his son, who was outstanding with a good family name?


    He would have gone on to push lord Yancey into finding a solution but he knew that the man was bound by his words so he swallowed his disappointment.


    "You promise to allow her to marry the man, you did not promise to go easy on him," lord Terry said.


    All the lord nodded their head to his wise words. Even lord Yancey nodded his head and pretended to be deep in thought.


    "you should demand an outrageous dowry. That way your daughter will not know that you are deliberately making things difficult for him," another lord said.


    Robert was also standing nearby but he chose to remain silent. The lords kept giving lord Yancey ways he could stop the marriage and lord Yancey nodded his head like an obedient student.


    Richard and Danny fished dancing and stood side by side, it did not take long for them to hear the whispers around. A few noblemen that had eyes for Danny looked at Richard as though they will kill him.


    Richard was not really scared for himself, but he felt pity for Danny. He even mentally scolded himself for not refusing to dance with her.


    He wanted to walk away and hide back in a corner but he could not allow her to stand by herself so he ended up been rooted on the spot.


    When Richard finally heard the gossip that was going around he was beyond surprised about it.


    "is it true?" he asked Danny who had remained standing beside him and will not take a step.


    "is what true?" Danny formed ignorance. She could guess what he was asking about.


    "That you want to marry the first man that wins against your brother?" Richard asked.


    Danny felt a bit embarrassed but what could she do but nod her head. Richard was surprised by her answer. He did not know if he should feel embarrassed or happy that he was that man.


    " But I am not qualified to marry a noble lady like you. Moreover what if I already have a lover?" Richard asked.


    Danny blink her laches she had not thought about this and felt slightly hurt.


    "Do you have a lover?" she decided to ask.


    "No," Richard shook his head, well he once took a liking to princess Ellen but she turned out to be his sister.


    Danny took a deep breath of relief when she heard his answer.


    "Then will you fulfill my wish," Danny asked giving his full attention to him.


    "How can I, you are a lady and I am a servant, how can I take care of you. I am sure I will be unable to pay your dowry much less marry you," Richard replied.


    "As long as you are willing, everything will be arranged," Danny replied. Richard was surprised at her statement.


    "So are you will?" Danny asked looking at Richard.


    A few people were looking at the two of them talking with each other but since they were standing at a distance no one could hear what they were saying. They were a bit curious but no one walked closer since they did not want to be labeled gossip.


    "so would you?" Danny asked again when she saw that Richard was just looking at her in a daze.


    Richard did not know how to answer her, he did not hate her but he had no special feelings for her. When Danny saw that he was hesitant she immediately put on the pity look.


    "if you reject me now you have ruined my future. No other nobleman would be willing to marry me. After all, a commoner did not even want me," as she spoke she lowered her voice and it seem she would be in tears if he rejected her.


    Richard was rendered speechless by her behavior. Afraid that anybody watching will misunderstand, he hurriedly agreed.


    " it is fine, as long as your family accepts me I will marry you," Richard immediately answered. He was not afraid. If lord Yancey did not accept him, he would simply blame him.


    He could not watch cry if a few words from him can stop those tears.


    "Do you give me your word?" Danny looked at him. She knew it was possible he just said that to get her off his back.


    "of course, why would I lie to you," Richard answered.


    "if that is the case then you should follow me and greet my father," Danny replied. A smile was now playing on her face.


    Richard felt like disappearing not knowing what to say.  He could not reject her but there was no way he would go and greet lord Yancey.


    "Let leave it for another, your father must be busy,"  Richard looked for an excuse.


    "Do not worry about that my father will be more than happy to meet his future son-in-law," Danny said. Her smile has become so beautiful that Richard felt drawn to her.


    When she saw Richard was not ready to take a step, she immediately put in her pity look." you are not already regretting your decisions are you? " she asked in a small voice.


    Richard sigh as his head began to hurt. He was at a loss of what to do and say. He did not want to go over to lord Yancey, because he did not know how the Lord will take this.


    He also did not want to go back on his words.


    " What if my present displeased him?" he asked.


    Danny looked at him with a smile, "my father is a nobleman, I am sure he would not dare insult the man who the king owes a wish,"  Danny answered in confidence


    Richard thought about it for a while and decided to go along with her.. He knew the worst that would happen is lord Yancey throwing some harsh words at him.

 Chapter 151 - Do The Scheming

    Lord Yancey was speechless when he saw his daughter walking towards him with Richard. He wondered if he had chased Queen Agatha with the same passion as his daughter if he would have successfully won her over.


    "Father," Danny called as soon as she got to where he was standing. Lady Yancey seeing this decided to walk closer. A few people that saw this immediately look forward to a good show.


    Although most of them pretend to be having a serious conversation their attention was on the family of Yancey.


    "Lord Yancey," Richard bowed his head slightly. Lord Yancey looked at the man in front of him and could not help remembering Agatha. To be honest he did not know how to act before the young man.


    It would have been a lot easy if he was not aware of the young man''s identity. Lord Yancey nodded his head but his face looked on interested in whatever the young man was there to say.


    His look was not welcome at all, and Richard felt a little uncomfortable. "Father his name is... Danny made to do the introduction when she realizes that she was not sure of his name. She felt embarrassed but she immediately compose herself and gave Richard an apology look.


    " I am sorry,  already forget your name. I guess I was too excited," Danny covered up smoothly.


    even suspected that Danny was unaware of his name except for Richard.


    "Richard, son of Barack,"  Richard introduced himself. He did not have any emotion written on his face, so lord Yancey could not tell what he was thinking.


    "Barack?".. Lord Yancey paused as though he was deep in thought. " your skills were quite outstanding, today. Is your father a warrior?" Lord Yancey asked.


    "Father died many years ago, but mother said he was a fisherman. I grow up here in the palace as my mother is a palace maid. She served under Queen Agatha and princess Ellen. I learned everything training like every young man of Bozoa,"  Richard answered. He spoke very smoothly and there was no trace of fear in his voice.


    "He indeed has the royal blood," lot Yancey thought to himself as he listen to Richard speak with no hesitation. Not everyone with a humble background will be able to speak so confidently when facing a man like lord Yancey.


    It was not only lord Yancey that noticed his confidence. Some of the lords close by were also taken aback by the way he spoke smoothly.


    He sounded well-mannered and cultured. If he had not received it by himself that his father was a fisherman, they would have believed he is a man from a noble home.


    "Father is he to your satisfaction. You promised to let me marry the first man who is capable of beating Joe," Danny asked in a sweet voice. One look at her and no one will have the heart of rejecting her request.


    "He has indeed beat up joe, but he still has to be worthy to marry my daughter," lord Yancey replied.


    "Father, you are not looking for a way to break your promise, are you? You are trying to deliberately make things difficult for him," Danny understands the drama her father place in. It will be suspicious if lord Yancey just gave out his blessing for his daughter to marry just anybody without making things difficult for him.


    "What are you say? As a father, I must ensure you marry the best man. The only reason why giving him a chance is that can not go back on my words. You are the precious of the Yancey family," lord Yancey reply


    "Then I beg father to be fair, he is not wealthy and he certainly will not be able to give father a precious gem," Danny with her two hands clapped together.


    Lady Yancey shook his head helpless, He did not know his daughter would be so good at acting. The onlookers who pretend to be quite busy could not help but feel sorry for lord Yancey.


    Prince William happened not to be so far away and he felt irritated seeing the way Danny was standing up for Richard. He was a sake goodness sake but when he tried to talk with her the young lady acted as though he was air.


    This made him angry and jealous of Richard. who would not be? Danny was noble and Richard is but a servant.


    "Since you are the son of a fisherman, then you should kill the biggest fish in the river. Son of Barack, what do you think about killing a shark," lord Yancey said.


    When the people around heard this a few gaps were heard all over the hall.


    "Father!" Danny could not believe her ears. what shark? Sending him to find a shake was like asking him to commit suicide.


    Other men who heard this nodded their heads and praised lord Yancey in their hearts. He had managed to discourage the young man without breaking his promise.


    "Father, this is too much asking him to go after a shark is like asking him to visit the land of the dead," Danny complained.


    "Why are you speaking for the young man. he should speak for himself. I have not asked the impossible. If he does not want to he can just forget about you," lord Yancey spoke in a righteous voice.


    Richard shook his head, the lord did not even ask him if he was willing to marry his daughter, yet he was making demands. Richard felt like saying he was not interested in marrying her but if he spoke a lot of people will see him as a coward. Not that any of them had the courage to go after a shake.


    "My father died when I was only a child,  I apologize but know nothing about fishing. The sword has been my companion. So if what lord Yancey will take to permit me to marry his daughter is a shake, then he must give me time to learn to use a net," Richard replied in his usual calm voice. He sounded so confident that everyone believe he had plans to really learn how to fish, in other to marry Danny.


    "How much time do you need? Lord Yancey asked. " I will give you a year from today," lord Yancey spoke again just before Richard could give him a reply.


    "I was going to ask for... Before Richard could finish speaking lord Yancey caught in.


    " I will not add a day to one year. Who knows if allow you all the time in the world you will turn my daughter into an old maiden. If I do not see the shark in a year I will marry my daughter off to another," lord Yancey spoke in a way that did not give room for any argument.


    Everyone who witness this felt very satisfied. It was impossible for Richard to learn how to fish and kill a shake in one year.


    Lord Yancey''s reason for giving him one year was simply. In a year time Richard"s identity must have already be known and no one  will care about this conversation anymore.


    Danny pinned her lips understanding the intention of her father. Those who saw the look on Danny''s face felt she was defeated. Danny immediately pull Richard with her. She wanted to tell Richard the true. She was aware that he was the prince and have no intention of pretending.


    She took him outside the hall, a place where no one will easily listening to their conversation.


    "Does this mean we are engaged?" Richard asked. He could still remember the look on lord Yancey''s face.


    "You don''t have to act as though  put you in a difficult position. Father does not really want the shark, he was just putting on a show," Fanny said.


    Richard was stunned by her statement. "You look just like my father''s first love how could he not recognize that?" Danny said.


    "So you know?" Richard was surprised.


    "Of course," Danny replied.


    "Just so you know, I have no plans to seat on the throne," Richard said. He felt that Danny was just after him because he could become the future king.


    "Why? You will let the son of the woman who fooled your mother seat on the throne. Do not forget that she also made your sisters life a living hell. You are just going to watch her have her way?" Danny could not believe her ears.


    "That is what my sister wants. She said she would rather I am alive than dead trying to seat on the throne so consider again do you want to marry the son of a fisherman?" Richard asked.


    "As long as he is the son of my father''s first love I do not mind. Just so you know, my father are willing to fight behind you to claim your birthright. Even lord zorander is making plans," Danny said.


    "I will need more than your family and lord zorander to seat on the throne. Lord zorander already hand over the zorander household to his son Robert, who''s daughter is engaged to Prince William. Tell me how I can every seat on the throne?"  Richard his head.


    "I am sure the king will support you once he finds out you are his son, " Danny gave a knowing look.


    "He knows," Richard answered.


    Danny was surprised by this revelation. If the king knows why has he not done anything about it.


    "Then you should prove yourself, who needs the king''s support. My brother is about to get married to Rose yancey, she is the daughter of Bridget Amnell Zorander. When the time come I am certain lady Bridget will convinces her family to side with you.


    This gives you same right as your brother. Moreover the throne is yours as long as you breathe, not even the king can change that. So all you need to do is stay alive," Danny analysis things for Richard.


    "I am still not interested," Richard insisted.


    "Well, I guess you do not mind how the Quern manipulated your mother to her death. Now even your sister was use as a peace offering," Danny said in a small voice.


    Richard balled his fist. His adopted mother Ann already told him about Queen Reigna having a hand in his mother''s death.


    "How did you know about my mother?" Richard asked.


    "Just a wild guess," Danny answered honestly.


    "Are thing as simple as you put it?" Richard asked. He really wants to avenge his mother.


    "Yes, just let me help you do the screening," Danny replied in a confident voice.

 Chapter 152 - Sneaking Into His Bed

    Prince Sebastian''s quarter


    Princess Ellen finished her dinner and took her bath in her chamber. As the maids help her dress up, she thought about what would have happened to Princess Diana if she did not help out.


    She was particularly happy that she share a chamber with the prince, that way no one would dare plan such a thing against her.


    After dressing up she returned to the prince chamber. She waited for him for hours but he did not return.


    She wanted to talk to him about them consummate their marriage. After thinking about it all day, she realize that she had to do it. If the heavens smile on her then maybe she would be blessed with an heir.


    That way in the future she would not have to worry about her position. She was not a lady from Avalo and soon some of the lords will request he marries a wife from the kingdom. As a princess that group up in the palace she knew the importance of bearing an heir.


    After waiting for hours she slept off. While she was sleeping she had no idea that her thought was already coming true.


    Prince Sebastian had brought out his men and trained them deep into the night. After a hard day of training, the prince decides to hold a little feast to help them relaxed and motivated.


    War was coming and as soldiers, it was only right for him to give them a bit of entertainment. A few of them might die during the war.


    "You should rest early, training starts before the first sun tomorrow morning," prince Sebastian said as he made to leave the feast. Knowing his sunshine he was sure that she would be prepared to go to already.


    "Why are you leaving so early?" Seven asked. Every other man nodded in agreement. Prince Sebastian usually stayed with them when he held a feast. They eat together and merry with wine.


    Prince Sebastian looked Seven, he felt like hitting him to knock some sense into his head. "Who said I was leaving?" Prince Sebastian said but he still walked out of the place pretending as though he wanted to just relieve himself of nature call.


    Prince Sebastian did not leave because he was afraid of anyone noticing her much he care about his wife. No one will target her in order to get him if they are unaware of his attachment to her. To keep her safe he must act indifferently to her in public


    So he ended up joining them in the feast as he did in the time past. Although everyone knows that prince  Sebastian hates feast because of the crowd, he had always made an expectation for his men.


    As expected of a feast like this, a lot of women were available throwing themselves at any man that seems interested.


    A few distances away, in a small house, two figures were looking at the feast in a distance. Since the inn was not big a lot of the soldiers were seated outside. The prince had taken his men to an inn not far away from the palace.


    "Prince  Sebastian has been drinking, he would be drunk soon. All you need to do is throw yourself at him. As long as he is willing to keep you as a mistress then our family would be safe," a woman told her daughter.


    "But mother I heard the prince hates people coming close to him. What if he kills me?" the young lady asked. she was scared of dying.


    "Do not be stupid, child. Those are just rumors. The prince has gotten a wife for over two months and she is still breathing. Moreover,  I gave one of the servers a few gold coins to inform us once the prince is drunk," the woman said with confidence.


    "Mother..." The lady still felt hesitant. Many of the stories about the prince''s behavior may be rumors but she was scared. What if there are true. Moreover, there is no smoke without fire.


    "Calm down. Mother will never do a thing that will bring hurt to you. You must make sure to please the prince so that he will return to you another time. Who knows the heavens might smile on you to bear the next heir," the mother said.


    The young lady shakes her head but remains silent. What could she do? She had to trust her mother and pray that the heavens are merciful to her.


    "Now seat," her mother instructed and the girl obeyed. they both step away from the window. Her mother opened a wooden box and brought out an incense. She carefully burnt it allowing her daughter to be covered in the smoke. This incense had a calm fragrant that would draw anyone to the person who had it on.


    "You are ready, all we have to do is wait. Now apply some makeup on your face. The prince most like what he sees," the mother instructed before walking out of the room.


    It was not until two hours later that the woman finally got the signal she has waiting for. She hurried back into the room to call her daughter who was already feeling sleepy since it was almost midnight.


    "Remember what I told you," the woman said as she lead her daughter outside the house. A man was waiting outside the inn and he immediately lead her away.


    Meanwhile, prince Sebastian was a bit drunk and decide to rest in one of the rooms in the inn. It was not that he was too drunk to go home he just did not want to sleep with his sunshine when his head was not clear. He was must afraid of hurting her when he was drunk.


    Prince Sebastian lay down to sleep for an hour before returning to the palace. It was nearly five minutes since he lay his head. The prince was not a deep sleeper so the minute his door was pulled open the prince was aware but he did not bother to open his eyes.


    He perceives the calm fragrant that accompany whoever steps in but he felt reluctant to deal with whoever it was. As long as the person did not try to touch him the prince did not think it was a big deal.


    Prince Sebastian was sure that the inn could not be stupid enough to send a woman to accompany him for the night. He continued to sleep as though everything was the same.


    The lady stays by the door too scared to approach the prince. After standing by the door for a few minutes she remembered her mother''s words and decided to make a move to get closer to the prince.


    Prince Sebastian felt her getting closer but his eyes remained close. When she got to the bed, she took off her dress. Left with just her inner clothes the lady climbs the bed. She reaches out her hand to touch the prince.


    "Do not touch me if you wish to continue living," she heard the prince said in a sleeping voice. This voice should have been soft and sweet but the lady felt herself break down in cold sweat that she got off the bed and run to the door.


    She was about to open the door when she remembered that her mother will be mad and hurt her if she returned home without achieving the goal.


    So she laid by the foot of the bed and decided to sleep. She did not dare to approach the prince again. She planned to lie to her mother the next day.


    After laying in the same position for sometimes she fell asleep. She was still asleep when the prince woke up.


    When prince Sebastian heard the soft breathing of a woman close to him, he walked over to her. His blood boiled seeing her wearing so little.


    "You had over two hours to save yourself and leave but you decide to create rumors," princes Sebastian spoke in a calm voice. Although his voice was calm it was enough to wake the sleeping lady.


    She did not hear what he said but as soon as she saw the way the prince looked at her like a predictor looking at his prey, the lady become frightened.


    She wanted to shout for help but her thoat felt dry. Moreover, no one will dare came to save her from the crown prince of Avalo.


    "Why are you scared? Did you not hate your life enough to deliver yourself to me," Prince Sebastian said as he took a step closer to her.


    "No, my mother, she forces me. She would have hurt me dearly if refused," the lady looked away unable to face him. She was beyond scare. Prince Sebastian smiled as he bent drown and wrapped his hand around her neck.


    "You had time to save yourself but you choose to stay, was that your mother''s doing too?" He asked as he tighten his grip around her neck.


    The girl started to struggle for breath, but the prince knew the girl was saying the truth prince Sebastian could not bring himself to kill her but he could not also let her walk out alive.


    If he did then her mother might start a rumor that he had been with her daughter. This will make him the target of more women. In the end, he would have too many women sneaking into his bed. This was not a problem since he could just kill them. But what would his sunshine think of him if she heard such news?


    Prince Sebastian looked at the girl again. "I promise I will tell my mother the truth about your rejection. I will not dare say anything wrong against his highness," the lady pleased clapping her two hands together.. She had heard the rumor that no women step into the prince''s bed and come out alive.

 Chapter 153 - [Bonus ] Talking A Mistress

    Prince Sebastian looked at the lady for a bit before making up his mind. It was not a bad idea to take a Mistress. Looking at the young lady she was beautiful.


    He has been thinking of hiding his true feeling for his sunshine. Taking a mistress and pretending to care more about the mistress was a good way. This way he would not have to bother about his enemies attacking the Princess in other to get him.


    They will naturally all seek out the mistress who is favored. He knew this may make the princess unhappy but it was not a bad thing.


    If the princess acted a little jealous then he would be sure she even considered him her husband in her heart. But then he would still hate for the news to spreading, in conflicted mind the prince dropped some gold coin on the floor "if you go against your words I will find you," prince S¨¦bastien said and walked out of the room.


    He knew that the lady before him did not need to say anything before the news spread around, he did not just want her spreading the news, since her words will be a confirmation.


    He will figure out how to deal with everything else later.  When he got outside the room he met Jeffrey standing by his door.


    "How did she get into my room?" he questioned when he saw Jeffery standing by the door.


    Jeffrey was surprised by the prince''s question. He had followed the prince and stayed by his door all night. Wait except when he wants to answer the nature call and even then he spends less than five minutes.


    Prince S¨¦bastien looked back in the room. With the look on Jeffrey''s face, he was sure that someone from his side or the inn had helped the lady sneak into his room.


    "follow her and find everyone involved," prince S¨¦bastien said and walked out of the room. When Jeffery step inside he was surprised to see the lady in a good shape. He noticed the red mark on her neck.


    "Why did the prince leave her?" he wondered in his head. He unconsciously looked towards the bed and the almost naked girl.


    "could he have... Jeffrey shook his head not wanting to think any more nonsense.


    " Who sent you? " his voice was cold. The lady felt fear all over her body.


    " My mother, " she answered. She wondered why the man who just came in was as scary as the prince.


    "who is your mother?" Jeffery asked.


    "nobody, she just paid a server to signaled, us when the prince got drunk. She thought I could become his highness mistress. When I got in the prince threatened to kill me if I touched him so I lay on the floor. So that I could lie to mother that the prince took a fancy of me. She would hurt me badly thinking it was my fault that the prince rejected me," the lady hurriedly explained. She was scared that the man in her front will kill her if she dare lied to him.


    "So you choose death?" Jeffery raised his brows.


    "No, I just wanted to stay in the room for a bit but fell asleep and the prince woke up to find me.," the lady replied as she shook her head.


    " Lead me to the server who helped you in here," Jeffery said. He looked at the bed and the lady again. She even dares to try to touch him. Has! Jeffery could not understand why the lady before him was still breathing.


    " Could it be that the prince took a fancy of her? " Jeffery wondered within himself. The lady looked beautiful and her skin was fair. Her cleavage was also good to look upon. Any man should be moved to see this.


    Shaking his head, he decided to focus on the mission at hand.  " get dressed, " he command seeing that the lady was trying to cover her body. He felt irritated by her pretentious behavior. After trying to climb into the bed of a drunk man, she suddenly started acting like a decent maiden.


    When the lady heard his words she hurriedly put on her dress.


    "I am not certain about the server, it was late at night when he came to find me. Mother made all the arrangements. She would be able to find him," she said looking down unable to face him.


    "Lead the way to you mother," Jeffery said the lady immediately nodded her head and walked out of the house. It was still late at night and everybody in the inn was still asleep.


    Jeffrey walked quietly beside her and in a few minutes, they arrived at the small house. The lady knocked on the door and it was pulled open in a few minutes.  A woman holding an oil lamp was standing by the door.


    "Eva.." the woman stopped talking as she noticed the figure standing behind her daughter.


    Jeffrey looked at the woman who opened the door. There was nothing friendly about his gaze.


    "How did you know the prince was in the inn?" Jeffery asked. He was trying to find out if the woman was just trying to make her daughter the prince''s mistress or there was more to her action.


    "I got to find out by chance," the mother answered. Her voice was calm and sincere but Jeffrey found something strange.


    "were you at the inn at that time?" Jeffery asked. He knew he could not return to the prince without having a satisfying explanation for the prince.  Besides, only the prince and his men were at the inn as of that time.


    "I had taken my daughter to the inn yesterday. I was wanted to sell her off, but then a man told me of the crown prince present," the woman said.


    She could tell that the way the young man before her was looking at her he would not let her off if she was not been honest to him.


    " Come with me, you should show me the person who told you this?" Jeffery said. Someone had hinted to the crown prince present it could not be as simple as the woman made it seem.


    " I will not, " the woman refused.


    "then I guess you are ready to die?" Jeffery said drawing his sword.


    The woman felt a bit scared but since it was still dark and her oil lamp was not burning so bright she tried to act strong.


    "I do not know who you are and if you do not leave this place I will scream. A few of my neighbors are skilled fighters," the woman replied boldly. Eva was surprised at her mother''s words.


    "then I give you the count of two to save yourself, if you do not scream or lead the way, I will ask those young men to help me carry you to the Palace. I am sure you will like to meet his highness the crown prince," Jeffery replied.


    He knew that nobody will come out at the dead of the night to save anyone crying for help. This was a poor neighborhood and bandits kidnap people often around the area.  Even if anyone dared he could just finish them off.


    The woman was stunned, she swallowed hard and stepped out. She knew that if the man before just wanted to kill them then she did be dead already.


    "I only know the server who help my daughter into the prince''s room as for the man who told me of the prince I do not know him, it was my first time of seeing him," the woman said.


    Jeffery did not say anything, he just let her lead the way back to the inn. The server was brought forth in few minutes. Jeffrey asked him a few questions it turned out that even the server did not know the man who has hinted to the woman about the prince.


    This made Jeffery feel that things were not as simple as they seem. It felt like an elaborate scheme. He thought of the chances that the person might just have used these people to achieve his aim.


    "What could be the aim?" Jeffery was not sure so he decided to carry the three people with the help of his other brothers among the twenty to the crown prince''s quarter.


    He needed to ensure that the person was not the soldiers.


    ...


    Vote with golden ticket and power stone. Review and gift this book for more bounce chapters.. Thank you all for the support.

 Chapter 154 - Like Him

    When prince S¨¦bastien got into his bed-chamber, princess Ellen was sleeping. Just looking at her peaceful face borough a smile to his lips. He sigh and decided to just join her on the bed. As soon as he joined her the princess opened her eyes.


    Princess Ellen perceived a strangers fragrance. She immediately opened her eyes. After what almost happened to princess Diana she could not be so sure if lady Catherine did not decide to use the same method on her.


    So her first reaction was to push the person away. Prince S¨¦bastien was caught off guard so he ended up on the floor before he could stop himself.


    Princess Ellen also rose on her feet ready to flee from the room when she heard the familiar voice.


    "What was that for?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. Although he had hit his back hard on the floor he still managed to seat up like it was nothing.


    Princess Ellen was surprised that he was the one. She was obviously sure how the prince smell. "I am sorry I thought it was someone else," princess Ellen bowed her head a little embarrassed.


    "Ahh! You will surely get yourself kill soon," princess Ellen thought when she remembered how she pushed the prince away. The oil lamp in the room was not burning so brightly so she was unable to see the surprise on the prince''s face.


    The prince looked at her. "why would you think someone else will dare step into my chamber?" prince S¨¦bastien asked since he did not believe her. He felt she was binding something.


    "I did not think, it just that when you climb the bed just now I perceive an unusual fragrance, so I acted without thinking," princess Ellen explained.


    The prince raised his brows, "what do you mean unusual fragrant?" he asked.


    "You smell different, it must be that you applied some ointment, I am sorry," princess Ellen apologized.


    "I did not..." prince S¨¦bastien said but he paused and unconsciously smell himself.  he also now perceive the faint scent of the lady who walked into his room at the inn. Her scent has been calm and welcoming.


    "oh... Princess Ellen nodded her head. She walked back and lay on the bed. The fragrance was really calm like something a woman would apply. If he did not use it that means he had been seeing a woman.


    Princess Ellen did not know why but she felt hurt. She closed her eyes and tried to compose herself. She knew she could not have the prince to herself. Hell, the prince always acted indifferent to her most of the time. So what was she thinking? She could not even half a part of him.


    Ever since she found out about the love between her parents she had always wished that she would meet a man who she could love and he would love her back.


    She gave up that dream when her father offered her up as a peace offering, but then she started having hope that she and the prince could share something special when he agreed to kiss her every morning after she saw his face just to keep her alive.


    His simple gesture had led her to believe that the prince could like her. She thought dare to think the prince had taken a little likeness in when she walked into his chamber without his permission. She felt so since the prince was even willing to share his bed chamber with her. After all, it was well known that the prince loved his space. At last, it was her wishful thinking.


    Princess Ellen sigh she did not even understand her train of thought. The prince must have treated her nicely because she was his wife.


    As a man, he should pay attention and protect her just because of his own ego. After all, he once tried to chook her to death, princess Ellen remembered her encounter with him on the day of the royal ball. This is an example of a person who was possessive of what belongs to him.


    He will protect it with all his strength from anything that tried to hurt it, not because it was important to him but because it was his and like an animal, he is marking his territory.


    Princess Ellen had a mockery smile on her lips as she thought of everything. She did not even know why this reality hurt her.


    "Why? I should have know our marriage was only for the sake of the trace. How could I like him?" princess Ellen asked herself.


    Even if she wanted to deny it she knew she had taken a liken in the prince. She did not know if it was because of his handsome face or the fact that he had been nice to her. She just realized that she liked the prince. She felt even more confident been the only one who knew what his face looked like and was still breathing.


    She thought that made her special but it seem like he had said he only save her because she had also saved his life. Ellen''s heart turned bitter when she saw it clearly.


    A single tear escape her eyes as she thought about the possibility that he was with his mistress while she tried to stay awake to tell him that she was ready to consummate their marriage whenever he was ready.


    "How foolish," princess Ellen cursed herself.


    "Are you sleeping?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. He noticed the look on the princess''s face before she lay down. How could he not? He figured the princess must have concluded he had spent his time with some other women.


    He did not miss that sadness in her eyes but he was not angry. In fact, the thought sent a little warmth to his heart. if she was sad or angry about him spreading time with some mistress does that not mean she liked him? Even if it was just a little.


    Princess Ellen heard his question but she pretended to have already fallen asleep. She was not ready to face him. No matter how broken she was she knew her place and she knew she had no right to question his action. Besides even if she did, she may only end up irritating him and losing the small favor he shows her.


    Prince S¨¦bastien guess she was pretending but he did not continue talking. Instead, he reaches out his hand to pull the princess to himself.


    Princess Ellen was surprised she wanted to keep up the act but with the ointment of another woman scenting all over his body. She could not help it so she tried to push him away.


    Unlike the first time, the prince anticipate this reaction so he held on to her firmly. "Do you have no plans of fulfilling your duties as a wife to me?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    Princess Ellen was speechless. "what duties?" did he not get enough of it during his time with his mistress? " princess Ellen thought to herself. As she tried to push herself off him.


    "clam down," prince S¨¦bastien said as he tried to kiss her lips. He just wanted to tease her a little. He was not really going to force a kiss on her. He just wants her to open up to him a little.


    Princess Ellen''s nose was assaulted with the smell of wine since their faces were just an inch apart. "Is he?drunk?" The princess wondered. "now? Are you not tired after your time with your mistress?" princess Ellen unconsciously spoke she was angry at his action since she thought he was going to force himself on her. She cover her mouth because she did not mean to say those words out loud.


    Hearing the irritation in her voice, the prince felt amused. "so?" does that stop you from fulfilling your duties? " prince S¨¦bastien decides to tease her a little more. He was in a good mood seeing that the princess was irritated by the fact that he had a mistress.


    When princess Ellen heard what he said she felt like a slab in her heart. It was not that she did not know the prince went to meet his mistress but she still felt hurt hearing him confirm it.


    Her blood run cold, she stop trying to push the prince and concentrated on holding back her tears. "why do I even feel like crying" princess Ellen wondered.


    When prince Sebastian notice her action, he released his hold around her waist a little and studied her face. That was when he noticed the dry tears on her face.


    His heart race when he thought about the possibility that he made his sunshine cry. No, he did not want to make his sunshine sad, and definitely, he never wants to see her tears.


    "why were you crying," prince S¨¦bastien asked. His voice was gentle and smooth. ''What?'' princess Ellen was surprised at his question. She was not even aware that tears had run down her eyes earlier.


    She wanted to open her eyes and tell him she was not crying. She wanted to pretend that she was strong. She could not let him know how much she has learned to like him.


    ''Wait would he even believe her? '' even if she decided to tell him.


    ...


    Tell me do you think the crown prince will believe the princess.

 Chapter 155 - A Loose Mouth

    ''Wait would he even believe her? '' thinking of everything that had been happening from her mother''s death to her father''s neglecting her, Queen Regina''s unfair treatment, and her marriage to the cursed prince Ellen could no longer hold back her tears seeing how pitiful her life has turned out.


    It was okay when the prince treated her indifferently when she did not like him, but she knew that going forward his actions were going to hurt her deeply. She could not even understand her own heart, how did she end up liking him?


    "Why?" Ellen could not understand why she could not be happy. As a princess, she was supposed to be the envy of others not pitiful.


    Princess Ellen wanted to complain to someone. But she was all alone her father was far away. There was no one she could complain to, so since she could not complain she decided to cry it out.


    "What was the point of acting strongly in front of the prince?" for once princess Ellen allowed herself to be weak. Her strength did not make any difference to the prince anyway.


    He did not really care about her, so she did not see the point. The truth was said to be very unpleasant and at this point princess Ellen was forced to tell herself the unpleasant truth.


    It did not matter how strong she acted, in the end, her life and death were in the hands of the man next to her. Ellen allowed her tears to flow as she sobbed quietly.


    She felt even more pitiful since she could not afford to cry out too loudly and irritate the prince. She felt a bit scared since the prince could just decide to force himself on her and there was nothing she could do about it.


    "Why did I ever think I a have say?" Princess Ellen mocked herself.


    Prince S¨¦bastien who saw the woman in his arms crying all of a sudden was short of words. He had never been in a position like this before.


    It was not the first time that the prince had watched someone cry before him, after all, he had been to war and saw how the slaves captured will cry begging for their lives. But this was the first he cared about the person who was crying.


    Prince S¨¦bastien himself did not get any love and affection so he was not sure how he could help her. Seeing her cry so peacefully broke his heart. At this point, the prince was willing to do anything to stop her tears.


    His sunshine should not cry, her eyes should be bright with a smile on her lips all the time.


    "Why are you crying?" He asked... Instead of getting an answer princess Ellen cry more.


    Prince S¨¦bastien felt frustrated so he pulled her to himself and stroke her hair gently. He wanted to say something to comfort her but he did not know what to say, so he kept his mouth shut and continue to stroke her hair gently. He noticed that the princess seems to calm down a bit as he stroked her so he continued to repeat the action until he could not hear a sound anymore.


    Prince S¨¦bastien breath a sigh of relief seeing that the prince had fallen asleep after a long time. He laid her down on the bed as gently as possible not wanting to wake her up by chance.


    "Why were you crying sunshine?" He said as he looked at her beautiful face. If he could he would help her carry all the pain and suffering. His sunshine was only permitted to smile.


    There were still a few hours before the time for his morning ritual but the prince could no longer sleep. He was really curious about what could have made his sunshine cry so much.


    The lady he had known was very brave so seeing her cry made him feel like a failure. "I should find out what or who hurt her so much to deal with them. Prince S¨¦bastien thought to himself.


    The prince could not have possibly guessed that the princess''s behavior had anything to do with him having a mistress. So with a determined heart, he stepped out of the chamber.


    Since he could no longer sleep he decided to wake all his men up and have them training. Training in the dark was good logic since this will sharpen their other sense. When one can not rely on their eyes they would have to use their other senses to see.


    The prince was in a gloomy mood and so he needed to do something that could make him happy. It was just sad that his men would have preferred to sleep a little more.


    When he got outside the chamber he remembered he had given Jeffrey an assignment. So prince S¨¦bastien decided to go out himself and train alone. There was a need to strengthen his inner powers. If one day he truly got separated from the beast, prince S¨¦bastien would need to rely on himself and his abilities.


    If his strength was lacking then he could easily fall and get killed. Moreover, he was not sure if the princess would be willing to bear him a child, so he needed to train more and increase his strength.


    The journey to the river of truth was a dangerous one and he needed to prepare for it since he did not want to force anything on his sunshine. Not that it mattered even if he wanted to. After all the curse would only be broken if she is willing to birth his child.


    With this thought in mind, prince S¨¦bastien walked towards his training ground but stop on his trace when he heard murmuring from the other side.


    It was still too early for anyone to have woken up so the prince become curious and decided to check out what was going on.


    He walked for a few minutes before he saw the group of soldiers who were in line as though they were getting ready to leave for war.


    When prince S¨¦bastien got closer he noticed Jeffery giving directions. "What is going on?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    His voice was not very loud but since it was early in the morning all the soldiers standing in the line heard his voice. As soon as they recognized the voice they all fell silent.


    Jeffrey walked over to meet the prince and respectfully bow his head. Before explaining his reasons for calling out all the soldiers.


    "Your highness, I find something strange about the young lady that ended up in your room at the inn yesterday. Pervious when you hold a feast for us there, the owner never dares entertained anyone else. Earlier someone told the maiden''s mother about your presence at the inn. Upon investigating I am certain the person is not from the inn. Although the person who helped her into your room was a server, the person behind it is not."


    "This means that a loose mouth or possibly a traitor is among the men so I brought the server and woman to identify this person, " Jeffery explained in a calm voice.


    " is there a chance that this person is not from our men? " prince S¨¦bastien asked. The men he treated to a feast were all sworn loyalists. Prince S¨¦bastien was sure that none of them would dare betray him but then again, some might have escaped his eyes.


    "A small chance,  the person might have managed to mix with our men without been notice. There is also a chance that he has already escaped too," Jeffery answered.


    Princes S¨¦bastien nodded his head, he was happy that Jeffery was not taking anything for granted. It was best to catch whoever had a loose mouth among these men and use him as a scapegoat to the rest.


    Just when prince S¨¦bastien opened his mouth to give Jeffrey a new instruction. He heard some called out to him.


    "your highness," the lady called Eva called as she walked closer to him. Her head was bowed to the ground since she was too scared to look at him.


    ...


    Author has something to say.

 Chapter 156 - A Chance To Escape

    Prince S¨¦bastien felt curious, so he turned to face the maiden that just called out to him. Eva took a deep breath when she felt the prince''s gaze on her.


    She was still very sacred so she continued to look at the ground as she tried to gather up all her courage. This might be the only chance she gets to set herself free from the hell she has been living.


    The woman Eva called mother earlier was not her biological mother. That woman is a sister to Eva''s mother. Eva''s mother was fortunate to have become a mistress for a rich man. As a mistress, Eva''s mother gave birth to Eva. This made Eva the daughter of a noble but since her mother''s position was just that of a mistress she could not be considered a noble lady.


    Eva''s father also did not pay attention to her. Especially when her mother became sick when Eva was just eight.


    Since Eva''s mother could no longer satisfy the need of the rich man he took on a new mistress. When Eva''s mother''s sickness become worse, the woman sent for her elder sister who lost her husband recently to stay with them.


    The woman could already tell she would not make it out of her sickness so she hoped that her sister would take care of her daughter when she was no more.


    Eva''s Aunty also had a daughter who was also around Eva''s age. This Aunty of Eva was poor, she was very happy to live in a better house with her sister. At first, this aunty treated Eva well when her mother was still breathing but as soon as she died Eva become a servant in her own home.


    This Aunty has always been jealous of her sister since her sister managed to taste the good life. During their childhood  Eva''s mother was always praised for her good look, eventually, she was fancied by a Nobleman. Years passed and it seems as though Eva''s father has forgotten all about her. Eva''s mother made a big mistake by giving a small pendant to her sister. She was afraid that Eva was still too young and might misplace the pendant thereby ruining her chance of living a good life. Eva''s mother could not have imagined that giving the pendant to her sister was killing all the chances of a good life that her daughter could have. Eva"s mother was not aware of the jealousy and hatred her sister had for her.


    After all, Eva''s mother has always been nice to her sister. while she was still fancied by her lover she always send gold coins and dresses for her sister and daughter.


    Eva''s mother told her that one day, the man who was Eva''s father will definitely come to seek her. That pendant will be used to identify Eva since the man did not know what his daughter looked like.


    Just like Eva''s mother had said when Eva turned sixteen her father did come to take her back. Although she was a child birthed by the mistress she still had the chance to become a second wife to a nobleman. No matter what she still carried the blood of her father.


    That day the aunty had worn the pendant on her daughter and handed her over to Eva''s father in place of Eva.  She especially sent Eva out of the house. During that period her aunty became nice and order Eva to address her as "mother."


    By the time Eva found out what was going on it was already too late as her cousin had taken her place and married into a noble family.


    Eva had no other choice but to swallow her grievance. Without the pendant, it was impossible for her to prove the truth.


    Another year pass after this and now her aunty decide to sell her to the inn to become a prostitute but lucky she ended up in the prince''s room who was uninterested and speared her life.


    "What do you have to say?" Jeffery asked as he noticed the prince was getting irritated.


    "My mother is not telling the whole truth," Eva finally said. There was no going back, Eva hoped that the prince will get angry with the woman and kill her or throw her into the dungeon. Whatever as long as the woman could live her life.


    This will set her free from her evil aunt. Although she would be unable to get her identity back Eva was confident that with the gold coin the prince gave to her and the one her mother took from the stranger she would be able to live a good life.


    "Tell us what she left out and I will spare you for speaking up voluntarily," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "When we went to the inn last night, my mum did meet a man but she did not meet him in the inn. The man was standing at the corner so I did not really get to see his face properly but I thought the man is not from Avalo. He looks different and spoke differently too. There is a possibility that he is not from this side of the sea altogether.


    I am not so sure about this but the way the man act made me think of this possibility, " Eva said in a small voice.


    When prince S¨¦bastien heard her words he become even more interested in what she had to say. Previously when the beast eat up Biel''s soul he felt that the man that came to her at night was not from Avalo or their side of the sea but he was not so sure.


    Meanwhile, Jeffery frowns his brows hearing Eva''s words. He could not think of a reason why someone from across the sea would try to send a maiden to the prince''s bed.


    "speak," prince S¨¦bastien commanded impatiently when he saw the young lady keeping quiet for a long time.


    "My mother tried to sell me off to him, the man said he had no need for me but then he offered mother a lot of gold coins. He said all I needed to do was spend the night in his highness room to prevent him from going back to the Palace. Mother did not care if his highness will kill me she immediately accepted the gold coin and made plans, " Eva said as she started to snob quietly.


    Meanwhile, Prince S¨¦bastien''s blood run cold when he heard the real reason she was sent to him. Even Jeffrey was speechless. Why would someone try to stop the prince from going back to the Palace, Jeffrey had the same question the prince was asking himself in his mind.


    The prince stayed quiet for long, the only reason that he could think of was the person was trying to hurt his sunshine.


    "If I find out what you just said is a lie I would not spare you," prince S¨¦bastien warned.


    "I dare not lie to his highness," Eva fell on her knees and bow to the prince. Her heart was beating fast. She knew that she could forget about living if her plans failed but she could not take it anymore.


    "I will run away from Avalo, if my plan fails," Eva told herself as she unconsciously feel the gold coin given to her by the prince.


    "Bring that woman to the darkroom, " prince S¨¦bastien ordered. He was eager to find out if it was the same man that approached the maid a while back.


    "If what you said is true your mother will die," prince S¨¦bastien said as he looked at the young girl would still have her head bowed to the ground not daring to look at him

 Chapter 157 - Ruin Her

    When Eva''s aunty was taken into the darkroom she felt a shiver down her spine. She felt heartache and she felt very scared. Her step become very heavy with each step she took.


    Who in the kingdom of Avalo did not know that prince S¨¦bastien was evil. He never had mercy on anyone. Eva''s aunty blames herself for ever thinking of fooling the crown prince.


    Although she has heard the sorry of the man killing any woman who sneaks into his bed she never believed it. A man who did not want to be entertained by a woman had no business sleeping in an inn.


    "Sir, have mercy spare me. I am only a widow trying to survive with my daughter," the woman cried as she descended the stairs with Jeffrey. If she had known that things would turn out the way they did she would never have sent Eva to the prince''s bed. She felt that the prince was a man and since he had drunk a lot of wine he would easily fall into the temptation of a beautiful woman.


    It was just that last night she was tempted by the gold bag the man gave, it was more than what she had hoped to sell Eva for. She knew that the prince could get angry and kill Eva but she did not care. With the amount of gold coin she got, she was sure that she would be able to survive for a long time before needing money again.


    She never thought that the prince will investigate the matter with so much care. What man would not be fascinated by a beautiful woman? But walking down the stairs she realizes that it was not in vain that the man had given her so much gold coin. The man must be aware of the heavy price she would pay if the prince decides to pursue the matter.


    Jeffery was not moved by the woman''s pleading. He was not stupid and he could guess that the relationship between the mother a daughter was complicated. What mother sends her daughter into the lion''s den. And the daughter throws her mother at the edge of the sword without regret.


    If the daughter never opened her mouth to betray her mother Jeffery knew they would never have suspected that anything.


    Jeffery quietly opened the door to the darkroom and let the woman in. "if you have spoken the entire truth earlier when I asked you questions then, you have nothing to be afraid of," Jeffery said. He did not know why he bothered to speak to the woman.


    When the woman heard the words that should have comforted her, her heartbeat quicken. She remembered that the man had warned her not to mention him to the prince. Now that she thought about everything carefully she realized that the man had clearly used her and Eva as a shroud.


    "welcome," prince S¨¦bastien who was already standing inside the darkroom said. He could see the woman hugging herself by the door.


    When the woman heard the voice, she turned to look into the room but all she saw was darkness. The darkness in the room made cold sweat run all over her body. She was not sure if she heard someone speak to her or that had been her imagination.


    Prince S¨¦bastien had no time to ask the woman questions. She had the time to have spoken the truth when Jeffery met her.


    A woman capable of selling her daughter off to an inn was definitely not a good woman so he did not see the need to spare her life even if the young lady earlier was lying.


    His hand immediately reaction out for the woman''s neck. His beautiful blue eyes were not replaced with the bloodshot eye. Prince Sebastien was eager to find out if his suspension were correct.


    The woman did not know how she managed to see those eyes. Her heart fainted and before she knew it she soul was separated from her body. Everything happened so fast.


    Prince S¨¦bastien picked up the lifeless body and threw it into the fireplace and set it on fire.


    Prince S¨¦bastien was gritting his teeth in angry when he stepped out of the room. He was not just angry about what he found out but he also found out the other great about the woman.


    She was indeed evil, how could someone like that be left to continue living and causing an innocent girl pain. He was not a nice person but he could never bite the hand that feed him.


    "your highness," Jeffery bowed when he saw the prince''s face he knew that things could not be as simple as he had thought.


    "Send the young lady home," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "yes, your highness," Jeffery bowed but he did not move. He was curious at what the prince discovered.


    Prince S¨¦bastien seeing that Jeffrey was still standing smiled. "come," he instructed and lead Jeffery into his study.


    There was a mirror there. Prince S¨¦bastien stood before it and cast a spell on the mirror. Soon the image of a man appeared on it.


    "I want you to gather some men together and look for him. He was the same man that paid the maid," prince S¨¦bastien said pointing at the face in the mirror.


    "He does not look from this side. Why would he be targeting you or the princess?" Jeffery could not stop himself from asking.


    "I am certain I am his target, this has nothing to do with the princess. I must have made lots of enemies over the years. Do not leave any stone unturned, find him. Do it quietly, I do not want him to realize and flee," prince S¨¦bastien replied.


    "yes, your highness," Jeffery bowed his head and finally walked away. Prince S¨¦bastien looked at the face in the mirror.


    "I will find you? " he said. He could not understand why the man was after him.  Yes, he had many enemies but this man was not trying to kill him. The man was trying to prevent princess Ellen from getting pregnant with his child. This was the only logical explanation prince S¨¦bastien could think of. Why else will he send a woman to prevent him from returning to the Palace last night? He also asked the maid to feed the princess something that will prevent her from getting pregnant.


    " Why? " prince S¨¦bastien asked himself. After carefully thinking about everything, he could only come up with one conclusion, which was that the man may have some however found out that his redemption lay with the princess birthing a child for him.


    "When I find you, I will know all your secrets," prince S¨¦bastien thought and walked out of the room. He wanted to join the men and train. With the numbers of his enemies known and unknown increasing the prince needed to prepare himself.


    Meanwhile, Jeffrey was walking the girl named Eva home. He tried to find out if Eva noticed anything special about the man that paid her mother.


    "I am not sure, if he ever appears in my side I will inform you," Eva answered.


    "Why?" Jeffery was curious about why Eva threw her mother at the edge of the sword. He also noticed how relieved Eva was when he informed her about her mother''s death. The girl had taken a deep breath as though a heavy weight has been lifted off his shoulder.


    Although Jeffery did not finish his question, Eva could guess what he was asking. "she is not my mother," Eva did not hold back as she explained everything about her relationship with the woman.


    Jeffrey listen but he did not expect it to be something like this. He had suspected that the woman was not Eva''s mother. Possibly a stepmother. It turns out that she was her aunt who stole Eva''s identity for her daughter.


    Jeffrey felt sorry for the lady. He knew the pain of losing one''s identity. After all, he was like that. He was separated from his family during the war between Avalo and the four great kings.


    Jeffrey was still young at that time or perhaps it was because of the turmoil of the war he witnessed he forgot everything about himself apart from his name. Even if he remembered there was a chance that his family perished during the war.


    "you will be fine now," he comforted her when they got to his house. I will come to visit later to find out if the man came to you. We want to keep the search quiet, " Jeffery said.


    Eva nodded her head and walked into the house. Today she had a lot to do. She wanted to take out all her aunty''s belongings and throw them away. That way she would feel that she was indeed free from the evil woman.


    "Thank the gods for saving me just before I was ruined," Eva felt relief. She became one of the people that like the prince.


    To her prince, Sebastian had saved her life, not only because he killed her mother but because he did not touch her the previous night.

 Chapter 158 - Love Someone

    When princess Ella woke up that morning she noticed the song was already up. This was the first time she had woken up this late.


    A small sigh escaped her lips as she walked over to the mirror. She had forgotten about her tears yesterday. If she did not see how red and bit-swelled her eyes were she would have thought she was dreaming. Since the bed was empty and there was no trace of the prince''s return.


    She looked out of the window and wondered if she had slept so deep that she did not notice when the servant came over to get the prince S¨¦bastien''s bath was prepared.


    Without much thought, princess Ellen stepped out of the room. Outside the room, she meet the servants standing with water and all that was needed to prepare the prince''s bath.


    Since the prince had left the room late in the night the servants were unaware of this. So they did not dare take a step into the room.


    "your highness, good morning " all the servants bowed the minute they recognize princess Ellen. They all respected her, after all, she was the first woman to spend the night with prince S¨¦bastien and come out alive.


    "His highness is no longer in the room, you can carry on," princess Ellen told the servants before walking over to her chamber. When she got to her chamber her maids were already waiting for her.


    "What happened my princess, your eyes are red and swollen?" Rosa asked. She was so worried to see her princess looking that way so early in the morning.


    Marina was in the bathroom preparing the princess bath when she heard Rosa''s question she came out of the bathroom to take a look.


    " My princess did you cry. Did something happen?" marina asked also in a worried voice.


    "cry? Why will my princess cry? Is the prince not treating you well. Did he say something to hurt you?" Rosa asked. She looked more worried as she spoke.


    After staying in the crown prince Quarter for more than a month Rosa had come to the conclusion that although the crown prince was cold as an iceberg he still treated the princess well. This made her feel relieved.


    Seeing that princess Ella ignore them and started making her way to the bathroom the made followed after her.


    "tell us, princess, the prince did not hit you did her?" marina asked as she run her eyes over princess Ellen''s body who was currently taking off her clothes.


    "so noise, I was to sock in the bath for a while, why not find out what is made for breakfast and bring it over. I feel unwell," princess Ellen said before walking into the bathroom.


    "do you think  hurt her?" Rosa asked Marina she still felt worried. Especially since the princess will not answer their questions.


    "No, I had a good look at her body, the prince did not hit her. If he did I would have noticed after all the princess has such soft skin," Marina replied.


    "Then what is wrong? Did you not see the princess''s eyes she must have cried all night," Rosa did not believe that the princess will cry without any reason.


    "well, maybe she quarreled with the prince. Things like that are common. I have heard my parents many times when I was quarreling," Marina said.


    "Then I bet the prince said hurtful words to make the princess cry. My poor princess, there is no one to sake justice for her," Rosa said in a low voice.


    Unknown to the two maids, One was standing by the door and he heard all they had said. Being curious about what happened to the princess he decided to ask Jeffrey. They have trained since late at night till the sun rose. The prince then gave them a break to rest and eat breakfast.


    Since one would not be joining them for the other training session, he decided to look for the princess since it was his responsibility to keep her safe.


    "Jeffery is it true the prince and his wife had a fight last night," One asked Jeffrey after pulling him away from his other brothers.


    Jeffrey was surprised by this unexpected question. "what nonsense are you saying?" Jeffery frowns his brows.


    "Why are you forming ignorant? I just overheard her two maid''s talking about how the princess had cried her eyes out the entire night," One said. He did not really care about what happened to the princess.


    He only protects her because he knew the prince will kill him without mercy if he failed at his job. It was her fault that he could no longer join his brothers for training as usual. One felt like he was losing his stand in the group.


    "Are you a gossip? What does it have to with you if  his highness fought with his wife?" Jeffery scolded him. When One heard Jeffery he bowed his head and did not bother to argue.


    Although Jeffrey had sounded as though he did not care about what One told him, he was very curious. So he hurried up and catch up with the prince who was trying to get into his chamber as soon as possible.


    "your highness," Jeffery called his attention just before his figure disappeared into the corridor to his chamber. Prince S¨¦bastien stopped his step. He felt a bit annoyed as he wanted to get to his chamber and see his sunshine before she leaves the room.


    " What? " prince S¨¦bastien asked impatiently.


    Jeffrey seeing the prince mood regretted his actions of stopping him just to ask about some random gossip.


    "I overheard a rather disturbing news from some of the maid," Jeffery tried to test the water.


    "What?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. He knew Jeffery will not be foolish enough to ask him about some baseless rumor.


    "I heard that princess Ellen cried her eyes out last night. They said that her eyes are red and swollen," Jeffery said.


    "should I caught of your ears?" prince S¨¦bastien asked in annoyance when he heard what Jeffery said.


    "Your highness, how will I attend all the war meetings if I lose my ears?" Jeffery said in a pitiful voice. He was scared that the prince might carry out his threats.


    "where did you hear that from anyway?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. He felt a bit concerned after all this news had something to do with his sunshine.


    "I am not sure, maybe you should check on the princess, or did you do something to hurt her. Because the gossipers think her tears have something to do with you?" Jeffery said.


    When prince S¨¦bastien heard this he decided to walk away. Dealing with Jeffery was a total waste of his time. He need to see his sunshine and find out what made her cry.


    When prince S¨¦bastien got to his chamber he realized that princess Ellen was already out of the room. Without a second thought, he decided to seek the princess in her room.


    Meanwhile, princess Ellen just came out of the bathroom. She was yet to put on her dress. All she had on was her bathrobe when the door to her chamber was suddenly pulled open without knocking.


    This made princess Ellen and her maids turn towards the door. When the maid saw who stepped in they immediately bowed their head in greeting. "Your highness,".


    "I wish to speak to her," prince S¨¦bastien said. Without raising their head the maids immediately found their way out of the room. "why is he so scary?" marina asked once they were outside the chamber.


    "shh!" Rosa placed her hand on her lips. "someone may hear you?" Rosa scold.


    Inside the chamber, princess Ellen was self-conscious because she was not properly dressed. Prince S¨¦bastien looked at her. The robe was quite tiny so he could clearly see her fair skin.


    Prince S¨¦bastien''s heart raced to see her like that. A certain member of his body had an immediate reaction but prince S¨¦bastien managed to swallow hard and control himself.


    "Why did you cry last night?" prince S¨¦bastien decided to go straight to why he had come to see her. Princess Ellen flushed when she heard him. She felt a bit embarrassed by how weak she acted last night. She did not understand why she came to like him.


    Although her sorrow came from all the misfortune that has accompanied her in her lifetime, what hurt her the most last night was the fact that the prince had a mistress. But she could never tell him that.


    "I thought you were going to forsee yourself on me?" princess Ellen found an excuse. It was prince S¨¦bastien''s turn to be surprised. He had indeed intended to tease her a little last night, he did not mean to scare her to cry. Why would he force himself on her, he could not afford to hurt her.


    "I am not the kind of man to force myself on a woman. If I really want a woman I can get her. So you have nothing to be scared of, I not force myself on you," prince S¨¦bastien assured.


    "of course, there are many women to serve you," princess Ellen nodded her head in agreement.


    "What do you mean by that?" prince S¨¦bastien did not miss the hint of irritation in her voice.


    "What? I am only stating face," princess Ellen responded calmly. She did not even look scared even if she saw how sharp the prince''s gaze turned.


    "I do not have a lot of women?" prince S¨¦bastien said not having an idea why he felt he should clarify himself. After all, he had never done anything to make her conclude he had lots of women.


    "ahh! Then it is just once mistress then," princess Ellen said as if she just found out something important. "if you already love someone why did you marry me?" princess Ellen muttered to herself. Her voice was low but prince S¨¦bastien who has been paying attention to her managed to read her lips.


    "love someone? What nonsense are you saying?" prince S¨¦bastien frowns his brows. He was annoyed at what he was hearing.. Who was feeding her with all those information? " he asked himself.

 Chapter 159 - Attraction

    "love someone? What nonsense are you saying?" prince S¨¦bastien frowns his brows. He was annoyed at what he was hearing. Who was feeding her with all those information? " he asked himself.


    Princess Ellen was taken aback when she realized he read her lips but her expression did not change. It felt a bit frustrating she could not see his face. Thinking about the fact that she could not see his face a mockery smile rose on her face.


    ''how stupid I have been to think I was the only one who knew what the prince looks like. Turns out his mistress knows more than me,'' princess Ellen thought to herself as she looked at him.


    "I am relieved that you will not force yourself on me. I will prepare myself and not keep his highness waiting," princess Ellen skillfully avoided his question.


    She did not understand why he was acting dumb when he boasted about meeting his mistress last night.


    Prince S¨¦bastien blink his latches when he heard the princess. Sure he wanted to be intimate with her but he wanted her to be willing not forced or out of duty.


    "Why do you think I have someone that I love?" prince S¨¦bastien pressed. It was important to know if someone was feeding her false information. If that man was bold enough to send someone to his bed then it will not be out of place for prince S¨¦bastien to think the man also had plans of creating a rumor with it and making his sunshine distance from him.


    "you said so yourself," princess Ellen replied. Prince S¨¦bastien was surprised by her reply. He tried to think back but he could not remember when he had told her about loving someone.


    Since it had gotten to this, the prince decided to be honest with her. With the existence of a man hidden in the dark with a lot of gold coins,  prince S¨¦bastien became convinced that it was best he was honest with the prince.


    "Did I?" prince S¨¦bastien asked pointing at himself.


    Princess Ellen did not speak but she nodded her head.


    "Did I tell you what she looked like?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. Ellen felt like a thousand daggers stab her heart with that question. She pined her lips before shaking her head.


    She could not cry again because of the prince so she put on a stubborn look.


    " would you like to know more about this person?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. A mischievous grin was playing on his lips but the princess could not see it since he had his mask on.


    "No," princess Ellen replied after thinking about it for a short moment. She could not afford to sit down and listen to her husband praise the woman he loved. That will be too much torture for her.


    The heavens were already kind enough that he did not treat her too badly. She could not afford to become too greedy.


    "I will tell you anyway. I can see you are curious," prince S¨¦bastien stand and without giving the princess any time to refuse he walked over to her and pulled her over to the mirror, and made her stand facing it.


    Princess Ellen was shocked by his sudden actions. Her heartbeat was racing as she felt his hand go around her waist and hug her from behind. Her back was resting so peacefully on his chest.


    She involuntary swallowed a none existing loop in her throat. Having him hug her like this would have made the princess happy but remembering he was going to hug her so intimately to tell her about another woman, made her heart feel numb.


    Prince S¨¦bastien was not aware of the princess''s thoughts, so he started narrating his story. "once I have gone to fight a war and managed to sneak into the enemy''s camp. I wanted to find out more about my enemy and how to defeat them soon.," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    Princess Ellen wanted to stop him, no she did not want to hear more but her throat felt dried and her lips a bit heavy. She could not speak.


    " That day something changed in me. In the midst of death and dirt, I saw a beautiful flower. She was fair and beautiful. She looked out of place in such a diety environment and I wanted to take her out of that place. A beautiful flower should be kept in a beautiful Vass.


    So I did just that and brought her back to Avalo, " prince S¨¦bastien said. When princess Ellen heard the story she felt very annoyed. Of course, she could never think the beautiful lady the prince was talking about was herself.


    She wanted to ask why he married her if he already had someone in his heart but she shut her lips. She could still remember when the prince told her that he was just sacrificing himself to marry her for the sake of peace.


    Princess Ellen bites her bottom lips to stop the tears threaten to fall. When the prince saw that she did not say a thing, he decided to continue speaking.


    "I am not asking much from her, as long as she does not hate me and remains by my side. She has become the light in my darkness. I can not afford to lose her," prince S¨¦bastien spoke.


    Princess Ellen felt her blood run cold. She could see how the prince''s eyes looked so tender just speaking about that woman. She had never been jealous of anyone this way before but if she could she would like to become that woman just to receive the love and affection the prince has to offer her.


    Princess Ellen was jealous of the woman who had the heart of her husband. She looked at the prince''s eyes through the mirror. When the prince saw that her attention was on the mirror he also looked at their reflection in the mirror and felt satisfied.


    To him, the image of them in the mirror was their perfect description. She was fair and perfect. A beautiful light, why he was evil and carry a cloud of darkness.


    "you have to seduce her with your beautiful face," his mother''s word played in his mind. He thought of taking off his mask but he stop himself. This look was also a part of him. Besides he would not want the princess to misunderstand his intention in the future.


    "Tell me, do you think she would accept my love for her if I confess everything to her?" "prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    " How would I know? " princess Ellen could not hide the irritation in her voice.


    " you are a lady, you should know how the mind of a woman work, " prince S¨¦bastien replied.


    Princess Ellen bites her inner chick in order not to lose control of her EMOTIONS. "I do not know this lady, so there is no way I would know how she thinks. Instead of standing here asking me all these questions, why not look for her and find the answers," princess Ellen replied and tried to pull herself out of his embrace but the prince was fast enough to stop her.


    "That is what I am doing right now, " the prince answered in a flat tone.


    "Good..," princess Ellen nodded and was about to tell him to release her from his embrace when she realized the meaning of what he just said.


    "What do you mean?" she did not dare think the prince was talking about her.


    "is it not obvious from my story?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    Princess Ellen''s heart began to race as she recollected the story he just told. She had indeed been in the camp of the injured during the war and if he had really sneaked into the camp he might have seen her.


    " Why do you think Avalo suddenly offered a trace when we could have won the war?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. Princess Ellen''s flutter in confusion and excitement. She did not dare to celebrate soon.


    "so you are trying to say you fell in love with me at first sight?" princess Ellen asked. She doubted her question.


    "no," prince S¨¦bastien shook his head. He did not fall in love with her at first sight but he was attracted by her noble aura and kindness.


    Princess Ellen was disappointed with his answer even if she expected it. "I felt drawn to you at first sight, so I decided to Marry you," prince S¨¦bastien said after a short pause.


    "oh! He has a little attention for me but his heart belongs to someone else," princess Ellen tried to make out sense from his words. "so this means you are attracted to me but you love your mistress?" "princess Ellen asked. She wanted to be sure of her position with him.


    If he was indeed attracted to her, then she could just seduce him and make him forget about the mistress. The idea dropped in the princess''s heart.


    " What mistress? Have you not heard anything I say to you today, " the prince was feeling frustrated.


    "I have, did you not spend your time with her last night?" princess Ellen was also a bit irritated by his behavior.


    "No," prince S¨¦bastien shook his head with confidence.

 Chapter 160 - Her Rival

    "What mistress? Have you not heard anything I say to you today, " the prince was feeling frustrated.


    "I have, did you not spend your time with her last night?" princess Ellen was also a bit irritated by his behavior.


    "No," prince S¨¦bastien shook his head with confidence. He had never been attracted by any female other than his sunshine so he could not have a mistress. He had forgotten about the ointment that followed him to the Palace the previous night.


    Princess Ellen was angry when she heard him deny being with his mistress last night. The fragrant of that woman accompany him home last night. He even boldly accepted to have been with a woman. ''Could this not be considered as keeping a mistress or was it with someone who simply sold herself for money?'' Princess Ellen wondered.


    "You do not believe me?" Prince Sebastian asked. Although the princess did not say anything to fault his claim but he could see it in her action that she did not believe a word he just said.


    "you highness I am no one to question you," princess Ellen answered. Since she could not call him a lair directly she decided it was best to keep quiet.


    When prince S¨¦bastien saw her action he understood that she indeed did not believe him. So he chose to explain everything clearly.


    " last night I have gone to treat my men to a small feast. War may likely break out soon so I had to do something to make them happy. Prince S¨¦bastien said. He was in no hurry, he patiently told her how Eva had tried to sneak into his bed.


    He also told her that the only reason he did not kill Eva was that she had an Evil aunty who forced her to his room.


    Since the beast had eaten up the soul of that woman, he naturally found out about the relationship between the two women.


    So he chooses to let Eva go free. He was giving her a second chance to have a happy life. It was up to her if she wanted to sell herself or live decently.


    When princess Ellen heard his explanation she believed him without a doubt. She could not explain why she had believed him, maybe it was because he said that she wanted to hear.


    "so what happened to the woman you love?" princess Ellen asked. No matter how she tried to act indifferent she could not help herself. At first, she thought it was best she did not know anything but she changed her mind. If she knew who her rival was then she could better prepare herself.


    "she is standing right here," prince S¨¦bastien said and pointed at her image in the mirror. Before princess Ellen could register the meaning of his words the prince lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    This contact threw the logical mind of the princess away. The kiss was brief. The moment prince S¨¦bastien let go of her lips he dashed out of the room.


    "such a coward," his inner self mocked him. Prince S¨¦bastien was both feared and respected but he did not dare listen to the rejection that would come from the princess after his confession. He did not think he would have the heart to listen.


    On the other hand, it took a while before princess Ellen could understand what the prince meant but even then she felt her ears must be deceiving her. Unfortunately, the prince already left and she could not confirm.


    "Did I hear wrong?" she asked herself. Princess Ellen was still in a daze when her man walked back into the room. They came with her breakfast since she had said she was not fine and would have her breakfast in her chamber.


    "My princess, you have been wearing so little for a while. Come dress up so you do not catch a cold," Rosa said when she noticed the princess was just staring at her reflection in a daze.


    Princess Ellen did not say anything but she cooperated with Rosa and got dressed.


    After dressing up, princess Ellen sat down to eat breakfast. "did I hear wrong?" she wondered.


    Princess Ellen just finished her breakfast when Grater came knocking.


    "My princess, I heard you are feeling sick. How do you feel?" Grater asked and her eyes fell on the food that was still on the table.


    Since princess Ellen was distracted, she had only eaten very little. When Grater noticed this she was worried. "I am okay, I just have a headache," princess answered.


    She looked at Grater and she had an idea. "Rosa can you go along and get me some fresh apples," she said looking at the two maids who were still in the room.


    Rosa understand that the princess wanted them to leave the room, so she dragged her second along.


    Grater turned and look at the princess. She was worried that the princess was about to scheme again. Not that she hated helping her scheme but she was afraid of the princess getting into trouble.


    "is lady Catherine here already?" princess Ellen asked. This was not the question she wanted to ask Grater but she was too shy to bring up the topic.


    "Not yet, my princess. I will let you know once she arrives," Grater replied. Among all the maids that attended to princess Ellen, Grater was one of the oldest. Plus she had once been married.


    This made princess Ellen believe that she would be of great help. Princess Ellen looked at Grater and thought about her decision. The prince had confessed to being attracted to her.


    So she had decided that since she also realized that she likes the prince then she should get intimate with him. Maybe that will strengthen their bond. It did not matter if there was someone in the prince''s heart. Princess Ellen felt there was a chance she would be able to own his heart if she puts in a little effort.


    Grater noticed the look on the princess''s face, so she decided to encourage the princess to say what she had in mind. "My princess, if you want to ask anything, you should. There is no point to be hesitant.


    "Does it hurt so much the first time?" princess Ellen''s voice come out a whispered. Her cheek burn. She was not so ignorant. Back at Bozoa, she heard two maids talking about it. So she found out that it hurt. But she was not sure how much it hurt.


    So she decided to ask Grater to help her get mentally prepared.


    Grater was surprised by princess Ellen''s question. In fact, she was confused. "do what hurt?" Grater asked but she immediately understood what the princess was talking about.


    Grater smiled warmly. She was still surprised by the question, after all, Grater has concluded that the prince and princess did it the first night the princess shared a chamber with him.


    Grater had even prepared a special soup and hurt bath to make the princess feel better. "it depends," Grater replied.


    "on?" princess Ellen pushed when she saw that Grater stopped talking.


    "if his highness is gentle then it will be less painful, * Grater replied. Princess Ellen noticed the sad look on Grater''s face." Why do you look sad? " she asked.


    Grater sigh," I just feel sad. I have always thought that I will prepare my daughter for her marriage life, but at last, she did not live that long," Grater replied. A single tear dropped down her eyes.


    Princess Ellen sigh, " Then you should just teach me like you would have thought your daughter. After all I did not have a mother to prepare me, " princess Ellen replied.


    " My princess is so nice, but you do not have to curse your mother dead just to comfort me," Grater replied as she used the back of her Pam to clear her tears. Grater was not from Bozoa, so she did not know much about princess Ellen.


    She found out from Rosa and marina that the king of Bozoa had only married one wife. So Grater naturally thought that Queen Regina was the princess''s mother.


    Princess Ellen looked at Grater, for a bit before understanding what the woman meant. "I would never do that. My birth mother is indeed dead. If she was still around she would have prepared me," princess Ellen said.


    Grater was a bit curious but she stopped herself from asking more questions. She also heard from Marina that the Queen of Bozoa did not treat the princess well. So Grater concluded that maybe the princess was the daughter of the king''s mistress hence the queen maltreated her and finally she was offered off to the famous curse prince of Avalo.


    Although Grater was not from a noble family but she had started walking with them from a young age so she was aware that the useless or mistress child is always offered off in such a situation that surrounded the prince and princess marriage.


    Fortunately, the prince treated her well. Grater took a deep breath and smiled at the prince. "it is my honor to serve and guide you.


    Princess Ellen smiled when she heard Grater''s response. She felt blessed.. She could not explain why but princess Ellen had a feeling that she could trust Grater with her life.

 Chapter 161 - Training Room.

    "Your Highness, your mother ask to see you," Jeffery told the prince once he arrived at the training ground. It was not common for the Queen to ask to see him so the prince knew it had to be something important.


    "Do you have an idea why? prince Sebastian asked.


    " The battle of truth between the Queen and General Thompson is set to hold in three days, " Jeffery answered.


    Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head. " she wants you to come over to her quarter, " Jeffery added after the short pause.


    Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head. He immediately gathered the men together and gave a few instructions. Before leaving the training ground to meet his mother.


    When he arrived at the Queen''s quarters a made led him into the training room.


    Prince S¨¦bastien was familiar with this room, after all, he had started his training in that room. He was only six at that time but his mother was already making him train had every morning. Queen magret was seated on the small stool at the corner of the room


    "mother," prince S¨¦bastien called for her attention.


    Queen magret raised her head and look at her son. "Take off that," she said. Princess S¨¦bastien knew she was talking about his mask so he took it off.


    Queen magret grin when she saw his face. "How is your wife? Will I get a grandchild soon?" she asked.


    "No, war is coming and I can''t have her pregnant at this time," prince S¨¦bastien answered.


    Hmm, I heard about that, I will take to the king since those little kingdoms dare to form an alliance against us, we should finish them off with a single blow, " Queen magret said. She was eager to become a grandmother.


    "if we go about it your way, innocent people will die. Moreover, they somehow managed to get help from across the sea.


    I need to find out more about those people. Those little kingdoms could not have enough resources to buy even a thousand men, yet they sent four thousand to attack samor, " prince S¨¦bastien patiently explained.


    " Are you suspecting they have a backer?" queen magret asked.


    " hmmm, most likely the four great kings are trying to use them," prince S¨¦bastien replied.


    " After the battle of truth, we should make a trip to vunmus. My brother will be so pleased to see me, " Queen magret had a smirk on her face as she spoke. Prince S¨¦bastien shook his head. He knew that his mother had some plans off her sleeves.


    "How should we explain this visit to the king. He may not think anything if I decided to visit. What about you?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    "Do not worry, at that time the king will suffer a heart attack seeing that his best friend plotted to kill him. When I drive a dagger into General Thompson''s heart.


    He would be sick and Mason would take care of him and ensure he does not die till you return from Bozao. When you return his condition will worsen and then he would be unable to recover. So you will take charge of making all the decisions.


    Then you will visit those weakly who dare to challenge Avalo. While you are away we would give room for your youngest brother to kill the king and seat on the throne.


    At that time, I will manage to escape death with your wife and a few maids. Then we would travel to Bozao, your wife''s kingdom.


    Once you are done with you meeting with those weaklings, you would return to find that your brother is now the king.


    So you will come over to Bozoa and get me and your wife. You will then return to vunmus and the four great kings will support you in the fight against your brother. Then you kill him and take over the throne, " Queen magret explained with a smile.


    " Mother, you do not know what is in the heart of others. You have not met your brother in years. He might not dot on you like he used to. Moreover, what if Craig does not touch his father? " prince S¨¦bastien asked after he listened to his mother''s words.


    " hmm, then I will figure out how to get the king a more painful death, " Queen magret answered. When prince S¨¦bastien heard this he shook his head. His mother had made such an elaborate plan just so the king will die in the hands of his own son.


    "Is this why you asked me here?" prince S¨¦bastien asked ready to leave.


    "Of course not, I need to train a little since it has been a long time I held a sword, " Queen magret said.


    Prince S¨¦bastien did not believe his mother, he was sure the Queen would not be confident to face General Thompson if she did not already have a plan in mind.


    The prince was right, after giving birth to him years ago, the Queen has been training to improve her skill. Prince Ericsson has been helping her.


    The two of them even fought on several occasions about who would dig his dagger into General Thompson''s heart. After being unable to come to an agreement for a While. The Queen decided that since it was prince Ericsson who killed the real Mason then, the Queen will kill General Thompson.


    Prince S¨¦bastien drawled his sword without any hesitation, he was sure his mother just wants to put on a show for people to think she was training under her son for two days long for the battle of truth.


    It finally made sense to him why his mother had sent to call him so openly. After all, their few meetings over the years have been secret.


    Queen magret also picked up her sword without wasting much time and she immediately attracted her son, who blocked her attack immediately. He saw the serious look on his mother''s face, so he knew his mother was serious about training. This made him not hold back at all.


    Outside the room, two maids were walking past when they heard the noise coming from the room. Usually, this part of the quarter was quiet.


    The two maids become curious and decided to peep through the small space between the door.


    "What are you two doing?" the two maids who were trying to peep stood up straight. When they saw the head maid standing in front of them. They broke into a cold sweat since she caught them.


    The head maid was known to be very strict. she will report any misconduct to the Queen or give the appropriate punishment if it was something trivial.


    "We are sorry," the two maid knee down and bowed their head. The head maid shook her head. "You must be counting death, Do you not know it is the Queen and the crown prince that is in there? You must really be courting death, " the head maid said with a frown.


    "We are sorry, we did not know. We''re just curious." the maids were scared. The Queen might be nice, she hated gossip the most. Moreover, the prince was known to be very strict.


    This maid had never had direct interaction with him before but they were scared of him. forget about the prince, they did not even dare provoke the maids from his quarters. His maids were very sharp tongue and will not hesitate to beat up anyone that provokes them.


    "come," the head maid immediately invited the maids out of the areal. The Queen told me that the prince will be visiting in the next two days, so you must be careful, " the head maid warn.


    " Why? I mean the Queen and prince have never been close, " one of the maids dared to ask.


    "How should I know, maybe you can ask the Queen later," the head maid rolled her eyes. The two maids immediately shook their heads as though their life depended on it.


    "have you heard?" a new maid joined them in another corridor.


    "What?" the head maid acted as though she was uninterested in the gossip but she did not move. Who would not want to hear about the gossip going around?


    "I heard that there will be a battle of truth between the Queen and General Thompson," the maid who just joined the group of three said.


    "What nonsense are you saying?" the head maid did not believe what the maid just said.


    "I heard this with my ears, some soldiers were talking about it as they maid preparation in the open field," the maid insisted.


    "shut up, do not spread false news, you could lose your head," the head maid warn.


    "but what if she is right? Think about it. The Queen all of a sudden invited her son. It has been years since the prince moved out and this is the first time she invited him. Maybe she wants to ask him to fight in her stand," one of the maids who was peeping earlier said.


    The head maid thought about the possibility. "it is possible but you must not spread such news." she warned before leaving the group of three. The Queen had asked her to supervise the kitchen since the prince will be joining her for lunch.


    When the head maid got to the kitchen she met more maids talking about the battle of truth. She scold them and asked them to make arrangements for the Queen''s lunch. Although she was also curious she knew that the Queen will be angry if her lunch is delayed.


    It was two hours past lunchtime when the Queen finally stepped out of the training room.


    "your highness," the head maid bowed when she saw the Queen step out of the training room. She had been standing close to the room since it was lunchtime but she did not dare interrupt whatever the mother and son were doing.


    "Get mother a bow of hot water, she has some injury," prince S¨¦bastien said. He was wearing his mask again. The head maid nodded her head not daring to look at prince Sebastian. She unconsciously held her breath afraid of irritating him.


    She was surprised to hear about the Queen''s state. She put on a worried look. "you highness what happened to you,"  while she spoke she force all her attention on the Queen. She could not understand why a nice and pure woman like Queen market will birth someone like the prince.


    "I am preparing for the battle of truth, it is important that I learn some skills,"  Queen magret said. Her goal was to spread the news that the prince was training her to fight.


    "But your highness, been that you are a woman, you should allow the crown prince fight in you stand," the head maid was worried. Even while she spoke she selected her words. She even prayed in her heart that the prince will not be offended since she dare to suggest to the Queen to have him fight in her stand.


    Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head, even if he understood his mother was determined. He was also not worried about her.


    "no, this is my fight. I will not allow my son to risk his life for something like this," the Queen said and walked away.


    "What risk life, even a blind man could tell that prince S¨¦bastien would kill General Thompsons within the first minute. The head maid thought.


    " Do not think too much, mother believes that the God of truth is fair. Justice will win, " prince S¨¦bastien comforted the maid and work away.


    Of course, he only said that so that when the Queen wins the battle in the future, no one will doubt her.


    Prince S¨¦bastien had his own plans, there was no way he will take the chances of letting his mother risk her life.


    Meanwhile, the maid he spoke to had frozen in place when she heard the crown prince of Avalo speaking to her so nicely.. "Was that the prince or did another disguise as him?" She asked herself.

 Chapter 162 - Love Or Greed

    The following two days prince S¨¦bastien visits the Queen''s quarter to help prepare her for the battle of truth. On the morning of the third day, prince S¨¦bastien visited his mother in the company of princess Ellen to have breakfast together.


    The Queen was already seated in a good mood. Her mood improved when she saw her son hand in hand with his wife. Today was the day she would kill the man who murder her husband so she was in a good mood.


    "mother," prince S¨¦bastien and Ellen greeted her when they got to where she was seated. "Come," the Queen pulled the two of them in her embrace.


    Princess Ellen was a bit surprised, unlike the last time she eat lunch with the Queen she could tell that the smile on the Queen''s face at that moment was real.


    Princess Ellen has heard of the Queen''s love for the king. She was also aware of the battle of truth. She heard that this battle was because General Thompson tried to kill the king and steal the throne for his son-in-law.


    "I am happy you came to eat breakfast with me. Who knows it might be my last meal," Queen magret said with a beautiful smile on her face. One would have expected the Queen to be sad or worried as she said those words.


    "Do not say that, Mother," S¨¦bastien said. He was not going to let anything happen to his mother. General Thompson has hurt his family enough and prince Sebastian could not wait to collect his pound of flesh.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head in agreement with the prince''s words. She could not understand why the Queen wanted to fight a General herself when she had such an outstanding son. Was she counting death? No matter how princess Ellen thought about it she could not understand the Queen''s reasons.


    Queen magret smiled when she heard her son. "I am just saying, things may not always go the way we plan," she said.


    "I agree," prince S¨¦bastien did not bother to argue with his mother. After all, he had made plans of his own.


    The three people finish eating their breakfast quietly.  Princess Ellen wanted to ask prince Sebastian why he was not fighting in his mother''s stand but she shut her mouth since she did not want to be seen as nosy.


    In another part of the Palace.


    "Father," Lady Catherine was in tears. She could not believe she lost her husband a few days ago and now she was about to lose her father too.


    If she knew that her running her mouth with princess Ellen days back will lead to all this incident then she would have never even gone along with the other ladies to the crown prince Quarter.


    "calm yourself, I am a General with good fighting skills. Besides, I never tried to kill the king. The gods will definitely be on my side," General Thompson said with confidence.


    Although he felt confident in his strength, he could not help worry about the king''s words. He could still remember him telling him to be as prepared as though he was going to face another General.


    " Father, are you not scared. What if the Queen asked the crown prince to fight in her stand. Forget about that. Even if you managed to kill the Queen a lot of people will still believe her words. Queen magret is a woman and your victory is also a shame to you, " Lady Catherine said.


    General Thompson shook his head. He wondered if this ending has to do with his betrayal years ago. Maybe this was a nemesis. It was said that heaven will always punish evildoers. He had stabbed his friend in the heart and planted the evidence on his other years back to create a better future for himself.


    The life of the two brothers was cut short because of his Greed. Now both his sons have perished in the war. His daughter has become a widow at such a young age. His reputation and life were hanging on a thin line.


    "Catherine, you have to promise me that no matter what happens today you will live on. Do not seek revenge. It will only destroy you. The Queen has saved your life you must cherish it," General Thompson said.


    General Thompson has been a friend to the king for many years, so he could guess why he sent his daughter to the crown prince Quarter.


    " Father, I am sorry but I can not promise you that. I already promised my late husband to avenge his death," Lady Catherine said as she clean her eyes and put on a stubborn look.


    "Do not be stupid, I may not be around anymore to protect yourself. A person who must seek revenge must also have the power to save herself. Besides your husband brought his death upon himself," General Thompson said.


    "But father.." Lady Catherine was determined.


    "no, but, I have doted on you and given you the very best in life. You must grant me this one wish. King Roderick still has sons and daughters but you are the only blood left of our family. If you lost yourself to revenge prince Julia then what will be left. Think about it, prince Julia has his father the king. That princess is nothing for him to crush but he would not dare for fear of the crown prince. What do you think will become of you, if you become an enemy to that devil" General Thompson said looking at his daughter.


    Knowing the king for so many years, he has realized that the man only likes to use people while making sure he was well protected.


    " I promise to take care of myself and not seek revenge but if a chance presents itself I will take it," Lady Catherine said after listening to her father.


    General Thompson took a deep breath. His daughter was as stubborn as a rock. He could only hope that heaven is merciful and does not bring temptation to his daughter.


    ...


    A few hours later


    The open field was filled with crowd. It was a rare occasion to have so many people gather around to watch a fight of this nature. In fact, it was the first time a woman was going to be willing a sword in Avalo for people to see, not just any woman but the Queen.


    "Do you think the Queen will win this fight?" one person whispered to another.


    "What nonsense are you saying? General Thompson has been in the front of the war for years. It is obvious this is a battle of lies and sham," the other replied.


    "Why? This is a battle of truth. The gods decide the winner in respective of the strength of the opponent," the first person said.


    "ahh! You are so naive. If the king really wanted to know the truth. Then they should have invited the oracle of truth. I just pity the Queen to have fallen for such a trick. She is too nice and kind-hearted," the second person insisted.


    "yes, she is indeed kind. I wonder how a kind woman gave birth to a son like the crown prince," the first person said.


    "ahh! She should have had him fight in her stand," the second person said


    "The Queen believes in justice, if the crown prince were to fight with General Thompsons, the general will definitely lose. The general is shameless wanting to battle with a woman." someone else joined the conversation.


    "he is indeed shameless," the other two men agreed. Different groups had different opinions about the battle of truth but most of them believe that General Thompson was guilty and shameless to want to fight with a woman.


    This has been the reason Queen magret had chosen to fight General Thompson herself. No matter what happened the General will be put to shame.


    Soon after the king, in the company of his three sons arrived. Princess Ellen was seated behind. She felt calm and peaceful. The fighting today had nothing to do with her. Although the Queen has supported back at the royal court she still did not feel any connection to her.


    Even if everyone saw the Queen as pure, princess Ellen has learned that things are not always the way they seemed. She was not looking for someone with a pure heart but so long the person has no evil intentions towards her.


    General Thompson soon entered the fighting ring. He looked very calm and composed one look and Ellen could tell that the man had a lot of weight on his shoulders.


    Soon after his arrival, the Queen walked in wearing all black. Her hair was tied into a tight bun. There was nothing soft about her look. Her killing insist was not hidden. General Thompson felt cold sweat on his back. For the first time, he believed the king when he advise him to be prepared.


    A man known as the mouthpiece of the gods stepped forward. He asked the Queen and General to draw their swords.


    After murmuring something to himself, the priest raised his right hand. "let the truth be revealed today. The pure in heart and hand will win, he stated before dropping his hands.


    The fight began immediately after the man step away. A lot of people had thought that the fight will end in the first minute but they soon realized they were wrong.


    In fate, it was not just the timing, the Queen''s skills had shocked everyone including the king. Although he was aware of her skills, he thought that wearing a dress and seating as a queen for so many years she would have gone weak.


    Yes, he heard about the crown prince training her, if only two days of training made her this swift what would have happened if she had been preparing for a month.


    "Why do I feel the Queen is deliberately going easy on General Thompson?" one general said to another. These men have been in the battle felid so they could see that.


    "you can see it too? I was about to ask the same question," the second General answered.


    "and yet General Thompson said the Queen tried to attack him in the king''s study. With this skills of hers I bet he would have been dead before we arrived that day," General Diag joined the conversation.


    "you are right, I guess the Queen is trying to give the general face. No matter what he has served the kingdom well. He just got blinded by the love he has for his daughter. I will not blame him. She is all that is left of his house," the first general said.


    " love or Greed? I bet the General acted this way because he was trying to make Prince Julia his puppet, " General Daiz said.


    " you are right, it must have been party because of his guilt.," the second General answered.


    The first General rolled his eyes. He knew that General Daiz has never liked General Thompson and so he would stop at nothing to completely ruin his name.


    "I do not think I have seen General Mason. Where is he?" the first General decides to change the topic.


    "I am not sure, he is probably running errands for the king," General Daiz answered. The order General nodded in agreement since Mason was close to the king.


    ...


    Where do you think General Mason is?

 Chapter 163 - Beast Her To Her Tricks,

    Queen magret''s quarter.


    "Why do I feel so weak,"  Queen magret mustered as she false her eyes opened.  Her body still felt very weak.


    It all started after she finish extending Breakfast. She could feel something wrong with her body but she could not tell what.


    The last thing she remembered is prince Sebastian inviting her for a little warm-up.


    "You are awake," she heard the familiar voice


    She turned her head and saw prince Ericsson seated close by. It has been a long she saw his real face but she recognizes him easily since he has some resembles with the love of her life.


    "What happened to me?" Queen magret asked as she sat up from the floor. She was still wearing the dress she used to eat breakfast. After looking at her room for a bit, she realized she was still in her training room.


    "What do you remember?" Prince Ericsson asked. He seemed so calm and collected.


    "I was going to do a little warm-up with the prince.." Queen magret stopped talking and jump on her to her feet. "It is past the time for the battle of truth,"  she said looking outside the window.


    "Hmm,"  prince Ericsson nodded his head. at that time the Queen could already guess what t


    Happened to her. "You promised not to," she glared at the prince threatening.


    "No, I promised to let you kill Thompson,"  prince Ericsson corrected.


    "It''s the same thing, what did you do to me?" The Queen was angry. she could already guess what he did but she wanted to confirm.


    " nothing" prince Ericsson answered.


    "Do not lie to me," Queen magret felt angry. she wanted to find someone and vent her anger.


    "I am not lying. I did nothing to you," Prince Ericsson answered indifferently.  This made the Queen grit her teeth in anger.


    "Answer me, stop acting ignorant," she said.


    Her graceful appearance was gone, all that was left was her killing instinct.


    "calm down first," prince Ericsson was still looking very calm. He was not scared of our outburst.


    The Queen looked at him and sigh repeatedly before taking her seat on the second stole close by.


    "Now speak," she commanded. Prince Ericsson remains quiet. It looked to one as if he was watching an interesting show. Seeing that he still would not say anything, Queen magret took a deep breath and calm herself down. It was not good for her to lose control.


    When Prince Ericsson saw this he nodded in satisfaction and decided to tell her what happened.


    THE PREVIOUS NIGHT


    General Mason was about to go to bed. He locked the door to his chamber first. Then he took off the pendant on his neck and dropped it on the nightstand.


    Over the past twenty-five years, this has been his ritual. He looked at his actual face and smiled.


    "soon, I will not need to hide you anymore," he whispered as he touched his face. Prince Ericsson was not so sure why but his looks from twenty-five years ago were not yet changed.


    Maybe he was just blessed with a youthful look or it was due to the pendant, all he knows was the fact that he remained young.


    "soon," he whispered again.


    "I agree with you, General Mason, oh! Forgive uncle" he heard the voice of the crown prince. At first, he thought his mind was playing tricks on him but hearing the low chuckle from behind him, prince Ericsson turned back.


    "Brother," prince Ericsson was shocked to see his brother standing before him. How is this possible? Ghosts are not real? His statement came out as a question.


    The man standing there frowning his brows. "you do not look old but I think your mind is getting too old Uncle," prince S¨¦bastien stressed the last word "uncle".


    Then prince Ericsson heard him it finally made sense to him. He unconsciously looked at his door. He was sure he had locked it. Only a ghost should be able to pass through the door.


    "Are you really not a ghost?" prince Ericsson asked.


    "Indeed I am a ghost, I am here to take Revenge. You promised to protect me with your life but you failed," prince S¨¦bastien decided to tease his uncle a little. He knew that he looked a lot like his father.


    After finding out the true identity of General Mason, the prince did not have a problem taking off his mask to see him. Who knew the man would mistake him for his brother


    "yes, you are right brother, I deserve to die," prince Ericsson said.


    Prince S¨¦bastien shook his head seeing the look on his uncle''s face. The man must still be blaming himself all these years.


    "It was never your fault, but you should at least be able to differentiate between your brother and his son," prince S¨¦bastien said to calm the man down.


    Prince Ericsson who was about to break down in self-guilt but himself together and reach out to touch the person before him. " you look just like him, " prince Ericsson said.


    Prince S¨¦bastien did not move away from his uncle''s touch. "you did a good job keeping his son alive, that alone covers your failure," prince S¨¦bastien said. He knew that even if he told the man a million times that the death of his brother Prince Edward was not his fault the man will continue to blame himself.


    "not yet, but soon I will send everyone involved to meet him in the afterlife," prince Ericsson said.


    "right, about that, I need your help. We can not let my mother fight general Thompson," prince S¨¦bastien went straight to why he was there.


    "I promise not to get involved," prince Ericsson shook his head.


    "no, you promised to let her be the one to kill the general. You can keep that promise without letting her enter that ring tomorrow," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "How is that possible? The battle of truth is a fight to the death. If she does not go into the ring she would miss the chance," prince Ericsson said.


    "I can make that happen, all you have to do is visit the Queen''s quarter tomorrow morning and hand over the pendant. I will do the rest," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "You mother want to do this, she would be angry if you stopped her," prince Ericsson said.


    "she will get over her anger, although Mother''s fighting skills are good, I am afraid she will not be able to separate her emotions from the fight," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "Her strength comes from her emotions and quest for vengeance, * prince Ericsson did not agree with the prince.


    " True, but those emotions are going to get her killed. General Thompson is very skilled. It will take only a moment of distraction or emotional complex to get her killed. She may be able to manage her emotions but I am unwilling to take the chances," prince S¨¦bastien explained.


    Prince Ericsson fell into deep thought. He understood what the prince was talking about. But he trusted the Queen. Besides he knows she will be unhappy if they took away the chance from her.


    " your mother really wants to do this, I will not stand in her way," prince Ericsson said.


    Prince S¨¦bastien paused for a moment and looked at his uncle. "you are right, I guess I was worried for nothing. But do visit mother tomorrow before the fight and warn her about keeping her emotions together," prince S¨¦bastien gave up.


    "I will do that, I will even give her some pointers," prince Ericsson agreed.


    "I will trust your decision," prince S¨¦bastien said before walking out of the room.


    "I forgot to ask him how he came in," prince Ericsson muttered after the prince left. He lay down to sleep. After hearing the prince''s words he felt really worried. So the next day he went to the Palace as early as possible.


    Since his visit to the Queen was usually secret, he found a way to get into the training room to wait for her.


    Soon the Queen came in accompanied by Prince S¨¦bastien. They sat down and he began to lecture the Queen about controlling her emotions and focusing on the fight. He had yet to speak for one minute but the Queen suddenly fell asleep.


    "What is wrong with her?" he panics but seeing the prince''s calm look he could guess he had a hand with the Queen''s state.


    "What did you do to her?" he looked at prince S¨¦bastien but the person in question ignored him and helped his mother lay properly.


    "I told you already, I will not take chances. I trust mother''s skills not her emotions," once he finishes speaking he attack prince Ericsson and knock him unconscious.


    Then he took the pendant and walked out of the room after putting it on.


    Queen magret was shocked when she heard princess Ericson''s explanation. She remembered prince S¨¦bastien pouring tea for her when they finished eating breakfast.


    She did not pay attention because she trusted that he would not do anything to harm her. She felt angry that he had tricked her so, but she could not also deny the fact that her heartfelt warmth about his actions.


    Protecting her even from herself.  "I will give him some good beating when he returns, how dare he trick me. I am his mother," the Queen acted very angrily.


    Prince Ericsson could see that she was happy about her son''s actions. "stop acting, I am sure you feel impressed," prince Ericsson Chuckle.


    "ahh!, smart mouth," the Queen could no longer hide her smile. "still he tricked me," the Queen said.


    "Are you mad that he beat you to your own game,?" prince Ericsson said as though he just saw through the Queen.


    He felt that he could never understand the woman before him. She was not even angry that she would not be able to kill General Thompson like she has been planning for years. Instead, she was angry that her son beat her to her tricks.


    Queen magret immediately smiled in embarrassment..  "The pair of mother and son were indeed something," Prince Erickson shook his head.

 Chapter 164 - Sharp Knife

    Meanwhile back at the open field, the fight had ended with the Queen stabbing General Thompson in his heart. Everything had happened too quickly. In the beginning, of the fight, people indeed saw the chance that the Queen will win but after some time it seemed like General Thompson has had pushed her to a corner forcing her to stay on the defense.


    Suddenly, the Queen had lunch an attack. Her government was so sweet so that those who were not paying close attention will not realize what had really happened.


    All that registered in their mind was the Queen''s knife going straight into the heart of the man before her. They watched as she laid him down as though it was not her first time killing someone.


    This revelation of the Queen made a lot of people fall into deep thoughts. How could a harmless and loving woman be this strong? It has to be the gods showing everyone the truth.


    The whole place was silent, no one had expected this outcome at the beginning of the Battle.


    "I heard the crown prince specially prepared his mother for this fight," gossip started after the first minute of silence.


    "Ahh! The gods are indeed fair, it is obvious that this General had indeed tried to kill the king," someone said.


    "Yes, the Battle of the truth is indeed the fight of the gods. Who would have thought that a well-respected General like him would try such a trick," someone else said.


    The discussion of the Generals was not far from those of the commoners. "To think that I have always held General Thompson in high regards," one general shook his head.


    "I have known for a long time that he is a green snake," General Daiz did not hesitate to throw more on him. To him, a person like General Thompson did not deserve to rest in place.


    King Roderick simply got off his seat and left the place. He was not sure how he felt about the outcome of the fight.


    Soon two people carried General Thompson''s body away. Nobody felt sorry they all cursed at him.


    "He must have been very evil for him to die in the hands of a woman," one lord whispered to his friends.


    "Yes you are right, such a person''s head should be hanged on a poll as a lesson to all," his friend answered.


    The only person who mourned the death of general Thompson was lady Catherine. He was the only blood relative she had left so her tears were expected.


    A few maids tried to console her but she was unwilling to listen to them. she knew that deep down they cursed her father.


    To lady Catherine, her father was a good man who did everything that was in the best interests of his children. She did not think he was wrong to want to snatch the throne for her late husband. Any father in his shoes should do the same thing for the sake of his children.


    Lady Catherine would have loved to pay respect but given the way, he died she knew it was impossible.


    She made her way to a quiet corner and sat down to mourn quietly as a daughter she felt she owe her father that much.


    "Why waste your time crying? Your tears will not be of any use," she heard a female, voice. Lady Catherine naturally become curious and decided to look at who was talking. She was not surprised to see that it was one of the king''s wives. she was the youngest and had only given birth to Craig.


    "Lady Emilia,"  Lady Catherine called out. She was surprised that someone has found out about her hideout.


    Lady Emilia was married years ago by the king. It was said that she was never favored by the king. No one was sure why he had picked her.


    Indeed lady Emilia was a very beautiful woman but the king has stopped visiting her since after she gave birth to prince Craig. Lady Emilia has remained in the palace like a piece of an old painting that hangs on the wall.


    She had the least of power among the king''s wives. Although they were just three of them left alive only Queen magret was feared by all.


    Neither the wives nor mistress has dared challenge the Queen in the last years. When concubine Bri had died some weeks ago, many of the king''s wives naturally suspected the Queen, but none of them was bold enough to say the words out.


    They all acted surprised and pretend to mourn her as a sister. Only Queen Magret did not pretend to mourn her. She knew that the other women suspected her of the woman''s death but she was too lazy to clear her name.


    The only person Queen Magret has seen as a worthy opponent among the king''s wife had been Julia''s mother. She knew that the king loved her, which is why she calmly plotted for her death years ago.


    "All is fair in war and love," this has been the guild she used for her life. Since after Julia''s mother she had been least bothered to deal with any woman that warned the king''s bed.


    She was not interested herself, so she was the happiest when the king find something that suit his test. Provided the so-called woman did not change her seat as the Queen.


    Because of the Queen''s open declaration of war, the other wives and mistress plot to harm each other and make it seem as if she was involved.


    One of the wives who had done this the most is lady Emilia. No one would ever suspect her since she was always so nice and polite to all. She did not hesitate to bow her head to greet the other wives. This had made all of them view her as a fool and ignore her for years.


    No one bothered to target her but she targeted them all. She believes that once the king runs out of all his options he may return to her and this time she will ensure to keep him. No one will ever suspect that the kind-looking woman is an evil schemer.


    "Clean your tears child, I am sure your father would not want you to be this said," lady Emilia said in a kind and caring voice.


    "It is okay to mourn my father. If I do not who will? Lady Catherine said. As she spoke more tears rolled down her eyes. She blames herself for her father and husband''s death.


    She kept wondering if things would have been different if she had not acted so arrogantly.


    " poor child," lady Emilia said joining her to sit down and pulling her into a hug. Lady Catherine did not hold back and cried in her shoulders.


    Lady Emilia did not also seem to bother. She gently patted her back without saying anything.


    After a long while, lady Catherine stopped crying. "All this is my fault," she omitted to herself. She still felt like crying but she was tried.


    "You must put yourself together, and live on. I may not have been close to you in the past but I know what the pain of losing a father is. I promise to be a shoulder you can lean on in the future," lady Emilia said.


    "Thank you so much for your kindness, but I am no longer a member of the royal family. My husband is dead and as the last child of the family, I need to return home and take care of my father''s house. Things will no longer be easy for me as my father has died a traitor. I do not deserve your kindness. My father tried to kill your husband," lady Catherine said.


    She might be rude arrogant and full of herself but she was not stupid. she had been married into the royal family for more than two years but lady Emilia never tried to start a conversation with her.


    Although she had always been nice to her, lady Catherine knew that she kept her at arm''s length. She remembers that her father has warned her not to take the part of revenge and since he was dead she decided to grant him that wish.


    No matter how you look at it, she realized that prince Julia was partly responsible for his death. He should never have gone after his brother''s wife.


    "I understand," last Emilia nodded her head. But she was unwilling to give up. To her, lady Catherine''s emotions will be all over the place with what had happened in the open field. this made it the perfect time to draw her closer and use her in the future.


    Lady Catherine was currently a sharp knife and whoever is able to will it will get lots of benefits.


    "Thank you for consoling me in my vulnerable time. I am grateful and I regret that I will be unable to pay you in the future," lady Catherine said in a pitiful voice.


    She was not going to follow the norm and said she would remember her kindness and help in whatever capacity she could in the future. This will only make her become a weapon, in the hands of somebody.


    If she promised to return the favor then she would have successfully sold herself to lady Emilia.


    She could still remember that just before her father stepped into the ring he told her something she found strange. "Do not let anyone use you like the knife to cut down their enemies," Although she was not sure of why he made such a random statement, she intends to live by it now that he was gone.


    Lady Catherine was also not sure why lady Emilia has come to her but she honestly did not wish to find out.. There was no such a thing as free lunch in the face of power and wealth.

 Chapter 165 - Coward And Scheme

    "How is the training going," king Roderick asked his sons as they walked into his court. He refused to think about General Thompson''s betrayal. To be honest the king had a miss feeling about everything.


    He doubted that General Thompson would think of something like that by himself. He also felt that the Queen could have set the General up. He had learned years ago that the woman deliberately schemed her way into his Palace.


    King Roderick could never guess the real reason why the Queen has offered herself up for him. He believes that the woman was selfish and in desperate need of power and wealth.


    He commended her in his heart for seeking out the biggest fish in the river. Well, he did not hate her because he fell for her scheme. After all, he had nothing to lose in all of it.


    If anything he gained more. The kingdom of Avalo has prospered thanks to her son. "Everything is going on fine at my end," Jeffery, who was currently disguised as the crown prince answered.


    "Same with me father," Prince Craig said.


    "I am prepared to set out Tait in two days. I will ensure to keep it together there," Prince Elliott answered.


    "Good, the meeting with the Generals will be tomorrow morning. We have to plan and get ready to lunch an attack before those three ants can reinforce," King Roderick said and raised his hands as a way of dismissing his sons.


    The three of them walked out without a word.


    " Elder brother you seem to be in a good mood today. Does this have to do with the fact that your mother is also skilled with the sword?" prince Craig said. Jeffery ignored him, he knew that the crown prince would have done the same.


    Move over, Jeffery felt the young prince was only a boy and it was expected of him to think highly of himself.


    " Ahh! So rude, just like your mother. The two of you are indeed violent. If she could handle swords as a woman, no wonder you act the way you do. The curse must have something that is inherited," prince Craig was unwilling to allow the prince to leave without poking some fun from him.


    Prince Craig believed that no matter what, a son will never watch idly while his mother is been insulted. When Jeffery heard his words he finally stop. Of course, he turned around.


    The Queen was not his mother, so he could still think rationally but there was no way he would let the man before him insult the Queen. Since he was pretending to be the prince, he had to defend the Queen.


    "At least my mother is bold and she is unafraid to show off her skills, unlike some people. Tell me, did you also get your coward and scheming mind from your mother?" Jeffery asked.


    Prince Craig was the one who started it, but he could not take his mother''s been insult. Unlike the crown prince who was not close to his mother. Lady Emilia was prince Craig''s backbone. She has helped him scheme and plan against his brothers many times. The mother and son had a very close relationship, so he immediately reach out to hit Jeffery but the latter moved outside swiftly.


    " Ahh! I guess I was wrong, you are a toothless dog," Jeffery fuel the fire. When prince Craig heard this. His blood boils and he balled his hand into a fist to attack again but Jeffery dodge easily again. This made prince Craig more angry.


    When Jeffery saw the angry look on the prince''s face he chuckle to irritate him more. If there was anything Jeffery hated most, it was acting as the crown prince but at this moment he was loving every bit of the show.


    Prince Craig heard the laugh he got so angry that he wanted to break his brother''s mouth. So he threw a punch at his face but he missed it completely with an inch. He did not give up and tried again but like the previous times, he missed.


    On the fourth miss, Jeffery took hold of his hand and looked right into his eyed. "You dare raise your hand to hit me. Are you asking for death? " Jeffrey''s voice was not low so the guards around him heard his question.


    The commotion between the two brothers naturally gathers a little crowd but no one dares to come close because they feared the crown prince. They choose to watch from a distance and act blindly the moment things get too serious.


    Prince Craig''s blood run cold when he heard Jeffrey''s question. There was no doubt that this brother of his is able to kill him.


    "You dare threaten to kill me? Do not act too powerful. Even you have to obey the family rule," prince Craig said. His voice sounded calm and composed but in the real sense, he was scared. He had reminded his brother about the family law because he hoped it was enough to stop me.


    " Really? " Jeffery raised a brow at the prince. Over the years Jeffery had paid less attention to him. It turns ls out it might be a big mistake. "Do you believe anyone will hold me accountable when you drew the first knife?" Jeffery asked still holding on to prince Craig.


    Prince Craig finally broke into cold tears when he heard Jeffrey''s words. Indeed he had acted without thinking. He was the one that had attacked his brother first. Besides he was not the golden son Julia. Even prince Julia was beheaded, so who was he?


    When Jeffery saw the fear in his eyes he finally let go but not without giving him a good punch on his face. At least in the next few days, prince Craig will remember that he was not a match for the crown prince of Avalo.


    "What is this?" king Roderick''s voice roared in the hallway. He had come out a few moments earlier and heard the crown prince (Jeffery) asking prince Craig if he was continuing death.


    "Have you both lost your tongue,?" the king asked as he looked at both his sons. One held on his jaw. He was probably trying to bear the pain from the punch, while the other stood with an indifferent look.


    It did not even seem as if anything going on around him had anything to do with him. "should I consider this a challenge?"  The king asked seeing that his two sons acted as though he was not talking to them. He knew that it was prince Craig who lost his temper first.


    "Should I consider it a challenge?" Jeffery turned to look at prince Craig. It was obvious to anyone look at the crown prince that he was ready to kill his brother.


    "No brother, I was just trying to start a conversation with you. I did not expect you to turn around and insult my mother," prince Craig acted pitifully. He was unwilling to bear the shame alone.


    Jeffery shook his head, he could not bother himself about talking to a coward. "Then I advise you dear little brother not to say things you are unwilling to take responsibility for," Jeffery said.


    He did not seem annoyed that his brother has indirectly said he acted out of line. Prince Sebastian was never the type to care about such things.


    "Apologise to your brother," king Rodrick commanded prince Craig. Although the king did not favor his first son, it did not mean he will allow any disorder in his presence. As a king, he needed to act rationally all the time.


    "I apologize to elder brother, I was carried away with my emotions. My mother is dear to me," prince Craig said. He especially added the last part to show off the closeness between him and his mother. After all, it was well known that the Queen did not care for her son.


    "Then it is my flute, I forget that not every woman is as strong and capable as my mother," Jeffery replied, his voice bold and proud. ''Younger brother you want to puck my wound, sorry joke on you," Jeffery thought as he looked at him.


    As expected, prince Craig''s face changed when he heard his brother''s words. He was offered and annoyed but he did not dare complain since he did not want to offend his father. So he immediately bowed his head and excuse himself.


    Jeffery also nodded his head and left the place. He needed to complete other tasks. After Jeffrey left the king''s presence, he returned to the crown prince. He was planning to change back into his clothes to enable him to run all his errands.


    "Your highness,"  Jeffery heard princess Ellen''s voice. He thought about ignoring her and walking away but the princess caught up with him.


    "I bite busy now, let us talk later," Jeffery said. Princess Ellen paused. She was not very close to him but for some reason, she felt it was not the prince that was standing there.


    She reluctantly nodded her head not wanting to think too much about it. Princess Ellen had noticed that the prince had added something to his mother''s tea when they eat breakfast that morning.


    At first, the Princess had thought that what he added will make the Queen sleep so that the prince would fight in her stand but after seeing the Queen''s performance she began to think that things were not that simple. "Today is strange," she muttered as she thought of everything.


    Jefferybreatheh a sigh of relief and walk away.

 Chapter 166 - Dead Man

    Prince Sebastian got back into his mother''s quarters. Before entering the training room, he took off the pendant.


    "Mother," He called to get the attention of the two people who sat idly. He have expected his mother to lash at him but she just watched him quietly.


    "Uncle," He turned to prince Ericsson was also looking at him. Ericsson did not have anything to say. This was a fight between the mother and son, he simply stretch his hand and collected the pendant.


    After which he took it and transformed into General Mason. "I can not wait to get rid of this bastard," He said.


    "Would you like to pay a visit to your old friend?" He asked General Mason but his gaze was fixed on his mother.


    "which friend will that be?" General Mason raised his brows.


    "General Thompson, who else?" prince S¨¦bastien replied.


    "No, I will pass there is no need to see a dead man," General Mason replied.


    "who said anything about a dead man!" prince S¨¦bastien asked. This statement finally got the attention of the Queen.


    "What do you mean? Did you not fight the battle of truth in my stand?" Queen magret asked confused by her son''s words.


    "of course I did," prince S¨¦bastien replied. The Queen and General Mason did not say anything. Instead, they waited patiently for him to explain himself.


    "I left him alive so that mother can claim his life as she has always wanted," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "How is that possible?" General Mason asked. He was very confused, after all the battle of the truth was a fight to the death. But Queen magret had a smile on her face when she heard the prince''s words.


    Unlike the confused uncle, Queen Magret could guess what her son has done. He must have ensured to stab the dagger away from his heart. Then cast a spell to make him seem dead. That way the fight will be over but the general would still be alive.


    "Lead the way, I will forgive your betrayal because of this you have done," Queen magret said so eagerly. When General Mason heard the Queen''s words, he rolled his eyes mentally. ''what a good actor,'' He thought mentally. He knew the Queen was not at her son.


    Prince S¨¦bastien started leading the way, but he noticed his uncle was still standing at the same spot. " uncle, do you really not want to visit your old friend. I am sure the look on his face will be priceless when he sees you," prince S¨¦bastien said. He was in such a good mood and could not wait to poke some fun out of General Thompson.


    To prince S¨¦bastien, a quick death like a stab in the heart was too much mercy. He did not know what happens in the after life, so he was determined to take his revenge on earth.


    He wanted to give General Thompson the worst death possible. No, he wanted him to live his remaining days in miseries. He wanted General Thompson to wish for death, but remain alive.


    The group of three moved swiftly. It was late in the evening and because of the occasion, many of the servants in the Palace were still in the Open field.


    They only passed by a few guards. "why are we heading towards my formal quarter?" General Mason asked when he saw the part they took. Over the years, it was one of the king''s sons that took over prince Ericsson''s quarter.


    He was the first son, to leave the royal place and go into the kingdom of Shema. One of the four great kings kingdom. This self Exile was a sign that he was not interested in the throne. He stayed in Shema as the eyes of Avalo to watch the king.


    As long as the kingdom of Avalo prospers in strength, the people of Shema will not dare lay a hand on him. There the fourth prince of Avalo has married a member of the royal family.


    "where else, can you hide a dead man without it being discovered. Besides, the young General Thompson used to visit you there in the time past. Don''t you think it is of great significance for you to meet again there?" prince S¨¦bastien said.


    The more he thought about the entire situation the happier his mood. "you are right son, all this began from friendship," The Queen replied. She was naturally in a good mood. Finally, she has taken a step to end all those who killed her husband. She was sure that his soul will finally be able to rest once all of it was over.


    Even General Mason felt quite satisfied, even if he acted as though he was not interested in it. They soon got to the formal quarters of prince Ericsson.


    The place was old and dirty since no one has lived there for a few years. Coincidentally, this particular quarter was away from the others and the Palace. This is why after the fourth prince left, no member of the royal family was willing to live there.


    When they stepped in, they noticed the inside was clean. Queen magret raised her brows questioning. "you got someone to clean it up?" she asked.


    "yes I did, since we were going to be visiting this Palace, I felt it should be in good shape," prince S¨¦bastien answered. The truth was, he would never enter into this house if it looked to abandon. The memory from his childhood when his mother brought him to a hunted house still frightened him. Not that the prince will accept this.


    Moreover, who would believe the famous curse prince of Avalo was scared of something so insignificant.


    Prince S¨¦bastien immediately took off his mask. He was really in the mood to scare General Thompson to death. "uncle you should take off your pendant. Imagine the horror that will be on his face, when he opens his eyes and see us both," prince S¨¦bastien said. He knew he looked just like his father, even his uncle had mistaken him for his brother''s ghost, talk less of the murderer himself.


    General Mason immediately complied with his request and took off the pendant. It was the first time in over twenty years that he would be meeting with General Thompson, as himself.


    To be sincere, he still wanted to ask the man why he had betrayed him and his brother. To the best of the prince''s knowledge, they treated him well. And he was sure that if his brother had sat on the throne, he would have still compensated Thompson.


    So prince Ericsson was adamant to believe that it was just greed. Maybe, he and his brother might have unintentionally offended him. This thinking did not mean that prince Ericsson was willing to forgive him.


    He just hoped against hope that their friendship has ever meant anything to him. What he fears most, is the possibility that General Thompson had befriended them right from time with bad intentions.


    When the group of three entered the room General Thompson was kept, they saw him lying down like a Corp. "is he really still alive?" prince Ericsson could not stop the doubt in his mind.


    Prince S¨¦bastien did not answer. He simply walks over to the small bed that he was lying on. Queen magret could not help but look around again.


    Inside the quarters was very neat, she could not help but think of how impossible it was for him to have sent people to clean up this place in such a short time and still manage to do it without anyone noticing.


    Not even herself, Queen magret believes that nothing was going on in the Palace or royal family without her knowledge.


    "When did you plan all this?" she could not stop herself from asking.


    "The day I found out the truth," prince S¨¦bastien gave a direct answer as he placed his hand on General Thompson''s chest and break the spell.


    General Thompson opened his eyes as soon as prince S¨¦bastien withdraw his hand. Prince Ericsson who watches from a short distant notices the expression of pain on the man''s face.


    This was expected after all the injured had not been treated. General Thompson frown in pain as his hand reach for the spot he got stayed. As soon as his hand made contact with that spot he remembered he was fighting the battle of truth, so he immediately rolled on his side. Causing him to fall on the floor.


    General Thompson wined in pain but he immediately got up on his feet. He was unwilling to dye in the hands of the Queen when he did nothing.


    He was thinking to reach for a weapon when his eyes fell on the closet figure to him. His face immediately pales. He had never thought of how he would face prince Edward when they meet in the afterlife.


    He used to convince himself that he did nothing wrong. If the prince had treated him sincerely as a friend like he did he would never have stable him but now that he was standing before the prince he realized that his excuse was stupid.


    No matter what prince Edward never did anything deliberately to hurt him. When he found out that the prince was simply using him he would have just cut off their friendship not killed him.


    Moreover, he offered himself to another to be used as a knife.  "If this was not stupidity, General Thompson was not sure what is.


    " Why am I just realizing it?'' He wondered.

 Chapter 167 - Too Late To Ask For Forgiveness

    General Thompson looked at prince S¨¦bastien and as expected he thought he was looking at prince Edward. Prince Edward was already dead for so many years. So seeing him would only mean one thing.


    "I am already dead," He whispered to himself as he continued to look at the prince, who was looking back at him calmly.


    "Is this hell?" General Thompson asked. He did not expect to end up in a good place after death. He also did not expect the prince to answer his question either.


    "you can call it that," prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head. He love to call this room hell, after all, it was the last time this man would be able to see the sunshine.


    General Thompson nodded his head. He was quiet for some minutes. He could not explain why he still felt the pain from the Queen stab. If he was dead, he should probably stop feeling the pain right.


    Does this mean, prince Edward was still feeling the pain in his heart from over twenty-five years ago?


    "Are you here to take revenge for what happened twenty-five years ago?" General Thompson asked. He was been a man of war and so he decided to test the water and see if prince Edward was still very angry.


    "Indeed, one of the things I like about you is the fact that you are smart," prince Ericsson was the one who spoke this time. It was also at this time that General Thompson noticed that they were not alone.


    During the time he was still alive, prince Ericsson had escaped from the room he was locked up. He disappeared into tiny air and no one knew what happened to him. ''So he was dead too, '' general Thompson thought.


    "Prince Ericsson" General Thompson''s s voice shook slightly when he called his name.


    " Are you ready to pay your debts? " prince S¨¦bastien asked. He was enjoying the confused look from General Thompson


    " What debt, I killed you before and now I am already dead for a crime I did not commit. Carma already took its course on me," General Thompson said. He did not know what to expect but he did not want to live in an afterlife of torture.


    Prince S¨¦bastien click his tongue when he heard his analysis. "Do you think that stab is enough to pay for your sins? Because of your actions, four people had to suffer. Who told you that your miserable reputation is enough to ransom for your sins." prince S¨¦bastien chuckle as though he had heard the funniest thing. He did not bother to clarify the fact that he was still alive.


    " What do you mean four life, my action only affected you and your brother. Besides you are to blame, if you had treated me sincerely like I treated you things would not have turned the way they did years back," General Thompson said. He was unwilling to take the entire blame.


    " you are sure are thick skin. You still dare to talk about not being treated sincerely when you are the one that digs a knife into his heart. Tell me how has me or my brother ever mistreated you?" prince Ericsson roared. He had waited far too long to have this conversation.


    Now that he had the opportunity all his emotions were all over the place and he felt like punching the man before him to his death.


    " Do not act like the Saint. You and your brother were only using me. You never saw me as a friend," General Thompson replied.


    "nonsense, even if we did not treat you sincerely, you could have ended our friendship. You did not need to kill my brother. How can you not even have enough dignity to accept your fault!" prince Ericsson said his hand was already balled into a fist and he really wanted to give the man before him some good beating.


    General Thompson opened his mouth to argue but he did not know what to say. He did not need to kill the prince, after all the brothers had never done anything to hurt him.  The truth is said to be bitter, it was worse to face that truth when you were standing before it helpless.


    "So what if we used you? Do you not consider Rodrick your friend even when he used you to commit a crime?" Who are you not to be used? After all, you care about benefits,"


    Queen magret on the other hand has been standing beside prince Ericsson. She did not even know what she felt at that moment. Over and over again, the image of how her husband was killed the morning after their wedding played in her head.


    She should have returned to her kingdom that morning and the war between Avalo and the four kings would never have taken place. She would never have been so desperate as to offer up her son to save the kingdom.


    Innocent people had died, during that war. She had also soured her hand with blood to survive. The more she thought about it the angrier she was.


    She wanted to cut off his tongue, as his voice disgust her. No, she wanted to cut off his right hand. The hand that had pressed the dagger into her husband.


    Now that she thought about it, she regretted not cutting off his hands years ago. He would have become useless without it.


    She felt more irritated hearing him try to act like a victim. "S¨¦bastien," Queen magret called. She did not walk all the way to talk with him. She was there to give him pain. The type that has been living with her all the while.


    Prince Ericsson stepped out of the way and the queen stepped forward. General Thompson was surprised to see the Queen. "was she dead too?" if she was how? He wondered if all his enemies had gathered together to torture him in the underworld.


    He was so surprised by the Queen''s appearance that he did not notice that she called S¨¦bastien instead of Edward.


    "This place is too neat for him, I do not plan to give him any form of comfort," Queen magret said. Now that the General was in her hands she wanted to do more than stab him in the heart. She wanted him to wish for death.


    "What do you mean? All these years Queen magret I have never done anything to hurt you. If anything you owe me my life for lying against me," General Thompson could not come to terms with the fact that the Queen still wanted to punish him.


    He could not remember ever offending her in any way. His daughter even told him how well the Queen treated her.


    " What was that you just said? " Queen magret paid him attention for the first time.


    "I did you no wrong," General Thompson said with full confidence. He had really done her no wrong.


    The Queen raised her brows. "you did me all the wrong there is in this life the moment you stabbed my husband in my presence," She replied.


    "What are you talking about. King Roderick was my friend, I never for once hurt him," General Thompson replied.


    "My mother is not talking of that fool, she is talking about my father," prince S¨¦bastien spoke seeing that the Queen was losing control of her emotions.


    General Thompson was beyond confused. He could not understand what the two were saying. He never killed king Morgan. Since he still thought prince S¨¦bastien was prince Edward he naturally did not understand the mother and son.


    "They are talking about my brother prince Edward who you stabbed with my dagger," prince Ericsson helped the confused man. General Thompson was surprised by that statement. It took him a while to understand the meaning of the statement.


    He felt someone who was poured cold water, a shiver run down his spine. This revelation was too much to understand. Prince Edward that he remembered never got married.


    Why will the Queen refer to him as her husband? He suddenly had a million questions but these people did not look like they will give him any answer.


    No matter how he thought about it, nothing made sense. Except there was a man who looked so much like prince Edward who called the Queen mother.


    General Thompson did not know what the crown prince looks like. No one did. So he was confused.


    "Mother, do you want to dirty your hand or shall I get someone to do the torture while you watch?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    "I will like to dirt my hands a little," Queen magret replied. Just then two men walked in with a few torture tools.


    "Are this to your satisfaction?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    Queen magret looked at the table that was brought in. There were different weapons arranged on the table. Her eyes light up seeing them.


    "Have I ever told you that you are the best son ever?" Queen magret was grinning mischievously. Prince Ericsson seeing this interaction could not stop himself from shaking his head.


    "shall we start from cutting off the fingers that held the dagger?" Queen magret asked as she picked up a blunt knife from the table. She did not wish to use a shape knife as the cut will be too fast. She wanted to do it slow and steady.


    "Why don''t we start from the tongue, that way our ears will not go dumb from all his screaming," prince Ericsson said.


    "Good idea, I will let you do that. After all, he used that tongue to cause a misunderstanding between you and your brother," Queen magret said.


    Prince Ericsson could not contain his excitement as he picked up the right tool. General Thompson scream in horror when he watched the prince coming closer to him. He unconsciously took a step backward but before he could take another one. The two men who brought in the tool catch him and pin him to the floor.


    "it will be over before you notice," prince Ericsson smirked as he bend on his knee. He imagine how his brother died and his heart turned into stone, he was unable to hear all the pleading and begging that General Thompson was saying.


    "it is too late to ask for forgiveness," he said as he forced open his mouth.


    "You should have expected this if things go wrong," Queen magret said. The man was crying and begging for mercy but the Queen felt really satisfied with his cry.


    "Would you have stopped that day if I have begged you to spear him?" Queen asked. Prince Ericsson paused and looked at the man.


    Although, General Thompson heard the Queen''s question he choose not to answer.. If had known that someone saw him when he killed the prince he would have killed her too.

 Chapter 168 - Human Kindness.

    The crown prince Quarter Avalo.


    Princess Ellen was ready to eat her lunch. Lady  Catherine has been serving in the quarters for two days. As planned, she got a comfortable room and the only duty she was given was to serve princess Ellen when she ate.


    Princess Ellen had given her that opportunity so that if she ever plan to hurt her, she would easily get the chance. Lady Catherine for her was a bait to find out who was trying to hurt her.


    Lady Catherine arrived at the right time and wanted to help serve princess Ellen but the princess stopped her. "Today must have been had on you. Good relax," princess Ellen could not bring herself to be heartless.


    No matter what, she believes that lady Catherine should be given the time to mourn her father. Princess Ellen knew what it miss to lose a parent. No matter what a child always feels connected to their parents.


    "Lady Catherine, you can take a rest," princess Ellen held her hands that were about to serve her.


    Lady Catherine looked at princess Ellen. She was surprised to see the sincere look on the princess''s face.


    "I am fine," Lady Catherine acted stubbornly. She hated being pitied. She had been proud and arrogant all her life. How could she beard to be pitied even by her enemies?


    "There is no need to act strong. No matter what he was your father and I heard he doted on you. Do not think too much, I do not pity you. I know how sad it feels to lose a relative. Take your time," princess Ellen spoke nicely.


    Lady Catherine looked at her with surprise. It was the first time prince Ellen spoke to her nicely. For some reason, lady Catherine has always felt that the princess was arrogant.


    " Do not worry I am not trying to be your friend. I am human and it natural for me to show kindness to even my enemies," princess Ellen said when she noticed that lady Catherine was hesitant.


    Lady Catherine''s eyes blurry with tears when she heard the princess''s words. She was the one who had come looking for the princess trouble, now she has bitten more than she can chew.


    "Take your time, I am not trying to trick you, moreover, with the death of your father, especially since he died a traitor you no longer have any strong backing and I have no reason to act in circles," prince Ellen said.


    When Lady Catherine heard this she felt relieved." with your permission she said and walked out of the room.


    All her life, she had never kept anyone she felt was below her as friends. She had a lot of friends that always praise her and look as though they truly love her.


    But ever since the announcement of the battle of truth they have all kept their distance. No one dares to come close to her, and since her father had died in the field today no one of them even offered a word of comfort.


    Who would have thought her worst enemy would be the only one to comfort her with a pure heart. One would have expected that the prince will mock her at this time but she said she was just being human. If the princess could show such kindness to her enemies then how would she treat her friends?  Lady Catherine asked.


    If it was in the past she would have thought that princess Ellen was stupid for showing her a little kindness but now that she had her back against the war she did not see the princess as stupid.


    In between her thoughts, lady Catherine arrived in her room. She looked at the bottle that she has received from the prince who visited her two days back.


    He had instructed her to put it in the princess food three times. This he assured her will be able to stop the princess from giving birth. Lady Catherine has taken the bottle because deep down she felt this was the best way she could hurt the princess.


    It did not matter if she became the Queen of Avalo in the future, her life will be miserable because she was unable to give birth. At that time the other wives of the prince will mock her.


    No matter how smart she was, she would always feel the pain when she is insulted about her inability to be a woman. What is a beautiful face to a woman who can have children of their own?


    Lady Catherine looked at the bottle and kept it. This has been her token of revenge but she was forced to reflect on her life.


    Many people have been using her like a knife to hurt their common enemies. She was fed up of been used. Since it was already late in the afternoon lady Catherine knew that her father''s head will already be hanging in the poll.


    She stood by the window and look at the sun, she wanted to go out and pay her father his last respect as a child but she did not dare. At this time slot of people will pass by the hall of shame. If she was to be noticed there the consequences will be dare.


    She cried quietly as she continued to look at the sunlight. Lady Catherine was not sure of how long she cried but her eyes eventually became tired that she could cry no more. She soon fell asleep.


    When she woke up again it was already dark. Her head hurt and her eyes felt heavy. She has not slept properly in the three days that she moved to the crown prince Quarter.


    She immediately looked for a bowl with water and washed her face with the small water


    Although the prince had arranged a comfortable room for her, she no longer had maids to take care of her affair this meant she had to prepare her bath herself.


    Lady Catherine did not know that doing such work was that stressful. After watching her face she looked for something thick to wear. The night breeze was very cool. This will be the perfect time to visit her father although she would not be able to see his face clearly she had no other choice.


    The hall of shame was outside the Palace. As a lady, it was unsafe for her to go out without any form of protection. She sigh, how the noble has fallen, she mocked her miserable life.


    It took her half an hour to walk from the crown prince Quarter to the hall of shame. Outside the wall of the hall, there was a head hanging on the poll. "father," she whispered. She looked at the head handing on the wall and looked away.


    She did not know why but she felt no familiarity with the person on the poll. "are you angry with me now?" she wondered. She did not dare look at the poll again.


    "fine I will follow your advice, I will not seek revenge. After all, this happened because of my carelessness. I hope now that you are dead, you will be able to rest," Lady Catherine murmured all her words to herself.


    "I am sorry," she said before turning around to leave. When she did, she noticed that someone was hiding behind the wall.


    Her heartbeat quicken and she become scared. She paused and thought for some time, not daring to take a step. If she followed the shortest route to the Palace, there was a dark alley and who knows if the person behind the wall will attack her. With no other choice, lady Catherine decides to follow the longer root. At least that way there would be less chance of being attacked, since a few people may still be seen on the street.. Even after making this decision, she still felt scared.

 Chapter 169 - Died For Nothing.

    Meanwhile, princess Ellen had finished eating her dinner. After she cut a glimpse of the prince that late morning after the battle of truth she had not seen him. In the last three days. He has been very busy, she was already asleep before she woke up. His morning kiss was what woke her up every morning but before she managed to open her lazy eyes he was already gone but this particular night, the princess made up her mind to wait for him.


    Ever since he told her the story about loving someone, and pointing her to the mirror, a small part of her told her that the prince was talking about her but she knew it was impossible.


    After thinking about the different possibilities she decided to wait up, this night and ask him about it. She felt a bit scared and did not have the courage but she knew that it was best to find out from him.


    She remembered one of the lessons her father had taught her when she was still younger. "it was dangerous to live by an assumption. It is always best to seek confirmation, in other to avoid any misunderstanding," at that time she was only eight years old and her father had just started to neglect her.


    So she had come to the conclusion that her father no longer want her. As a little child, she decided to run away from the Palace but luckily a guard noticed her sneaking away and brought her back.


    When her father found out that she tried to leave the Palace alone he was angry and he scolded her non-stop. Since she could not afford to take all the blame, so she told her father her reasons for acting the way she did.


    "I thought you did not want me anymore. You only have time for Ema and William so I decided to leave," she had told her father, who was about to lecture more about the danger of sneaking out of the Palace her.


    Her father had paused, he then apologized for neglecting her. He even blame it on his duties as a king, then he asked her to promise never to just assume but ask for confirmation.


    "yet, he always judges me with what the Queen said without hearing my side of the story," princess Ellen chuckle as she thought of the things that happened in the past. She could not help but wonder if the man truly stopped loving her at some point.


    She knew she would be very sad if she heard of her father''s death. Even if her father neglected her later on, she still loved him. So she could not help but understand the way her mother acted.


    When the princess realized that she was already feeling sleepy, she decided to take a bath to keep herself awake. She believed that the prince will be busy the next morning which made waiting upon him the best time to ask about her doubt.


    After the bath, she felt awake, she kept waiting but the prince did not return. After going to take her going to wash her face twice, she decided to read a book to keep her company. She read for hours but the prince did not return. Her body become tired, so she walked over to the window and lookout. She was surprised to see the ray of light. "it morning," she whispered to herself.


    "Could it be that he went to meet with his mistress or lover while I waited all night?" princess Ellen thought. Although the prince had said he did not have a lover the last time, it did not mean she believe him.


    This thought made her throat bitter. She immediately push back the thought. She could not even think about it too much because her body already felt too tired for staying up. So she climb into the bed and slept off.


    Meanwhile, Prince S¨¦bastien was accompanied by the twenty, except for One who still needed to protect One, and Jeffrey, who needed to train the other men. Prince S¨¦bastien in the company of his mother was on the way to her kingdom.


    Queen magret had tortured General Thompson to her heart content the previous day. She was in a very good mood as she made this journey. Years ago she had thought she would visit her father with her husband but things did not go as planned.


    Now that she had cut off all the figures of the man who stabbed him, she felt ready to face her family after running away for so long. Her only regret was not being able to accompany her father during his last days.


    She had to sneak into his burial ceremony as she was too ashamed to face him back then. Her father had died ten years after she ran away. Now she felt confident to face her brother, she was also hoping to visit her father''s memorial and apologize for being a black sheep.


    They chose to travel at night to keep it secret from the king. Prince S¨¦bastien for some reason unknown to him felt his heartache.  He felt as though he had forgotten something important. When the first ray of sunshine. Prince S¨¦bastien and his men ran into some bandit. The prince knew this would happen. Over the last few years, there have been increasing reports of their activities.


    The prince was very happy to run into this group of people. Not only was he able to set free, the innocent captive, he also used one of them to perform his morning ritual.


    After performing his morning ritual, he finally realized what he has forgotten. His sunshine, he needed to get a kiss from her every morning. Now that she was back in the Palace he missed her so dearly. Not just that, He realized that his lies will be exposed. So to prevent that from happening, he immediately sent a message to Jeffrey.


    "is everything Okay," Queen magret asked. She had been the only one who dared to seek out her son when he was gone longer than expected.


    "your brother is an old fox. Your family seems to be very good, with scheme and tricks," prince S¨¦bastien decides to discuss more important things other than his private affair.


    When he had attacked the bandits, he had asked his men to spare the bandit leader. He wanted to use him for his morning ritual and also get information about the group and their operation.


    "What do you mean?" Queen magret asked. Her face was calm but she could already guess it will not be something so simple.


    "over the last five years, more bandit has been found in the brushes. Kidnapping people, mostly male children. Does who were at training age. Guess who is behind it," prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    "My brother, he is secretly creating an Amy," Queen magret answered.


    "you know him well," prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head. "it is easy to guess, the four great kingdoms will not keep their hands folded forever. It is natural for them to want to fight back at some point," Queen magret said.


    "hmm, not just that. They managed to buy three of the king''s son over," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "ahh? Treason is in the blood of their father, do you find it surprising that they have inherited it," Queen magret rolled her eyes.


    "Mother, I do not care about them being blood-related to me, I will kill them," prince S¨¦bastien informed her.


    "Go ahead, they have committed a crime, they should pay for it," Queen magret grinned. The only reason why she had never attacked the king''s children was that she considered them innocent of their father''s actions. If not that she still had a little kindness left, she would have long whip out his descendent.


    " Tell me, which one of them refused to join, if he really refused why did he not report?" Queen magret asked.


    "The fourth prince, he was fed poison after his refusal. So his wife went and negotiated with her cousin who is the new king of Sham. He will be giving the antidote, in exchange, he will not report what was going on but he will also not help in the plan," prince S¨¦bastien told his mother all that he had learned.


    Queen magret nodded her head. She did not feel angry at the fourth prince. Anyone in his situation will do the same.. Besides, the king of Sham will definitely check all the reports he sent, so even if he tries to send a message across he would have died for nothing.

 Chapter 170 - Strange Instruction

    The head of the bandit worked with the king of Sham, so he knew a few of the details. The four kings did not meet all these years to avoid raising any suspicion. They relied on using the soldiers who disguise as bandits to communicate.


    The prince usually found out all his pry knows when he swallow up their soul. "should we return to Avalo and make a visit some other time?" prince S¨¦bastien asked his mother.


    Now that the prince found out about the kingdom of vemus having hidden soldiers, he did not feel it was wise to go into that territory without enough preparation.


    "No," the Queen shook her head.  She already knew that these four kingdoms will plan something a long time ago. So she had a placed her own eyes and ears. Although she did not ask them to report back to her she was sure they would help her into the venus royal palace without being noticed.


    "Do you know why I picked today as the day we visit the king of verums," she asked her son because she noticed he was not confident of her decision.


    "no," prince S¨¦bastien shook his head. He was not aware of his mother''s reason. He thought she just randomly pick the day.


    "The royal council meeting will hold today. Do you not want to attend the meeting. After all the four kingdoms have prepared an Army for you. It is only right that you collect it today," Queen magret smile. Her smile was so beautiful that it could make the heart of anyone that saw it become sweet.


    " What do you have in mind?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. He knew that his mother will not smile so much unless she managed to cook up a plan.


    "The annual Royal council meeting in verums, is also a festival. Usually, delegates from Sham, Greenland, and Gushon will attend this feast, since the kingdoms were friends. This has been their best way of communicating over the last five years without raising suspicion," Queen magret said.


    " So you wanted us to attend this feast, reveal yourself as the Queen of Avalo and a member of the royal family of verums. You wanted the other three kingdoms to find out about this. You are trying to use your identity to protect me. You knew that they would try to fight back, " Prince S¨¦bastien read his mother''s thought.


    " yes, you are right, but after finding out their plans, I doubt we can still follow my plan of a happy reunion. We have to use plan B, "force." The Quen emphasized the word. "We need to break the wings that they have grown. I asked you not to touch any member of the royal family of verums because of this plan. but I guess times have changed. I doubt my brother still cares about blood ties, " Queen magret shook her head.


    " Send for backup,"  she said. Queen magret did not mind causing trouble for her kingdom. Anyone who has plans to hurt her son is an enemy to her.


    Prince S¨¦bastien was still not fully sure of his mother''s plans but he followed his mother''s instructions and send a message to Jeffery to lead an Army down to verums.


    ...


    At the crown prince Quarte, Avalo.


    Jeffery had woken up that morning, just before the first sunlight. He was aware of the prince going on a short journey with his mother. So this morning he was already aware that he would be responsible for training the soldiers that morning. After washing his face, he got ready to meet the soldiers who should already be waiting at the training field when he got the first message from the prince.


    The message was strange. The prince had asked him to disguise himself and go into his bed-chamber. Ensure to make a little noise to wake the princess up and then leave before the princess is fully awake or ask him any questions.


    "strange," Jeffery muttered under his voice but he was certain that the message was from the prince so he decided to do as was instructed.


    He immediately disguise himself as the prince, when he walked into the chamber her saw the book that was left half over on the table and the princess who was sleeping.


    He walked to the foot of the bed and stared at her intensely. He was not sure of what sound to make that will be enough to wake her up.


    After he thought about it for some time, he decided to leave the room. As he walked towards the door, he deliberately made his step noise. Then he closed the door with a bang.


    If his steps did not wake her up, he was certain the door will. When he came out of the prince''s chamber, he returned to his room and change his outfit before heading to the training ground.


    He was halfway to the training ground when he got another message from the crown prince. He was reluctant to check it afraid that it might be a strange request again but he had no choice.


    When he saw the new message to match the soldiers to verums as secretly as possible, Jeffrey knew things could not be so simple. The twenty already left with the prince so he had to arrange everything by himself.


    Jeffrey was not sure of the situation, it was impossible to move at least ten thousand men quietly, so he did the exact opposite of the prince''s words and moved out twenty thousand instead. He did not move them quietly.


    He made sure everyone in Avalo knew he was taking the men out of the kingdom. But instead of making it known that they were headed towards verums, he made even the soldiers believe that they were going to attack Pontus one of the three kingdoms that attacked Avalo recently.


    He chose Pontus because it shared bandry with verums, which will make getting into verums easy. That way the kingdom of Verums will not be alert.


    He also made sure that an error was made concerning the number of men he moved with.


    Everyone including king Roderick thought he took ten thousand men with him. They also thought that it was the crown prince that led the men.


    King Roderick was a bit angry that his son did not pre-inform him before making such a move but since he trusted prince S¨¦bastien''s judgment, he decided not to stop him.


    After all, the person to benefit the most from this fight was him. This did not mean he would not scold him when he returned.. He was still the king and he could not just stand by and watch the brat make all the decisions without informing him.

 Chapter 171 - [Bonus ] Nana

    The morning was already bright when Queen magret and her son arrived at verums. The Queen was aware that the visit may not go as smoothly as she planned, so she already informed her spies to wait for her at the entrance.


    It was a festive period, so with a little disguise, the Queen was sure that she and her son could enter into the kingdom without raising any suspicion.


    "your highness," the group of men welcomes the Queen.


    "How it?" the Queen asked looking at the group of five.


    "Everything is set," one of the men said. The Queen nodded her head in understanding. Queen magret then informs her son that they need to be divided into smaller groups. Having a larger group like theirs enter into the Royal city together will definitely raise attention.


    Prince S¨¦bastien did as he was told. He divided the twenty into a group of four. Who was immediately led in different directions by four of the men, the Queen had met.


    After they left, the man who was the leader of the five men then led the Queen and S¨¦bastien into the Royal city of verums.


    "you can take it off," Queen magret said just before they got into the gate of Verums. His mask will attract undue attention to them. Prince S¨¦bastien understood and took off his mask.


    The leader of the group did not dare turn to look at the prince. He has also heard different rumors about the prince. He honestly did not want to confirm it, so he lead the Queen and the prince into the royal palace as soon as possible.


    Prince S¨¦bastien looked around and noticed the festival decorations everywhere.


    "This is a big festival," prince S¨¦bastien commented as they continued to walk.


    "hmm, it is celebrated to remember the fist king of verums. King verum. It is believed he was the one that brought our people together. Before he started to lead, verums was known as a land of slavery. The people were weak and so mothers were forced to give away their children at a young. King verum was one of the lads that were taken away with a group of friends.


    They were all trained and turned to men of the swords. They were trained in the place known as Iron gate. It was said that men trained in the Iron gate were best with the sword.


    King Verum started talking to his friends and some other people that were taken away from verum. Some people were a bit scared. But under the leadership of verum, the trainers in the iron gate were killed.


    Verum lead a thousand five hundred men back to this place and killed all the salve master and step it free.


    The people and soldiers who survive the war, then name him King, and this place was also named after him. At that time Verums did not buy or sell salves. It is an abomination to this kingdom. This is why I am surprised that my brother decided to use such means to raise soldiers.


    It was said that Verum was crown king on this day hundreds of years ago. If you pay attention, you will notice that all decoration has been made in red and white. These colors are the king Verum''s favorite color, " Queen magret patiently explained everything to him.


    Because it was the celebration, the gate of the Palace was open to anyone. In the real sense, only the noble could get into the main Palace. The gate was only opened for commoners to access the open field.


    The leader leat them into the Palace and into the maid''s quarter.


    "Lady magret," an elderly woman welcomes the group of three. This woman did not believe that she would see lady magret with her eyes. When the leader of the group had informed her of Queen magret''s visit, she had thought her ears heard wrong.


    "you have grown old Nana,"  Queen magret commented when she saw her handmaid. Back when she still lived in Verums, this woman had been the one that care for her.


    "you have not changed at all my lady," Nana said with a sad smile.


    "Ahh! Nana, you are still a good lair. I am old now. How can you say I have not changed," Queen magret formed annoyance.


    "I am not lying my lady, you are still the most beautiful woman at your age, * Nana said.


    " If Nana says so then I will believe her, " Queen magret smiled innocently at the elderly woman and Nana did the same. Prince Sebastian on the other hand was surprised to see this childish side of his mother. He knew that his mother was smiling genuinely with no ill intention towards the woman.


    "My lady, who is the young man with you?" Nana asked. S¨¦bastien looked a lot like his father, so it was impossible for the woman to guess that the Queen was his mother.


    "Nana, this is my son. His name is S¨¦bastien," Queen magret replied with a smile.


    Oh! Nana was a bit surprised. She remembered that this lady had run away from home because she did not want to get married. She could still remember how lady magret went on and on about wanting to marry only a man that she like.


    Nana turned to great prince S¨¦bastien but she became confused since she did not know how to address the young man before her. He looked noble but she was scared to address him wrongly.


    Queen magret saw through the woman''s worry. He is a prince, Nana" she told the woman.


    "Prince S¨¦bastien" the woman slight bow in greeting


    "Come let us get ready, your brother will be overjoyed to see you. He searched restlessly for you after you left," Nana said as the group of three followed her inside.


    Queen magret sigh. She knew that her brother was not looking for her back then because he loved her, he did it because of her father. Her father would have missed her so much.


    The Queen and S¨¦bastien got inside and changed their clothes. Because of the festive, many of the women will put on red dresses.


    Nana looked at the Queen, she had so many questions, she wanted to ask the Queen but she remain quiet. She knew that the time was not right..  Besides the Queen looked well, this is what matters to her the most.

 Chapter 172 - Walk Into Their Death.

    Queen magret knew that it will already be evening before the back of S¨¦bastien sent for will arrive. So after dressing up, Queen magret decided to join the celebration.


    She missed it for so many years. She joined the commoners in the open field. She was scared that someone from the noble''s will recognize her.


    Moreover, over the years she realized that celebrating with the commoners is the best way to enjoy the festive. The commoners'' willing to dance and celebrate with no reservations. While the nobles will only try to show off wealth one to another.


    Her dressing and that of her son, easily got a lot of attention, so a few people whispered among themselves.


    "The noble''s never come here, why is a well-dressed lady among us?" one person whispered to another.


    "Why are you asking such questions. Are you a fool? The lady is obviously very pretty. She must have found a rich lover who gifted her the dress," her friend answered.


    "That''s right, every true noble will be let into the boutique hall. I heard the food and wine there taste better," the first person said.


    Her friend nodded her head in agreement and glance at the spot Queen magret was seating. "she has a male companion, he is so handsome," she said.


    "maybe we should go and greet him. He might be the son of a noble. We might just catch his attention, we are pretty too anyway,''  The first person said to her friend.


    "ahh! You are indeed stupid. Even a blind man can see his noble air, do you think he would be interested in us. Moreover, going to him first will make us look cheap," Her friend spoke as though she had lots of experience.


    "The both of you are stupid, take a look at that woman, she is obviously noble. I have attended this festival year after year but I have never seen her. She does not just look noble, the air around them speaks nobly.


    When they arrived earlier, I saw one of the Palace maids and a guard directing them. Stay away from trouble, " the elder woman who had listened to the young ladies warned.  She had already lived long enough to distinguish between who has a small amount of to throw around and a true noble.


    It was a known fact that friends from the neighboring kingdom visit Venums during this festival.


    " shh! You are right, now that I look closely they do look like foreigners, " the first person said. They were other whispers that the Queen could not hear but they soon got distracted and contacted in the fighting tournament that started that afternoon.


    Queen magret stayed with the commoners till it was late in the afternoon. She knew that the council meeting would be held in the afternoon when the entertainment and drama were ongoing.


    Everyone will be carried away with the dance and entertainment, so it will be the best time to hold a meeting. The Palace had not changed much in the last twenty years. So the  Queen did not have a problem walking her way to the largest meeting hall in the Palace.


    Prince S¨¦bastien followed his mother quietly behind his mother. The Queen had made pre-arrangement for the prince''s robe to be made of white.


    The robe hangs perfectly on his shoulder and eminent the noble aura without effort. When the guard keeping guard of the room saw the mother and son they were confused.


    They did not know the two of them, but they were also scared of offending someone important.


    "you can not go in," One of the guards respectfully bowed.


    Queen Magret rolled her eyes. "Can you shoulder the consequences of not letting us in?" she asked in a rude and arrogant tone.


    The four guards were scared but they managed to appear unaffected. "My lady, if you will please tell us your name, then we can confirm with his majesty. We are sorry for being unable to recognize you," One of the guards said and respectfully bowed his head.


    "There will be no need for that, we are not invited into for this meeting... But the Queen looked at the guards whose eyes has turned sharp and their hands were ready to draw their sword any minute.


    Queen magret chuckle, i''s it that easy to kill me,'' she shook her head. "But we would get inside. It is either after you die or you are smart enough to move. Either way, we would get inside," Queen magret had a beautiful smile as she spoke.


    One will easily misunderstand her behavior and think she was just bluffing. She had decided to talk to the person because she did not want to get her dress dirty. Like her son, she was putting on a white robe with a piece of red jewelry.


    "If you are here to cause trouble, please leave," the guard who spoke earlier said. He tried speaking in a respectful tone. No commoner will be bold enough to make trouble.


    "you are right, we are indeed here to cause trouble but you are not the target," Queen magret smiled.


    When the guards heard the Queen''s reply they were tired of listening to her. To them she was unreasonable. Although she looked well dressed, she must be a mistress who managed to catch the fancy of a wealthy man. No true noble birth will behave like her. How can she boldly declare she was there to cause trouble? The people inside the meeting room were on the highest rank of the food chain in the enter twelve kingdoms.


    Two of the guards immediately stepped forward to throw the two of them out of the area. "Step aside mother," it was the first time that prince S¨¦bastien spoke. His voice carried so much authority that the two guards paused unconsciously.


    When the Queen heard his voice she obeyed and moved away from the front of the men who were drawing closer to them. The moment she moved, two arrows struck the two men who were about to push the Queen died.


    The thing had happened almost immediately. It was too fast for the men to dodge. The other guards behind were surprised at the is outcome.


    "These people are indeed here to cause trouble, one of the guards whispered to the other, as they both draw their sword.


    *Tak *Tak the Queen click her tongue. "you have ruined all the fun," she pins her lips. Queen magret had wanted to cast a spell on the men so that they would open the door for her.


    What is more fun than having your enemies do you command willingly. When prince S¨¦bastien saw his mother he shook his head. This woman had not shared her plans with him, so he had naturally made his own plans. He had just been following her because he trusted her.


    He was certain that she would not lead him to any harm. Moreover, the Queen knew better than anyone how difficult it will be to hurt him.


    "There are still two of them, you can have as much fun as you like," prince S¨¦bastien said. His voice was loud and so the two-guard paused. They were scared. Even the prince men that had fired the arrow moment ago heard the conversation.


    "This mother and son...They both act strangely" the two men thought.


    "let me make things easy for you, open the door and you live or step forward and..." Queen magret left her words hanging.


    The two men look at their partners that were already lying dead on the floor. If an arrow can hit them from nowhere they were sure that the same could be their fate.


    " even if we let you in,  we would still be killed by his majesty," one of them spoke. He looked as though he was willing to fight till death but he did not step forward. It was a very difficult decision for one to walk into their death.


    "Then I guess you choose death," Queen magret could not be bothered to continue talking.. She knew the guard was trying to get her word of protection but she was unwilling to give it.

 Chapter 173 - Her Scheme And Cunning Nature.

    Meanwhile inside the meeting hall.


    The four kings from venums, Sham, Greenland, and Goshon were seated. The fifth, sixth, and seventh princes of Avalo were also seated. A few generals from the four kingdoms and the Royal council members of venums.


    "I heard that the crown prince of Avalo is currently leading ten thousand men to Pontus," the sixth prince of Avalo said.


    "Ten thousand, is that not too much, why are they starting from Pontus?" One of the royal council members said.


    "How should I know that? My brother is not the type to explain himself. Besides, it is going to be a surprise attack, so I guess he brought enough men. Besides Pontus is the richest kingdom among those three. Since they are buying more solid, it will be wise to reduce their supply, " the sixth prince said.


    " True, but do you not find it alarming that Pontus is dangerous close to venums? What if the prince decides to pay venums a visit?" the king of Sham asked.


    "Even if he does, we have kept everything hidden well, he would not find anything," the king of Venums, king Santana replied.


    "That is right, there is nothing to worry about. The crown prince of Avalo has not visited any of our kingdoms in the last three years. Besides the prince will be too busy thinking of how to deal with the other two kingdoms that joined forces with Pontus," the king of Greenland joined in.


    Everybody on the table nodded in agreement to his words. " we need to use this period to get more men. We should attack once Avalo finishes fighting the war against those three. That way Avalo would have lost a lot of men to the war, which will make our victory more certain," king of Goshon joined the conversation.


    " I still believe that we should have joined those three. Avalo would have fallen if we join hands. Can Avalo fight against seven kingdoms?" the king of Sham said.


    " Do not be short-sighted. We are trying to break free from Avalo. Do you think those three will not try to subdue us after the war is over? Besides, If we join them, the benefits from Avalo that will get to us will be less.


    Let them fight, while we win in the future and take all the benefit for ourselves, "the king of Greenland spoke.


    " I agree, if we are not careful, we may end up being slaves once more, " king Santana said.


    They continue to deliberate among themselves. Because the door to this meeting room was very thick and made of iron they failed to hear the commotion outside the door.


    This hall had been chosen for this meeting because they did not want the guards that stayed outside the door to hear them. Moreover, someone might miss their way, and so they could not afford for anyone to hear anything by mistake. This was a secret meeting and any wrong step will put their years of planning into nothing.


    "We already have thirty thousand men, if we can get ten thousand more, then we would be set to attract," king Santana said.


    "yes, but all the neighboring kingdoms have become more careful as the day goes by. If we are not careful the activities of the Bandit will get my brother''s attention," the seventh prince said.


    "So, Bandit has been part of the word before he was born he would never be able to trace it to us," the king of shame spoke with pride.


    "The crown prince of Avalo is incredibly smart. He is not the type to overlook anything. My men in Avalo told me that recently more of my brother''s men are seen around the houses of commoners. It seemed as if they are just leisurely taking a walk but I am sure my brother is just using them to set a bait for the bandit, " the sixth prince spoke.


    " My brother is right, the crown prince must be smelling something. There is a need to be careful. If the crown prince finds out about our plans all our efforts will go to waste, " the fifth prince said. They all knew this because they were counting on the element of surprise to win the war.


    " How are you sure this has anything to do with the activities of the bandit, what if he was searching for something else, " king Santana asked.


    " It is possible but there is a need to act more carefully, " the sixth prince said and his brothers nodded in agreement.


    " fine, when next the bandit delivers, we would remember to warn them, " King Santana agreed.


    The king of Shem was about to say something when the door to the hall was busted open with a loud bang.


    Everyone in the room paused and they naturally turned to the door. They have been having this meeting for a few years and a thing like this has never happened.


    So the men were alert. Some already draw their sword but they were surprised to see a beautiful woman walk in. They all looked at her curious and the guards that seem to have helped to pull the door open.


    A minute back, when the Queen has told the guard that they chose death, the two men become scared and pull the door open as soon as Queen magret took a step closer.


    Queen magret did not know if she should laugh or feel impressed by the fast reflects and decision-making of the men.


    After taking a deep breath she stepped inside. She was so looking forward to the drama that will play out in the meeting hall.


    The first person to recognize Queen magret was her brother. King Santana. How could he not, the young magret always chose white for this festival. Moreover, he would recognize the jewelry on her neck even among a thousand that were similar to it.


    This jewelry belonged to Magret''s mother. It was handed over to magret after her death. Among all lord Phineas children, lady Magret was doted on the most by their father.


    "Magret," king Santana called.


    At the mention of her name the next person to recognize her was her so-called fiancee. Lord Gab.


    "Brother," Queen magret said with a wide smile. When Queen magret spoke, everyone in the hall came to an understanding.


    Lord Phineas had just one daughter and she ran away on the day of her wedding ceremony. The other men were too surprised to notice the shock that was registered on the faces of the Avalo princes.


    They naturally recognized her, but not as a sister to King Santana but the Queen of Avalo.


    "What is she doing here?" the three brothers asked each other. They were aware of her scheming and cunning nature. The three of them broke out in cold sweat.


    Everyone was too busy looking at the Queen''s smiling face that they did not notice the young man who was standing behind her.

 Chapter 174 - Their Throat Went Dried

    Queen magret walked towards her brother as though she wanted to hug him but she paused and looked at him pitifully.


    "I am afraid my dress will get dirty brother," Queen Magret said in a said voice. It seems she regrets her actions of wearing a white dress but king Santana knew her better.  She was calling him dirty.


    King Santana sneered inside. Their father was already dead and there was no need for him to act so lovelily toward her. But he composed himself seeing that there were many eyes on him.


    "Magret this is meeting, you have to wait outside," he said in a soft voice like a brother who doted on his sister.


    "I know, I visit today to attend this meeting. Father never disown me. According to his wish, the Phineas family wealth and the title is mine, I have the right to seat here," she replied in a flat tone.


    "What non are you saying? Yes you may have become the heir since  Father has no son left, but the Phineas household should be taken care of by your husband," King Santana said.


    "Ahh! Unfortunately, my husband has so much to take care of and will never have time for a small thing like our family property.." Queen magret sound regretful but it was clear that she was proud of whoever was the husband mentioned.


    "Magret, you are no longer a child. You can not still be causing trouble. You are already married," king Santana would have said with children but he was not sure if she had any so he avoided mentioning that.


    "Brother Santana still knows me best," Queen magret smiled as her eyes withdraw from her brother and looked at all the faces in the room.


    "Magret please you just returned, behave," king Santana scolded.


    "you said it already, I am a woman now. Stop scolding me like a child. Even when I was a child, I could differentiate play from business," Queen magret said in a cold tone. This brother of hers. She knew he had a son.


    So she did not feel regretful that he may die that day. She carefully looked at the hall hoping his son was also not seated. " Where is the prince Roderigo?" she asked. She was not sure what the man looked like.


    The only reason why she cares about saving the boy is so that her father''s name and household can be preserved.


    "He is not here, I told you this is an important meeting. Guard, please see my sister out," king Santana said with impatience.


    He could not believe she returned to cause trouble after so many years. The guard did not dare mover they were frightened.


    "Lord Gab, that is my family seat, Get up," Queen magret said without paying attention to what her brother had just said.


    "Magret, your present is not needed in this meeting, please leave," His voice was devoid of any emotion but Queen magret was smiling sweetly.


    The three princes of Avalo bowed their heads, scared of her noticing their presence. She acted differently. The Queen magret this princes knew never talk back. At first glance, she looked innocent and sweet but she always has the last laugh.


    Among all their father''s wives, she was the only one from an unknown origin. This would have made her an easy target. Those wives and mistresses who picked on her lost their life''s as consequence, for their wrong assumptions.


    The three brothers were beyond shock. If this woman was the Queen of Avalo and the daughter of Venums royal family. Declaring her identity alone might have stopped the war years ago.


    "Or is she just a look like?" One brother whispered to another. Legend had it that everybody was one side of the coin and another side was somewhere else in the world.


    So people are fortunate to meet their look-alike while others do not. This does not mean they do not exist.


    " Maybe," the three brothers were not sure of anything. Although as of the time of the war, Julia''s mother was the Queen. It was after her death and the end of the war that magret became the Queen. As of that time, lord Phineas was already dead and king Santana did not bother to look for her any longer.


    He felt more at ease with the thought that she was already dead.


    Lord Gab was surprised. He was indeed seated on the Phineas family chair. After the death of lord Phineas, he had been the one that took over his position in the royal council.


    "Lady Magret... Lord Gab was trying to say but Queen magret cut him off. " It is Queen Magret, " she declared. There were surprise gaps from a few people but her revelation made her brother angry. While the three brothers broke into a cold sweat. " she is the one" they all whispered.


    They knew that the Queen could not travel aimlessly. Maybe her son sent her to find out what was going on. They were scared because their brother always follows a track to the end.


    If they got exposed today, they knew they could forget about living.


    "What business of us is it if you are now a Queen?" king Santana roared. He has completely lost his patience. Besides, it was not their business if she was a Queen. So long she was not the Queen of Venums it had nothing to do with them.


    Queen magret ignores him again and looks at lord Gab, " Do not waste my time, you can return to your seat at the end of the table. The Phineas family seat was just after the of the kings. It was the second chair to the head of the table. That was the seated king Santana was seating. Since he was the one hosting the meeting.


    "Guards throw her out," He commands no longer bothering to act accordingly. Faced with his command the guard got scared and decided to take a step forward.


    "Dare." That was the only and first word that came out of prince S¨¦bastien''s lips. He had been standing behind his mother and observing the entire table. He saw how the three brothers were trying so hard to hide their faces from his mother.


    Prince S¨¦bastien was really too lazy to talk to these people. He had only been quiet because he did not want to ruin his mother''s fun. Who knows if she will make a fuss about it


    If she was not present everyone in the room would be dead already. This was a kill or get killed world.


    When the two guards heard his words they immediately pause on their track. Remembering how the young man has spoken once and the two guards dead outside. These men could not take a step.


    Meanwhile, all the attention of the lords and kings on the table turned to the voice that spoke.


    He was standing behind his mother like a firm rock. His face was void of any emotion it made him seem like Rock that was indeed rooted to the ground. The people in the hall did not understand why just a single look at him frightened them.


    "who is he?" they all wanted to ask this question but their throat went dried.

 Chapter 175 - Anxious

    After the initial shock, the men at the table all reach out for their cups and took a sip of the wine in front of them to wet their throat.


    King Santana snapped out of his daze and decided to act brave. "Magret, who is he?" he asked. His voice was a lot calmer but one could still tell he was angry.


    "He is my son, So lord Gab be honorable and let him take the seat that belongs to him as my son," Queen magret said. She was really tired of talking with them. To be sincere she was only acting all the drama to buy time for Jeffrey and the backup to arrive at venums without them, her life and that of the prince will be in danger.


    King Santana click his tongue when he heard his sister. In his mind, he thought that he had already figured out why his sister was here. She must have indeed married a king and become a Queen but her son was not the crown prince.


    Or maybe her husband will die soon and since she was of an unknown origin in that kingdom it will make it difficult for her son to seat on the throne. So she fleed back home to protect her son and hand over their family to him.


    This way her son will be protected. He found it normal for her to still act arrogantly after all their father had spoiled.


    "Magret, this meeting has nothing to do with you or your son. The family property is still there waiting for you. Just leave I will have someone help you settle in," He said as though he had a deep understanding of her presence in venums.


    Queen magret chuckle hearing her brother''s words. "I honestly thought that after having a twelve years old boy defeat you all on the battlefield, you will learn to be more humble. It turns out that you all are still so arrogant," Queen magret said. She chuckles so much that single tears escape her.


    If the three brothers still held on to any hope it died the minute she mentioned the word son. The crown prince of Avalo was present


    Although they have never seen his face they were sure he was the one because he resembled their grandfather.


    As princes, they naturally have seen paintings of all the past kings and learned how they ruled. The war they fought and their strength during their reign.


    The crown prince of Avalo has not taken off his mask for more than ten years, so they still tried to convince themselves that he was not the one. Their brother the crown prince was leading a war against Pontus. Maybe the Queen just brought some to fake been the crown prince, they tried to find things to calm their racing hearts. "But will the Queen be stupid enough to bring a substitute, to pretend to be the crown prince when everyone knows where her son is?


    The four kings'' faces turned red with anger. Before going to fight Avalo, these kings were known as the Great kings, since they have never lost a battle before. It was humiliating for the four of them to have lost against Avalo.


    It was four against one and it was clear that they had more advantages, so losing was a shameful thing. But what was most shameful. Was that they lost to an Amry led by a twelve years old lad.


    So their blood naturally boiled with anger when someone slap them in the face with this truth. King Santana lost control and raise his hand to hit him, but prince S¨¦bastien was fast enough to block him.


    "Do you a death wish?" prince S¨¦bastien asked and the entire hall fell into pin-drop silence.


    To think that someone dares to step in another man''s territory and still have the face to act so arrogantly. No matter what this lad deserves a death sentence. All the lords and Generals seated at this table had that thought in mind.


    Just when they were thinking that things will turn more intense and the king will kill the lad on the spot. They heard a low chuckle from the Queen.


    This made everyone in the room alert. " was she that confident or has she gone mad?" they thought.


    "Mad," since these people did not know that she was the Queen of Avalo and the lad behind her was the famous cursed prince of Avalo, it was natural that they thought she had gone mad.


    .....


    At that same time, Jeffrey was already leading five thousand men toward Venum. He had invaded the kingdom of Pontus and brought it to ruin in three hours. He had made ten thousand men matched ahead to Venums. While the others rand up the royal family and the soldiers that were still alive. Because the attack was a surprise, Jeffrey and his men had ruined the kingdom easily, and no man from him died. Only a few got injured.


    It was already late in the afternoon and Jeffery was sure that the first thousand men he sent should already be in venums. So he lead another five thousand and left five thousand to keep watch of Pontus.


    The ten thousand men that went head surrounded venums. When the guards that kept watch in the boundary saw them, they immediately sent a message to the king.  Of course, they knew this where soldiers of Avalo became of the armor they wore and the flag that had the drawing of a dragon that they carried.


    Back at the meeting hall.


    "Do not kill him yet son, we need to get our hands on the Amry first, " Queen magret said when she managed to hold back her laughter. The kings and lords felt disgusted at her statement. "Who the hell does she think she is?"


    Meanwhile, the three brothers felt their life leave them. " They already know, " one brother whispered to another as they thought of a way to save themselves.


    Just when king Santana was about to reply to her rude and unforgivable words. Hurried footsteps were heard outside the room. This got the people alert but Queen magret breath a sigh of relief.


    This has been what she is waiting for. She knew the venums will sight Jeffrey and his backup, so she rely on them coming to inform the king.


    "your majesty," the two guards who walked in bowed. At this point, prince S¨¦bastien has already let go of the king after his mother''s words.


    King Santana frown seeing the worried look on the faces of the guards.


    "speak," He command.


    "The guards keeping watch, have sighted an Amry from Avalo matching this way," one of the guards bowed.


    "What?" How many? " the king asked.


    " We were unable to count but looking at them, they will be no less than ten thousand your majesty, " the second guard bowed.


    King Santana and the other kings were shocked.


    "I just felt it in my spirit that the will visit, after his battle with Pontus," one lord said.


    "What should we do?" Lord Gab asked anxiously. "Calm down, I am sure the prince is just checking up. We have been faithful with our due," the king of Sham said.


    His word made sense, so the people in the hall calm down a bit,  but this calm was immediately interrupted by the new guards that walked in.


    "We saw a new set of soldiers from Avalo matching this was. We are surrounded," The two new guards that walked in the report.


    "What?" This time it was not just king Santana but all the men seated.


    "What could be going on?" King Santana whispered.

 Chapter 176 - Shut The Door

    The hall was quiet for more than a minute.


    "Is it confirmed that the crown prince of Avalo is with them?" King Santana asked after being quiet for a while.


    "We are not sure... Although there seem to be a leader coming with the second group it is not clear if the prince is with them," the guard answer.


    "What does the prince mean with coming with so many men? Does he want to be war?" King of Greenland said. His voice was calm.


    "If he wants that then we would give him that?" Avalo already has too many enemies. If we all fight them from the different ends the kingdom will surely fall," the king of Goshon said.


    "You have a point, but he is coming with so many men? If we lose this battle, our plans for so many years will be ruined," One General spoke up.


    "True, we need to be careful the last time we underestimated that boy and see where that got us," an elderly lord said. Queen magret looked at the man, he was her father''s friend. She was surprised that he was still alive. For the first time, she hates her plan.


    This man did not have a daughter and he doted on her so much when she was younger. How could she watch him die? True he was already old. All they say is fair in war and love but this...


    Queen magret could not prince himself to watch it.


    "You are right, we should welcome the prince with love and respect. He can even come in with a few men to join the feast. Then we could send someone to the Amry camp and get them ready. On the other hand, we should try to get his men as drunk as possible," one General spoke.


    This was a really good plan, even someone like Queen magret knew that it would have worked. If they were not aware of the Amry.


    "You are very wise," one of the generals praised the man that just spoke.


    "Of course all is fair in war and love," the old General said. When Queen Magret heard him, all her pity for him was gone. No matter what she would not speak up for him.


    Keeping a wise man like this in venums will become a threat to her son and grandchildren in the future.


    "I agree, you should return and find out if the prince... King Santana was saying when he was rudely cut off.


    " I am already here," prince Sebastian said.


    This pulls the hall into another pin drop silence. "What do you mean?" Lord Gam could longer see the mother and son acting so arrogant.


    Since the mother and son walked in he has been upset. This woman ran away on the day of their wedding. He was mocked by a number of his friends. People even wonder how bad he was to have his bride disappear on the day of his wedding.


    Because of her action, it was difficult to have another family agree to marry their daughter to him.


    "Everybody knows the Crown prince of Avalo is cursed and a beast. You could have at least lied to be his representative," lord Gam said. When the other men in the room heard him, they felt he was right. The crown prince always hides his face because he is turned into a beast. Who did not know that he exchange his face for power?


    Queen Magret looked at the man and could not but pat her younger self in the back. The man before her looked round with his potbelly and disgusting. She could not imagine herself being married to him.


    Moreover, he was still as prideful and stupid like he was in her memory. How could there still be someone so ignorant in the world?  "Ahh! You are still so prideful stupid. Did you not hear that the second prince of Avalo was beheaded recently for calling my son that?," Queen magret shook her head in pity but in the real sense, she was mocking the man.


    "You..." Lord Gam pointed an accusing finger at her. "You still behave like a child. Coming here and lying. Who known maybe the father of that boy is a thief," lord Gam said. He had completely lost his composure. His resentment for the Queen was deep.


    When they were younger he wanted to marry her and tame her. The girl was too arrogant and he wanted to put her in her place.


    He would feel better knowing that she married a nobody. The thought of her becoming a Queen did not seat well with him. So he got really upset when her son claimed to be the crown prince of Avalo.


    As expected Queen Magret''s face turned ugly when she heard him. If he had insulted the king of Avalo who was her current husband she would not mind. But he had insulted Prince Sebastian''s father. Her love.


    How could she stay calm? Well, it was not that she could not stay calm, she was just unwilling to. Ever since she was young, she has always wanted to slap his pride away.


    So without another thought, Queen magret step forward, and before anyone could guess what she wanted to do,


    *Paa*


    A slap echoed all over the room shocking everyone inside. Queen magret did not hold back when she slapped him.


    She had used all the strength she could muster. Lord Gam''s face turned red, not just because of the slap but he was angry and Embarrassed


    "Your highness," the three princes of Avalo immediately got up, before anyone made more mistakes.


    When the men saw the three princes their faces turned pale. No, they desperately hoped their ears were hearing wrong.


    "What did you say?" Everyone immediately forgot that lord Gam just got slapped.


    "Shut the door," prince Sebastian said. He was enjoying the drama so much. He felt that these four kings in one room were more interesting than his brothers back home.


    The door was shut as soon as he finished speaking. Everyone in the room felt cold sweat dripping down their back.


    Most of these men had faced him back at the war years ago. They felt frozen. "If he is indeed the crown prince of Avalo then we are done for," this was the thought in most of their mind.


    Lord Gam suddenly busted into a fit of laughter. No one could understand what he found so funny. "Has he gone mad for fear or angry?" Queen magret asked herself as she took one step away from him. It was not that she was scared but she did not want to be mentioned in the same sentence as he. She even felt embarrassed that her son was witnessing this.


    "Why did my father ever agree to marry me to such a fool?" She wonders.

 Chapter 177 - Collect Debt.

    Crown prince Quater Avalo.


    Prince Ellen woke up late that morning. When she was able to get out of bed it was already late in the morning.


    No one dared to knock on the door as they were not sure if the Crown prince was inside. This was until they heard about him going to war.


    When princess Ellen woke up, she remembered the scene of the prince leaving the room. "did he come in this morning, or was it a dream?" princess Ellen was not quite sure.


    She got up from the bed and notice that her book was turned upside down. "he was really here, why did I don''t feel it when he kissed me" she thought as she touched her lips. "Whatever," she said before she opened the door and turned to her chamber to have her bath


    Princess Ellen felt really hungry that morning. She did not know if it was because she slept in late. So the moment she was done having her bath she made her way to the dining room where she met lady Catherine already waiting for her.


    "Good morning you highness," Lady Catherine bow her head a little. Princess Ellen immediately noticed something different.


    The Catherine before her was different. She seemed a bit more humble. Before today she knew that lady Catherine had no regard for her.


    Princess Ellen sat down and allow lady Catherine to serve her. "sit, let eat together," princess Ellen said.


    Lady Catherine did not say anything and took her seat and served herself. The two of them eat in silence. Lady Catherine knew deep down that this was not an invitation for friendship. She could not understand why the princess was been nice to her.


    If she has not witnessed princess Ellen''s scheming behavior a few days back she would have thought that princess Ellen was all those nice and kindhearted princesses in the bedtime stories told to her by her mother when she was younger.


    This princess was smart and cunning, after the turn of events, lady Catherine realized that she did not have what it takes to be an enemy with this person.


    Her scheming nature and the fact that no one can see through her scared lady Catherine. Lady Catherine thought about what has happened the previous night when she went to pay her father his last respect.


    She had noticed someone was following her, so she took the bath that she hoped will be busier but she ended up falling prey to two men.


    These men had attacked her and they would have taken advantage of her if someone had not come to save her.


    The man had beaten the two men up badly. Lady Catherine was not sure if they were still breathing when the person help her up.


    "Are they dead?" she asked in between tears. Lady Catherine has not been in front of real danger before so her fear was expected. It took her a few minutes to put her thoughts into words.


    "Not dead but crippled. They will never be able to touch a woman again. If someone sees them they will live but as cripples." the man who saved her said.


    It was at this point that lady Catherine recognized who had saved her. She had already lived two days in the crown prince Quarter so she was able to recognize him. He was the princess guard what was he doing here?.


    "Why are you here? Lady Catherine asked.


    The man seem surprised by surprise by her question. But he answered in a flat voice." The princess asked me to monitor you, in case you were planning something, " One replied in a flat tone.


    Lady Catherine nodded her head but she did not believe him. If the princess really asked him to monitor her he would not have come to save her before the men could harm her.  Moreover, he would not say it out.


    " Did the princess send her to guard to keep her save?" she wondered. As impossible as she thought it was, lady Catherine knew that this was the case.


    "Why?" she suddenly voice out when they were almost done with breakfast. Princess Ellen frown her brows and raised her head to look at her.


    Only to find that lady Catherine was already looking at her. "why what?" she frowned her brows. Princess Ellen was not aware of what had happened last night. She had indeed asked one to guard her when she saw her leaving yesterday. With the way her father had died princess, Ellen knew she would become the target of many.


    " Why what?" princess Ellen asked.


    "Why are you acting nice all of a sudden. You hate me right. Are you trying to make believe that you are a good person?" Lady Catherine asked.


    "I am not, I am a good person. I do not look for trouble but neither am I a pushover," princess Ellen replied in a flat tone.


    Lady Catherine was speechless. Usually, people always try to stand on ceremony and act humble. It was the first time that she was meeting someone who boldly called herself.  "A good person"


    This made her feel tongue-tied. "I know you have your plans to take Revenge, but I do not care. As long as you do not touch me I will let you be. If you ever make a move, make sure to finish me in one go. Because if I survive I will collect the debt owed. I am not that forgiving," princess Ellen said when she notice the surprised look on lady Catherine''s face.


    She did not need to explain herself to lady Catherine but she did, this was her giving lady Catherine a chance to survive.


    Princess Ellen got off the table and was ready to leave, "Wait, lady Catherine stopped her.


    Lady Catherine dropped a bottle on the table. "I do not like to owe anyone, yesterday when I went to pay my respect to my father I was attacked, and the man you sent after me saved me. I do not know the real reason he followed me but he save me at the end of the day. In return I will give you a piece of information that will help you know one of your husband''s enemies, " Lady Catherine said.


    " Go on, I like collecting my debt," princess Ellen replied. She was not sure what lady Catherine wanted to say but she was willing to listen.


    " The day before I resume my punishment, prince Craig had come to see me. He gave me this to mix with your food. He told me it will lock your womb and stop you from giving birth. He told me that he has found a backing to help him destroy your husband but in exchange, the man wanted you not to give birth to a child the prince child," lady Catherine said.


    Princess Ellen was taken aback by this revelation. She did not expect something like this. Although she knew she could not trust the lady''s words. She reach out and picked the bottle. If someone could destroy the prince, then why block her womb? This did not make much sense to her.


    Princess Ellen unlocked the cap and smell it. This was the same smell she had noticed in the food, Biel tried to feed her back at Samor.


    Just when prince Ellen opened her mouth to ask questions the door was pulled open in a hurry.


    One, accompanied by princess Ellen''s two maids and Grater got in.


    "The king is dead and prince Craig has seized the throne.. We must leave now," One said in a single breathe.

 Chapter 178 - Send A Message.

    Just when prince Ellen opened her mouth to ask questions the door was pulled open in a hurry.


    One, accompanied by princess Ellen''s two maids and Grater got in.


    "The king is dead and prince Craig has seized the throne. We must leave now," One said in a single breathe.


    Princess Ellen and lady Catherine were taken by surprise. "How is that possible?" princess Ellen asked. The king look healthy the previous day. Besides, there was no rumor about him falling sick.


    "I do not have the time to explain we have to leave now," one said impatiently. Princess Ellen nodded her head and allowed One to lead the way.


    Lady Catherine followed after them. "what are you doing? You do not have to come with us," princess Ellen said when she noticed that lady Catherine was also present when she was about to enter the carriage.


    "What do you mean? The king orders me to be your maid for a month. It has only been three days. I will naturally follow you since you are leaving with your maids," Lady Catherine said.


    Princess Ellen knew lady Catherine''s reason can not be that simple but there was no time for arguing, so she entered the carriage.


    ONE got two of the guards from the crown prince Quarter to follow them.


    Lady Catherine and the other ladies enter the carriage and they rode out of the Palace as quickly as the carriage could move.


    After riding for four hours they eventually met king Roderick armor-bearer who was prince S¨¦bastien''s spy. He was the one that sent a message to One asking him to leave, that the king has been murdered.


    "you have arrived safe," the armor-bearer said. Lady Catherine recognized the man immediately. She knew he was the late king''s Armor bearer.


    Lady Catherine was indeed surprised by his presence. If the crown prince could have someone watch the king, then they were nothing to him. The prince must have known about all their plans.


    She suddenly felt stupid about all the time she wasted trying to help her husband snatch the throne.


    "How did the king die?" One asked the question that has been in his mind.


    "prince Craig killed him. I guess he saw his brother''s absence as an opportunity to get rid of his father and steal the throne," the armor bearer answered.


    "So evil, for him to have the heart to kill his own father. Does this not make our crown prince very pure. The king has treated him wrongly over the years but he had never laid a finger on him," One said with a proud smile.


    The Armor bearer nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, princess Ellen and her maid including lady Catherine were shocked to hear this. "The king had been murdered by his son," it was indeed surprising.


    " I would have never imagined that prince Craig''s Greed for the throne will push him that far, " Lady Catherine said.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head again. When she first met her brothers in law she had felt that there was more to prince Craig than meet the eyes. Even then she could not have guessed that he will be vicious enough to hurt his father, the man who gave him life.


    "How can he seat on the throne after killing his father?" princess Ellen asked. She suddenly felt scared thinking about Queen Regina killing her father to seize the throne for her son.


    "Prince Craig had been very smart. I only knew he has a hand in the king''s sudden death because I saw him putting something in the king''s wine this morning. I guess he resolved to this since his brother left the kingdom with just ten thousand soldiers. He feels that with the remaining soldiers under his command he will be able to win his brother. With no evidence that he killed the king, he can indeed seat on the thone," the Armor bearer explained.


    " I am so glad I chose to come with you, " Lady Catherine suddenly breath a sigh of relief.


    " And why is that? This fight has nothing to do with you. You could have chosen to stay neutral, " the Armor bearer said.


    " says who?  My husband may be dead but I am already involved in the mess. Prince Craig wanted me to join him and hurt the princess. If I have stayed back I would have lied to him for him to spare my life. Only for me to lose it after the crown prince defeat him. Would he believe me if I told him it was a lie? " Lady Catherine said.


    " Why are you so sure the crown prince will win? " princess Ellen asked. She knew that lady Catherine did not like her husband. Although she might be doing this to live her openly declaring that prince S¨¦bastien will win was something that took the princess by surprise.


    " is it not obvious? If his twelve years self can defeat the four great kings, the prince Craig is just an ant that he can kill with a single strick," Lady Catherine said. It was because prince Julia knew of his brother''s skill that he never attacked him openly.


    "ahh! If you are this good at analyzing a situation how did you fall for my tricks?" princess Ellen asked. She knew that deep down she trick lady Catherine into calling her husband a beast.


    "you look weak and naive. Who would have thought you were the opposite?" Lady Catherine gave an honest answer.


    Princess Ellen was stunned by her answer. I"n what way do I look weak and nieve," she asked.


    " your face,  it looks too delicate to carry such a scheme mind," Lady Catherine''s answered surprised the princess again.


    " Do you think a weak and nieve girl will survive a marriage to the crown prince of Avalo for more than a day? " princess Ellen asked when she thought of the attempt to poison her from her wedding day.


    "True, I should have thought about that," Lady Catherine said.


    "We should head to Pontus, the war will be over already, we can not stay here in case the new king sent people after us," the Armor bearer said.


    "No, you have the communication book. Let him know what is going on. We will move at his instructions," One said.


    He knew that the prince was angry with Jeffrey the last time for bringing the princess to the battlefront.


    The other man nodded his head. A battle filed is not where to bring a lady.


    He took out a small knife and cut himself a little.


    He then picked up the brush and started writing in the book. Lady Catherine and princess Ellen watched in surprise. They couldn''t explain why the man will use his blood in place of Inc.


    If he remembers to carry a feather with him how did he forget the ink?


    They were more surprised when he closed the book after writing. "are you not sending the message?" princess Ellen asked when she saw him closing the book.


    "Do not worry the prince will reply soon," One said.


    Princess Ellen wanted to ask more questions about the book but he shut her mouth and patiently wait to see how they will receive a reply when they were yet to send the message birds.


    ....


    Do not forget to drop a comment and let me know what you think.. I would love to hear your thoughts.

 Chapter 179 - Coincidence

    The meeting hall Venums.


    After the three brothers suddenly stood up the other men were helpless. They had not considered the presence of the mother and son peer.


    King Santana had been so sure of his assumptions. The person who felt most scared was lord Gam, he had openly called the prince a beast and insulted the king. No matter what he would not make it out of here alive.


    They have not succeeded in passing any messages outside. Although all the men seated at the table were skilled fighters they still did not dare to attack first.


    They knew that the people who closed the door were not their guards. This meant that the prince already made his way to the Palace.


    After the initial shock, the four kings began to look at each other. They all suspect the other of betraying the rest.


    The most suspect was King Santana since his sister was the Queen of Avalo they did not believe that he will not know.


    Seeing the sincere shock on his face a few people thought he was good at pretending. "why did you not speak up since?" king Santana looked at the three Avalo princes. They were the ones who he suspected the most.


    When the table heard this question they also felt that these princes had instead tricked them and sent the right report to the prince all the while.


    The question was how? They have kept a close watch on these three all the while.


    "What do you mean? We were seated at the edge of the table. No one knows what my brother looks like. He was always on mask and black. Moreover, you covered the Queen''s face and kept arguing with her.


    We only got to see her face clearly when she stepped forward to slap lord Gam, " the sixth prince answered. His voice was void of any emotion.


    He had chosen to back up these people against his own kingdom and family how dare they accuse him of being a traitor.


    " Brother is right, besides the Queen of Avalo that we know was always nice and gentle. Who knows if you found out that your sister was the Queen and your nephew will be the next king, you suddenly realize the benefits you will get becoming friends with the royal family of Avalo." the seventh prince followed his brother lead.


    King Santana was furious, if he had found out that his Nephew was the crown prince of Avalo he would have definitely cut ties with these men long ago. In this word power was everything. And being in-laws with the Royal family of Avalo will be of greater benefit to him.


    "Why? Do you think if I knew my sister was someone of such importance I will keep you as friends? I would have long ago met with her and become one with Avalo. In this world, power is most important. You three are just trying to cause trouble among us brothers. He said and looked at the other kings.


    His words made sense to the other kings but they did not completely trust him. It could not be a coincidence that the prince suddenly decided to visit them on this day.


    Someone must have betrayed them and each and everyone suspected each other. They kept pointing accusing figures at themself. Prince S¨¦bastien watches for a couple of minutes before banging his hand against the table to stop them. The hall fell back into a pin drop silence.


    " Calm down, why guess who told me when you can simply ask me and I will tell you. You have all come to the end of your life, you should at least know whose fault it was," prince S¨¦bastien said after they all quit down.


    He could not understand why these men came together to fight him if they could not trust each other. When the men heard his statement they had mixed feelings about it.


    " end of our life? " what do you mean? "king of Sham asked.


    " When I was twelve," prince S¨¦bastien started taking ignoring the question from the king of Sham. my mother had prepared me to fight against you but she warned me not to touch any member of the royal family. She also said not to make salves from you four, especially Venums. At that time I did not know why. But I obeyed.


    The four kings felt speechless years ago they have thought the young lad has entered a trace with them because he still feared an attack from them.


    The young boy did not kill another man after they surrendered. It turns out that he was only following instructions from his mother.


    Ahh! They have indeed overestimated themselves. "now let me tell you who betrayed you and told me what was going on. You all did, you underestimated me once more, You thought I will be stupid enough to trust the loyalty of my brothers. It not your fault the fools thought the same," prince S¨¦bastien lied.


    He had indeed trusted that his brothers will be loyal to their kingdom. Who knew that betrayal was in their blood.


    Although his trust for them was not absolute since they did not swear an oat to him. He had relied on coming to visit the kingdoms and checking out things for himself but in the last year, the king has gone very greedy fighting war against all the kingdoms around.


    "Tell me, will you kill yourself for your foolishness?" she asked the men. They have believed the prince''s words. The man definitely had other spies they did not know of.


    "Magret, since we are family you should have made this known to me," king Santana felt very regretful.


    "Why? Did you not promise father to leave no stone in turned in finding me and bringing me back to Venums" Queen magret replied.


    King Santana shook his head. He never meant to keep that promise but if he had done so and not just fooled his father, their current situation would not have gotten to this point.


    "I still can not kill any of you since Mother will not allow it, so how about you fight amongst yourself and the last man standing gets to keep his life. If he is one of the kings, then I will not touch your kingdom," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    The face of the men turned ugly. One General suddenly pulled his sword and dash to the prince. What if we chose to attack you and kill you instead," he said.


    A few generals liked his idea and also draw their swords. Face with the men''s outburst the prince still felt relaxed.


    " Mother move aside you don''t want to diet your white, " He said.


    What is this? How could someone care more about clothes in the face of danger... The men felt insulted and lunch, the attack.


    To be honest prince S¨¦bastien did not want to dirt his white after not getting to wear it for such a long time.


    ....


    I will like to hear from you. Drop q comment and vote for this book.. Love you all.

 Chapter 180 - Kill The Beast

    When the four kings saw how the young Generals has pulled their swords and were ready to dash for the prince,  They immediately stop up and block the prince.


    "What is this your majesty, let us kill the beast now so that the feature of our children will be saved. Although these four kings were blocking the prince as if they wanted to protect him, in the real sense they were protecting the young Generals there death will not be good for the kings.


    " If it were that easy to kill him, do you think we brothers would have abandoned our right to the throne and come here," the sixth prince mocked the Generals.


    "Is that why you betrayed us because you are scared of him?" One of the Generals replies.


    "Do you think if we did, brother will not say it out? My brother would even dare speak back to the king of Avalo. He would not give us any face. You dare to call him a beast but those this not make your chickens?" The sixth brother said. He was trying to talk so well of his brother hoping he will feel please and spare him.


    "Ahh! Shameless, just because he is standing here your tongue is suddenly coated with honey. Watch how we would destroy Avalo after we kill your champion," another General joined in.


    "Shut up all of you," king Santana suddenly roared. He knew that if they do not handle the matter carefully they would all lose their heads and the kingdoms may also be ruined.


    These kings were smart. If the crown prince of Avalo already knew their plans to fight back, then he had entered the meeting hall capable of killing them all.


    Besides, the door to this hall was now man, by his people. There were many ways the prince could kill them without getting his hands dirty.


    Moreover, his sister magret was special, with some special abilities. This was majorly the reason why his father did not want her to marry an outsider. One of her children will inherit this ability. So king Santana could guess that prince Sebastian has this power.  Meaning these two people could kill them without raising a finger.


    "Your highness," the king of Sham decides to speak to the prince. He could still remember how wilful this young man was on the battlefield.


    "You have already known our plans, we did it out of ignorance, now that we know you share our blood through your mother, we must all reconsider our decision and come to new teams," the king of Sham spoke.


    "Have you not heard, that the winner takes it all. Have I told you that I am willing to reconsider?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    "You might be strong, do not get ahead of yourself. There is still a chance that we will win the war. If you dare let''s have a fair battle?" The king of Greenland spat. He could not allow the prince to make him look small in presence of his Generals.


    Prince Sebastian grin when he heard his words. "All his fair in war and love. We''re you not planning to get my men drunk before attacking. When you use under table method it is fair but when I do I am shameless. I really do not understand you," prince Sebastian said.


    "You have gotten him wrong, we brothers can not kill each other. So let discuss and find a new course. Innocent life will be lost if we battle," king of Sham said. He was not happy with the king of Greenland''s choice of words. As far as he was concerned the most important thing was surviving today.


    It did not matter if they get shamed. Surviving today means they get the opportunity to fight back in the future. every wise king should know this.


    "What do those innocent lives have to do with me? Have you ever seen a beast that cares about the innocent?".


    " they are still young and take rumors to heart, your highness is a very beautiful man and I know your mother when she was young. She had sure a nice heart and I am sure you would have inherent it," the old lord spoke this time.


    He understand what the kings were trying to do. As long as they survive today, they can fight back in the future.


    "It is rather unfortunate old man, sometimes rumors are true. Or have you ever seen smoke without fire? He asked the old man.


    The hall fell quiet. " is he admitting that he is a beast?" This admitting did not seat well with them.


    "It is only a pity that the rumor about me being a beast spread more than been cursed. Have you ever asked yourself what my curse is?" The prince asked them.


    "Turning into a beast," the men would love to answer but they kept their mouths shut and listen to the prince as students listened to their master.


    "Although I have this beautiful face I can not show it?" Prince Sebastian said. He was never the type to give second chance but if he has to stay and deal with these four kingdoms he would be gone for days away from his sunshine and he did not want that. So he decided to trick these people like he trick his sunshine into letting him kiss her every morning.


    "What kind of curse is that?" One person asked.


    "What will happen you show you ace?" The old lord asked. He knew that there must be a consequence for disobeying.


    "Those who look upon it will die, why do you think my mother has not looked at me for once since we walked in?" Prince Sebastian said.


    "What?" The faces of the men paled. When Queen magret heard her son''s words she was surprised. She has looked at her son''s face recently but she did die. so she concludes he was only trying to scare them and it worked when she saw their faces.


    "How long do we have to live?" The king of Sham asked.


    "A few minutes not sure, an hour at most," prince Sebastian replied.


    "Then I will kill you before I die," one General said and lunch and attack. He did not mind the kings anymore.  A few joined him and push the kings out of their way.


    Prince Sebastian did not expect an attack but his quick reflect made him dodge the attacks that were sent to him.


    A total of seven Generals had stepped forward. They died one after another. The prince movement was so quick that they all die before they had the chance to fight.


    A little blood stain his white, this irritated him so he decided to just kill them all. He can always send for his sunshine or have Jeffery deal with them.


    When the men saw that the prince has become blood lust they all draw their swords ready to defend but suddenly the door was pulled open. Forcing all of them to look towards the door.


    ....


    Thought? I want to hear from you.

 Chapter 181 - True Power

    When the men at the table saw that the door was pulled open, they hoped that the prince''s men at the door has been defeated and rescue has come for them.


    A group of four men walked in and the door was shut closed immediately. The man who was in front of the four men scan through the faces of the men.


    When he gazes rested on prince Sebastian he immediately bowed his head. "Your highness," Eight said. He did not know what the prince looked like but he was quite familiar with his blood lust aura. Besides the queen was standing beside him and he said the stain of blood on just white and the dead body around him.


    "What?" Prince Sebastian was not in a good mood. He just wanted to kill all these people and return to his sunshine.


    "A massage Avalo," Eight said handing over the book in his him. Prince Sebastian collected the book and opened it immediately. He knew that this message may have something to do with his sunshine.


    He frowns his brows as he read the message from One and the king''s armor-bearer. Prince Craig had killed the king and seized the throne. His sunshine has managed to escape with One.


    Queen magret was paying attention to his face, so she naturally noticed his frown brows.


    "What does it say?" Queen magret asked.


    Prince Sebastian did not say anything, he simply handed over the book to his mother. Queen magret was shocked but her facial expressions did not change.


    She had mastered controlling her face in every situation. She had not expected prince Craig to take the initiative and kill the king. She had been planning to trick him into killing the king. "Can this be karma?" Queen magret was aware that her father-in-law had not died a natural death. King Rodrick had a hand in it. He wanted to seat on the throne and deal with his brother before they think of plotting against him.


    Now his son has killed him for the same reason. These princes had indeed inherited their father''s greed nature. She felt relive that her son did not share his blood directly.


    "Stick to the plan, let her go to her kingdom. Things will get bloody here. It is not safe," Queen Magret whispered.


    The prince agreed with her logic. The princess will be safe at home. The war with these four kingdoms has already started and he would need to deal with them. He was currently no longer the prince of Avalo.


    His brother has seized the throne. He will have to war against Avalo. If he lets go of this kingdom now they might team up with prince Craig and the force against him will become strong.


    "Kill everyone in the room,  except the kings," Sebastian said.


    "You do not have the right to kill us among these men. We are princes from Avalo. At least let return to the kingdom and let father be the judge," the sixth prince said. He was not ready to die.


    "Start with the traitors," prince Sebastian said. A fight began immediately. Eight and his brothers were very fast. only those with exceptional skill can be among the prince most trusted.


    As they fought prince Sebastian got a feather and decided to reply to the message. His sunshine could not be left at the mercy of prince Craig.


    The four kings did not know what to do. On one hand, the prince had spared their lives but again their subjects were been killed. Queen magret watch but she could not take the scene of the old lord getting killed. No matter what the man has been like a father.


    Maybe it was because she felt guilty for not seeing him the last time, she suddenly walked forward and pull the man out of the group.


    Two were about to hit him. A few of the men tried to first for their life while others gave up. The old lord was one of those who gave up when the Queen suddenly pull him out of the hands of death.


    He was already too old age. He did not mind dying but he was grateful to her for serving him. He wanted to die in his bed peacefully.


    "Are you okay uncle?" Queen magret asked. The old lord smiled. He thought the Queen no longer recognized him. He had treated the Queen as a father and in turn, the young Queen magret loved him very much.


    "I am happy to be able to see you one more before I join my assessors," the Old lord answers.


    "I am glad to see you too, uncle," Queen magret smile. "Are you hurt anywhere?" The Queen worriedly looked at the man.


    "I am fine, you did not need to save me, I do not have much time left anyway," the old lord said.


    "Then you should stay at home and rest more, you can not keep running around," Queen magret said.


    At this time the prince finishes writing his messages. He read it calmly before sending it. He would not want them to misunderstand his message.


    He looked to see his mother talking to the old elder. No matter what he understands that his mother will have an emotional attachment to a few people. He swept his gaze around the room.


    The room that was once lively was now in dead silence. The smell of blood was thick.


    "Your majesty, I will give you two choices, it up to you what you want. You have twenty thousand men, you will hand over twenty percent of these men to me. You will also swear an oath to be loyal to me. In exchange, I will give you your life back.  Or you can fight and die honorable men," Prince Sebastian said.


    "Oath? I will never swear one, I do not mind if you take twenty percent of the men," king of Greenland was the one that spoke first.


    "That''s okay, without taking an oath to be loyal to me, you will die, have you forgotten about what I said about my face and the curse.


    " I will do it, as long as you will spare the people of Shem," the king of sham said.


    The other kings looked at him with disgust. How can a king be this shameless? They thought. When the king of Sham saw the way they looked at him, he shook his head.


    "As a king, I must set aside my pride for the safety of my kingdom. Besides I cannot be prideful. A King with an ego must have the ability to show off. Tell me what will become of your kingdoms and ego if you die here and now?" He raised his brows.


    To him, when he has the ability to show off his ego he would. His late father told him that the safety of the kingdom should always come first.


    The other kings felt ashamed after they heard these words. All is indeed fair in war and love. In this world, only someone with power can afford to keep his pride.


    ....


    Vote and comments.

 Chapter 182 - No Be Touched

    Somewhere in the woods.


    "His highness has asked that we go to your kingdom principles. He said the fight is ongoing. You can stay and help your brother prepare for his ritual. He will join a day before," the king Armor bearer said.


    Princess Ellen raised her brows, she did not believe a word he just said. He also said that for the kissing ritual, you are not allowed to allow another man touch even your hands till he returns," the Armor bearer said.


    When princess Ellen heard this, she finally believed that he had indeed received a message from the prince. After all only she and the prince were aware of the kissing ritual.


    Grater and the other maid have heard the prince''s message so they helped the princess into the carriage and they began to ride to Bozao.


    Since they had started the ride in the morning they naturally got to Bozao at night. The gate to. Bozoa royal city was locked.


    "you highness, we should stay in an inner tonight. We can ride into the royal palace tomorrow," One suggested.


    "No, I have only been gone for a few months, the guards will not dare refuse to open the gate. Our visit must remain a secret. Besides no one is allowed to know what has happened in the Palace," Princess Ellen warned.


    It was a few days before the crown prince ritual. No one will suspect anything. Besides she believed that prince Craig will be smart enough to keep his ascending to the throne a secret. Avalo has many enemies and most of which had never dared to fight back because of the famous cursed prince.


    "We understand," they all nodded their head. The internal snuggle between the two princes is something that will be kept as a secret from outsiders.


    One looked at the princess with pride. He might have miss judged her in the past but he was beginning to like her. She was smart and know the right thing to do. Although she looked weak and nieve she was stubborn and strong will.


    The prince needs this kind of support behind him. After the princess finish speaking there continues their journey and as princess Ellen had said, the guards of the Royal city pulled the gate open the minute princess Ellen showed her face.


    They did not dare keep her waiting. One was surprised by the way the guards have bowed to her with respect. As a person who has ridden with the prince for a few years. He could tell that this meant having respect for the princess.


    They also seem to adore her. "why?" He could not understand. After entering through the Royal gate the group rod for another fifteen minutes before reaching the Palace.


    The Palace guards looked so happy seeing her. "Your highness, how are you here? Did something happen to your husband?" A guard asked.


    One felt offended gearing the question but he chose to keep quiet. He should only speak when spoken to.


    "Of course not, father has invited us for brother''s ritual and my husband was kind enough to let me go ahead. He is very busy at the moment," princess Ellen replied with a smile.


    "The prince treated you well it is a relief," one of the guards said when he heard her answer. Princess Ellen has been very familiar with most of the guards in the Palace except for those who were loyal to the Queen.


    "of course he will. Our princess is the best. Beautiful and capable. Even an animal will treat her well," another guard join.


    Princess Ellen smiled when she heard these words.


    "I do not want the news of my arrival to spread. This is the reason I have come in so late. The different rumors may spread and my husband may get offended and never let me visit again," princess Ellen said. Her true motive was to ensure that prince Craig is unable to figure out where she went.


    " your highness is wise, I will send words to the royal gate, " the head of the guards replied. Princess Ellen smiled before heading back into the carriage they still needed to ride a bit before arriving in front of the Palace building.


    The first person to find out about princess Ellen''s arrival was Richard. This day was the day lord Zorander has moved into the Palace to become the king''s advisor. When in the real sense he was there to teach and prepare Richard for the ritual.


    Richard was able to find out about the princess''s arrival because he had gone running an Arran outside the gate. His horse had pulled up behind the princess carriage. Seeing Avalo symbol on it he had decided to find out who he was.


    He wanted to run to her and hug her but remember that no one knew he was her brother he decided not to act inappropriately with her.


    ''I have to take what is mine, so I can openly be free with my sister, '' Richard thought as he walked up to her.


    "you highness, it is good to have you," He said bowing his head. Richard was not surprised to see her. After all, he was aware of her agreement to come for the crown prince ritual.


    "It is good to see you too," prince Ellen smiled sweatily. She was so happy to see this brother that she began to make plans to see him much later and hug him.


    But then she remembered the prince''s warning. She was not allowed to be touched by a man in the next few days if she wanted to live.


    "he is my brother," she wanted to complain out but she swelled her words. " I will go and inform the king of your arrival. He will be very pleased," Richard said.


    "Thank you," princess Ellen smiled. Deep down she felt it was a pity that her brother who ought to be the crown prince is just a Palace guard.


    "your highness," the guards outside the door pulled it open. Prince Ellen walked inside followed by her maid''s and the few men. It was at this point that princess Ellen noticed that her maids had managed to pack a few of her things.


    This will make their lies more believable. By the time prince Ellen and her group arrived at the receiving hall, the king was already seated.


    "you should have informed me of the day of your arrival. I would have been more prepared," King George said the minute he set his eyes on his daughter. When Richard informed him a minute ago he was surprised.


    If not that he knows that Richard would not dare play a trick on him, he would have thought he was lying.


    " father, " princess Ellen bowed in greeting. She ignored his scolding because she was sure he was joking.


    "Your majesty," the group with the princess bowed in greeting.


    "Come child," king George said.


    "Should I? Even if he is my father he is still a man right? " princess Ellen found herself in a dilemma


    ...


    What should our Princess do?

 Chapter 183 - Cut Off The Hand...

    "father, I have been traveling for hours. My cloth is dirt. I can not hug you. No matter how much I want a pat from you," princess Ellen smoothly refused the king.


    King George was hurt by her words. He felt she was angry at him for his negligence over the years. He had failed her as a father. So he felt this daughter of him only treated him as a king. This hurt him.


    He had failed. Will his younger children were quite close to him, the elder ones just respect him as a king. He wondered if they even saw him as a father. He knew he could have insisted but he did not, he did not want to lose face.


    "you must be tired. I have asked Ann to prepare your bath. Luckily I have other the maids to redecorate your room just yesterday. So you can take your bath and rest." king George said.


    "Thank you father," princess Ellen bowed her head slightly. Just then Ann walked in. "my princess it is good to have you back," Ann said with a smile


    "I am happy that my husband allowed me. He has been so kind," princess Ellen said. She had been praising the prince for being kind to her all the while because she wanted Queen Regina to hear of it and be angry.


    "you are right? You look even more beautiful. Our princess chams can tame even a beast," said with pride. She knew that princess Ellen was probably bringing up her husband to irritate the Queen.


    When One heard the conversation between the two of them he was upset. Why do the people of Bozoa indirectly refer to the prince as an animal and a beast?


    More maids arrived and princess Ellen was led by Ann to her room when king George heard that the prince of Avalo treated the princess nicely he was overjoyed.


    He felt like a heavy weight has been lifted off his shoulders. As long as he treats her well I will be able to face her mother in the after life, king George thought


    King George was curious about why the princess had arrived so early. There were still five days before the ritual but he chose not to ask her immediately.


    The princess had just arrived and if he welcome her with such questions she might feel unwelcome. Moreover, the princes had four guards and a few maids accompanying her. She may lose face and these people may also miss understand him. In any case, he felt really happy to get the opportunity to spend a few days with her.


    Meanwhile, the news of princess Ellen''s arrival has also gotten to the Queen. Queen Regina was very curious to visit the princess. She wanted to see how miserable she looked. So without a second thought, she made her way to princess Ellen''s chamber.


    When she got there she did not bother to knock. She directly pulled the door open. Princess Ellen was getting ready for her bath with the help of Grater when the door was suddenly bust open.


    Ann has left to the kitchen to prepare something for her to eat. Catherine was assigned another room since princess Ellen had introduced her as her sister-in-law.


    Princess Ellen turned only to see that it was the Queen. She rolled her eyes. "something never changes,'' she thought.


    When Queen Regina realized that the maid helping princess Ellen was not from Bozoa. Queen Regina decided to put on an act.


    " My poor child, I never thought I will get to see you again, " she said putting on a sad look and trying to get hold of princess Ellen but the princess moved aside.


    "Your highness, I know this Palace belongs to you but if my husband was to be in the room with me when you pulled open the door. You would have surely lost your head," princess Ellen said. She was very irritated with the way the Queen had pulled open the door.


    Queen Regina froze for a few seconds when she had the princess''s words. She had been too curious to see how miserable the princess was looking that she had forgotten to ask about her husband. Fortunately, her husband was not in the room. Who did not know that the crown prince is arrogant? He will dare to kill her and destroy the entire Bozoa if they dared to ask questions.


    "Is this the way you greet your mother after not seeing her for a few months? I am indeed pitiful..." Queen Regina was still saying when princess Ellen cut her off.


    "You are not my mother, she is already dead. You already married her husband, do you also want her daughter to forget her?" princess Ellen said. She could still remember Ann telling her about how the Queen has loved her father since her youth. She even dared to add something to the Queen''s tea.


    " What are you saying, how can you be so rude. I might not have been the one who gave birth to you but I have always loved you like my daughter. Your mother was like a sister to me we..."


    Princess Ellen could not take it anymore. How dare this murder refers to her mother as a sister. " I may not have known my mother well but I am sure she will not have a snake as a sister. Besides father is not here who are you putting this show for? " princess Ellen raised her brows.


    Queen Regina finally lost her patience, she would never allow princess Ellen to insult her, except the king was present. So she raised her hand intending to slap her arrogance away but Grater blocked her hand.


    " I apologize your highness, but the crown prince of Avalo especially cares for his wife. A few days back, his brother has been beheaded for having some thoughts about the princess.


    Besides, her face is delicate and I am sure that if the prince saw the red marks on her face he would go to war to cut off the hand that hit her, " Grater lied without blinking an eye. It is not like the Queen will dare to verify her words. Although the prince seems to care for the princess Grater knew he would not be so unreasonable.


    Queen Regina stormed out angrily when she heard the maid''s words. She turned around and walked towards the king''s chamber.


    She was going to cry and complain about princess Ellen as she did in the past. She forgot that prince Ellen was already married and was only present as a guest.


    She hurried her steps while she allowed her fake tears to fall. Her face turned red out of anger but anyone who saw her in such a state will believe that she has been bullied and wrong.


    When she got to the king''s chamber she realized he was not in, she felt disappointed and was about to walk away when she heard his footsteps climbing up. She immediately started clearing her eyes. Pretending as though she was trying to hide her tears.


    She aimed to pretend that she wanted to cover up the princess''s behavior but the king found out since she did not dare to lie to him.


    "What is the matter?" the king asked the question that she had expected.

 Chapter 184 - She Is Back

    When Queen Regina, heard the question she looked sad. If one looked at her you would think she was a third that just got caught.


    "Your Majesty, .... " she acted like she could not continue with what she was saying. A single tear escapes her eyes. Usually, at a time like this, the king would become rather patient. He would then guess that princess Ellen has caused trouble again.


    Then she would act as though she was defending princess Ellen when in the real sense she is reporting her.


    "It is already so late at night, If you do not wish to speak up then, you should go to bed," King George''s voice was flat no concern it just sounds as though he was talking to someone not familiar with him.


    King George had his problems to worry about. As the day of the crown prince ritual got closer he paid more attention to the Queen. He did not want to fail to protect Richard as he did with Ellen.


    At this moment he was not in a mood. His daughter had just rejected hugging him. He was wondering if he hated him so much. He also begins to worry that maybe Ellen was just putting on a show about the prince caring for her.


    The more he thought about this possibility the angry he become.  He felt that he failed his daughter. If he had at least given her a happy and peaceful childhood, then he would be more relaxed. Knowing that he has also not treated her right made him realize that he could not complain about how another man treated her.


    When he first saw the Queen, he was irritated. But he was a king capable of controlling his emotion. Queen Regina could no longer fool him. He could guess that she went to see princess Ellen and the latter had said some hurtful words to her.


    He did not care if prince Ellen has insulted her. The Princess was already married and even as her father he could not go overboard.


    When Queen Regina heard his response she was angry. This had not gone according to the script in her head. They would usually push her into speaking.


    "One more thing Regina, we have guests and it will be better that we do not make a fool of ourselves. Princess Ellen is already married outside the kingdom. Her life there will become more difficult if those people learn that she is not treated we''ll back home," The king warned before walking away.


    Queen Regina was too shocked at the king''s remark. What was that? She turned to look at the king.


    At this time the king Already unlocked his chamber and went inside. Queen Magret was still standing in a daze when two unfamiliar guards greeted her and walk up to guard the king''s door.


    It had been a while since she visited the king''s chamber. He never used to have men guard his door. Is this all because of the crown prince of Avalo? She wondered as she took the stairs and walked back to her chamber. The Queen was not in a good mood. First, she did not get to see Princess Ellen''s state. And she ended up being humiliated by Ellen and her maid. When she decided to cry to the king he ignores her.


    "I will not let this pass, I must make sure You remember that I am not someone you can afford to talk back at?" Queen Regina said. She felt that maybe princess Ellen has forgotten and she was willing to help her memory. "Ahh! Let me see how you will continue to act prideful when I make the king scold you in the presence of all the guests.


    When Queen Regina got back to her chamber she met her most loyal General "Your highness," He bowed since he was not sure if she was coming alone.


    "Next time wait outside, it will not be nice if someone else knows that you waited for me inside my room. One wrong move and we will both lose our heads," she scolds the young General.


    "I apologize but staying outside will raise a lot of suspicions. If I was just a palace guard then I would dare wait outside. It is safer for me inside, at least I can hide here, if someone has really followed you," The young general said.


    "Do you have any news about the child?" Queen Regina asked


    "No, the king also seems to be clueless. It seems Lord Zorander has no plans of telling him. Perhaps that is why the old lord has agreed to live in the palace. The palace will have more resources to find the boy," the young General answered.


    "Then do one thing, get close to him. I must warn you, that old man is not easy to deal with. When he looks at me at times I feel like he can see through me. You must act wisely. Once you win the trust of the man, everything else will fall in place," Queen magret said.


    "I understand, your," the General nodded his head. "Good, now lock the door. I am in such a bad mood, " Queen magret said. The young general immediately understands the meaning of her words.


    He was feeling excised so he walked over to the door and locked it. The relationship between the Queen and the General is something that no one was allowed to find out. Luckily her chamber door was heavy and unless someone deliberately decides to listen, it was impossible to guess what was going on.


    "Who made the Queen angry?" the young General asked as he started taking off his clothes.


    "That princess, she is back, I will deal with her later. I have a plan and you will be the best person to help me," Queen Regina said.


    "Anything for her highness," the young General said. Queen Regina smiled. She was very satisfied with his answer.


    "I do not want to sleep tonight. That way my eyes will be red with a dark circle around it like someone that cried all through the night," Queen Regina said.


    "That is a simple task.. I can even make you cry to make it more real," The young General replied.

 Chapter 185 - A Kind Schemer

    Princess Ellen chamber


    "You should have allowed her to hit me," princess Ellen said once the Queen walked out.


    "But my princess your face would have swollen," Grater shook her head.


    "I know, that is why I made her angry. What do you think my father will say after he sees my face tomorrow," prince Ellen replied. She had really wanted to use Queen Regina''s tricks against her. Unexpectedly Grater has stopped her. Ruining her plans.


    "It is wrong to hurt yourself just so you can pull another down," Grater said.


    "I understand, but sometimes sacrifice is needed to achieve our aim. It will not be the first time she hit me. Next time do not stop her. No matter what she is a Queen and you are a maid. I do not want you to suffer," princess Ellen said.


    "I understand your highness, next time, I will stand in your front and take the hit. Forgive me but I can not stand and watch you get hit," Grater said.


    When princess Ellen heard Grater''s words, tears rolled down her cheeks. This is what is called motherly love. A mother would be willing to die for her child.


    How dare that woman claim to love her like her daughter when most of her pain was caused by her. "shameless,"  prince Ellen thought.


    "My princess please do not cry," Grater helped clean her tears. "come, you should take your bath, so you can eat," Grater said and pulled Ellen into the bathroom.


    She like princess Ellen so much because she reminded her of her daughter. Since her daughter was no more she wanted to take care of the princess.


    Princess Ellen want and took her bath, while grater prepared the clothes she would change into. When princess Ellen came out of the bathroom, Ann already brought her food.


    "your highness," Ann bowed.


    "Thank you, what about the others," princess Ellen asked.


    "they are all settled in and I sent food to them already," Anna answered.


    Okay, princess Ellen nodded her head. Ann was about to go out but Princess Ellen stopped her. She would be unable to sleep without finding out what has been going on.


    Grater helped the princess to change clothes. Ann who stood at the side was surprised. The princess has stopped letting anyone help her dress up. So what did this maid do to make the princess allow her?


    Ann was regretful about her decision to allow the Queen to use her against the princess. At that time she had been so anxious to save her son. As a mother, her son mattered to her the most.


    She felt even more guilty when she remembered that at the end of the day, it was the princess that save her and her son.


    The princess had such a kind heart. She hoped and prayed every day that the princess will be at peace in Avalo.


    "Your highness, you should eat your food first. I will take Grater to join the others. She should eat too," Ann said.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head. She went over to the table while Ann lead Grater out of the room after they walked a few steps Ann could not stop herself from asking. " How is the princess life in Avalo? "


    Grater was not surprised by this question. She knew that this woman cared for the princess and was not just looking for gossip, so she answered honestly.


    "you can see it for yourself. The princess is in good health. His prince may be cold but he is very protective of things that belong to him," Grater said.


    Ann took a deep breathe she was a little relieved. But she worried too. Possevieness was not always a good thing. The prince could protect her from others and hurt her himself.


    " How is the prince treating the princess, she can be a little childish," Ann asked.


    Grater shook her head. She could see that Ann was not sincere when she called the princess childish but she was playing safe not to offend the prince.


    "His highness has been treating her well. He is not as evil as the rumors. As long as one is loyal to the prince, he was not difficult to please," Grater replied.


    When Ann heard this she felt relieved. "Thank you for taking care of her. Unlike me who failed," Ann said after the short pause.


    Grater was surprised by Ann''s reply but she did not ask anything. She realized that the princess''s life has been a bit hard when she was still in Bozao. The Queen''s behavior was enough to make her understand this.


    The two walked Quietly. After Ann, helps Grater find the others. Grater was arranged to share a room with the other two maids. Their room was a little distance from the princess. Ann returned to the princess chamber after making sure that Grater could easily find her way back to the princess.


    Moreover, Rosa and the other maid were very familiar with this palace. Ann made a mental note to ask these two about the princess. Grater may be careful about what she said but she believes that these other two will be honest.


    Princess Ellen just finished eating and was calmly sitting on the bed.


    "your highness," Ann said walking closer to her. Princess Ellen patted the side of her bed. "Tell me what has been going on and do not leave anything out.


    " The king and lord Zorander found out about Him. I am sure it is because of how much he looks like your mother, " Ann had deliberately not called Richard''s name. She was also aware that the Queen knows and was in desperate search of him.


    "How? Why is father still going to crown Williams?" princess Ellen asked. Although she asked the Question she knew that Ann did not have an answer.


    "His majesty has some plans, I am not so sure. The Queen also found out about the king having another son and she is in desperate search of him," Ann answered.


    When princess Ellen heard this she was alert. "You have to be careful. He can not appear too much in front of the Queen. Lest she realized."


    Do not worry too much, he is now under your grandfather lord Zorander, " Ann said.


    " What? He moved out of the place? " princess Ellen was surprised.


    " No,  lord Zorander moved into the Palace as the king''s adviser," Ann said.


    Princess Ellen was surprised by this information.  She felt rest assured. Unlike her father, she trusted that lord Zorander would protect Richard. Although she was not aware of her much lord Zorander has loved her mother. But she was certain that he would support his Grandson. Just then an idea came to her mind.


    She decided to play the Queen''s card. She knew that the woman will not let go of her, after what happened. "I want you to hit me on my face as hard as possible," Princess Ellen said.


    "What my princess I dare not," Ann rejected immediately.


    "Do it, how can our show for tomorrow morning be complete?" princess Ellen said.


    "The Queen came to look for you?" Ann immediately guessed.


    "hmm, she tried to hit me but Grater stopped her but I need her to have a Rast of her treat," Princess Ellen said.


    Queen Regina was good with twisting her words and princess Ellen was not going to let her mistreat her again.


    "I do not have to hit you. If all you want is for your face to be red with fingers print we can do that without me touching you," Ann said.


    "Really," princess Ellen felt happy.


    "of course, you just go to bed. I will take care of the rest," Ann assured..  If the Princess wanted to scheme against the Queen, Ann was happy to help her.

 Chapter 186 - The Princesss Plan.

    The next morning.


    When princess Ellen woke up it was Grater and Ann that help her get ready. "what of what you promised last night," princess Ellen asked. She was in such a good mood to see the Queen grit her teeth in anger.


    "It is ready," Ann said and pointed at the bottle. She then uncovers the bottle and spreads a red-looking liquid in her hand. Then she places the Pam against the princess''s face and holds it. Grater was not sure what was going on. She quietly watch as Ann held on to the princess''s face.


    She could roughly guess that the princess was scheming against the Queen. Now that she thought about it she understood why the princess could be nice and scheming at the same time.


    If one had a pretentious person like the Queen, it was impossible not to learn how to be scheming. One will suffer a lot of losses.


    After more than five minutes Ann moved her hand. The red liquid has bled into the princess''s face and the spot was a little swollen.


    When Grater saw this she grabbed the princess plan. "I will never go against the princess," Grater suddenly said. Making the other two laugh.


    It was impossible for anyone to tell that what was in her face was fake. "Do not let anyone touch your face till you wash it later. So you will not have a rash," Ann warned.


    Princess Ellen looked at her face with a satisfied smile. "I need to get to the dining hall before the Queen. Hurry and finish my hair," princess Ellen asked. She could not hide the smile on her face.


    After Grater was done arranging her head. Grater and Ann walked with her to the dining hall.


    One was already waiting for her. " Your highness," He was about to bow his head when he noticed the princess''s face.


    "What happened to your face?" One was panicked. The price had said not to allow even a scratch on her.


    Princess Ellen smiled and shook her head. Anyone who saw her will believe she was trying to hide her face.


    "Please tell me, your highness. The prince will have my head if he sees this. I must give him a reasonable explanation," One asked. His heart was beating fast.


    Grater what happened to the princess," he turned to Grater when he noticed that Ellen was unwilling to answer.


    "Forgive me but the princess forbids me from saying anything," Grater lowered her head.


    "Do you want to lose your head? You have to tell me. I need to deed with it," One voice becomes louder.


    King George was also heading to the dining hall at this time and he heard what One has said.


    "What is going on?" king George asked.


    On seeing the king bowed. "Your majesty, the prince had put me in charge of the princess''s safety. When we came into your Palace last night the princess was fine. Look at her face. His Highness the crown prince of Avalo would need an explanation," One said.


    When he spoke king George looked at the princess''s face. It was indeed red and the fingerprints were clear. "Who dares to hit you?" king George was angry. He had never raised his hands on this daughter of his.


    "Forgive father but misunderstanding happen..." As Ellen spoke tears ran down her cheek. Lord Zorander was also going to join the king for breakfast so he was accompanied by Richard to the table.


    He did not know what had happened but seeing his granddaughter with tears and the mark on her face he was angry.


    Even Richard could not look at his sister. "it okay, calm down and speak," King George was about to pat her back but Ellen immediately dodge his hand with fear.


    "Any man is not allowed to touch you?" the prince''s words rang in her head but those that saw the princess''s action felt that she was scared of her father. So no matter how she was wrong she was too scared to speak out, scared that her father will still blame her and hit her.


    When One saw this he felt pity for her, if there was still any resentment left in his heart. This scene completely washed it away.


    Just then the Queen arrived with dark circles around her eyes. When princess Ellen saw her approaching she quickly took hold of Grater''s hand like a scared child.


    Everyone who saw this came to one single concussion. Although the princess did not argue with her of anything it was clear that in the entire Palace only the Queen would dare raise her hand against the princess.


    "You...?" the king roared surprising everybody. Even princess Ellen did not expect her father to scold the Queen in the presence of everybody.


    "What did you do to my daughter last night?" the king demanded. This was not the first time the Queen has seen the king lose his temper. king, George had not seen through the Queen he would have saved her face but now this woman disgusts him. He had clearly warned her to behave for the sake of others.


    Yet she dares hit the princess. He had deliberately said those words to her last. He wanted to see if this woman had any respect for his words.


    Meanwhile, Queen Regina was surprised by the king''s words so she naturally looked at the princess. When she face the princess, Ellen smiled but when the other people looked what she saw was fear.


    "Say something," King George commanded seeing that Queen was acting ignorantly. King George was impatient. He turned to Ann. "I left the princess under your care what happened,?" He asked.


    When Ann saw the reaction on the king''s face she was satisfied with the princess''s plan.


    "your majesty, I have left the princess under the Care of Grater, since I need to go back and make one of the princess''s favorite soups that she demanded but when I returned I found her crying and Grater consoling her. No matter how much I asked neither the princess nor Grater told me what happened, " Ann answered.


    Queen Regina felt as though she has been struck by lightning. Not only did princess Ellen insult her now she dare to change the narrative.


    " What do you mean? When I have heard of the princess visit. I was overjoyed and went to welcome her but instead, she pushed me away and said I should stop acting like her mother. That what else did I want after taking away her mother''s husband.


    " your majesty, you know I agreed to marry you because it was my friend''s dying wish. But she... Queen Regina clean her tears. " she insult me, calling me different names," Queen magret immediately changed the narrative.


    She had deliberately mentioned the marriage to remind the king that it was the wish of Queen Agatha. Knowing how Agatha was his weak point she believed she can turn the table.


    "You? You have only been back for one night and look at all the Drama you have caused. Is this how you have been disgracing the royal family of Bozoa? " princess Ema, who had just arrived with her brother scolded Ellen.


    She did not have the full details of what was happening she only heard her father scolding someone and she concluded that it was princess Ellen since the latter hang her head low, while her mother recount the version of what happened the previous night.


    "look how you made mother cry, even if she is not the woman who gave birth to you how can you make her cry so much. Look her eye is turned red and swallow," Ema spoke so righteously. In the past, she would often support her mother like this and princess Ellen would get scolded by the king.


    It was already a long time and these two were confident of their tricks. Ema hugged her mother trying to console her.


    The king looked at the mother and daughter peer in disgust. "is that why you dare to hit my daughter? You hit her because you could not take the truth? Now you are crying as if you have been wrong. If you missed her would you have welcomed her with a slap?" King George roared.  Before now he has always supported Queen Regina because he thought that she treated Ellen like a daughter. But after finding out that was a lie he did not see anything wrong with her.


    Queen Regina was speechless. "How did things become like this?"  Ema''s body shook she had never seen her father get this angry before but she was unwilling to allow her mother to be disgraced in such a place like this.


    "But father, Sisters words were hurtful how..." Ema was still speaking when her father cut her shoot.


    "who gave you the permission to speak?" king George asked in a harsh tone. He had wanted to ignore Ema scolding princess Ellen before, after all, it was natural for her to support her mother but how could she overstep her boundaries and try to talk back at her.


    Princess Ema pinned her lips. She knew that her father doted on her the most but when her mother pinch her, she realized that it was best she kept quiet.


    "Did you suddenly lose your tongue? Why did you dare lay your finger on her?" king George demanded.

 Chapter 187 - [Bonus ]Went Overboard

    "Did you suddenly lose your tongue? Why did you dare lay your finger on her?" king George demanded?


    "I..., your Majesty... I never touched her,"  Queen Regina felt wronged. Yes, she had wanted to slap her but that maid stopped her.


    This was not the first time she hit Princess Ellen, usually, the girl will try to dodge but yesterday the girl had stayed fixed and did not even move to protect her face. When she thought back she realized that the Princess did not seem happy that the maid has stopped her.


    "Then how is her face red and swollen. Who else would dare hit her?" The king asked. He knew of one time that the Queen had slapped Ellen. That day he was informed by a servant but when he asked Ellen the girl had lied about hitting her face on the door.


    Back then this king had thought that the mother and daughter bound has been formed by these two, so much that she would not even report the Queen to him. He only realized now, that it was not so. This daughter of his must-have lied because she thought he would not believe her and she will get scolded by him.


    As a king, he has done great, but as a father, he had failed Ellen. He even dared to send his young daughter to the camp of the injured at this woman''s lies.


    He was angry and felt like throwing her into the dungeon. Queen Regina looked at princess Ellen''s face with shock. ''Has she been planning this?''  She asked herself. She began to suspect that the princess had deliberately annoyed her to the point of wanting to hit her.


    Ahh! Do you think you can beat me in this game child? Queen Regina mocked the Princess in her heart but her face looked pitiful. "I swear by the heavens I did not touch her. Ever since she found out I was not her mother, she has been making things difficult for me but I did not complain. I never thought she will go to the... " Queen Regina let her words get swollen up by her tears.


    Since Queen Regina was crying and acting wronged, she did not notice the disgusted look that was sent to her by everyone present. She had fallen right into the princess trap. This is why princess Ellen did not say anything when she was been asked.


    She had not opened her mouth to accuse the Queen but the Queen did not waste time pointing fingers at her. First, she claimed that the princess had insulted without reason. Next, she Called out the princess to have been lying on her.


    This had left everyone, except the Queen children to believe that she was the one lying. Princess Ema knew her mother may be lying but she supported her mother. After all, this mother has always supported her when she wrong Ellen and scold Princess Ellen insisted.


    "Mother is okay, since she does not valve the love you show her, you should let her be," princess Ema said.


    Princess Ellen still did not say anything. It was Grater who could not take it anymore. "Your highness I am sorry but I can not watch them lie against you like this," Grater suddenly spoke up. She pretended as though she was just whispering to the princess but ensured that the king and a few people heard her.


    "No, it is an order. Besides, do you think anyone will believe when the Queen... Looks like that," Princess Ellen whispered back.


    "But your highness... " Grater acted as if she wanted to argue but Princess Ellen shut her a look and Grater suddenly shut her lips.


    "Grater, I command you in the name of the crown prince of Avalo to speak. If you refuse you shall be the explanation I offer to the prince when he asks what happened to her face," One said.


    He was very angry and the people in the room were scared. Not of One of course. Even Queen Regina realized that princess Ellen had not accused her and realized that had made a mistake.


    Princess Ellen pin her lips. No matter what the authority of the crown prince was not something she can contend with.


    "Back in Avalo, I serve under the crown prince. No one, not even the king of Avalo will open the door to the Crown Prince''s chamber without knocking. As for we servant, we do not even dare knock. We wake up early and wait for him to leave the room. Then we go in and tidy the place as quick as possible," Grater paused and looked at everyone. No one understood why she started her explanation from that point.


    "Last night the Princess was getting ready for her bath when the Queen suddenly pushed the door open. The Princess had panic and immediately warn the Queen. She was scared that the Queen will act the same way when the prince was around but the Queen misunderstood the princess and called her ungrateful and stupid just like her mother... Then the princess must have gotten irritated and talked back to the Queen, this made the Queen get so angry and...


    "Slapped the Princess," The king said and turned to face the Queen. Queen Regina was shocked. She had indeed underestimated the princess and fallen right into her scheme.


    She has already also said that the princess insulted her, so slapping her was an expected outcome. Even if she continued to deny no one will believe her. The princess maid has accepted that the princess did say hurtful words but only because she had insulted Queen Agatha.


    Princess Ellen was Amazed by Grater''s way of twisting words. she had said as it happened, but whoever listened will feel the Queen went overboard. Grater was good with reading in-between the line and knew how she could rope the Queen with her own words. She has lived long and seen different schemes.


    "Guards, please escort the Queen back to her chamber. She is not allowed to come out or receive any visitors outside of her children, till the day of the ritual," king George said.


    Just as the guards were about to escort the Queen away One spoke. He was not satisfied with this outcome.


    "Your majesty, this will do, princess Ellen might be your daughter but she is a member of the Avalo Royal family. She is here as a guest and in one night her face is red and swollen and no punishment is given to the person responsible. Are you by chance breaking the trace between the two kingdoms?" One spoke surprising everyone.


    Even princess Ellen had not considered this point.

 Chapter 188 - Soft-hearted And Stupid

    A married daughter was like spiled water. When in a cup it belonged to the owner of the cup, but once on the floor it could not be easily taken back.


    Princess Ellen was now a member of the Royal Family of Avalo. The action taken by the Queen of Bozoa can lead to war between the two kingdoms. Especially since Quern Regina was not Princess Ellen''s birth mother. If Avalo feels insulted by this action they could ask for compensation. If Bozoa is unwilling, then the war that ended a few months ago will resume.


    Queen Regina was angry but even if she wanted to speak, she knew it was better to allow the king to handle it and not get herself in more trouble. She was angry that Ellen had managed to lead into so many problems.


    Although her face looked sad and pitiful, she has sworn to send Ellen to join her mother before the end of the ritual. As long as it had nothing to do with her everything will be fine but Her children were not so smart and they started speaking before she could stop them. All their life the Queen has always created the part for them to follow, so they did not know when to keep quiet.


    "What do you mean? You stand on the soil of Bozoa what right do you have to question my father as a lonely servant," prince Williams rebuked One in a self-righteous voice. He wanted to show what a good king will be. He thought that his father will feel proud, for the way he put One in his place.


    "I guess because sister is now married to the prince of Avalo she thinks that gives her the right to make demands. We welcome her and she dares to cause trouble. Why is she even here so soon?"  princess Ema immediately joined her brother.


    One did not have time to deal with the tantrums from these two, so he turned to the king. "Your majesty is this the explanation your kingdom offers to Avalo?" He faced King George.


    "These stupid children," King George thought. "why are you making this so difficult. This is just a family matter and has nothing to do with the two kingdoms. Even if a daughter gets married her parents can still scold her," King George replied.


    "In what way your majesty? The person who slapped the feature Queen of Avalo is the Queen of Bozoa. Princess Ellen might be a member of your family but the person who slapped her was not her mother. How is this still a family matter?" One asked.


    King George was put into difficulty with One''s question. Princess Ellen looked at her father and notice his difficulty. She had not given this a thought so she did not even know how to help him.


    "How can we solve this?" King George has no option but to open up negotiations. It would have been a simple thing if the slap was not so hard but her face was swollen.


    One nodded his head. He did not want to choose a punishment because he did not know what he could ask. So he thought of pushing the decision to the prince. One was still thinking of how to push the decision to the prince when lady Catherine suddenly spoke up.


    "As a member of the Royal family of Avalo, I believe I have the right to speak," lady Catherine spoke from the corner she has been standing since arrival. She was surprised to meet such drama when she first arrived.


    "We are not going to ask for anything overboard. Avalo as a kingdom lives by the rule. Recently my husband was beheaded by the king and Royal council of Avalo for trying to touch his brother''s wife. This is the rule and not even the second prince of Avalo was speared," Lady Catherine continue speaking without waiting for permission.


    Her words surprised All the people from Bozoa present. If the second prince of Avalo was beheaded for trying what hope was left for Queen Regina.


    "As regards to what has happened to the prince last night, the punishment is having the hand that slapped the princess removed from the owner, To avoid the same mistake," lady Catherine said calmly.


    Princess Ellen was not shocked to hear this.it was indeed the punishment of hitting the member of the royal family of Avalo. When she arrived at Avalo she had learned all the important rules.


    "How ridiculous! Are you saying you want my father to cut off my mother''s hand simply because she slapped her in the moment of anger?" Princess Ema asked pointing at Ellen. She did not even bother to address her as Sister.


    Lady Catherine did not even glance at princess Ema. She acted as though no one had spoken and faced King George.


    "What does his majesty say? Should we expect you to give us justice or shall we seek it on our own?" She asked.


    When princess Ema saw the lady she did not know, act so high and mighty, she wanted to lash out at her but luckily Queen Regina was able to stop her in time.


    "You will be the death of me," Queen Regina thought when she saw that Ema''s behavior will only put the king in a more difficult position.


    "There is no need for all that, the Queen did not hit me. I had just slipped in the bathroom and hit her face on the wall," princess Ellen said. She could see that her father was in a difficult position.


    He was a king and as a king he had pride. No matter what decision her father made.  It will affect him. What type of a king could not even protect his Queen?" He would be questioned if he allowed the Avalo Royal family to push their will on him.


    And if he refused, then war would be inevitable. This time Bozoa will definitely lose then what will be her purpose of being used as a peace offering.


    When the king heard her words he felt like a heavy burden has been placed on his heart. He had failed her as a father but she had not failed him as a daughter. Even in a situation like this she still tried her best not cause problems for him.


    One was angry when he heard the princess''s word. He could not understand why she would still be kind to a snake-like the Queen. In fact, everyone in the room was surprised. It was clear that the Queen has hurt the princess a lot so why did she still protect her.


    Even Queen Regina could not understand this. She knew that the king would have given up her hand for the peace of the kingdom.


    "Soft-hearted and stupid just like her mother," Queen Regina came to this conclusion. Only lady Catherine understood the princess''s decision. If she was in a similar situation she would have done the same thing. This was the love a daughter has for her father.


    King George did not even dare look at princess Ellen. As a father, he felt ashamed to face her.


    ...


    Thoughts?

 Chapter 189 - Kind And Vengeful

    King George did not even dare look at princess Ellen. As a felt ashamed to face her. Just like her mother, she would rather suffer injustice than let him endure everything alone.


    "Guards excuse lady Regina back to her chamber and do not let have anyone meet her this period. Not even her children," king George said.


    Gaps were heard following the king''s words. No, body missed the way the king has addressed the Queen. The King had referred to her as a lady instead of a Queen. This only means one thing.


    "Is the king striping her off the title of the Queen?" This was the question on everyone''s mind.


    "Tim, ask the servant to prepare one of the Concubine quarters for lady Regina, I want it ready in three days," the king answered the question in all their mind.


    The king''s words surprised everyone again. "Oh, how the mighty has fallen. Princess Ellen was not an easy enemy," lady Catherine thought. She could not help but wonder if princess Ellen has played the kindness card, to achieve this goal.


    Now, not only has the princess painted herself as kind and sweet. The Queen''s reputation was ruined. She could not help but remember Princess Ellen''s words to her back in Avalo. This leads her to one conclusion. The Princess was kind and vengeful. "But how can one person be both?


    "How did things turn like this?" Queen Regina was surprised. She was not even given time to understand anything that was going on before the guard started leading her away. Her face turned ugly and she made a vow to destroy the princess.


    Princess Ellen had saved her hand but the king had stripped her of her title and her power in the palace was almost returned to zero just with a few words from the king.


    King George did not feel bad, ever since he had discovered her true nature, he has been thinking of the perfect reason to strip her of all the powers she has.


    Although princess Ellen had denied the Queen hitting her, nobody apart from Ann and Grater believed that she was speaking the truth. So the king decided to punish her by stripping off her title.


    This might seem like mercy but only the king knew his real reason. Now that she was no longer his Queen. He would not be put into a difficult position if she acted recklessly. Besides the king knew how much she liked the position of Bern the Queen. So he knew she would be hurt.


    Secondly, with less power, lady Regina will be able to do lesser harm to Richard in the future. "A lot of time has already been wasted. Let eat breakfast," king George said.


    When princess Ema and her brother saw the king acting as if nothing just happened they felt very offended. They could not understand why their mother should be punished for hitting princess Ellen.


    Princess Ema turned around and walked back to her room. She intended to not eat or drink until her father changed his decision. Her father doted on her the most, so she did not believe he would be able to stay still when he found out. Over the years, King George had favored her over princess Ellen. She did not believe that his love will change so soon.


    Prince William was also annoyed but he still walked into the dining hall. He could not act too emotional. One was satisfied with his decision at least the Queen was punished.


    The happiest person in this situation was Ann. She felt that Kamar has finally taken his cause. Lady Regina had dared to kill her friend in other to have the king. Only to lose everything again. Every maid in the palace knew that the king did not care for her. Now that she was no longer the Queen they will mock her quietly.


    Princess Ellen was not sure how she felt. She was not satisfied, she wanted the woman to suffer a fate worst than death. "One step at a time," she smiled.


    Even if Ann had slapped her and she felt pain. Watching the defeat look on the Queen''s face made the princess touch her face. "it was worth it," she told herself.


    Dining hall.


    "I apologize on behalf of Mother, she can get too emotional at times," Prince William said as he sat beside Ellen in the dining hall. His voice was low so no one else could hear him.


    "she ought to be a Queen, not a cutthroat," princess Ellen answered not accepting his apology. In the past, Prince William had never done anything to hurt princess Ellen directly.


    When his sister princess Ema would go overboard and make things difficult for princess Ellen he would turn a blind eye. But if princess Ellen had something against princess Ema, he would plead with Princess Ellen to let it go.


    Back then princess Ellen would accept this apology but things were different. She is unwilling to forgive the Queen. Even if she could forgive her for all she did to her what about her mother''s death? She and her brother did not get the chance to know their mother


    Prince William was surprised by the princess''s words. "why on earth would she compare his mother to a cutthroat?" he asked himself.


    "How have you been surviving in Avalo?" prince William decided to change the topic. Since there has been a lot of commotion that morning. He thought he should lighten the situation.


    "great, Avalo is a wonderful kingdom," princess Ellen answered with a smile. She did not give any detail. The only person she could be honest with is her brother Richard.


    "it is good that you like it there," Prince William said. Princess Ellen pin her lips and nods her head.


    "Is the crown prince of Avalo really going to come? I heard the news of him going against the people of Pontus the previous day," lord Zorander asked.


    "yes, Grandfather. He had indeed gone to the battlefield, which is why he advised me to come and accompany my brother. Moreover, the king of Avalo is sick and who knows if he will still be breathing before he returns," princess Ellen answered.


    Lord Zorander nodded his head. He understood the underline meaning of the princess words. If the prince was away when his father died. His brothers might try to steal the throne. This will put the princess''s life in danger.


    "I am happy he put your safety into consideration," lord Zorander said.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head in response. She had deliberately mentioned the fact that the king of Avalo was sick since she was not so sure of how long the news about prince Craig taking over the throne will be hidden. So she decided to drop the hint


    King George was also happy with the prince''s decision. Now his daughter will not suffer any losses if the brothers should fight for the throne. This made him very relieved. He did not ask for much, he just hoped the prince was not too hard on his daughter. She has suffered too many injustices in the past because of him.


    He wished to go back and do things differently but it was impossible.


    ....


    Do you think this punishment is enough?

 Chapter 190 - Only One Sibling

    The news of what happened between princess Ellen and the Queen at breakfast spread throughout the Palace. Most of the servants and maids in the Palace felt relief to hear the news.


    They knew how unfair the princess have suffered in time past. "To think that woman and her daughter still want to bully the princess," Marinda was very upset.


    "The princess is too kind, she should have let the Queen lose her hand," Rosa replied. These two had stayed in the background when everything happened.


    "Does this mean she is no longer the Queen?" one maid asked curiously.


    "Of course, what kind of a king will his majesty be if he took back his words. Oh how the mighty has fallen," Marinda said in a happy voice. In the past, the Queen has always used her against the Princess. It was against her will but she was not confident to reject her, since the Queen threaten her with her sick father.


    Marina blame the Queen for her father''s death, so she felt that her father finally got justice.


    "you should speak gently, her son is the crown prince and she will become the Queen mother in the future," Rosa warned.


    "so? What does that have to do with me? I will be in Avalo serving the kind-hearted princess. Even the Queen of Avalo is very nice. She does not make things difficult for the princess," Marinda said.


    "Do not be so proud. Who knows if you will fall, as you know who," one of the maids joked and they all laugh.


    "I wish I meet Queen Agatha. Why was such a Queen friend with that?" Marinda said. She held grudges against Lady Regina for the way she had been treated in the past.


    Soon even the guards held what happened. Only a few felt bad for the Queen, after all the Queen has been paying them a few gold coins to be on her side.


    A lot of servants did not mind joining the assigned servant assigned to clean the concubine quarter. It was ready in two days. Some of them even joked about the king forgetting his instructions and thereby leading to lady Regina returning to her power they could not allow that.


    When the king heard what had happened he was amazed. He wondered why he was the last person to discover the true nature of Regina.


    Lady Regina on the other hand felt frustrated. The two guards the king kept to watch her were very loyal and followed the king''s order she could not even see her children. She was so frustrated but she calm herself down. As long as the king allows her to join the final feast she was such to take her pound of flesh.


    At this time Richard was very busy, he did not have the time to accompany the princess. After breakfast that day, lord Zorander had arranged a few fishermen, to go get dowery that lord Yancey demanded. If the people were going to accept him as their crown prince he needed to show how capable he was. So in the last two days, he had been in the sea trying to get a shark.


    Prince William on the other hand has been taken his training seriously. He did not know what he was expected to do but his mother had told him that the Royal council will give him a task and he must accomplish it successfully. Since lady Regina was not born into a royal family, neither was she close to the king when he was the crown prince she did not have many details about the rules.


    Her father may be among the royal council but since the family of Tyler was not among the five strongest houses of the kingdom he also did not know what was going on.


    Princess Ema on the order hand locked herself up for two days. Whenever a maid brought her food she will throw a tantrum and refuse to eat. Two days past but her father did not even bother to check on her. She became depressed but after giving it a thought she realized that her father must be very busy.


    Even her brother had not had the time to visit her. So on the second night, she decided to change her approach. Her father will surely listen to her if she tried to kill herself. So when it was about dinner time she locked the door.


    When the maid came to give her food, they knocked for a long time but since she did not reply they turned without giving it too much thought.


    She had been regretting the food anyway. But to be on the safe side, the maids reported the situation to attendant Tim.


    That king was not even at the Palace. He had a royal visit from his cousin. His step-sister had been married to the late king of Phrygia. This is one of the three kingdoms that had attacked Avalo recently.


    When the king heard of what has happened to Pontus in a few hours, they became scared and try to look for other supporters.


    Prince Williams was also given a task by the king. Since he had never fought in a war front before, he needed to go out to the mountains and survive the cave for three nights. On the other hand, Richard had fought in the last war against Avalo. Although he had not performed outstandingly.


    He was in the front line, so with his survival, he was qualified to become the crown prince without needing to stay in the woods.


    So this made Princess Ellen the only member of the Royal family that Tim could report to. Although lady Regina was present the king has bound her from coming out of her chamber.


    "your highness," Tim bowed. Princess Ellen and Lady Catherine were eating their dinner and having small talk. The two have not become good friends but they got along.


    Lady Catherine was no longer as prideful as before since she had lost all her support. One will expect her to hate princess Ellen but she did not. She wanted to keep her father''s wish and keep their household alive.


    She had suffered a huge loss in her first fight with the princess. She could not afford to lose more. "He who fights and runs. Lives to fight another day. Lady Catherine did not know what the future looks like but she was unwilling to be reckless as before. Moreover, she felt she could learn a lot from the princess.


    Now that her father is gone, she would need to support and protect not just herself but the household of Thompson.


    "Her highness princess Ema has refused to eat in the past two days. Usually, she will reject the maids that brought the food but this evening there was no answer from her room," Tim said.


    "So? Go find her brother. Whatever happens to her has nothing to do with me," princess Ellen was not interested. She was scared that Ema was trying to scheme against her. Not that she cared but she did not want to waste her precious time and energy to deal with her.


    Tim pinned his lips." His majesty is not available, and her brother is not available either. You are the only royal family member that can make a decision. We need to check and make sure she is fine," Tim said.


    "then get someone to open the door, but only the maids are allowed to go in and check-in case she is not decent," princess Ellen said and continued eating her food. She was not even a bit worried. As far as she was concerned. She only had one sibling, his name is Richard.


    She did not care for anyone else.

 Chapter 191 - Spoiled Princess

    Meanwhile, Ema sat on her bed. She knew that the maids will definitely report this to the king. Then the king will send people back to force the door open.


    Since she had not eaten for two days she decided to seat on the bed and wait till her door was been forced open, then she will pretend to be trying to jump off the window.


    She was certain the guards will do everything to stop her. When the king hears of this he will definitely forget everything else and rush to her side.


    Princess Ema immediately jumped off her sitting position as soon as she heard the approaching footsteps. She hurried up and opened the low window in her room. Then she took a deep breath and faced the window. She ensures to be a few steps away.


    She also tried her best to ignore the noise that was coming from the door. Then she took one small step as soon as the door was opened.


    And then another step. The maid that saw her walking towards the window like one in stupor screamed out of fear but Princess Ema pretended not to hear and continue her journey to the open window.


    The maids become scared and rushed to her just before she reached the window. The male servants and Tim outside the chamber door had no choice but to step inside.


    "What are you trying to do?" one of the maids asked. She was scared of the scene. She did not even dare imagine what would have happened if they were unable to open the door on time.


    "let go of me, I want to die," Ema replied in a voice like someone in trance. "do not say a thing like that your highness," Tim said. He honestly did not know how to deal with the situation.


    Princess Ema shook her head. Although her eyes remain closed she could tell her plan was working. "go call princess Ellen," Tim instructed one of the servants, and princess Ema''s gaze froze. If anyone was paying attention to her they might have noticed this. But fortunately, the maids were too busy panicking to notice.


    "Why the princess? Where is Father?" she asked herself. She would have asked this question but since she was pretending to be in a stupor she could not.


    "where is father, I want to see father before I leave," Tim felt very worried when she heard this.


    Meanwhile, princess Ellen and lady Catherine just finished eating their dinner. They were planning to take a walk when the servant sent by Tim hurried to their side.


    " Your highness, " He bowed. Princess Ellen could tell something was wrong but she did not feel panic because she could guess it would have something to do with Ema.


    "What is it?" she asked. The servant summarised what had happened to princess Ellen. "I can not even have a peaceful evening," she complained in her head.


    Princess Ellen was not aware of where prince William was sent but she cursed the two siblings in her head. If the prince was here then she would not have to deal with the spoiled princess.


    She signed deeply but hurry up and followed the lead of the servant. When they got to the princess chamber she heard her sister asking for their father.


    "What should we do your highness, the king is busy," Tim asked.


    "Do not bother father, this is a very sensitive period. I will handle her," princess Ellen said. She could feel her headache.


    "But your highness..." Tim wanted to argue. He knew how much the king doted on princess Ema.


    "if you did not trust my judgment why did you send for me and not the king directly?" princess Ellen raised her brows. She did not wish to deal with the princess but she chose to since she could guess the girl was trying to get their father''s attention. This will only end up putting their father in a difficult position.


    "You can all leave, I will take care of her," princess Ellen said. When princess Ema heard this her face turned ugly and she immediately forgot she was putting on an act. Why was this sister of hers trying to ruin her well thought out plan?


    "Who are you to be giving orders around?" she demanded. The maids who were trying to wake her up from her stupor were shocked.


    "were the princess''s words so effective or has she been pretending?" they wonder. They did not dare to imagine that she would risk her life to get the king''s attention, so they choose to believe that princess Ellen''s words were very effective.


    Princess Ellen did not bother to answer her, indeed she shot the people in the room a look and they all decided to flee. No one wanted to be between the crossfire of these two princesses.


    They knew that the fallout between them was long overdue. "stay," Princess Ema said and gave her sister a provoking look.


    Princess Ellen just looked at her. The servants in the room felt frustrated.  "Did you not claim to now be a member of Avalo''s royal family, then how dare you order the servant of Bozoa?" princess Ema challenged.


    "well, in that case, I guess father lied when he called it a family issue. Say, should I complain to my husband about the fact that your mother slap me and get her hand cut off. Father will no longer be in a difficult position since she is no longer his Queen, " princess Ellen asked.


    She could not understand why a very scheming woman will give birth to a dumb daughter like Ema.


    " Are you threatening me? " princess Ema asked angrily. She had been doted on by her parents since birth. Back then Princess Ellen did not dare challenge her. Because no if Ema was right or Wrong princess Ellen will be scolded.


    " I do not make threats. Maybe promise. If you want to know how capable I am then dare to ask them to stay. All of you leave," Princess Ellen command. A few of them walked out slowly. They wanted to watch the drama to the end. Some wanted to see if princess Ema will dare counter princess Ellen.


    Princess Ema did not dare, she did not want to be the reason why her mother lost an Arm. "why are you been so proud and arrogant. Your husband might be outstanding but everyone knows that he is a cursed breast.," Ema said.


    A resounding slap landed on her face as soon as she finished speaking. "How dare you slap me?" princess Ema roared. She had never been hit all her life so her face hurt.


    "I dare you to repeat your words. This time I will not just be slapping you," princess Ellen replied.


    Princess Ema could not tell what it was but she felt scared hearing the calmness in Ellen''s words. Neither did she dare to repeat her words.


    "where the hell was her sister? The calm and nice one?" Princess Ema thought.


    "Father will hear of this?" princess Ema suddenly threatened when she remembered what happened two days ago.


    "Okay," princess Ellen answered without showing any fear.

 Chapter 192 - Find Princess Ellen An Outstanding Husband.

    A meeting room somewhere in Bozoa Royal City.


    King George was facing his young nephew Thomas, a prince from Phrygia. King George''s younger sister was married off to Prince Thomas''s father years ago.


    This sister did not share the same mother with George so they were not close but they did not have any gauge against each other.


    "It is like Mother said, Bozoa is really a beautiful kingdom," prince Thomas said. King George only nodded his head in response to his statement.


    "Uncle, I can call you that right?" Prince Thomas asked. Although these two people are related by blood, this was the first time they meet.


    "It fine," king George answered plainly. If not for the many years of allies that he shared with the kingdom of Phrygia he would have directly regretted this prince or sent one of his sons but it was unfortunate that the two were occupied.


    "I would like to stay in Bozao, till after the crown prince ritual. My mother grew up here and I am a bit interested in knowing more about this place. Of course with your permission, Uncle" prince Thomas said.


    "you have it, I have already sent an invite to your kingdom. As long as you do not cause any trouble feel free. I will assign a guard tomorrow," King George said in a flat tone.


    Although this was only a young prince, he was there as a representative of the king of Phrygia so king George was a little patient with him.


    " prince Thomas, I am sure getting to know Bozao very well is not the reason your father sent you ahead of time," King George said after the short pause.


    "uncle is indeed very wise like mother said," prince Thomas decided to praise the king. King George''s expression did not change. He has already lived very long. If the kingdom of Phrygia did not have some under table reason why they have come ahead of time then prince Thomas would have headed straight to the royal palace after arriving.


    King George also had some guesses but he would not go ahead of himself. "our kingdoms have been friends for many generations now. I am sure uncle is aware of our war against Avalo," prince Thomas said and paused.


    "I am," King George nodded his head. His expression did not change.


    "I am sure you also heard of what happened to Pontus, in a few hours two days ago?" prince Thomas asked.


    "In war, the winner takes it all, that is why it is important for one to choose their enemies as carefully as they choose their friends," King George said.


    When prince Thomas heard this his facial expression changed. He was still young so maintaining his emotions was still something a bit difficult for him. He knew that King George was indirectly mocking Pontus for biting more than it could chew.  This was also true for Phrygia.


    "The twelve kingdoms have operated independently for many generations now but Avalo is becoming too powerful. If we do not join forces now and destroy the kingdom I am afraid that we may all end up as slaves," prince Thomas said.


    "What does this have to do with Bozoa?" king George asked. It is not that he did not get the hint from the prince''s words he just chose to play dumb.


    "We are trying to pull the other kingdoms together to fight against Avalo. So far we have reached out to the four great kingdoms, although they are yet to give us a definite answer, we are certain they are willing to join forces. How long will a kingdom be willing to be a slave to another?


    Especially now that the king of Avalo is dead and the crown prince brother has seized the throne, " Prince Thomas explained.


    King George was just finding out about the death of the king of Avalo but his face did not give anything away. After all princess, Ellen already mentioned his sickness.


    When prince Thomas saw that the king was still unwilling to say anything he decided to continue taking.  "Bozoa has had a fair share of the ruthlessness of Avalo as a kingdom. The war that ended a few months back must have brought a lot of loss to your kingdom. Now is the time to take a pound of flesh. A house divided against itself will surely fall. While the two princes struggle for power we can take advantage of it, " Prince Thomas said with a satisfied smile on his lips.


    King George paused for a minute and looked at the young prince before him. "is Phrygia by chance asking me to fight against my son-in-law?" He asked.


    Prince Thomas felt his thoat dry at the king''s question. He could not say yes, King George may feel offended and ask him out of his kingdom. What type of a father will kill her daughter''s husband and turn her into a widow.


    He could also not say no, because the kingdom of Phrygia needed all the support it could get. This is why he had started by playing the family caid but between a daughter and a Nephew one just met. A father will always choose his daughter.


    "Your majesty, we both know that your daughter did not marry the crown prince of Avalo because she fancy him. Moreover, who knows if the prince treats her badly. Everyone is aware of his nature," Prince Thomas avoided the king''s question.


    "whether or not princess Ellen fancy the prince or not is no longer important. Her life is already ruined when I forced her into that marriage. I will not be a part of making it worse. Moreover, if Phrygia really cares about the well-being of my daughter you should have come to our aid during the war but you stayed away, " king George said.


    He was an honorable king, as long as Avalo has not done anything against the trace that they agreed king George had no intention of going against them.


    When prince Thomas heard this he was a little disappointed but he did not give up. "Your majesty it is better late than never. If Bozoa should help our kingdom. We will definitely arrange for princess Ellen to be married to an outstanding man from our kingdom. I would have dared offered myself, after all, I have heard of her beauty but we are related by blood, " prince Thomas said.


    King George shook his head. Princess Ellen looked fine and healthy there was no sign of her being maltreated. Of course, he had no plans to tell this prince that. "Does this mean that Phrygia will not feel betrayed if I suddenly turn on you? If you expect me to break my trace with Avalo, can I do the same with you? Should I forget that my sister is your mother and attack the kingdom. Say I am sure my sister is still beautiful, and will easily find another husband?" King George asked. His face was showed no expression but he was Amazed by the king of Phrygia. After all the prince was not speaking of himself.


    When prince Thomas heard the king''s question he was at a loss of what to say. As a prince, he knew when to shut his mouth. If kings stop being honorable the kingdoms will know no peace.


    " I will not stand in the way of Phrygia in her war against Avalo. I am friends with these two kingdoms so I will not support either. But as a father it is my duty to protect my daughter. The crown prince of Avalo is my son-in-law. If you wish for peace, I can speak to him on your behalf but I will not get involved in a war that has nothing to do with my kingdom, "  King George said.


    " I understand, " prince Thomas had no choice but to give up at least for now.


    " If you will still like to stay and see more of Bozoa, I will assign a guard," King George said getting off his seat.


    "I will appreciate that your majesty," Prince Thomas said. Since he had not given up, he intended to stay and find other means to convince the king.. He had stopped addressing him as uncle since their relationship will not play any role in aiding him to convince the prince he did not see any reason to continue.

 Chapter 193 - Forbidden Forest

    Royal palace Sham.


    The four kings had agreed to take an oath to serve the prince two days ago in the secret room of Venums Royal palace. No matter what the kings wanted to keep their kingdoms safe.


    None of the kings understood why prince S¨¦bastien had made them take an oat in his name instead of Avalo but they did. Since the oath was with him, it means it will break off should anything happen to him.


    Prince S¨¦bastien wanted to leave his mother and Jeffrey to handle everything but the Queen will not hear of it. She insisted that he stay back and take care of everything himself before leaving.


    Two days ago when he had gotten the news from One that his sunshine had been slapped by Queen Regina. So much that her face turned red. He had wanted to go over immediately and cut off the arm but he stopped himself.


    "your majesty. We receive news that the young prince of Phrygia had traveled to Bozoa today. It was confirmed that he left with a very low profile but our spies managed to follow him," Jeffery reported.


    "The young prince is the son of one of the king''s wives, who is a sister to King George," Jeffery continues to explain when he saw that the prince has no response.


    "prepare fifteen thousand no, make it twenty thousand men, they will journey to Bozoa at the first light of tomorrow morning. I want the rest sent to venums to protect Mother. Ensure to leave a few spies everywhere. At midnight, We would leave for Bozao," prince S¨¦bastien said after a short pause.


    " yes your highness, " Jeffery understand what the prince was trying to do. Prince S¨¦bastien and the twenty will arrive at Bozao before the Army.


    Since Bozao was now a friend of Avalo it will be wrong to have an Army accompany him. Then the Army will arrive later in the day and camp in the closet wood to Bozoa.


    "I will have Eight and Two prepare and lead the Army tomorrow. I will have Seven be your mother''s guards to ensure her safety," Jeffery shared his plans with the prince.


    "Go get Ready," prince S¨¦bastien did not have a problem with his arrangement. He just wanted to go to Bozao and see his sunshine.


    He just wanted an excuse to go to Bozoa. When he had insisted on going to Bozoa after he found out what happened to the princess two days ago, Jeffrey had managed to stop him by remaining him that his love for the princess must be kept secret to keep her safe.


    Now that he had a real reason to visit Bozoa, he was happy. If the prince of Phrygia was visiting, it will definitely have something to do with the war, besides everybody around the twelve kingdoms was now aware of the king''s death and his brother seizing the throne.


    One would have expected prince S¨¦bastien to hurry up and return to Avalo to claim his seat but he did not. If he goes to Avalo and becomes the king, then it will become impossible for him to accompany his sunshine in Bozoa and he did not want that.


    Moreover, he still wanted to see the book collection Bozoa has of the men across the sea. Furthermore, he did not want to use one Avalo Army to kill another because he wanted to seat on the throne.


    Jeffrey, on the other hand, went to find his brothers. Eight and the three men who saw the prince''s face a few days ago were trying hard to tell their brothers the details.


    It has been a few days but they had all been busy,  Sham was the last kingdom that they visited. Because of the fourth prince of Avalo loyalty to his kingdom, dealing with this kingdom was easy and prince S¨¦bastien especially rewarded the fourth prince.


    From henceforth, he could take five percent of the tax that Sham paid to Avalo. To a kingdom this five percent was not much but to a neglected prince, his life had finally turned out for good. Prince S¨¦bastien even gave him a few hundred men to protect him.


    These men would have been a burden for him to keep but after having five percent off from the tax, he could comfort take care of himself and his family.


    Five years ago his wife had pressured him to behave like his brothers after all the king give them large amounts of gold for being on their side but those brothers died and prince S¨¦bastien exiled their family. He promised to find trouble with any kingdom that houses them. This lead their friends to collect money together and put them on a boat.


    To think that they would die or become servants where ever they were settling. The wife of the fourth prince could not help but show off to her friends who used to mock her behind her back.


    She had heard them say she was unlucky to have been married to the dumbest prince from Avalo but who is dumb now? With her husband''s new power, every other lady in the noble court would have to speak to her with respect. Even the Queen will not dare go overboard when dealing with her.


    "stop gossiping and get ready, we leave for Bozao at midnight," Jeffery told his brothers. He did not sound nice when he spoke to them. He has acted as the prince''s body doubler for more than ten years but when the man opened his mask he was not even there to see what he look like.


    This made him very jealous, he should be the first to see what the crown prince looks like. These brothers of his will not stop talking about the prince''s looks. He hated being ignorant the most and so he was happy to put an end to the conversation.


    The journey to Bozoa from Sham is a journey that should take at least two days. If one was riding without taking a rest. If one had to rest at night then it will take three days.


    Prince S¨¦bastien could not wait two days, so he had decided to use a shortcut called the forbidden forest. Legend had it that this forest is what joined and separated the twelve kingdoms. In a few hours, one could journey from one kingdom to another as against days or even a full week but those who have tried to use this tunnel never returned to tell the story, so people generally avoid it and they did rather ride around it, or take the longest road.


    What was the use of a shortcut, if it will not lead one to his distinction in the end? So one could imagine the puzzled look on the twenty faces when the prince declared that as their root.


    They were currently seventeen of them including Jeffery, since the other four assigned other tasks.


    "Why? There was no war and they could not understand why the prince was desperate to reach Bozoa at breakfast the next morning.


    If he really wanted to take the shortcut, then he should go with an Army of twenty thousand so they will have enough defense.


    "was the prince so desperate to get rid of them?" They wondered if they have done something to irritate him.

 Chapter 194 - First Night.

    Prince S¨¦bastien could see their worries but no one dared to complain. Jeffrey could guess why this prince had chosen to take this root.


    "People in love turn stupid and unlogical," this was the only thought in Jeffrey''s mind. He could not count how much the prince had changed since he met princess Ellen.


    "If you are not a man to take this road with me, then you can stay back. But know this, as long as you do not take this route with me, you are no longer part of this brotherhood. I can not trust my safety in the hands of children," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    After speaking, no one dare move, going back was death, and following the prince was death too. One way or another these men felt like they would end up dead that night, so they chose to die honorable.


    " We have vowed to lay our lives fighting for you," they all answered in one voice.


    "if you want to survive the forbidden forest there is only one thing you have to do. Keep your gaze on me. Does who wonder it but never come back fall into temptation. As long as the only thing you are focused on is me and Bozoa, we will arrive at the other side in hours." prince S¨¦bastien spoke.


    " you sound very confident, has his highness used this root before? " Jeffery was the only one that dared to ask.


    He had this confidence to ask because he knows that unless he did something really unforgivable the prince will not harm him. He needed him to attend all the royal Ball and feasts in the future.


    " yes, " prince S¨¦bastien gave a plain answer. He had walked this past when he was twelve. The hunted house was in this parts, now that he thought about it, he wondered how his mother ever knew a place like that. Even when she told the story she has not mentioned how she found out about the Place and the rule to follow but he would never give these details to them.


    "most of the rumors are true, so still to my advice and do not touch anything. If you notice the brother in your front or behind us about to break any of the rules hit them as hard as possible. Of course, do not hit them to their death but enough to wake them up from their stupor, " prince S¨¦bastien said.


    The twenty nodded their head, they were curious about what the prince had gone to do in the forbidden forest but no one dared to ask. They all just follow behind the prince.


    The journey from Sham to the forbidden forest took just an hour, prince S¨¦bastien stopped at the entrance and repeated the rules. He did not wish to lose any of these brothers.


    He did not just take this root because it was the fastest to Bozao. He took it because he wanted to help these men overcome their biggest temptation.


    He knew that it could turn out to be the longest root they took. The men listened to him with care and did not dare to be distracted.


    Meanwhile, Prince S¨¦bastien and his men were not the only ones spending their night in the forest. Prince William and a few guards were also been attacked by a lion. They were not in the forbidden forest, it was just one of the forests in the Bozao.


    "you highness, we have to kill this lion, when you return in two days, you must hold a prove of your fight in the forest," The one who spoke was the young General that had a secret relationship with the Queen.


    He had done his best to find out some information from older generals who have witnessed the crown prince ritual.


    " Father only said to survive the forest. Quick, get the woods and light the fire, it will keep the lion away," Prince William was unwilling to listen to the general.


    The guard''s presence immediately moved to act and did as was told.


    "but your highness, who will believe you stayed in the forest without a token of evidence," the young General argued.


    "I know my mother sent you to guide me but this lion is hungry d killing it is not as easy as it seems. We are only five. And we have journeyed all day to reach this spot. We are also hungry and tired. Besides, there are still two nights before we returned to Bozao. We can just set a trap, " Prince William said.


    Prince William was a bit close to his father since he was young. King George had taught him so many things since back then the king hoped that he would be the next king.


    Even though a lot of people grew dissatisfied with prince Williams since he hid with the women during the war, King George still thought he could be a king if he walked had. The Royal blood was very important to Bozoa''s royal throne but King George knew that if his son was going to seat on the throne for more than a year, then he needed to work extra. so he had discussed this with Queen Regina before he discovered her true nature.


    So to a large extent, prince William was smart. "Your highness is very wise, you will make a great king in the future," the young General praised.


    Words immediately made prince William happy, even if he tried hard to put on an indifferent look it was clear that he was happy as a faint smile was on his lips.


    When the other guard saw this they all nodded their head and praised prince William. if they become someone favored by the future king, their lives will become easier.


    Prince William nodded and enjoyed the praise from these men. ever since the war against Avalo, a lot of people have looked down on him and felt that he was not qualified for the throne. His mother had to select a bride with a stronger background to support his claim to the throne, so hearing all these praises made him happy.


    There were a total of six guards plus the young General. The prince immediately divided them into a group of two and how they will take a turn watching over him and out for danger all night.


    After eating dinner, he had chatted with the men a little before going to bed. Unknown to the prince, the Royal council had sent one of the guards to see if the prince really survived the forest with his ability or he was saved by the guards.


    This guard has said only a few words since they began the journey He looked at the sleeping prince and felt satisfied. Although the prince has refused to take turns to watch, he had done other things correctly for the first day

 Chapter 195 - Any Punishment

    Prince Sebastian had a hard time crossing through the forbidden forest with his men. He did not realize that they had a lot of fear in their heart. They had only walked into the entrance of the forest when most of them fell under the spell of the forest.


    This was the weakest part, prince S¨¦bastien immediately realized that if he crossed with them like he had wanted to, he might spread up to a month in the forest. It would take too much time, and the current situation did not give him the chance to do that. A lot of things can go wrong if he was missing for more than two days. so he decides to look for another part to cross the side of the forest. It took him an hour to bring them back to their senses.


    He instructed to cast a spell of his own, of course, his power could not be compared to that in the forest but as long as these men could focus on the road and follow him they would not fall into another trap


    The forest was harmless on its own as long as you do not want to take anything out of it. So he made each one of them get a cut at both sides of their necks. The pain was something that could easily bring a man from his stupor. Moreover, one will not get tempted by what they can not see.


    When a man was in pain he thought of notice else but how the pain could be cured. The wounds were not so deep, so the prince had cast a spell on it, to make the pain almost unbearable. Then he told them in a calm voice.


    "I know you are all in pain but it will all be over if you follow me and we get to Bozoa," prince S¨¦bastien said in a flat tone. Once the men heard this, they climb their horses and hurried him to take the lead.


    Lucky apart from the temptation of greed in the forest there was no other temptation. It was only when one tries to take a gem from the around that one gets attacked and would end up wandering the forest for the rest of their life.


    Prince S¨¦bastien had made them cut themselves on the neck because he knew that a few people could beat pain and will still look side. This action will make their neck hurt so that they would immediately remember that looking forward was the only thing that could ease the pain.


    They traveled under this condition. The prince was able to travel in this condition and they cross the forest in a few hours. There was still a distance between the forest and Bozoa. The men were still experiencing a bit of pain as the spell of pain was yet to wry out.


    They accounted a group of cutthroat on their way. This was expected, the group was only made of five men, and the prince casually dealt with them as his men were not in the state of fighting.


    After dealing with the group, he used one of them for his morning ritual. It was already past breakfast time when the prince and his men arrived at Bozao. At this time his men were already in their senses.


    When the guards saw the cursed prince they opened the gate for him without question they knew of the princess present in the place.


    Prince S¨¦bastien and his men arrived at the Palace, and the guards help them in. Only prince S¨¦bastien was taken to the king''s study since Princess Ellen was inside the study with her father and Princess Ema


    Inside the study.


    Princess Ema had gone to her father to report her grievance to her father. King George was informed by Tim of her attempt to kill herself the previous night.


    Unlike her mother who lied, princess Ema had told the truth of what she said that made her sister slap her.  She did not think anything was wrong with what she said.


    In the past no matter what she did, princess Ellen never dared to raise her hand. If the princess spoke to her too loudly she would cry and her father or mother will scold princess Ellen, finding one way or another to blame her.


    Besides the princess had gone to the extent of hitting her this time. As expected, King George sent for Princess Ellen.


    "Why did you hit your sister?" king George asked in a calm voice. He did not speak too loud. He could not bring himself to scold her. No matter what he did not want his children fighting each other. One wanted to kill herself and the other did not seem to have any life in her eyes.


    Princess Ellen paused and looked at her father, it was the first time he asked her opinion when she was reported to him. In the past, he would just go ahead and scold her.


    "Why? Did she not already tell you what happened," she looked at her father without any intention of explaining herself.


    " I want to hear what you have to say, " King George said. If there was one thing he realized with the incident that happened with the Queen a few days ago, it was the fact that this daughter of his did not even care what he thought.


    She must have given up on getting any justice from him. Over the years, King George had favored Ema because he did not want jealous among his children, it turned out that he lost a daughter in the process of trying to have a stable family.


    "Father, I have nothing to say, whatever she said was the truth. Do you have a punishment for me?" princess Ellen said.w


    When the. King heard her words he turned his head unable to face this daughter of his. He had failed and when he looked at her calm expression he felt more guilty.


    Princess Ema felt speechless. This was not how she had expected things to go. Usually, when she told her father something he never verify the truth from the princess before scolding her.


    Princess Ellen would always try to explain herself but the person before her was different. "This is not my sister, how did she change so much," princess Ema thought.


    The king was in a difficult position, on one hand, he could not overlook his younger daughter''s face, on the other hand, he did not want to scold princess Ellen he owe her too much. Just as the king was put in a different position by the two, a knock was heard on the door.


    "Enter," king George said. He was not willing to handle the situation.


    "your majesty," Tim bowed. "princess Ellen''s husband has arrived," he informed. Since people were now aware of the current situation of Avalo prince S¨¦bastien could no longer be addressed as the crown prince. When princess Ellen heard this, she unconsciously got up from her seat and started walking out of the room. Her behavior surprised the other people in the room.


    She did not wait for Tim to finish speaking, so as soon as she opened the door she run into someone and lost her footing.

 Chapter 196 - Put Herself At A Disadvantage

    When Princess Ellen suddenly bump into someone she had lost her footing, luckily she fell forward into the person''s Arms. Princess Ellen did not need to look to know who it was. She could recognize his smell in the mist hundreds.


    "My prince," her voice was very low, it was as though she wanted no one except herself to hear her words but the prince heard her and he felt so happy.


    He felt a bit tired from his journey but being welcome like this made him over happy. "Does your face still hurt?" He asked the moment he let go of her so she could stand on her own.


    Princess Ellen shook her head. She did not realize how much she had missed him until this moment. Maybe that was why she wanted to look for him the minute she heard he has arrived.


    It was still three days to the crown prince ritual. He had come early. When prince Sebastian saw her nod, he still carefully looked at her face and only believe her when he did not see any sign of redness on her face.


    Princess Ema bit her lips when she saw this interaction. The crown prince of Avalo was said to be heartless, but why did he act like a gentleman to her sister.


    When he asked about the princess''s face his voice was not low so the father and daughter heard him. King George also notice the way he looked at her to be certain, this made him happy. If the prince at least cared for her a little he could rest assured that his daughter will be fine.


    "Your majesty," Prince Sebastian nodded his head at the king after stepping into the study room.  His Voice was very respectful. To prince Sebastian, the man before him was his sunshine father so he deserves his respect.


    King George acknowledge him with a nod. "My condolence," king George said. The King of Avalo had died recently.


    Prince Sebastian only nodded his head, he did not seem to be affected by his father''s death. King George knew that prince Sebastian was not feared by many because he was the son of the king. It was because he had the ability.


    Princess Ema was annoyed that her father and the other people treated her as if she was air. A few days back the king was so angry because princess Ellen''s face was red. Why was he acting so indifferent now that she was in such a state?


    She was the king''s favorite and she panic that princess Ellen would steal that from her, so she started sobbing quietly to gain the attention of the people in the room.


    As expected they all turned to look at the sobbing princess. Prince S¨¦bastien had noticed her the minute he walked in but he did not spare her a glance but now that she was seeking attention he noticed the redness in her side cheek.


    "What is the matter? Why are you crying all of a sudden without a cause?" princess Ellen asked. She could guess that princess Ema was trying to make the king punish her. Too bad the king could only scold her.


    "sister how can you act so innocent after how you treated me last night," princess Ema still crying.


    "What did I do? You were in trance and continued crying about how you wanted to die. I had to slap you to wake you up from your stupor. Tell me, would you have preferred I throw you out of the window?" when prince Ellen spoke her voice was flat.


    Princess Ema was so angry when she heard what princess Ellen said. How could she twist words so easily.  " you... " she roared pointing a finger at princess Ellen. But at this point, prince S¨¦bastien asked a question that shocked everyone.


    " Does your hand hurt?" he asked as he took the princess''s hands to check. He did not want her hands to turn red because she hit someone.


    King George and princess Ema were rendered speechless. What kind of thinking was this? Princess Ellen had slapped someone but the prince was worried about her hand.


    Princess Ellen just looked at him. Her throat was tried. She did not even know how to react. When prince S¨¦bastien saw that the princess just looked at him, he turned to King George.


    "your majesty, your daughter has accused my wife falsely. Look her hand has even become red because she was trying to save your daughter. Instead of a thank you, she is shouting at her. Does my wife look like her maid?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    "prince.." king George was confused on how to address him.


    "prince S¨¦bastien," princess Ellen help him out.


    "your wife is her sister and there seems to be a misunderstanding," king George said.


    "What are you saying father, she is the one twisting words. I was fine when she hit me because I called.." princess Ema was about to repeat her words last night but the king suddenly slapped her.


    It was the first time he was raising his hand on any of his children. Although he had scolded and punished princess Ellen many times he never hit her.


    " Do you know that I am still the king and you father? Is this how we raised you. To think that you will raise your voice at me," King George''s voice was loud but one can tell that his actions were deliberate. Someone as smart as prince S¨¦bastien could tell that the king was desperate to stop the words that were about to come out of her mouth.


    Princess Ellen was surprised, although her father will occasionally get angry he was never the type to use his hands.


    "princess Ema, since you believe that, there was no misunderstanding, tell me what happened and if my wife is guilty I will definitely compensate you with whatever you want," prince S¨¦bastien said. He did not know what happened but he had read the report sent by One, so he was convinced that this princess and her mother were the ones picking on his wife.


    When Ema heard this her face suddenly light up. it turns out that the cursed prince himself will be the one to give her justice. She was very pleased with it that she turned her attention to the prince and started narrating what had happened the previous night...


    When she got to the point when she had insulted the prince, the light in her eyes suddenly disappeared. She finally understood why her father had hit her to shut her mouth.


    No matter what she was not stupid enough to insult the prince to his face. The man was not someone princess Ema or Bozoa could afford to offend.


    "father is right it was just a misunderstanding between sisters. I apologize," princess Ema smartly avoids putting herself in a difficult position.


    Prince S¨¦bastien raised her brows. "prince S¨¦bastien you must be tired from your journey, Ellen please bring him to the dining hall to eat," King George tried his best to change the topic.


    "yes father, let''s go," princess Ellen started leading the way. She did not want to put her father in a difficult position. She knew how much he like Ema. Besides she felt satisfied with the slap that Ema received.


    Seeing that princess Ellen did not take what happened to heart, prince S¨¦bastien decided to let whatever happen to go.


    "you should watch your words in the future," King George scold.


    "I am sorry father," princess Ema bowed. She did not know why things had turned out like this, but she did not want to put herself at disadvantage.


    This did not mean the princess Ema did not have plans to look for trouble with princess Ellen.

 Chapter 197 - The Son Of A Fisher Man

    Zorander resident


    Lady Sam has been planning a tea party for a few days since her father-in-law left. She invited all the noblewomen of the court. All the women neutrally accepted this invitation.


    Lady Sam was now the madam of the Zorander household, moreover, her daughter Jane was engaged to Prince William.


    Lady Sam was in high spirits, some of her close friends even came over earlier to join the family for lunch. Robert has been very busy so he was not home at this time. When they gathered for lunch lady Bridget was not present. She knew that lady Sam will try to embrace her since she was now the new madam of the house.


    "where is lady Bridget?" Lady Quinn asked. She was looking forward to seeing how little they could make her feel. Lady Bridget was a member of a top family in Bozao. By birth, she was not on the same leave with these women. She was not someone they could afford to offend.


    In the past, even lady Sam watch her mouth but now that her husband was the lord of the house, lady Bridget''s social status has fallen and these women did not mind stepping all over her.


    As long as the Zorander family will not back her up, she had no power but unfortunately lady Bridget did not even show her face in the dining hall.


    "Why are you asking such a question, she will definitely be shy to show her face," lady Ruth said with a low chuckle.


    "Stop it, she is still a member of the Zorander family," she sounded as though she was scolding her friends but in the real sense, she just wanted to show off her new status.


    "We apologize Lady Zorander," her two friends said. Of course, they understand what she was trying to do.


    Lawrence was standing by the doorway and heard all that was going on, he thought he would find his brother in the dining hall to wish him farewell. Lawrence and his family have been arranging her things to leave the Zorander resident since lord Zorander left. Because Lady Sam and Robert had been busy they did not notice this.


    When Lawrence saw what they were saying he simply ignored and called all the servants that came with him back to Bozao. There were a total of three carriages. One had the family of three, while the other two carried their belongings.


    The new house they were moving into was not far distant from the Zorander house.


    In less than an hour, the group arrived in their new home. Lady Bridget was surprised. Although Lawrence had told her about them moving out of the Zorander house, she never thought that their new house will be this big.


    It was bigger than the Zorander residents. Because she was unaware of how big this house was, she had only invited a few of her close friends to the house opening.


    There was only lord Zorander, lord Yancey and his family, lady Amnell, who is married to Lady Bridget''s brother, and lady Britney a childhood friend of Lady Bridget.


    "you did not tell us that your new house was this big," Lady Amnell said.


    "would you believe me if I said I was also unaware," Lady Bridget answered.


    "ahh! This is way bigger than the Zorander resident. This is the first time a branch is bigger than the main house," Lady Britney could not stop her mouth.


    "What main branch? Lawrence is cutting ties with his brother. This new residence has nothing to do with the Zorander household," Lady Bridget corrected.


    "is that so, no wonder only lord Zorander is present," Lady Yancey said. She suddenly remembered her husband''s words a few days back when he said that lord Zorander may be trying to ruin the Zorander household.


    "Is this not too much, Jane is going to marry the crown prince soon, being related to the Zorander house will still be a lot of benefits," Lady Britney said. She had never supported her friend in marrying Lawrence. As far as she was concerned Lawrence was not qualified to marry Bridget.


    Lady Yancey and Danny rolled their eyes when they heard lady, Britney. What crown prince? They thought but said nothing.


    " it does not Matter, Lady Sam is unreasonable, I did rather not get any support from them, " Lady Bridget said. Her tone was flat. What support, she was certain that her husband will be able to make his own wealth.


    "Ahh! You are still so proud," Lady Britney said.


    "of course, lady Bridget has us the Yancey to relay on. As their in-laws we would support them," Lady Yancey said.


    "That right, I heard that lord Zorander is now a royal adviser and he has plans to leave his seat in the royal council to Lawrence," Lady Anmell said.


    "where did you hear such a thing?" Lady Bridget asked. She was unaware of this.


    "your brother is already a member of the Royal council and lord Zorander made it known. He has handed over the household to Robert, I heard that in the next Royal council meeting, your husband will be named lord Zach," Lady Amnell said.


    "Zach?" the other women had a surprised look.


    "is he not supposed to be called lord Zorander?" Lady Britney did not understand what was going on.


    "no, the name Zorander belongs to Robert, Zack is lord Zorander first name. This is called cutting off all ties with the Zoranders," Lady Bridget explained. Her husband already informed her that he wanted to cut ties with the Zorander family and to do that he would have to drop the household name. So he decided to take his father''s first name.


    " oh, that good, as long as he is a noble I will feel satisfied," Lady Britney said.


    "of course, lord Zorander already promised the Anmells years ago that our Bridget will not suffer," Lady Amnell said. Lady Bridget was surprised. She never knew her father-in-law made such promises.


    "you see, an honest man is everything," Lady Bridget said looking at her friend.  Lady Britney smiled shyly. She had married a capable nobleman. If she wanted him, it meant that other women did too. Her husband who promised that she will only be the one in his eyes already took two more wives and his mistresses could not be counted in a single hand.


    "That is right, this is why my husband has decided that as long as a man was honorable he will definitely allow our Danny to marry him," Lady Yancey said.


    She knew that many women of the noble court now look down on her daughter because she wanted to marry the son of a fisherman.. If only they knew.

 Chapter 198 - Golden Opportunity

    That evening, Richard and the fishermen had returned to Bozoa. They had stayed around the sea for three that before they managed to kill a shark.


    Richard rented a small carriage at the fish market and went straight to the Yancey resident. When he got there the guard did not stop him. They allowed him through the gates, after all, it was a known fact that Danny the young lady of the Yancey family has taken a fancy in a commoner.


    "Ahh! Some people are just born lucky," one guard spoke to another as he watches Richard ride into the resident.


    "What lucky? Young master how works very hard and this man had managed to win him. This means that the young man has put in a lot of effort," the second guard rolled his eyes. He had watched Richard fight with Joe that day, so he knew that the man must have put in a lot of effort. How can one think that it was only a matter of luck?


    If Richard had not been to defeat Joe in the ring that day, then Danny would never have considered him.


    "So, he is not the first to win the competition, yet the king has given him a wish, and now he can even marry a noble lady like Our young lady. This can only happen if one finds favor with the gods," The first guard insists.


    "Then why don''t you compete against the young master and we can find out if you will also become one favored by the gods," the second guard reply.


    "What is there to fight for, young masters time already past. If I was the young man who become well known, I will just ask the king to name me a lord," the first guard said with dreaming eyes.


    The other guard laughed at the first guard when he heard him. ''Lord of what?'' " something is wrong with you? Do you think anyone can become a lord? Some people have a lot of money but still are not recognized as lords. If I was the young man, I will ask the king for a house in a large land to start a family," the second guard said.


    "Your dream is very small," the first guard mocked.


    Meanwhile, Richard finally arrived at the main entrance door of the Yancey. A guard welcomed him. Although the guard was very one could tell that he was jealous of Richard.


    He could not understand why just a single fight could change the story of the young man. After leading Richard into the receiving hall, he went to inform lord Yancey of Richard''s present.


    Lord Yancey was very surprised. It has only been a few days since he made that demand but Richard has actually gone ahead and killed a shark.


    He was very impressed. He did not keep Richard waiting for too long before he arrived. "Lord Yancey," Richard got up to his feet to greet him. Since the man before him was going to be his father in law Richard was very respectful.


    Lord Yancey nodded his head and took his seat. "I heard you came here today bearing that which I have requested of you," lord Yancey said.


    "That is true, you can examine it and see if it is to your satisfaction," Richard said in a humble voice.


    Lord Yancey agreed with him and they went over to the carriage. Four guards had to help Richard to bring out the large fish.


    Lord Yancey was very satisfied when he saw it. One could tell that this was an adult shark." I am satisfied, I will consider this your engagement gift to our family. Danny is your but there will be no marriage until you have a nice and comfortable house," lord Yancey said.


    Many guards were present and he knew that the gossip will go round. So he was acting as though he just found s new excuse to make things difficult for Richard.


    Richard simply nodded his head. Danny already fill him in so he knew this man was just putting on a show to protect his identity.


    Just then Danny and her mother arrived at the scene. "it seems you are officially engaged now," Lady Yancey said as she looked at her daughter.


    She was very happy, Richard was the true crown prince, which parents will not be happy to have their daughter lay hands on diamonds without having to fight for it. Those who laugh at Danny now behind her back will regret it in the future.


    "My lord let us give the children space to know each other better," Lady Yancey pulled her husband inside with her, while the servant took the fish away.


    Once they were left alone Danny became shy. She did not dare look at Richard. Her face turn red with Embarrassment when she remembered how she had acted previously.


    " Danny where did your courage come from," she asked herself. Richard was amused by the change in Danny''s behavior. The Danny before him was shy and reserved.


    This was totally different from the lady who had dragged him to the dance floor in front of so many people. "why are you acting shy all of a sudden. Did you not pull a storm to get us together, are you already regretting it," He raised his brows.


    Seeing this new side of Danny Richard could not deny his attraction to her. When she was bold he found her charming and now that she was acting shy and reserved like a noble lady she looked really cute.


    " No, " Danny replied sharply. She would never regret her decision, after all, she has been attracted to him from the first time she saw him. So her answer was firm.


    Richard chuckled when he heard her. He liked her for her honesty. She had come clean on her own and told him that she knew of his identity. This made him believe that she was someone he could trust. Some other ladies will continue to pretend just so that they could fool the other.


    Besides his grandfather had picked her and he trusted lord Zorander''s judgment. He knew that the man could not easily be fooled.


    "Here," Richard took her hand and placed a small object on it.


    "What is it?" Danny asked curiously and looked at her Pam as soon as Richard withdraw his hand.


    It was a ring, one look at it and Danny could tell that it was made of a rare gem. "this is?" she raised her brows not understanding the meaning of his gesture.


    "A token of our engagement. I do not have much, this ring belongs to Queen Agatha and I have to use the wish the king promised to get it," Richard said.


    "I just hope you like it," He said after a short pause he was really anxious since Danny was just starring at the ring without saying anything. He did not know if she would like it or not.


    Danny felt shocked, not knowing what to say she just hugged him. She was moved by his gesture. Even if he was the king''s son, he could not easily obtain this ring, Danny found out from her father how much the king has cherished Queen Agatha so it might not be easy for him to part with something that belongs to her.


    Moreover, Richard could have simply used this wish to take back his title as the crown prince, yet he had thought of her at that moment. This action made her believe that she had made the best choice.


    Unknown to this two, a few maids were listening to their conversation. "Lady Danny is very lucky, this husband of her will cherish her a lot," one maid whispered to another when they returned to the kitchen.


    "of course he has to. Lady Danny is not someone he can marry just because he has a handsome face and few skills." the second maid countered.


    " yet, he could choose not to cherish her, look he used his one wish to get something valuable for lady Danny. If it were some other men they would wish for wealth. Once they have wealth they can easily marry lady Danny and treat her as they pleased," the first maid insists.


    The second maid nodded her head." The man must really care for her, but why did he waste such a golden opportunity and get just a ring," the second maid could not understand the logic

 Chapter 199 - Two Birds One Stone

    News about Richard''s wish spread in a matter of hours. Soon the whole of Bozoa royal city talks of nothing else. Richard had actually risked his life to bring a shark to the Yancey resident and even dare to give away a life-changing opportunity to get the ring that belongs to the royal family to Danny.


    "He must be a fool," some of the young commoners said. They could not imagine why he would do something so stupid. This was his one ticket away from poverty yet he exchange it for something so small.


    As for the noblemen they did not think he was a fool. They just felt he did the right thing. Danny was giving up her noble life to be with him, so he should naturally worship her like a god.


    All the young ladies of Danny''s age were jealous, be it a commoner or a noble lady.


    "So what if he gave her the ring that belongs to the royal family, does this make her royalty. At the end of the day she is marrying a commoner who will have to bow to whichever man I marry in the future," some of the noblewomen said this to cover up their jealousy.


    No matter how outstanding the man they married is, he would never be able to afford that which belong to the royal family. So this simple gift made them angry. So they look for other ways to comfort themselves.


    Jane especially gritted her teeth when she heard the news. She was the one about to marry the prince but she did not even have a single piece of jewelry that belonged to the Royal family. Although Prince William had visited her family bearing many gifts none of it could compare to that ring.


    She felt really unhappy. If she could she would have gone to the Palace already and asked prince William about it.


    "so what? He will bow to me in the future," she consoles herself. She especially plans to make things difficult for Richard in the future.


    When the news got to princess Ellen she was happy for her brother.


    She and Danny were around the same age, they were not close but she had a good impression of Danny. Since Ann already spoke to princess Ellen, she was aware of the fact that the Yancey and her grandfather had plans to seize the throne for her brother.


    She was happy that her brother now had people to back him up. Her only regret was the fact that she will not get to see lady Regina''s ugly face when this happens.


    "What are you thinking about?" prince S¨¦bastien suddenly asked. She did not even realize that he had woken up. Earlier after eating the prince had freshened up and went to sleep. He had used a lot of his mental strength to keep the spell active on his men when they traveled. So he was tired and slept off.


    Princess  Ellen smiled. "What do you plan to do now? Will you fight your brother for the throne?" princess Ellen asked.


    She could not share her real thought with the prince, Richard''s identity was still a secret and she could not mention it to the prince, in case lady Regina"s people were listening. She could only bring this up to distract him.


    "Are you worried?" prince S¨¦bastien asked in a calm voice.


    "of course, is there a woman in my shoe who will not be worried?" princess Ellen asked. Her life was now tied to his, so she was worried.


    "I have no plan''s to lead men to fight for the throne. It is mine, to begin with," prince S¨¦bastien replied.


    "if you will not fight how do you intend to take over the throne?" princess Ellen asked.


    "I will kill Craig," prince S¨¦bastien gave a short answer. Princess Ellen looked at him. She knew he may have his method but killing the king can not be so easy. Moreover, princess Ellen was sure that prince Craig will be very alert.


    "Do not think too deeply, getting into the Palace is easy. The only reason why he is still breathing is because I want to accompany you during your stay here. When I become a king, it will be impossible for me to just live my kingdom to be here," prince S¨¦bastien answered honestly.


    Princess Ellen paused and looked at him, she did not even know what to say. He abandoned the fight for his throne to accompany her. How could she not like this man even if he was called the devil.


    Prince S¨¦bastien noticed the way the princess looked at him but he only smiled in return. He wanted to accompany her this period so they could become closer.


    While this part of the Palace was filled with smiles, lady Regina was moving to her new quarters. She was very angry and there was only one person she could blame. "Princess Ellen"


    "you should never have returned, I will embarrass you in front of everyone," she thought. It has been four days since she last came outside. True to the king''s words she was not allowed to meet anyone in those four days.


    "mother," princess Ema was waiting for her at the entrance.


    "What happened to your face?" Lady Regina noticed the redness. Although it was not so clear her right cheek was a bit red since king George had also slapped her that morning.


    "she slapped me because I insulted her husband," princess Ema said.


    Lady Regina gritted her teeth. "did you already report it to your father?" she wished she could go and find princess Ellen and give her a good beating.


    "yes, but before father could say anything, the prince from Avalo arrived. He promised to seek justice for me if his wife was really at flute but I did not dare to insult him to his face," as princess Ema spoke she cried. She informed her mother of the king slapping her and scolding her. In her heart, all this was princess Ellen''s fault.


    Lady Regina was angry but since she just lost favor in the sight of the king she knew she could not act too carelessly.


    " clean your tears, mother will seek justice for you, " Lady Regina comforted her daughter. She did not believe that the prince truly cared for princess Ellen. Besides the more, he cared the more she would suffer.


    Since she lost her title as the Queen of Bozoa, she wanted the princess to be thrown away by the prince, that is if he does not kill her. No man will stand quietly if his wife was seeing another.


    A smile curved on her lips as she thought about it. In fact, this plan could kill two birds with one stone.. Lady Regina was satisfied with her plan.

 Chapter 200 - The Man Called Dark

    Royal Palace Avalo


    It has already been a few days since Craig seized the throne. At first, he expected his brother to come for him as soon as possible but day after day, there was no trace of his brother coming after him.


    He ensured to make the security around him very tight. Deep in his heart, he was scared but he trusted a certain man to help him with more army to deal with his brother.


    "Your majesty, a man is at the gate. He said to tell you, Dark is here," a guard informed. When Craig heard this his heartbeat quickened. This is the man who was willing to help him.


    "Let him in," Craig answered. He was looking forward to meeting the man.


    A few minutes later the man called Dark walked into the throne room.


    "Your majesty, I  here to collect it," Dark said. There was no smile on his face as he spoke.


    "Give me more time, I do not have it yet," Craig answered. Although he did not want to accept this he was a little bit scared of the man.


    "What do you mean, I help you with your father, in return you have to give her to me. How do you not give it? Do I look like a fool to you?" Dark said. His voice was calm and smooth but one did not need more than two eyes to know he was angry.


    "I know that but my brother is very Smart. I could not even lay my hand on her. By the time I had the power in my hands she was gone," Craig patiently explained. He did n


    "So you do take me for a fool. Your brother was not even in the kingdom when you made your move. It is impossible for him to have known ahead," Dark stated.


    "Of course not, I have sent men to look for her. She is not yet with my brother. She never really liked him. Who knows she might have used the incident to escape from my brother,"  Craig tried to smooth Dark''s anger.


    "Right, but unless you have her, do not expect me to keep my other promise," Dark said, and without waiting for Craig to answer he left. When Craig saw this he panicked. He was hoping for the help of this man to seat on the throne and defeat his brother.


    He could not afford to offend him, He knew that even with five thousand men if his brother comes for him, he will be defeated. So he immediately called a few guards over. "How is the search for the princess?" Craig asked in a cold voice.


    "We are not sure yet, if you ask me, your majesty, it seems she planned to escape when her husband was away," one guard said.


    "That is nonsense, my brother''s men are very loyal. The Princess could not have fooled them. Send some spy into Bozoa, she might have gone back home. Also, look for lady Catherine she was working for the Princess, she might have an idea," Craig said.


    "Lady Catherine is not in Avalo, we have gone to her family''s house two days back to ask her help but when we got there she was not around. The attendant we meet, informed us, that the lady of the house had gone on a journey," a guard explained.


    "What journey? Find out, it might help in our search for the princess,"  Craig said. He was very anxious. The more his brother was quiet the more he felt scared.


    "We did your majesty but lady Catherine did not tell him," the guard answered.


    "He may be lying. Go get him and bring him here. I am sure he will not dare to lie to his king''s face," Craig said.


    "Yes, your Majesty," the guard said and walked away. Lady Vare was standing at the door and she heard him asking to find the princess.


    "Why are you in search of your brother''s wife," she asked with displeasure. Since he climbed the throne the two were set to get married in a few days.


    "It has nothing to do with you," Craig answered in an indifferent tone. Lady Vare was sad to hear this. She did not know of his agreement with the man called Dark so she concluded he might have been smitten with the princess beauty.


    She was so angry and Jealous but she could not say anything. In her heart, she will do everything to make sure he could not find the Princess. Just as she was about to walk away Craig called her.


    "If you were the princess where would you run to?" Craig asked. He has been trying to figure out where the princess could have gone but he was not so sure. He felt that lady Vera will be able to help.


    "What?" Lady Vera''s face fell. She did not want him to find her. "Why? Did you also take a fancy of her too?" Lady Vera asked.


    "No," Craig frowns his brows. It did not matter if she was beautiful he was not stupid enough to want to convert his brother''s woman.


    "So why are you looking for her?" Lady Vare said.


    Although Craig did not want to be honest with her, he still felt the need to tell her. "Someone else wants her, he can secure my seat on the throne," Craig Answered.


    "Oh, lady Vare nodded her head. she was very pleased to hear that he did not take a fancy of that princess.


    " so tell me, if you were in her shoe where would you go?" Craig asked.


    "I will go to a place you least expect. I will not go home since whoever wants to find me will check there first but what if your brother was the one that took her?" Lady Vera asked.


    Craig looked at her. There was a possibility that she was indeed already in the hands of his brother. This will make it difficult to take her. "I should have taken her first," He thought to himself.


    "I think you should check with your brother first. The last time he left for a battle he left sir Jeffrey behind. What if he did so now?" Lady Vera said.


    "You are right, I did not carefully think things through," Craig replied. He immediately sent for a few guards that worked in his brother''s quarters. He had locked them up in the dungeon since he discovered that the princess was missing.


    "Did my brother leave Jeffrey behind when he went to war?" He asked as soon as they were brought before him.


    "We do not know," one servant answered.


    "I will have you all killed if you do not tell me," Craig, threatened when he saw that they wanted to act stubborn.


    "I. " One of the servants was scared of dying and decided to say what he knew but the moment he opened his mouth he choked. At first, it felt like he choked on his saliva but then he suddenly cough a mouth full of blood. Before anyone could think of how to help him,  was dead.


    When all the servants saw this they were scared. They looked at each other and broke into a cold sweat. "The oath" was the only thing on their mind.


    .....


    Happy 200 chapters.. If you are enjoying this story do not forget to support it with, power stone, golden ticket gifts, and review.

 Chapter 201 - Payment

    Meanwhile, after Dark left the palace he felt as though someone was watching him but when he turned around he could not find anyone.


    He sighed and quicken his pace. It has already been so long but he could not send any news to his king. He knew that if he continued to delay his king will no longer have faith in him and send someone else to complete the task. Je could not wait for Craig. He needed to pick up the thing that could lead him on.


    With this in mind, He decided to visit Pontus as that was the last known location of the prince. He hurried and left the place.


    Once he was gone, a figure came out of her hiding. "Finally found you," she muttered to herself. She immediately hurried back to her house and decided to send a message.


    She could still remember that Jeffery asked her to visit the inn and look for a man called "The Square". So when Eva got home she changed her clothes and hurried to the inn.


    " I am looking for the Square," she asked the attendant she meet inside the inn. The attendant looked at her strangely. It was the first time a lady was asked for that person.


    "Wait here," the attendant instructed before he disappeared into the inn. Eva took a deep breath and calm herself. She had been trying to look for the man that her aunty met. She was hoping that if she helped the crown prince find the man, she make get a reward.


    Eva waited patiently for almost an hour before the attendant came to call her. "Follow me," he said when he got to where she was seated.


    Eva did not know why she waited for so long but she followed the man. They walked to the back door and took the stairs up. Eva followed patiently but she felt a bit scared.


    "You asked to see me," a man who had his back against them asked the moment she stepped inside. The attendant only opened the door for her but did not follow her inside.


    "Yes, Sir Jeffrey ask me to look for you if I have any information," Eva answered in a calm voice.


    "So, what did you find?" The man asked.


    "I saw the man that paid my mother to send me to his highness bed. He was at the Palace," Eva went straight to the point.


    "Are you sure?" The man asked. He had his men looking for the said man all over the kingdom but he seemed to have disappeared so it was expected that he did not believe her.


    "I am certain, although it was a bit late, I did not forget his voice. I heard him speak to the guard at the Palace. He called himself Dark and he asked to see the new king," Eva said.


    The man frown when he heard what she said. "Was he allowed to see the king?" The man asked.


    "Yes, I was hidden in the corner. The truth is I was on my way to look for a job in the palace. I heard the king wanted new maids but then I heard his voice and decide to follow him instead. He was taken to see the king and when he came out he looked a bit upset," Eva answered.


    "Alright, I will take it from here. You need to be careful in case someone saw you today," The man said and wave his hand for her to leave


    Eva got up and left the room.  When she got outside she met a man standing outside.  His face did not look friendly. He simply handed her a small bag.


    She collected it and walk away without saying anything. She was so curious about what was inside since it was a bit heavy.


    "Mar, I needed you to go into the royal palace and find out what happened today. Who visited the king and what they discussed," the man the square instructed the other man at the door when Eva left.


    "I bring news from the palace," Mar answered.


    "What?" The square asked.


    "A man came to see the king today. He seems to have taken a fancy in the prince''s wife," Mar said.


    Square nodded his head. They were the secret men of prince Sebastian so he was sure of the prince Mar was referring to.


    "What does he want with her?" The square asked.


    "It is not clear but it seems the man help the prince in plotting to take over the throne. In exchange king Craig would hand over the princess," Mar replied


    "Then we should send words to the prince. I received a message. He should be in the same place as his wife," the square said. Since there was a search for the Princess he deliberately did not mention Bozoa.


    "I think it is best to send the lady just now. I have our two brothers follow the man called Dark. We still have to make sure that all grounds are covered. Moreover, she will not draw any attention," Mar suggested.


    "Do you think we can trust her?" The squared asked.


    "We don''t have to, all we need to is tell her we are sending her to find a man called CJ in Bozoa. As long as she is unaware that the prince or princess is there then we are safe,"  Mar said.


    "Then I will let you make the arrangement," square nodded his head.


    Mar left the room without another word and went straight to Eva''s house. Since it had come to this point, they needed new hands to help them. There was a possibility that someone was also watching them.


    Eva had just gotten home, she opened the small back and was surprised I see that it was filled with gold coins inside. "I will not lack anything for a long time," she thought to herself. She was still celebrating when she heard a knock. She hurriedly hides the coin before opening the door.


    "you..." she was surprised to see the man she met back at the inn. Why was he here? She felt a bit scared seeing him come to her house. "Did he follow her? She wondered.


    "would you like to finish a task? Do not worry I am willing to be generous in the payment," Mar said the moment he saw her.


    Eva blink her laches but she was more than willing. This was better than selling herself in an inn.


    "What do I have to do?" Eva asked with a smile.

 Chapter 202 - Scores Not Outstanding

    The royal council meeting was held according to plan. It was a day before the crown prince ritual. On this day Robert and Lawrence arrived at the royal palace at the same time.


    Although Lawrence has not been in Bozoa for a few years lord Zorander kept sending him messages. So he was well informed about what has been going on.


    "Brother," Robert called when he met Lawrence at the entrance of the palace. He might have been busy for a few days, he still heard about his brother moving out of the Zorander resident.


    Robert was in a very good mood, Lawrence moving out means he had no intention of fighting against him from the property their father had handed over to him. Robert knew deep down that his brother was more competent than him.


    He was hoping of shifting more of the responsibility to Lawrence. As long as Lawrence managed the household under his leadership the praise and the success would be his.


    "Robert," Lawrence nodded his head. He deliberately did not address him as ''brother.'' When they were much younger Robert never calls him brother outside. He even heard him telling a few of his friends that the son of a maid could not be his brother. So what changed.


    "I have been a bit busy these few days. Perhaps after the crown prince ritual, we can meet. I will use the opportunity to visit your new resident," Robert said. He did not notice anything different about Lawrence''s behavior. Although he was a bit surprised to see him in the palace he concluded that he was there to visit their father.


    "Sure," Lawrence answered in one word. He could guess that this brother of his was up to something. Why else will he talk to him nicely when no one else was present.


    "Uncle," Princess Ellen called. She did not know what Lawrence looked like but the man had a slight resemblance with her mother and Richard. Since she saw him together with Robert she knew they were both her uncles.


    "Princess Ellen, what are you doing here?" Robert was surprised to see her.


    "It is still my Father''s palace," princess Ellen replied. She heard that this man was marrying his daughter to Prince William even when he knew that his sister has a son who is the heir to the throne.


    It was very easy for her to come to did conclusion. She believes that her grandfather would not just act on his own without informing this man. So she did not see the need to be polite to him. Robert felt a bit weird hearing the way that the Princess had replied to his question.


    It was as though the two of them fought over something. "You must be my uncle Lawrence," she turned to Lawrence. These few days lord Zorander has been making mention of him.


    "Yes," Lawrence answered. He noticed that the Princess was warm to him compared to Robert. This was the reverse of how Queen Agatha treated them.


    "Are you here to see grandfather?" Princess Ellen asked. She was smiling so sweaty to him.


    "No, I am here for the royal council meeting,"  Lawrance said.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head. She was only going to take a small walk outside the palace when she met them. She did not say another word to Robert before walking away. Robert felt something was not right. He noticed the princess was not friendly with him but he could never remember them having a fuss with her.


    He shook his head not wanting to overthink things. It was possible that the princess was not in a good mood. What made him quite surprised was that his brother was going to attend the royal council. What right did he have?


    Just then Richard also came over, he respectively greeted the two of them. It was unexpected that Lawrence will run into Rebert so he had arranged for Richard to lead him to the right hall.


    Although Robert was present, Richard still carried out his task and led Lawrence to the meeting hall. There was still a little time before the meeting began. Only a few lords had arrived at that time.


    Lord zorander was also seated. He welcomes his two sons with a warm smile on his face. Most of the lords inside already knew of lord Zorander intention of naming Lawrance after him.


    So most of them were very welcoming. They chatted with Lawrence. Lawrence is someone who has not been Bozoa for a long time, so he naturally had a few experiences to share with the other lords.


    Most of them praised him. One must know that it is not easy to make a name when one was a stranger in land but Lawrence had done so. This showed he had outstanding qualities.


    "Brother in law," lord Amnell greeted Lawrence once he came into the hall. Lord Amnell was happy to know that his brother-in-law would be someone to respect in the kingdom.


    Lawrence smiled and the two of them chatted happily. When Robert saw the scene that was playing out before him, he could already guess that he was missing very important information.


    He decided to ask around and find out why his brother was present but the king arrived before he could get any meaningful information.


    Everyone raised to their feet, "your majesty," they need their heads until king George was seated. They all say down after him. A man got up and informed them.


    "Everything for the ritual tomorrow is set,  prince William returned this morning with the head of a tiger. According to the guard report, prince willing had led the group wisely. He even brought ideas of her best to survive and it was his trap that got the tiger But the prince was unwilling to be on the front line and had only set forward to cut off the tiger''s head after it has been subdued," the meeting started with this report.


    The lords listening to this report quietly. It was important to know that it concern the feature of the kingdom.


    "It is a good thing that the prince has improved over the last few months," lord Baratheon was the first to praise the prince. One of his sons was engaged to the princess so prince Williams taking over the throne was a good thing for him.


    "You are right lord Baratheon, he did so well and it is a relief that our prince is finally leaning take responsibility," Grandmaster Grenn spoke. They all nodded their head in agreement. Everyone in the hall seemed to forget that the prince was not supposed to stay behind in the face of danger.


    "The prince has indeed improved, but the throne of Bozoa is for a leader who knows how to take responsibility," lord Yancey spoke. All the lords once again nodded their heads.


    It seemed that they all remember this important factor after lord Yancey spoke. This was a test for the prince and he did not have outstanding scores.


    Lord Baratheon on the other hand cursed lord Yancey in his heart. He had deliberately praised the prince for his improvement over the last few months to make these men forget that he did not do enough. Yet lord Yancey has managed to waste his effort in a single sentence.


    "The Tradition of our people must be upheld. With the prince performance, it is impossible for us to carry on with the ritual, or should we overlook something so significant for our emotional reason?" Lord Amnell asked


    The hall fell into a pin drop silence at the words of lord Anmell. A King who would not put himself in danger to protect his people would not be a good king.


    Prince William''s behavior of not going close to the tiger until it is subdued told them that much.

 Chapter 203 - Has Another Son

    The silence lasted for a few minutes. It was not that most of the lord seated did not know what to say but they chose to remain quiet. King George had just one son and if he was not capable of seating on the throne then there was going to be an internal war among the noble families soon.


    Someone like Lord Baratheon would have a strong footing since his son was engaged to be married to princess Ema. Princess Ellen''s husband was out of it since he was not from Bozoa. So one needed to speak wisely and not offend the king.


    "Shall we cancel the ritual," king George broke the silence. He knew these men were only pretending to be in deep thought. Seeing that the king was calm about the situation, the Lords felt more relaxed to speak.


    "I think it is not necessary to cancel, prince William might not have picked up early but he is catching up fine. Moreover, our king is still so healthy. I am sure the prince will improve with time," lord Baratheon was the first to speak. Although if the ritual is canceled it might benefit his family he still could not open his mouth to say something like that.


    If he did, it would make him seem as though he did not wish well for the royal family. Moreover, whatever decision was made today would benefit him.


    "Are you saying that because you are soon to become in law with the prince?" A lord still found a way to make things difficult for him.


    "What are you saying, Prince William, is still young and can learn. I am just stating facts," lord Baratheon defended his words.


    "young, some princes were younger than him when they performed the ritual. I think the absence of competition had made him relaxed and weak," another lord spoke his mind.


    His words made the hall fall into another silence. It was a known fact that Prince William is weak.


    " This is not the time to discuss problems, we need a solution. Not to forget, the time that we are in. We can not afford a weak king," Grandmaster Grenn said. They all nodded their head.


    "What should we do? The king has only one son and this is not the time to have an internal war among ourselves," lord Pacelle spoke for the first time.


    "Is there much we can do? Prince William is no longer a totally weakling. He has improved over time and we can only hope he improves more in the feature,"  lord Yancey also joined the conversation. He was not aware of the king and lord Zorander plans. Even if he did he will still say the same things


    His statement immediately divided the lords into two groups. Some agreed to go on with the ritual, while others felt that it should be pushed forward. The prince should be given another year to prove his abilities.


    "Why wait? It''s not like he has a brother to contend the throne with him," lord Tyler said.


    "of course you will say that, after all, Prince William is your nephew," lord Pecelle argued.


    "What does this have to do with the fact that he is my nephew. I have only spoken the obvious," lord Tyler said. He could not let them move the ritual forward. After all his sister lady Regina already told him about the king having another son. Fortunately, he is yet to be found, so he was determined to give the power of the crown prince to his Nephew. If he is found in the future they could deal with him easily.


    "I agree with lord Tyler, this has nothing to do with the fact that the prince is related to him. It remains a fact that Prince William is the only son of the king, so there is no point waiting," One lord immediately supported.


    "This is true, even if the king birth another son today, he can not fight for the throne with William," Grandmaster Grenn had a bitter smile on his spoke.


    A few of the lords did not agree with this but they did not have words to refute so they could only shut their mouths. Just when everybody thought it was over, Lord Zorander opened his mouth to speak.


    " The king has another Son," he said in his usual calm voice. Apart from the king, lord Yancey and lord Tyler the other people in the hall were shocked. Lord Tyler cursed lord Zorander in his heart. Lady Regina already told him that she found out about the king''s son from lord Zorander''s granddaughter. Previously he thought that lord Zorander was quiet because he was protecting the interest of his granddaughter, who knew he will speak up at the last minute.


    "What do you mean," Grandmaster Grenn was the first person to find his voice to speak. If Grandmaster Grenn was not an honest man lord Zorander would have ignored his question.


    "It means that the king has a son who is older than Prince William," lord Zorander said. The hall fell into silence.


    Lord Zorander is not the type to spread false rumors, if he said it then it was most likely true. The lord looked at the king and seeing no relation from him, confirmed that he knew about the said son.


    "where is this Son?" lord Pacelle asked.


    "yes, why is his existence kept a secret. Could it be that...," lord Baratheon did not dare finish his statement.


    He could not afford to say the wrong things and offend the king and lord Zorander. "it does not matter why his existence is kept hidden, we first need to find him first before anything else," lord Tyler said. He was hoping on using the fact that the first son of the king was still missing to favor his Nephew.


    "Who said he was missing?" lord Zorander raised his brows and looked at lord Tyler calmly. Lord Tyler swallowed whatever he was about to say. He was afraid that he would say something that will lead everyone to find out that he already knew that the king has another son, which is why he is pushing for the ritual to hold the next day.


    "If  he is not missing then where is he?" Grandmaster Grenn asked the question in everybody''s mind.


    "Someone is after his life and he will only make public appearances tomorrow morning for the ritual," Lord Zorander said. Even if prince William has passed the test perfectly Richard would have shown up tomorrow to claim his rights.


    "How is that possible, can anybody just show up as the king''s son and Claim the throne," Lord Tyler asked. He hoped his words will pressure lord Zorander to reveal the person''s whereabouts.


    "What anybody, he is the king''s first son. It is his birthright,"  lord Zorander said. He did not seem angry. His words were not something that anyone could argue. The king was seated and it was clear that he was aware of the existence of this his son.


    Otherwise, he should have said something

 Chapter 204 - Lord Zack

    Lord Tyler Knew that he could not just give up on his nephew so he tried to get some of the lords to support him. "So! Even if he is the king''s son no one knows him. Our king has to be someone that is outstanding," lord Tyler said.


    "So when it is your nephew we should fold our hands even when he falls below expectation but now that he is unrelated to you, you are talking about being outstanding. Are you not afraid of contradicting yourself," one lord replied. His family and that of Tyler have been at odds. It is not that they fought, it is just that their houses are not so far from each other.  occasionally their servants will fight.


    In the past, before lady Regina become Quern it was a fair battle but now, the Tylers were acting all bold. They even dare to encroach into part of his land. So he knew it will only get worst if his nephew seat on the throne. King George''s fairness is the only reason why they have not taken away everything he owns.


    He knew that lord Tyler was trying to get his family on the same level with the Zorander and the other four powerful houses. Therefore this lord was willing t blindly follow any prince so long he was unrelated to lord Tyler.


    Lord Tyler glared at him with sharp eyes but he did not dare say anything. The words of that lord had shut him up.


    "I think lord Tyler had a point, it is only fair that we know if he is more capable than Prince William," lot Pacelle said.


    "You can have my words that he is capable,"  Lord Zorander did not give in.


    "Who needs your words, some stranger can not just come and sit on our throne," lord Baratheon joined the conversation. He knew that he might be at a total disadvantage if the new prince seat on the throne.


    "You have the mouth to call my son a stranger?" King George asked. His voice was dangerously cold and one could tell that he was not pleased with the words of Lord Baratheon.


    "I apologize, your majesty," lord Baratheon said. He could not go against the king unless he had the power to fight the royal Army.


    "Your majesty, I understand that you are happy to meet your son, this is news for us all but would it not be unfair to Prince Williams. He has worked hard all his life to become the next king," Lord Amnell said.


    "What is there to feel offended about, the seat of the crown prince belongs to the firstborn son of the king. Any member of the royal family that disagreed would first need to defeat him," lord zorander said.


    When the lords heard this they could not help but shut their mouths. It really did not matter if he was a stranger or not. As long as he was the firstborn son the title was his. Besides most of them just insisted that prince William should go ahead with the ritual even if he performed below expectation.


    Lord Tyler and a few of his close friends were anxious but there was really nothing they could do.


    "Lord Zorander, I admire your honesty. Some other lord would have never done something that will affect their family," one lord said.


    "That is true, Lord Zorander''s granddaughter is engaged to Prince William," lord Tyler said. as he spoke he looked at Robert with a pitiful gaze.


    Robert felt uncomfortable with the gaze. His father has never cared so much about him, but this time his daughter was really at fault. He remembers that his father even went ahead to warn her of the possibility but she refused and even agreed to cut ties with the family.


    Even if he knew this truth he was unwilling to speak up. In his heart, maybe a few of these lords will take pity on his daughter and support Williams.


    "This has nothing to do with my father, every member of the Zorander family is allowed to choose who they get married to, my father never gets involved. He especially warned my niece and told her of the existence of the king''s first son but she choose to stand by Prince William. She swore she loved him and was willing to go through it all with him. My father is an honorable man, and he puts the kingdom''s well-being first unlike some selfish people," Lawrence spoke at length to defend his father.


    These men knew the truth but they always seems to try to pull anyone standing on their part down. After Lawrence finish speaking the faces of the few lords who were supporting Williams because of their personal benefit turned red with embarrassment.


    Robert also lowered his head. As a son, he had failed to speak up for his father''s for personal benefits. He cursed Lawrence in his heart but that did not change the fact that the noble lords in the room immediately took a liken of him.


    "Lord Zorander you have sure a good son, " some of them even praised him out. Lord Zorander did not smile politely. Instead his praises Lawrence even more. This made Robert''s face turn ugly but no one seemed to notice.


    "Then it is settled, My first son will take his place as the crown prince from tomorrow ritual," King George said. Most people in the hall did not have a problem with this decision.


    "As you all know, Lord Zorander hand over the Zoeander household to his son Robert. His other son has also done well for himself. Lord Zorander has decided to give his position in the royal court to his second son. These son has also proven to be capable, So I king George Stormborn, Name Lawrence Zack, Lord Zack of the noble court of Bozoa.


    The pronouncement of the king confused a lot of the lords. What Zack, he was supposed to be named lord Zorander right? While the lords were trying to understand what was going on, Lawrence stools up and bowed to the king. " your Majesty," He bowed to the king.


    "I will like to use the opportunity to invite the lords to a small bouquet at the Zack resident this evening. It is time to merry and celebrates," Lawrence bowed to all the lords that were present. They all nodded their head in approval.  Although they were still confused on why he has been named lord Zack instead of Zorander, nobody asked.


    This was a family matter and not something that should be discussed in a Royal council meeting, so they could only wait to satisfy their curiosity in the bouquet later that evening

 Chapter 205 - Visiting The Oracle Of Shiva

    Lord Tyler could not wait, as soon as the royal council meeting was over he went to seek his sister but he was shocked to find out that she has been moved from the Queen''s court to the combined Quarters.


    "What happened," this was the first question he asked his sister when he got to her new quarter.


    "It is the fault of that Ellen but you do not have to worry about it, I will give her a taste of her medicine," lady Regina said.


    "Just listen to yourself, I warned you to be very nice to that princess. When the time comes she will be the weakness of the king but you never listen and you keep targeting her. Are you not afraid that her mother will seek justice for her child.


    The least you should have done to atone for your sin is to treat her right but you feel like you are so smart and the king will always fall for your tricks. That girl is no longer the little child you used to mistreat. You must be careful. Who knows if your next scheme will cost your head," lord Tyler warned his sister.


    "I do not need you to teach me how to live, if not for my support house Tyler would not be where it is today. Forget it, tell me, how was the meeting," lady Regina, asked.


    Lord Tyler immediately took a deep breath. He has come to look for his sister because of the meeting, so he natural summarize what has happened in the meeting. The more she listens the more she felt angry.


    "They found him?" Lady Regina could not believe her ears. She had her people around the king but he acted as though he did not even know about the so-called son. Things had not happened the way she expected.


    In the past the king always allowed her to air her opinion about things that related to the family. So why did he keep it a secret this time? After carefully thinking about it, she came to one conclusion. "Ellen" it was that girl''s fault that the king was angry at her and even punished her. He must have just found this son of his but did not tell her.


    "Where is that son now?" Lady Regina asked and grit her teeth.


    "Who knows,  Zorander will not tell, he even claims that his life was in danger and so he would not show till the ritual tomorrow," lord Tyler told his sister.


    "That old man, maybe we should deal with him first. I thought he would be on our side since his granddaughter was engaged to William. Let us just get rid of him," she said.


    "Did you hit your head somewhere? Do you think lord Zorander is as stupid as his daughter? If you think you are a snake then that old man is a Python. He would swallow you whole and not even your figure will be found," Lord Tyler rejected the idea immediately.


    "What do you mean, he is already old and if dies from a sudden heart attack no one will suspect anything," lady Regina was not ready to give up. She was confident of her strength after all she was confident of her skills.


    "When the time comes, do not say I did not warn you. The man is not as nice as you think. He did not even pay his father his last respect. He even boldly said that the man died the day he laid his figure on his first wife. A man who would not even save his father''s face even in death is not that simple," lord Tyler warned. He could still remember his late father telling him to never offend lord Zorander.


    Among all his father''s mates, the man was most scared of lord Zorander. He was not the type to show Mercy.


    Lady Regina calms down and decides to focus on the so-called first son. She did not believe that lord Zorander was as scary as his brother made him seem. The Lord Zorander she knew was a kind father who would do anything for his children. She has been friends with Agatha so she knew this much. She did not remember that she was not related to him and therefore lord Zorander would not be so nice.


    Moreover, she was no longer the Queen of Bozoa and she dared to hurt Princess Ellen.


    "We must find a way to stop tomorrow''s ritual. Let us wait until the first son shows up. The most difficult enemy is the one hidden in the dark," lady Regina said.


    "Let us get the Oracle of shiva to reject him as the king''s son, that way he would not stand a chance in the future and we do not need to dirty our hands," lord Tyler suggested.


    "Stupid, do you think lord Zorander will say what he said today without confirming from the Oracle of Shiva first. Forget it," lady Regina said.


    "That is it," lord Tyler''s eyes shine with light.


    "Tell me brother," lady Regina knew that her brother must have thought of something useful for him to have become so delighted.


    "We can find out who the young man is from the priest of Shiva. Lord Zorander must have her d the oracle recently," lord Tyler said.


    "You are right brother, quick go. Carry lots of gifts from the priest. I am sure he will tell you without knowing your true intention. Even the priest must not have been aware that the young man was the king''s son. The news would have spread already," lady Regina smiled.


    "You are right but what if lord zorander did not visit himself," lord Tyler thought of this possibility. Lord Zorander was someone how did everything with great care.


    "Then find out who has visited the Oracle of Shiva in the last month. Then trace and find out if any of them leads to the king or the old man," lady Regina said.


    Lordy Tyler agreed with this arrangement and immediately left the Queen to make plans. Meanwhile, the Queen started making her plans to deal with princess Ellen. Since the ritual was the next day, the Queen knew that there was a chance that princess Ellen would leave the day after the ritual, so she must make her more that night or the night of the ritual. She will never let her go unpunished.


    What lady Regina and her brother did not know was that the king has his eyes on them.. He knew that the Queen will not fold her hands and watch the throne snatched away from her son.

 Chapter 206 - Making A Move

    That Evening princess Ellen decides to attend Lawrence, bouquet. Since it was already a night before the ritual she did not think there was any probable attending. Moreover, twenty thousand men of prince Sebastian arrived at Bozoa that morning. They were camping outside the kingdom earlier that morning.


    Jeffery had gone over to take a look at their situation and came back to report to Prince Sebastian. Prince Sebastian plan to accompany her to the bouquet but a message suddenly arrived from the twenty thousand.


    A woman has arrived from Avalo and she had a message to pass. At first prince Sebastian wanted Jeffery to deal with it, but he changed his mind when he found out it had something to do with his sunshine.


    So he had Jeffery accompany the princess while he went outside the kingdom. Since things were like this, princess Ellen decide to join lord Zorander''s carriage. Richard was also inside the carriage. As they rode out of the royal place, Jeffery and another of the king''s guards followed from behind. The kingdom was relatively peaceful so lord zorander did not see the need to take guards with him.


    Meanwhile, Lady Regina had a few men watching what was going on in the palace. So she found out the moment princess Ellen left the palace with lord Zorander and Richard.


    So without giving it much thought she decided to also attend the bouquet and make her more. She was yet to hear any news from her brother so she felt the need to watch a good drama that evening.


    After dressing up, she had Princess Ema accompany her. She wanted her daughter to also watch how she disgraced Princess Ellen and bury her good name in the mold forever. Although she did not tell princess Ema anything about her plans, the princess could guess that her mother had made some plans. The smile on her face said so much.


    The Princess did not ask her about it, she wanted to watch it in anticipation.


    Zack Resident.


    When prince Ellen arrived with Richard and lord Zorander only a few people had arrived. The Yancey, the Amnell, and the Zanders. It could be said that it was a family meeting as everyone present was related to Lawrence.


    "Uncle," Princess Ellen walked over to Lawrence. Lawrence smiled at her.


    "Princess Ellen, you are here," He was very happy to see that she was doing fine. Jeffery was walking closely behind her. His face was not completely covered. The prince already noticed that someone was keeping an eye on his sunshine, so he specifically asked Jeffery to pay more attention but act casual.


    Prince Sebastian was not the type to avoid danger, he would rather set a trap and find out what the enemy was planning.


    "Come, I will introduce you to my wife and your cousin," Lawrence said. He felt regretful that he and his sister did not have a good relationship when she was alive.


    He did not blame his father for separating them, after all, it would have been more difficult for her as a woman. At least she did not go through the difficulty he went through.


    Princess Ellen happy followed him over, Joe Yancey was also chatting with Rose and his feature mother-in-law at that time.


    "Joe," princess Ellen called the moment she saw him. She could still remember the incident the night before her marriage. The news of princess Ellen''s arrival did not spread so Joe was a bit surprised to see her.


    "Your highness, " Joe replied. He felt a bit embarrassed recalling what he tried to do in the time past.


    "Your highness, Rose, and lady Bridget also welcome her," They were not very familiar with princess Ellen but they could guess her identity.


    "This is my wife, Bridget, and your cousin Rose," Lawrence pointed and did the introduction.


    Prince Ellen smiled. "Cousin is so beautiful, she must take after Auntie," she was very polite to the two


    "Your highness is also very beautiful," Rose said. She was smiling beautifully too.


    "Your highness? you are supposed to address me as cousin right?"  Princess Ellen looked like someone that was wronged.


    "You are right cousin, forgive my manners," Rose replied with a smile. She knew that this cousin of hers was very nice, unlike Jane.


    Lady Sam and Jane were standing at the other side with Robert. They were angry to see that princess Ellen was chatting with Rose and her mother.


    These peers were already so jealous and angry when they saw that Lawrence''s house was not a small one. Moreover, he was also named a lord of the noble court today. Although he had not used the name Zorander, it still felt like a face slap to them.


    It was only a few days that lady Sam invited her friends and the noble women of Bozoa. She showed herself as the madam of the zorander family.


    She had initially planned to humiliate lady Bridget during the time but unfortunately, they had moved out of the house. She could not even complain since she had not invited lady Bridget.


    So when someone asked for her, she remembered them that she had already fallen from grace to grass by getting Married to the son of a maid.


    So her face was red with Embarrassment, especially since she knows some of these women will attend the bouquet. She also knows that a few of them will mock her for what she said that day.


    Lawrence''s new status is enough to make people forget where he came from. In fact, even if it was remembered it will no longer be a stain but proof of how hard-working and outstanding he was.


    The peer of mother and daughter decide to go over and greet princess Ellen.


    "Cousin," Jane made her voice loud as she approach princess Ellen. She wanted to make it look like they were very close. Princess Ellen knew Jane very well but the both of them could not be said to be close.


    In the past, Jane will only say a few words to her. She was always trying to get close to Princess Ema. If one did not know one would have thought that princess Ema was her cousin.


    It is not that princess Ellen mind, it is just that princess Ema was never welcoming but Jane did not give up. It finally made sense to princess Ellen why Jane acted that way in the past. She had her eyes on Prince William.


    Jeffery saw the look on the Princess''s face, she did not seem to want to talk to the person. As someone who has worked with prince Sebastien for years, it was very easy for him to notice the princess''s discomfort.


    Just as Jane was a few steps away from the prince Jeffery stepped forward and block her part. "His highness hates people getting too close to his wife. He is very selective of the fragrant that follows her," Jeffery lied with a straight face.


    ''What type of excuse was this? The princess was standing very close to Rose and Lawrence a few minutes ago. He should have looked for a better excuse," although Jane had this though, she did not voice it out.


    "I understand she smiled politely. Meanwhile, it was the first time Lady Bridget noticed the man that was standing behind princess Ellen.. She had not paid anything attention to him before because she concluded that he was a guard but she did not know what it was she suddenly felt a sense of familiarity with him.

 Chapter 207 - Sleeping

    On the other side of the boutique, lady Regina had just arrived. It was indeed rare to see the Queen in a boutique that is not held in the Palace. A few people conclude that it was because of the marriage arrangement between her son and Jane.


    The older one felt that it was because the Queen had been close to Agatha and so she must have shared a good relationship with her family.


    Whatever her reason was, a few noblewomen went over to welcome the Queen. The news about what happened in the royal palace days back had not spread all over the kingdom so these people did not know she was no longer the Queen.


    Even the few that heard of it thought that it might be a baseless rumor so they did not dare to talk about it.


    When Lady Bridget noticed her, she decided to let go of her courtesy and welcome the royal guest that have arrived. Princess Ellen also saw lady Regina and her sister so she decided to follow lady Bridget.


    "Your highness, it is an honor to have you here," Lady Bridget bowed to the mother and daughter. Rose repeated what her mother did and welcome the two.


    "sister," princess Ema called to get Ellen''s attention.


    "Lady Regina, I did not know you will still have the face to come out of the Palace," princess Ellen said. When she spoke it seems like she was trying to ask lady Regina something in a low voice but then her voice had been loud enough for people close by to her.


    Gossip was something a lot of people like, especially if this piece of gossip have something to do with the royal family.


    Lady Regina balled her fist. She was angry and felt like slapping the princess''s lips off but her face remain calm and gentle. She has managed to control her emotions for a very long time.


    "What is sister saying, Mother came here today..." princess Ema realized that she was not aware of her mother''s reasons to be here.


    "of course it was because I was close to Agatha, and so I knew lord Zack too, so I was here to congratulate him," Lady Regina help her daughter.


    When Lady Bridget heard her reason she felt like rolling her eyes. Lawrence and Agatha did not share a close relationship. She felt that the Queen''s arrival had some secret motive but she did not expose her.


    Princess Ellen also felt that the Queen will not go to a boutique for such a small reason, so she felt the woman was indeed up to something.


    The group of people who were already hoping to learn something new about the royal family felt disappointed but they all naturally became curious. Princess Ellen had not referred to Regina as "mother or your highness but lady Regina" they were curious about the reason but they did not dare to ask.


    The bouquet continued and more people arrived. On the surface, it felt like everything was going very smoothly but a lot of schemes were going on. Lady Regina was already making her move. She found someone to mix something into Ellen''s drink.


    When the princess took the drink, she felt something was wrong but she was in a very good mood and drank it up. There was no unfamiliar smell, it was just that she felt it tasted a bit off.


    After drinking the cup of wine Ellen decided not to have another sip, she knew she was not so brave to hold a strong drink. She stayed a little and soon began to feel uncomfortable, so she asked Jeffrey to accompany her home.


    This was not what lady Regina had expected, she had forgotten to add the prince''s men in her plans. She thought that since princess Ellen had come with lord Zorander, then maybe he would advise her to take a rest but princess Ellen had left when she noticed she felt tired and sleepy.


    When lord Zorander saw that the princess was leaving he asked Richard to accompany her. That night lord Zorander had plans of sleeping over at the new Zack resident.


    He had spent all his life planning to move out of the Zorander resident but after the death of his wife, he did not see the need. He was happy to be able to guide his grandchildren.


    Apart from Jane who would not listen to him, he was rested assured that his other grandchildren will live a peaceful life. He still worry a little for princess Ellen but there was little to nothing he could do.


    Princess Ellen could tell something was wrong with her but she was not sure, as soon as she entered the carriage she became so sleepy that she could not keep her eyes open.


    Luckily Richard was there to accompany her, so she rested her head on his shoulders and slept off.


    When they arrived at the Palace, princess Ellen was still asleep. No matter what Richard and Jeffrey did she was not waking up. Richard offered to carry her back to her room but Jeffery disagree. The prince may be annoyed when he found out that another man carried his wife. Sometimes Jeffrey feels that the prince has lost all his rationality.


    "something is wrong with the princess, she would never sleep like a log," Richard become worried. If not that he could still hear her even breathing he would have thought she was dead.


    "The king''s wife, I noticed she has been keeping an eye on the princess all evening," Jeffery shared his thoughts.


    It was obvious that she did something to the princess. When Richard thought of lady Regina he panicked. "maybe we should call a physician to see her. That lady never liked the princess and she may try to take her revenge because of what happened a few days ago," when Jeffery heard this he panic, he was just thinking of carrying her when prince S¨¦bastien arrived.


    One could tell from his look that he was not in a good mood. "What happened to her?" He asked.


    "she is sleeping and will not wake up no matter how hard we try," Jeffery immediately told him what happened.


    "I think lady Regina did something to her," Richard was very worried. When prince S¨¦bastien saw him worried he frown his brows. Princess Ellen was his wife and it was his responsibility to worry about her.


    Seeing other men worried about her irritates him a lot. " was he trying to convert his wife?" prince S¨¦bastien thought.


    If Richard was able to hear the prince thought he would have not known what to think.. How could someone be jealous of something so small? This prince must have lost his mind.

 Chapter 208 - Average Her Mother

    Prince Sebastian did not say anything, he simply bend down and picked up his wife. It was already late at night but due to the prince''s special eyes he could see Richard clearly and for the first time, he noticed that this man had the same eye color as his wife.


    The two did not look very much alike. One has taken after his mother, while the other her father but blood could not be denied. There were a few similarities between the two.


    It was in Prince S¨¦bastien''s habit to know what goes on around him, so he heard about the mysterious firstborn of the king.


    Prince S¨¦bastien joined all the dots together in his mind and came to a realization that Richard must be the first son everybody was curious about.


    First lord Zorander treated him nicely and he eat at the same table as the royal family. No matter how outstanding he was eating on the same table should not be done so casually.


    Moreover, his wife seems to be more close to this man than her brother. It was clear to him that his assumptions could not be wrong, so he decided not to hold any hate in his heart for his sunshine favorite brother.


    Since they were related, he no longer minded, that princess Ellen rested her head on his shoulder. Jeffrey and Richard on the other hand went to get the royal physician to take a look at the princess.


    When the royal physician came over, princess Ellen was still sleeping in her bed peacefully. He checked her heartbeat and other thing but could not find anything wrong with her.


    Just as the Royal physician thought of calling grandmaster Grenn princess Ellen suddenly woke up.


    She looked at the people in the room like someone that was lost. The shock was seen on her face. Richard thought of going over to comfort her but himself when the prince got to her.


    "How do you feel, your highness," the Royal Physician asked when the princess seems to have calmed down.


    "fine," she replied. Her eyes were as clear as the day. If the people in the room did not know she was sleeping just now they would have thought she was just pretending.


    "Your highness did you take anything to help you sleep," the Royal physician asked. Although it was not very common there was a yellowish leaf that was said to be tasteless. It was used by a few physicians to help their patients who have problems with falling asleep.


    This leaf was not very common and no one was sure of the side effects it could have on the person who used it. So it was only used when everything else has failed.  Besides, it could lead to the death of the patient if used wrongly.


    When he was still studying under his teacher, they have once treated a patient with it. Since he was a student back then, his teacher will always leave him to monitor the patient.


    The way the princess woke up just now was how that patient used to wake up, the princess also slept like a dead person which was similar to that patient, so he wanted to confirm if this was the case.


    "no," princess Ellen shook her head. "I only took a cup of grapevine," princess Ellen replied as she spoke she remembered that the taste was a bit off but she had ignored it since she did not smell anything strange.


    "it tasted off," she added after the short pause. The physician nodded his head. "after taking the wine, did you feel tired and sleepy suddenly?" he asked.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head and explained. Jeffery and Richard also informed him of their inability to wake her up no matter how hard they tried.


    "there is a possibility that the calming leaf was added to your drink, your highness. In the future, you should be careful. This leaf can lead to the death of a person if they were not healthy. Even a physician has to take care when giving it to their patients to avoid an unfortunate incident," The physician said.


    Prince S¨¦bastien took a step back and allowed the physician to check how the princess was doing. It was only after confirming that she was fine that the physician left. Although the man had said it was a possibility, the people in the room believe that it was indeed so.


    "who did you say you suspect?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. There was no way he would let go of anyone that laid his hand on his sunshine.


    He did not understand why so many people target his wife. He just learned from Eva that someone was trying to kidnap her and yet another tried to kill her.


    "Lady Regina,"


    "The king''s wife,"


    Richard and Jeffery answered together. Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head. He suddenly remembered that once his sunshine had asked if he could kidnap this Woman.


    She sure had a death wish, if she dare to raise her hands against his sunshine then there was no need for him not to make his own move. The woman has tortured his wife from a young age and was still unwilling to let her go.


    Prince S¨¦bastien has not forgiven her for slapping princess Ellen and now she played more dirty tricks. Prince S¨¦bastien could not be sure of what the Queen''s plan was. Prince Ellen had not drunk too much, so it could not be certain that the woman was not after his life.


    Jeffrey and Richard excuse themselves when they saw that the prince did not say anything else.


    "Do do not drink anything in a feast next time,"  prince S¨¦bastien said and princess Ellen nodded her head. The prince S¨¦bastien walked closer to her and princess Ellen finally picked up the faint familiar smell.


    She did not need to think too much to remember that it was the same smell that he had the day he went to meet his mistress.


    Although the prince had explained to her she did not believe him, especially now that he had that same smell on him.


    "Did he decide not to accompany me to the boutique because his mistress arrived?"  princess Ellen wondered.


    "You do not have to worry about lady Regina, I have my plans," Princess Ellen said. She felt that it was up to her to avenge her mother.


    In her heart, lady Regina''s reign was numbered. Princess Ellen could not be so sure that lady Regina did not want to kill her the way she killed her mother.


    "I will think about it," Prince Sebastian said. How could prince Sebastian just let the Queen go like that but he still considered his sunshine feelings and decided to think about it?

 Chapter 209 - Sisters Son

    Prince S¨¦bastien noticed the change in her facial expression. "what is the matter," he asked. Princess Ellen shook her head. She did not want to take about it. No, she was too scared to know the truth.


    "How was it?" she asked about the so-called important thing that the prince had to attend to. Prince S¨¦bastien paused and looked at her. Someone was after her and prince S¨¦bastien felt that it was best to let her know so she would not act too carelessly.


    "it is a message from Avalo, it seems that my brother has a backer who helped him kill my father and take over the throne. The person also seems to have promised to help him defeat me but he needed to hand you over in exchange for his help,"  prince S¨¦bastien said.


    Princess Ellen was surprised, she did not expect to hear something like this, she suddenly remembered what lady Catherine has said to her.


    " Why is someone after me? Lady Catherine also told me about this backer. She said prince Craig gave her some substance to add to my food to prevent me from having children," princess Ellen informed her.


    Prince S¨¦bastien was surprised to hear this, He was not sure if they were talking about the same baker. He knew there was a possibility that these were two different groups who have eyes in his wife for a different purpose. One may want to harm her while the other was trying to convert her. There was also a possibility that it was the same person.


    These, no matter what the reasons were, prince S¨¦bastien was dissatisfied. Although he never planned to first with his brother so soon, prince S¨¦bastien changed his mind.


    The more that brother of his stayed on the throne the higher the danger his sunshine will be. "we would have to leave after your brother''s ritual," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "Okay," princess Ellen agreed. She did not mind leaving. Now that her brother had lord Zorander and Lawrence to take care of him she was rest assured.


    "Can you help me find the books that contain the people from the northern part of the sea, I will like to take a look," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "sure, the celebration ball will only start in the evening. Only the king and a few lords will attend the ritual," princess Ellen explained.


    .....


    Lady Regina was anxious as she looked at her brother. Lord Zorander had not visited the oracle of Shiva. In fact, there was no one that could be linked to him. Even at that, lord Tyler had followed the clue, only two men that visited the oracle in the past month but nothing led to lord Zorander or the king.


    These people visited for their personal matters. Lady Regina did not like this news at all. Nothing was going according to her plans. She had planned to have someone go over to the princess and sleep with her.


    She had the first plan to use Richard to fulfill this task. After all, it will be easy to believe that the princess and Richard are lovers, after all, princess Ellen has been nice to him but doing this night Richard had not drunk anything.


    Lord Zorander had warned him, one could not be too careful. The times were peculiar.


    As long as the two of them were found in the room naked, people would conclude that princess Ellen was not as kind and pure-hearted like she seemed.


    But when Richard did not take anything she decides to offer some gold to get the deed done but princess Ellen had returned to the Palace with the help of Jeffery. No matter how good the Queen''s plans was she could not send someone after Princess Ellen when the prince man was beside her.


    She could also not find out who the king''s first son was. "get people Ready, the ritual will state at the oracle of Shiv3. Let make our more than," Lady Regina said. After making arrangements with her brother, lady Regina left the Zack resident with a dark face.


    "mother is it true that father has another son, I hear he is the about same age or older than Ellen," princess Ema asked. Of course, the news about the king having a son who was older than Prince William has spread.


    The young ladies who previously were trying to get close to Jane did not seem to bother anymore. It was already known that he was not the crown prince not until he is able to defeat the hidden first son of the king.


    These ladies finally saw a chance to hook up with the crown prince. Why be friends with the so-called future crown princess when they could become the feature Queen themselves.


    When Jane saw these changes she was so angry and blamed her grandfather. If he had kept his mouth shut during the meeting then none of these would have happened.


    "calm yourself, the so-called first son is just one man. With how smart the Queen is I am sure she will do everything to take back what belongs to prince William. It is a good thing that the Queen already gave you her words, * lady Sam consoles her daughter.


    She was displeased by the fact that her husband was acting so quiet. "my husband why not find out from father who the young man is. If he really becomes the crown prince we are at loss. Prince William has no outstanding quality and our daughter may suffer in the feature," Lady Sam said.


    Her voice was very low and calm but Robert only felt annoyed when he heard her words." This woman was stupid, " the was the thought in his mind.


    Who did she think his father was? Lord Zorander will not even tell him even if he had a dagger against his father''s neck.


    When Lady Sam saw that he ignored her she was displeased but she swallowed her grief. Robert hated it when she questioned his capabilities.


    "I just feel that we can still do something, think about it, my husband. If we are able to help the Queen and Prince William becomes the king our family will be highly favored," Lady Sam said.


    Robert knew that her words made sense but it was stupid due to the current situation. Robert could guess that whoever the first son of the king was, it was most likely Queen Agatha, his sister''s son.


    Robert knew that his father will never get so involved if it was just some random stranger. Besides this son was older than Ellen. If he was not Agatha''s son then lord Zorander would have been disappointed and not helped prepare a part for him.


    "Have you forgotten what kind of a man father is? Do you think I can fool him? Besides, it was Jane''s choice to marry prince William. Father even warn her against it but she insisted. Have you forgotten we agreed to cut ties after the marriage?" Robert asked.


    Lady Sam and Jane''s face turned red after they heard these words.

 Chapter 210 - Temple Of The Gods

    That night lord Zorander preparation for the ritual. He guesses that lady Regina might still try to play some tricks. There was a possibility that all his movements will be monitored so he let Richard arrive at the temple of gods with the king


    The next morning lored zorander, accompanied but Lawrence went over to the temple. Lord Yancey, Lord Anmell, and lord Grimm received a message from lord Zorander and also went over to the temple of the gods.


    There had to be at least five lords as witnesses at the temple of the gods. A sacrifice would be offered and the prince will step into the circle. It was at the point that the gods accept or reject the prince.


    Usually, King George should have started the rite of the day from the oracle of shiva. This was because according to the tradition of the people the king needed to verify the blood of the son. If the boy did not have the same blood as the king, then the ritual will be canceled.


    Since nobody knew this first son, they all expected the king to start the process from the oracle of Shiva.


    All the lords and noblemen gather at the entrance, they were all curious about the first son of the king. Maybe it was because they were all so curious that they forgot that the visit of the Oracle of Shiva could be done even years before the crown prince ritual.


    They waited and waited patiently but lord Zorander or the so-called first prince did not show up. Soon, there started to whisper among themselves. No one was such of why the king or his son did not show up.


    The sun was alright bright and the weather turned hot but yet there was no sign of the king, not even a message was sent.


    The more he waited the more lord Tyler felt that they have missed out on something. He looked at lord Baratheon and the latter seems to be confused as well. After thinking about it lord Tyler decided to check if all the lords were present.


    He sent out a few of his men to look at the crown. It was not long before the men returned.


    "Five lords are not present, Even grandmaster Grenn is not here," one of them replied. When he heard this he felt more anxious.


    Meanwhile, the ritual was going as planned in the temple of the gods. There were a total of seven gods in this temple. Richard would have to stop by each temple and offer a sacrifice.


    The first stop of the group was the hut of the god of wealth and riches. This hut was decorated with a lot of precious stones and gems. In this hut, Richard needed to offer up something precious.


    The priest of the god of wealth stands beside the image of this god of wealth. Richard reaches out and brought out a precious stone that was prepared for him by the king.


    This stone shine bright as Richard held it up. He looked at the priest and when he saw the priest nod his head, Richard stepped forward and place the precious stone in the bowl before the statute. Then he took two steps back.


    The priest step forward and picked up the stone, he turned to the image and he seem to murmur things that the others could not hear. After a short time, the priest turned to look at the group.


    "It is accepted," He said. Richard bowed and they walked to the next hut. Simar to the first hut, this was the god of health. Richard presented the gift that was prepared and it was also accepted.


    Next, it was the god of the land. In this hurt, Richard had to offer blood. This time, a servant handed over a white hen to Richard.


    Richard step forward, a dagger was against the throat of the hen and once the priest nodded his head, Richard cut the head in a single cut.


    It could not be done twice, once the head of the hen was separated from its body the priest nodded his head again. "it was accepted,"


    Next was the hut of the god of water. In this hurt, Richard had to offer blood too but this time he could not offer a hen, this time he offered pig.


    In the next hut, he offered a goat. Richard was already in the hut and ready to offer his sacrifice when they heard loud voices from outside. It was as though the people were hurrying over but Richard ignored the notice around him and killed the lamb before him.


    "It is accepted," the priest of the good of the sun said. The seventh God was known as the Almighty. All powers were his and humans could never step into his hit.


    At this point Richard walked forward, he took a dagger and cut off a little of his skin. Blood gushed out and Richard directed it into the small bowl that was in from of him. He had to remain calm and wait for the small bowl to get full. Once the bowl was full, Richard stepped back and wrapped his injured hand with a small piece of clothes.


    At this time the other six priests from the other huts walked over. One of them picked the bowl, it seemed he gave it to someone inside the hall then he paused and turn around.


    The six men back the door and looked at the group before them. Even if they have accepted Richard''s gift it was left for this last priest to make the pronouncement.


    As they waited the loud voice from before got in view. A group of lords led by lord Tyler arrived. When they saw the king with the other lords their gaze was complicated.


    "your majesty, how could you skip the oracle of Shiva?" the person who dared to question the king was none other than the priest of the oracle of Shiva.


    "What are you saying?" the king looked at the old man with white hair. He could not understand why the man will leave his temple and show himself here.


    "I heard that the king has found a lost son, even if he looks just like the king, his majesty should have still followed rules and brought forth his hair to the oracle of Shiva," the priest replied.


    "wise one have you become so old that you easily lose you memories. Did I not visit the Oracle of Shiva a few months back with my daughter. I offered his hair and made the necessary sacrifice. Do I need to do this thing for the same son twice?" King George replied.


    When the priest heard this he felt quite embarrassed. He had forgotten about the king''s visit because back then he thought that princess Ellen had presented Prince William''s hair.


    He knew back then that the princess did not give her hair. How could he have known that this hair belongs to the first son?


    "I apologize, your majesty, I must have made the wrong conclusions," the priest felt embarrassed. When the Lords heard his words they felt puzzled. The king has known about his first son for months but said nothing.


    They all began to look for the son, they all saw Richard but they looked past him. The young man has been following lord Zorander about for some time so they did not see him as the prince.


    "where is the firstborn son?" one lord asked when he still could not find any new face.

 Chapter 211 - The Person In The Mirror.

    Meanwhile, princess Ellen and prince S¨¦bastien have been in the royal library since the early hours of the morning. Princess Ellen helps him with the book he wants. They both sat down and read the books in their hand.


    Princess Ellen looked at the prince and thought about his actions last night. After they decided to come to the library this morning. Princess Ellen had moved away from the prince.


    She lay at the other end of the bed. No matter what prince S¨¦bastien could tell that she was trying to stay away from him but why?.


    He did not remember doing anything that should make the princess avoid him. In the last two days, they have slept close to each other. The more he thought about the more he felt something was wrong.


    So he decided to smell himself, he wondered if he was smelling so badly that the princess chooses to stay at the edge of the bed. Forget about the fact that she was far away from him, she could easily fall off the bed.


    Prince S¨¦bastien could not bear to watch her fall but he did not notice anything wrong with his body smell. He inhale deeply again, this time he perceived the faint smell of a Stanger fragrance.


    He was very smart in connecting the dot. The last time the princess had avoided him, it was because he smell like another woman when he returned to their bed-chamber.


    When he went to meet Eva earlier, the latter has bump into him. At that time he was standing in a dark corner and he knew she must not have seen him.


    Perhaps that was where the contact came from. Without saying anything, prince S¨¦bastien got off the bed and walked into the bathroom.


    He clear himself up and changed his clothes, then he smelled himself and felt satisfied when he did not perceive Eva''s scent anymore. Why will someone use something so strong? He vowed never to meet the woman and create more misunderstanding.


    When he got back in bed he pulled Ellen closer to himself. "you are too close to the edge, you may fall," He said.


    Princess Ellen did not refuse, she felt more at ease when he cleaned himself of that woman''s smell. She did not know why he did that but she felt satisfied.


    She also thought of ways to keep the mistress away. She has heard stories of how wives and mistresses fight to impress their husband and be his favorite but she had no idea how she should do this.


    Her father had not married many wive even if he did not love lady Regina. She thought about this all last night and while they were in the library she kept thinking about it.


    "maybe if I did the things he likes, he would pay more attention to me?" princess Ellen thought but hell she did not even know the things he like.


    "I should find the mistress and learn her skills," another thought came to her mind but she let it go too. There is no way the mistress will tell her secret to her. After thinking about it for a long time she decided to ask Catherine and Grater for help.


    The two would be more experienced than her. Meanwhile, Prince S¨¦bastien was also feeling uncomfortable. He felt that he has failed in getting the princess to like him. He also regrets his decision about telling her that he had a mistress.


    After staying in the royal palace for a few days prince S¨¦bastien learned that the king did not keep any mistress and has been loyal to princess Ellen''s mother to her death. Daughter always loved their father and wish to marry a man like him. His mother told him that a daughter saw her father as the best man in the world. Especially if this father paid her a little attention.


    This made the prince conclude that if he could show his love for his sunshine the way king George showed his love for his Queen, then maybe this princess will like him.


    With this thought in mind, prince S¨¦bastien closed his book loudly to get princess Ellen''s attention. Sure enough princess Ellen looked at him.


    "I do not have a mistress or plan to Marry another wife in the future. It will be too troublesome," he stated. There was no need to keep something like this hidden. Although he was not the type to speak out his thoughts, he felt he should let her know.


    Princess Ellen was surprised by his words but she kept a straight face." what do you mean? Do you not already have a mistress?" she asked. She wonder if he was planning to give up his mistress now that he had her.


    "I do?" prince S¨¦bastien acted ignorantly.


    "Do you not?" princess Ellen was confused.


    "If I do then she must look just like you. After all, you are the only woman who has shared my bed and still breathes," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    When princess Ellen heard his words she was speechless. "was I thinking too much last night?" she questioned herself. She had wanted to clarify all this long ago but the night she made up her mind he did not return. Since an opportunity has presented itself princess Ellen decided not to waste it. She did not know what else life will throw at her but she hoped to have a good marriage with the prince.


    "previously you said you liked someone, who is she?" princess Ellen chose to ask clearly.


    "I told you already, did you not see her in the mirror that day," prince S¨¦bastien frown his brows. His sunshine was very smart how did she become dumb all of a sudden.


    "What do you mean when I looked in the mirror that day, I saw myself..." princess Ellen''s tone was flat. she thought he was trying to avoid her question but when she finished speaking her throat dried and her heartbeat increased.


    ''If the person in the mirror was her then does it mean he likes her?'' The princess wonders and pointed to herself. She wanted to ask clearly but she was afraid of being disappointed.


    When the prince saw her reaction he felt a bit helpless but since he wanted to avoid more misunderstanding in the future he got off his seat and took her hand. He then leads her out of the library. He no longer wants to delay anything. There was a need for them to know and trust each other better with the wars ahead.


    "where are we going?" princess Ellen wanted to ask but she swallowed her words and followed him obediently.

 Chapter 212 - His Confession

    Prince S¨¦bastien had his hand around the princess''s waist as he lead her back to the Palace. The two of them were both quiet but they were comfortable in each other arms.


    Princess Ellen had a million thoughts running through her head but she remain quiet and followed him. As the two walk together they passed a few servants and guards. Prince S¨¦bastien had his mask over his face.


    Most of the servants made way for them and did not dare look at him but they did not fail to notice the fact that the princess did not seem scared of the prince.


    "Did they not say he us a beast, he treated the princess so well," someone began to gossip.


    "yes, I see that too, if one look at them from the back they look like a couple the gods had picked themselves," another answered.


    "It is indeed a relief, last night when they returned from the Zack bouquet, the princess had fallen asleep, I saw the prince with my own eyes carrying her like a baby to their room," the guard at the coroner said.


    "At last our princess may have a peaceful life after all," the servants continued to gossip one to another as they continued to prepare for the Royal Ball.


    These gossips went around the Palace in the shortest possible time. While a lot of people were happy to hear that the princess''s life was not so difficult two people felt angry.


    "Mother, do you think the rumors are fake, the prince seems to care about sister. I remember the day he arrived. I was complaining to father about sister hitting me but the prince was only concerned about if her hand hurt," princess Ema said.


    When lady Regina heard these words her face turned ugly. At first, she convinced herself that the royal maids were just over saying things but after the words of her daughter, she had a rethink.


    The prince must indeed treat princess Ellen well, why else will she suddenly become bold and cause trouble. She sure knows how to be seductive just like her mother, Regina thought.


    She could not stand by and watch Ellen have a good life, she must do something to make the prince hate her. "The rumors are real, but I am sure the prince is only putting on a show," Lady Regina replied.


    Princess Ema nodded her head but she did not believe her mother. She was not that stupid. The prince has no reason to put on a show. Even if he treated Ellen badly, the royal family of Bozoa would not dare question him. Even though both of them knew this truth they chose to believe otherwise.


    " Mother, is there really going to be a ritual today? Will brother lose his throne to some unknown stranger?" princess Ema changed the topic. It seems like nothing has been going their way since princess Ellen arrived.


    "calm yourself, even if there is a crown prince today we can always find a way to deal with him," Lady Regina answered. She sounded very calm and confident when she spoke but deep down she knew that things could not be that easy.


    If it were in the past when the king still had faith in her, it would have been simple but now things were a lot different. If that stranger was given the status of the crown prince then even she had to talk to him with respect.


    This would have not been the case if she was still a Queen but then as long as the king did not marry another wife and name her Queen, lady Regina was confident that she would still have a lot of say in the Palace. Many of the servants will obey her command because they will assume that when the king was no longer angry with her she will become the Queen.


    Whatever may be the case, lady Regina was sure that the mother of the so-called first son did not have a strong family background, this will make it easy to deal with the prince.


    "It is better if he is not named at all," princess Ema said. She has been educated and she knew that things could not be as easy as her mother made it sound. Lady Regina nodded in agreement. She was yet to receive a message from her brother so she was not sure how the plan was going.


    Just then a servant rushed in, "a message from lord Tyler seek to speak to my lady," the servant bowed. Lady Regina grants permission to let the messager in. She hoped that her brother was sending her the news of their plan working perfectly.


    "your highness, neither the king nor his first son showed up at the oracle of Shiva. My lord has led a few men to the temple of the gods. He wants to take a look," the messager reported.


    Lady Regina gritted her teeth when she heard this. No matter what the temple of the gods was not a place to cause trouble. If the king already arrived there in the morning then it was impossible to stop the firstborn son from becoming the crown prince of Bozoa.


    ...


    Meanwhile, prince S¨¦bastien has successfully led princess Ellen into their room. They were When they got inside. The prince locked the door, before pulling the princess over to the mirror in the room.


    "Can you see her clearly now?" he asked as he pointed to her reflection in the mirror. Princess Ellen looked at herself and could not stop her cheeks from turning red. She was very happy at this revelation.


    The prince likes her, this thought alone was enough to make her very happy. " when I sneaked into the Bozoa camp back then I was drawn to you. The light in your eyes was so bright that I wanted to keep them by my side," prince S¨¦bastien said as he wrapped his hands around her waist.


    Princess Ellen was happy to hear his confession but she felt a little sad that she did not see him that day. She tried to guess which of the days that could have been but she had no idea.


    "Forget it, the prince would have hidden himself well, how could she see him if he was hiding" she concluded in her mind.


    "Are you sure you are not going to keep a mistress and marry more wives in the future?" princess Ellen asked.


    "I am sure, not even the one that looks just like you," the prince answered. This answer made the princess very happy.


    She subconsciously remembered how sad she felt when she heard about this marriage. She could never have guessed that she would be this happy.


    She believed the prince''s words because she knew for a fact that Avalo had no reason to bring the war to an end at that time. Bozoa was at disadvantage but suddenly Avalo decided not to fight anymore. Moreover, she had been in the royal palace of Avalo and she knew that the king disapprove of this marriage.


    In the Palace, a lot of people believe that the prince had just married her to annoy his father. It turns out that he liked her..  Even if the people were right, she chose to believe what he just said.

 Chapter 213 - The Throne Is Mine.

    Princess Ellen turned around to face him, she reach out and took off his mask. She did not know why but from the moment the prince had told her he liked her she was no longer scared of him.


    She boldly took off his mask and looked into his eyes. "I think I have learned to like you too," she confessed. Since the prince had opened up she did not see the reason not to tell him how she felt.


    The prince was stunned by her statement. In his wildest dream, he never thought of the princess liking him so soon, that is if she ever got to like him at all.


    He looked into her eyes and searched for any trace of fear, he wanted to be sure she was not lying to him but the princess''s gaze was firm and calm. He could see that her eyes looked sincere.


    He was so happy that he did not know how to react. He unconsciously tightens his hands around her waist, he did not want them to waste this moment. This causes the princess to cry out in pain.


    Prince S¨¦bastien losing up his grip when he heard her cry. "you are not lying to me right?" He asked to confirm.


    "I have no reason to deceive you," princess Ellen answered calmly. She had expected him to doubt her intentions if she suddenly told him that she like him.


    "This feels like a dream but I do not mind sleeping in it forever," prince S¨¦bastien said. Princess Ellen also felt the possibility of it being a dream so she pinched the prince''s wrist hard.


    "What was that for?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. Although he felt the pain from her pinch it was not still enough to make him cry in pain.


    "I was trying to wake you up from your dream," princess Ellen answered. She felt a bit disappointed that her hard pinch did not even make him move his finger or frown his brows a little.


    "How strong was he?" she asked herself. When the prince heard her replied he smiled. His smile was so charming that the princess felt lost in his gaze.


    "Next time wake me up this way?" prince S¨¦bastien said. Princess Ellen was confused at first but when she felt his lips against has she understood what he mean.


    This was not the first kiss between the couple but it was different from all the kisses they have shared. It was a lot intimate. It had nothing to do with the ritual to keep her alive or the prince playing tricks.


    It was a kiss that the both of them were involved in. Maybe it was because prince S¨¦bastien told her he like her, Princess Ellen felt like that was the first kiss she shared with him.


    Even the prince felt satisfied. Finally, he had taken one step to get closer to his sunshine. Prince S¨¦bastien was happy. The kiss lasted until they both ran out of breath.


    Prince S¨¦bastien let go of her and looked at her. "Are you sure you like me?" He asked.


    "yes, you treat me so well how can I not like you?" princess Ellen answered.


    "Are you still scared of me?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. He was suddenly feeling very insecure. What if the princess only lied to like him because she was scared that if she did not say those words he would be offered.


    "Do you want me to be scared of you?" princess Ellen asked instead of answering his questions. Her gaze was calm, there was no fear or resentment.


    "No, but you know some of the rumors are true right?" prince S¨¦bastien could not help but ask. She was pure and nice, he was evil and vicious. The two of them should be worlds apart but he selfishly wanted to keep her.


    "As long as you treat me well I do not believe you are a beast," princess Ellen answered. Even if he had the appearance of a beast he has treated her better than lady Regina who has the beautiful look of an angel but the heart of a beast. The prince felt touched.


    "No one is pure, I have no right to judge you, besides all is said to be fair in war and love," princess Ellen assured him when she saw that he remain quiet.


    The prince smiled when he heard her answer, as long as his sunshine did not see him as a beast then it did not matter what the others thought.


    Princess Ellen thought the princess still doubted her words since he just stared at her after hearing her last reply. So she swallowed her shyness and kissed him.


    ....


    "where is the first son," lord Baratheon Also asked when he saw that no one answered the first person.


    Just then a voice was heard from inside the hut of the God Almighty. "It is accepted, your reign will be fruitful," the voice said.


    When Richard heard this, he kneeled on the ground and bowed his head to touch the floor. When the other lords and people who just arrived saw this they were surprised.


    Ahh, that old fox sure knows how to hide people. The son he and his sister has been searching seriously for has been right before them. Lord Tyler felt really stupid.


    How did no one ever think of this? The king has been very generous to Richard. He gave him a chance to make a wish after winning the tournament last time. This was something a king will do when their son made them proud.


    Then Richard had gone ahead and killed a shark on the week of the crown prince ritual. He even dares gift the royal jewelry to Danny.


    The king had really played everyone but with the king''s presence, they all swallowed back all the curses that should have left their mouth.


    After kneeling for a few minutes, the six priests came forward and took Richard away. He would be gone for at least an hour.


    The priest will have him go through purification and then bless him. King George already send a royal robe ahead. It was time for his lost son to take his place.


    Prince William was present among the last crown. When he saw that the servant he looked down on has been named the crown prince, he felt very bitter.


    He immediately left the place as quietly as possible. He did not want to draw attention to himself. He wanted to go back to the Palace and report this situation to his mother.


    He was certain that his mother will have a solution. "The throne is mine and no one can take it away, '' He console himself as he rode his horse faster.


    He got to the Palace thirty minutes later. He immediately explained what he had witnessed to his mother. Lady Regina was shocked at this revelation. She could remember kidnapping that boy to threaten his mother.


    If she had known she would have gotten rid of him a long time ago. It turns out that she had unintentionally created a way back for the boy to claim his name.


    She remembered that princess Ellen met him when she locked him up to threaten Ann. She could not help but think if things would have been different if she did not get Ann''s son involved. Maybe the king and princess Ellen would never have noticed him.


    "Well now that things are like this, I can just use the boy''s mother to threaten him in the future," Lady Regina began to make a plan in her head.


    ....


    I will drop one extra chapter today.. Do not forget to keep supporting this work to motivate me to write more.

 Chapter 214 - [Bonus ]Forgive Her.

    Inside princess Ellen''s room.


    A simple kiss has turned more demanding but just when the prince took things further there was a knock on the door.


    Prince Sebastian cursed in his head. He wanted to ignore the knock but princess Ellen was alarmed. She found out that her father was going to name Richard the crown prince that morning. she had not been involved in the plan from the beginning. Knowing what kind of a woman the lady Regina was, she had assigned one to keep an eye on Ann.


    She knew lady Regina, would try everything to stop her brother from becoming the crown prince. When prince S¨¦bastien saw this he reluctantly let go of her. Forget it he should prepare a bed chamber for their first time together. The type that was arranged for a couple on their wedding night.


    Princess Ellen immediately got off the bed and went to open the door, sure enough, One was standing at the door.


    That woman has made her move, she sent two men to take the maid away but I manage to stop them, do you want me to keep watching her, or do you want to let the lady succeed? " One went straight to the reason he was there.


    He could feel the murderous gaze of the prince but he could not remember offending him in any way.


    " keep an eye on her, no that will not do, bring her to me, " princess Ellen said. She would not feel at ease unless she could see that Ann was fine.


    One bowed his head and hurried away. He could tell that the prince was not happy with him. "why are you sweating so much?" the Armor bearer that left Avalo with him asked.


    "I am not sure, but the prince seems to be angry with me. He looked as if he wanted to chop me into pieces," One answered honestly.


    "Did you go to report something to the princess just now?" the Armor bearer asked.


    "yes, and the prince seems angry," one said.


    "The prince must indeed want to kill you, you might have interrupted something," The  Armor bearer tease.


    One paused, he thought about it, the princess''s face did seem red just now. He cursed his luck for going up at the wrong time. Thankful the princess found his information reasonable. Who knew if the prince would have cut off the hand he used to knock on the door.


    "princess Ellen wants you to come over to her chamber," One informed Ann.


    Ann nodded her head and followed behind quietly. She could not help but be grateful to the princess for keeping an eye on her. Who knew what Lady Regina was up to when she asked for her a while back.


    Lady Regina was so angry when she heard that her guards has failed to capture Ann. It was all thanks to princess Ellen. This made lady Regina very angry. She was still thinking of a way to put her plan into action when she heard the ringing of the royal bell.


    This made her even angrier. The bell was a sign that the ritual has been completed. She felt frustrated but soon calm down. If she remain angry she would not be able to control anything, she might end up making more mistakes. This afternoon everyone connected to the Royal family of Bozoa would eat lunch together. This was her chance to make a move on princess Ellen.


    All her plans have been falling recently, she made sure to think things through. This time she also did not overlook the crown prince of Avalon''s present. She had to humiliate prince Ellen and have the prince of Avalo hate her.


    ....


    Princess Ellen took a deep breath of relief when she heard the sound of the bells. "I will ask Richard to arrange some guards to follow you. You must act carefully, the Queen will try to use you against Richard," she told Ann.


    Ann has worked with lady Regina so she knew for a fact that lady Regina was not a weak enemy. "I will be careful. I will not let her use me against his highness," Ann said. She felt she no longer had the right to address Richard by his name.


    She was never his birth mother, to begin with. She counted herself lucky that the king did not punish her for hiding his son all those years. Princess Ellen did not know how to react to this but she felt that Ann had done a good job raising her brother, so she deserves to be addressed as a mother.


    "Why call him his highness, even if you are not his birth mother, you have raised him for years and I am sure father is grateful to you," princess Ellen consoles her.


    Ann nodded her head, she did not mind how Richard now addresses her, as a mother she was happy that he would live a better life.


    " I am sure Richard will not be ungrateful, he will treat you well, " princess Ellen said when she saw that Ann still looked sad.


    "of course, he has a kind heart," Ann did not dare to think otherwise. "Go back to your room and rest. I will have someone watch you," princess Ellen said. She knew she had to get ready for the lunch that will take place soon.


    After Ann left the room, princess Ellen turned and saw prince S¨¦bastien looking at her like a lost puppy. Then it suddenly occurred to her that the prince was not wearing his mask just now when One knocked and when Ann entered. She had forgotten about him because she was worried about Ann''s safety but now that Ann has seen his face will she dead from the curse?


    "I had my back against the door when she came," prince S¨¦bastien answered when he saw her worried gaze. He had indeed turned around because he was angry that the princess forgot about him.


    Princess Ellen smiled, "I am sorry about just now, I was a bit worried," princess Ellen apologized. She knew she was wrong.


    Prince S¨¦bastien frown his brows and did not accept her apology. He was not angry at her, he just felt like putting on an act.


    Princess Ellen did not know this, so she sat beside him and continued to apologize. "I was wrong, I will not make sure a mistake again," she said as she patted his back gently.


    "What is this I am not a baby," prince S¨¦bastien thought but he did not move away from her touch. The truth was he did not mind her treating him like a baby.


    "Do you forgive me?" princess Ellen asked after patting him for some time.


    "No," prince S¨¦bastien replied. He did not want her to stop petting him, so he had to thicken his skin and refused to forgive her.


    Princess Ellen was at loss.. She did not know what she could do to make him forgive her.

 Chapter 215 - Southside

    Royal Palace of Taiwana.


    Emperor Vanish stools on the high wall of the palace. His gaze was bloodlust. He watched as the men before him practice their swords. He had already tested the water and he knew that defeating his opponent will not be easy.


    Nothing has been going as planned. The woman he loved was sharing another man''s bed. He thought that taking her away from him would be simple but the man was watching over her too carefully.


    The message he received that morning had put him in a bad mood, so he woke his soldiers up early and made them train harder. He could not afford to lose the war. He had to win, for the sake of his love. She deserves someone better, not a beast.


    Moreover, he realized that he did not have much time, the more he waited, the more a certain prince unit the twelve kingdoms and the harder it will be for him to bring these kingdoms under his feet.


    He needed them to continue fighting with each other, that way his job will be a lot easier.  He was going to attack and show no mercy while they fought among themselves. Previous, he had planned to arrive in Pontus a few days and rest before the war but the kingdom was now in the hands of his enemies.


    He could only think of one of the four kingdoms or Bozoa. But Bozao was in good teams with Avalo. The king has even rejected the idea of fighting against Avalo. So in the end he could only think of attacking the small kingdom south of the sea.


    Although the said kingdom was under the control of Avalo, the kingdom was a bit far from Avalo, so he was sure of having a few days of rest before the king of Avalo will be aware. This will give his men time to recover as they were not used to the sea. His biggest fear was the fact that this kingdom may notice his arrival and fight back with the advantage of the land being on their side.


    He was sure of victory but he was not sure of how much loss he will encounter. Moreover, if the kingdom send a message to Avalo before there arrived then it might be more difficult. After carefully thinking things through he decided to use the current king of Avalo to make way for himself. The man could not deliver a simple woman, he hoped he will be able to help them with something so simple. As long as the kingdom received a message from Avalo that they were friends, he was confident that there will be no fighting between them.


    With this thought in mind, he returns to the Palace and sends a message to his man. He needed everything ready as soon as possible. As long as that certain kingdom was ready to accept them then things will be a lot easy for him.


    After writing down the instructions, he whistles to call the message bird. Once the bird arrived, he sent it on its way.


    "your Grace," a man walked over to Emperor Vanish and bowed.


    "Tell me, how is it?" emperor Vainsh asked.


    "your Grace, it will be difficult to get all the ships ready in a month. Please give us more time, if we are in too much of a hurry I am afraid the consequences will be daring," the man bowed. He knew that this emperor was very difficult to please but what he asked was impossible.


    " We need two months, at the very least. If we do not do a proper examination on the material used, I am afraid many of the ships will be lost in the sea," the man respectfully bowed.


    Emperor Vainsh was quiet for some time. "I will give you a month and half. Finish as much as you can. Make sure to check the materials. We would find more boats," he said after the short pause. Emperor Vainsh was in a hurry but he knew that if the boat were not done properly there will be serious consequences.


    The man was relieved when he heard the Emperor''s words. He bowed his head before excusing himself to continue working.


    "Can we get ships from the south side?" Emperor Vainsh asked his right-hand man who was standing behind him.


    "of course, the people to the south always go out fishing. We will definitely get a few God boats but we must be prepared. They are quite difficult to deal with," his right-hand man replied.


    "Prepare capable men, we do not have enough time, the more we wait the difficult it will be to win the war," Emperor Vainsh said.


    The assist bowed and went to do as he was told. He did not quit under what the Emperor was up to. They were planning to go to war in a few weeks. Provoking the people to the south first was not something they should do when planning to go to war but this emperor was not someone that likes his decision to be questioned. So he could only swallow his reservation.


    He went over to the training ground and put a few men together. The generals training them did not dare to ask what was going on it was clear from the fact that Emperor woke them up so early that he was not in a good mood.


    A few of these men did not really like the idea of going across the sea, but they still joined the training. They were all scared of losing out of the big gains.


    In the face of fear and Greed, men would usually be carried away by their Greed that they will not mind taking the risk. If Emperor learn to be such a good fighter from across the sea, then it was clear that their opponents will not be easy to deal with.


    Yet many of the men were willing to go for the taste of adventure. The more difficult it was to win the higher the benefits. In less than an hour. Three thousand men were ready to be led by the Emperor.


    "There is no time to make enough boat, we are going to attack the closest villages of the south we can as mush boat that are available and fit to sail the sea," "Emperor Vanish Saif.


    He left his right hand man on the throne to lead the people while he was gone. This battle may take at least two weeks.


    In those weeks no one will challenge his man because he was not the emperor. Everyone has to listen to him. After settling everything, the Emperor rode out with his men in full spirit war.


    They will ride for two days before getting to the south, it may take them three day before the days will even begin.


    As long as his right hand man sat on the throne, no one will fight for the seat.. Since it still belongs to Emperor Vainsh unless he dies at war.

 Chapter 216 - Cowards

    Somewhere in Shem.


    A man was walking around the street. He looked very simple. He fit into the crowd perfectly and did not raise any suspicion.


    It was already evening and a few people were already gathering in the famous inn in Sham. It was known to be where most of the high-ranking officials gathered in the evening. If one wants to get information this was a place where gossip goes around.


    The man who was introduced as Dark previously looked for the best chair in the corner to have his sit.


    He arrived earlier so a lot of the tables were still free. A pretty lady was the one who came to take his other. Attendants in a place like this also get to hear lots of information.


    "How about you accompany tonight instead," Dark said in a flirting tone. The young lady blushed when she heard him speak to her. It was a known fact that she was beautiful and most of the men tried to get along with her.


    "say, how much are you willing to pay,?" the girl asked with a beautiful smile. She was usually selective of the men she hang around with.


    She was going along with this man because he looked handsome and she was sure he was not from Shem. The crown prince of Avalo has been there for some time so it was expected to see strangers.


    "Here," the man said dropping a small bag that contains gold coins. When the lady say that the money was much, she immediately sat down on his lap and took the money.


    "At your service," she said with a warm smile. Another lady saw the amount of coin he had dropped and she decided to walk over to him. If he was a rich man then she would be sure to make a lot of money working for him.


    " Do you need more company? " she asked as she blinked her lashes seductively.


    "sure," Dark did not refuse her. He was trying to keep a low profile at the corner. As long as women were surrounding him, no one will suspect him.


    "Another attendant came forward. He was happy to serve the Stanger since he seems to be having a lot of coins." what would you like?" He asked In a very respective voice.


    Dark shook his head and allowed the ladies to make the order At the other corner two men were paying close attention to him. "what do you think he is up to?" the first man asked his companion.


    "He is trying to blend in and get information," the other man said. His gaze was fixed on his drink but his attention was on the table opposite them. The first man nodded his head in understanding.


    More people walk in and order whatever they want. The place was lively with a lot of We on flirting around the men.


    "I heard the cursed prince went to Bozao, do you think he is trying to gather forces against his bother," one man asked his friend.


    " What nonsense are you saying? He does not need to gather any force. His wife is from Bozao. Maybe he went over looking for her," the friend answered.


    "if you ask me, I do not think our king needs to remain loyal to Avalo. Since prince Craig has dared to push out his brother, this will be the right time to strike and destroy Avalo" the man said.


    "That''s right, Avalo will fall easily with the strive between the two brothers. It should not be that difficult," His friend agreed.


    "Reduce your voice, that curse prince is not stupid, his mother is still within the four kingdoms. Do you know what will become of our kingdom if the man decides to attack," the third man on the table who has been quiet said.


    "What is there to be afraid of, I was close to the sixth prince of Avalo and he said the mother and son do not have a good relationship," the first man spoke up.


    "Even at that, you should not say things that you are not certain of. Did you not hear what happened in venums. The crown prince spread words that he was going to Pontus when he was in Venums. Who knows if he deliberately lead his men to Bozao when he was on his way to kill his brother? " the third man said.


    " Hmm, you have a point. He might still be within the four kingdoms but he is watching from the dark. That young man is scary, " the second man said.


    " Yes, he has shown us mercy once, I do not think he will be so kind the second time. It is best to stay out of his way, " the third man said.


    The first man was irritated by the way his friends spoke. They were indeed scared of the cursed prince like little children. " I did not know that you two were such cowards, " He said in irritation.


    The other men slammed their fists on the table causing some of the drinks to fall. "if you are so brave why not meet the king and offer to challenge the cursed prince," they said in annoyance. No man would fold his hands after being called a coward.


    The first man shook his head and got off the table angrily. "What is so special about him, if he was not using some secret powers will be so outstanding?" the man spat before leaving the place.


    Unknown to him two of prince S¨¦bastien''s men were also present and they could not stand him insulting their prince.


    "I will deal with him, keep an eye on him," one of them whispered to his companion and left. After he walked out, the man still seated in the inn, saw Dark get up with the women in his arms. He walked into the inn to get a room.


    The man watched Dark from a safe distance. Dark got into the room and shut the door. Afraid of being discovered by Dark.. The man keeping watch paid a worker in the inn to inform him the minute dark got out of the room.

 Chapter 217 - False Witness

    "Is there a way to leave this place without being found out? I am afraid someone is keeping an eye on me. They might want to steal from me," Dark said.


    Although the two men opposite him seem to be focused on the conversation going on around them, he had a feeling they were watching him. Even if they did not make it so obvious his sixth sense was never wrong.


    So he had booked a room with the intention of leaving. Even if he was just overthinking things it was best to be too careful.


    "Sure," the two ladies have been working in the inn for some time so they had a way to help him out. They help him disguise himself into a servant and then explain a part for him to follow. After which, one of the ladies came out as though she was trying to call for the help of a servant.


    After some time Black followed the opposite side and walked out of the inn without anyone noticing.


    When the two ladies saw he was gone they shared the extra money he gave them and plan to remain in the room for some time in other not to alert whoever was watching him.


    Outside the bar, the nobleman who had angrily left his friends was suddenly blocked by a figure. "If you do not know how to speak in public, you should keep quiet," the figure said.


    When the Nobel man heard this he broke into a cold sweat. He did not expect to have been attacked the minute he stepped out of the bar. Who told him to speak without thinking.


    He did not even have time to respond when he felt a fist on his face. He could not even dodge the next attack in a few breaths he was beaten up so badly. When the prince men who have followed him realized that he was not even skilled he felt angrier and continue to beat him.


    How could a weakly like him have the face to look down on his prince. Perhaps he would have beaten this nobleman to death if he did not see a familiar black shadow sneaking out of the inn.


    When he saw the man''s back he recognized it was Dark, after all, they have been following his back for more than a day, so he could easily recognize him.


    He knew this partner must have lost sight of Dark. "Go back to your friends and apologize. Tell them that you saw a Dark Shadow going East of the inn. If you fail to recount my message I will seek you out and kill you," the man said before letting go of the nobleman in his arm.


    He Immediately started tailing Dark. There was not enough time to go back and call his partner. He just hoped the nobleman will repeat his words. If all things work together his partner will still be in his seat and catch the hidden message.


    Dark was relaxed thinking that he had gotten rid of the men. Even if they were to notice he was gone it will take some time for them to catch up with him.


    Dark was good with his fist but he was certain he might not be a match for both of them. If they were to come one at a time he will be confident in his victory.


    He could not risk being captured. So rather than trying to separate the two and fight. He decided to run away. One must know how to choose his opponent. It was necessary for survival.


    Inside the inn, the nobleman walked in with his head bowed. He felt ashamed. It has only been a few minutes since he left and he appeared beaten up.


    His friends were also surprised to see him like this. Before they could ask him what happened the man open his mouth first and spoke. "I was wrong, the prince of Avalo is very outstanding, while I was outside just now saw a dark Shadow going east of the inn," the nobleman repeated the words he was sent.


    He knew that very few people will dare raise their fists on him. Besides he was afraid that the man would really come back to kill him. His friends were surprised.  This man was very proud and this was the first time he took back his words.


    "Come we will take you home," His friends decided to help him return home. Meanwhile, the other man thought this nobleman was strange. After giving it a thought, he realize that this message was him.


    He immediately got up and left the inn. He knew he needed to hurry up if he will catch up with his partner.


    .....


    Princess Ellen chamber.


    "Will you really not let go of my small mistake,"  princess Ellen asked the prince. She did not know how she was supposed to coax him to forgive her.


    "I will, only if you apologize sincerely," prince S¨¦bastien replied in a firm tone.


    Princess Ellen did not understand in what way her apology did not sound sincere. She was very sincere at that moment. How was she supposed to make him see she was sincere.


    " I am sincere, how else should I act to make you believe me. Do you perhaps want me to knee?" princess Ellen asked. When she was young, lady Regina will often ask her to go on her kneel and apologize to show her sincerity.


    Back then she thought that she was trying to teach her good manners, she only realized that the woman was just punishing her. Kneeling to apologize was not a bad way to show one''s sincerity.


    Thinking this way, she was about to lower herself to her knees when prince S¨¦bastien stopped her he could not bear to see her In that state. Besides he was not necessarily angry, he just wanted to tease her.


    Princess Ellen felt relief, prince S¨¦bastien could no longer continue acting angry so he hugged her. Princess Ellen also hugged him back but before they could feel comfortable in each other arms there was a knock on the door.


    "We should leave first thing in the morning," prince S¨¦bastien felt frustrated about his time with his sunshine being disturbed. He forgot that once he left Bozao he would be busy.


    Princess Ellen was surprised and could only smile helplessly. "Okay," princess Ellen nodded in agreement.


    "Come in," princess Ellen Turned to the door.


    Attendant Tim walked inside and stood by the door. It was as if he was scared that if he took more than a step into the room, he would lose his legs.


    "His majesty asked to see my princess in his study," He said with his head lowered.


    "I will be there shortly," princess Ellen nodded her head. She did not trust this man. He had always followed all the orders of lady Regina in the past


    This man will allow the Queen to twist words and he would bear false witnesses. It was as though he was trying his best to please the Queen. Princess Ellen could not be so sure that this man was not walking with the Queen to trap her.


    "Would you come with me?" she asked prince S¨¦bastien after a short pause.

 Chapter 218 - Marry Her.

    Inside the king''s study


    "Father, you sent for me," princess Ellen took a deep breath when she noticed that the king was indeed inside the study.


    "yes, come and take your seat," King George gesture to the empty seat. Richard and Ann already took their seat. Prince S¨¦bastien followed the princess to the study but did not come inside, since his presence was not required.


    "I heard what happened earlier, thank you for protecting mother," Richard said. He was scared when he heard that lady Regina tried to take his mother.


    The woman had separated him once from his mother to threaten her, he could not imagine what would have happened. He did not want to lose anyone close to him in the name of fighting for the throne.


    "It is okay, but you should know that lady Regina will not just give up after a single try. You should watch your back. Especially Ann, if you are not careful she may be the sacrifice you will give in exchange for the throne," princess Ellen said.


    "I know, I will ensure to protect her," Richard said.


    "you have to, but I am afraid you might not be her match. And do not even think of giving up the throne in exchange. Grandfather and father will be disappointed. They have put in the effort, you have to make them proud," princess Ellen said.


    She knew that Richard will most likely choose Ann over the throne if he gets to it. She wanted him to have the two. Although she grew up with an evil stepmother, she considered Richard lucky.


    " I am your elder brother, " Richard said. He felt a bit embarrassed hearing princess Ellen telling him what to do.


    "I know that, but I know lady Regina better. You must not trust anyone, she has eyes everywhere," princess Ellen said.


    "I will arrange for her safety," king George said seeing that his two children were concerned about her.


    Princess Ellen did not trust her father''s arrangement. She will hate to hear that Richard fell into lady Regina''s scheme. Moreover, Ann was just a maid. Even if she did not need to continue working lady Regina''s words in the Palace still carry weight.


    "Father, I think it best if she follows me to Avalo, that way my brother will not have to worry about her," princess Ellen said after thinking for some time.


    Richard did not look happy hearing this. Although he wanted his mother to be safe he did not want her separated from him.


    " She can return after you seat on the throne and your kingdom is in your control," princess Ellen comforted him.


    "There is no need, you have your own trouble. I will take care of her," King George rejected. Princess Ellen had put Ann in charge of her father''s meal before she left. So king George has gotten used to her cooking and serving him. He did not want to part with her.


    Princess Ellen frown her brows, she did not expect her father to be the difficult one to convince. After hearing the king''s words she shook her head since she did not know what to say.


    She honestly wanted to roll her eyes. Her father was good at many things except keeping someone safe.


    "What is that look, do you think I can not even keep a person safe?" king George asked when he saw the doubt on his daughter''s face. He was a king and anybody under his protection should be safe.


    "I was your daughter, yet that woman harm me in your presence and you did nothing about it.  Wait you were not even and had the heart to send me to the camp of the injured. Perhaps the only reason I am still alive is because she never thought of killing me. Your brother could arrange for your child to be killed and later sneaked out of your Quarters without your knowledge. Tell me father do I doubt you for nothing? " princess Ellen asked. She felt relief that her father had such an important position. Who knew if lady Regina would have killed him.


    When King George had his daughter''s words, he felt embarrassed. He knew he had failed the two children before him. One was stolen and the other was maltreated in his presence.


    "I will do better," King George could only say these words. Princess Ellen was going to nod her head but an idea came to her mind.


    "The best way to keep her safe is to give her a name," princess Ellen suddenly said. Richard was confused and did not understand the meaning of the princess''s words but King George did. He raised his brows and was about to reject her but Princess Ellen beat him to it.


    " Mother asked you to marry that sneak because she thought she would treat me well. If you married her, why not the woman who has raised such a capable son. If she dies because of the favor she did our family, does this not make us ungrateful?" princess Ellen asked.


    King George looked at her, although he knew that he was indebted to Ann for how he took care of Richard but he did not want to marry another woman.


    " I am not going to marry her, " king George said. Even if Richard now understands what princess Ellen was talking about he was not sure how to react. It was strange discussing his parent''s marriage


    "Why are you rejecting it, I still have to figure a way out to convince Ann. She might not be willing," princess Ellen said.


    "What do you mean?" king George could still remember that a lot of women were willing to marry or be his mistress while he was young. He did not believe he has lost his charm. Moreover, he was a king. Ann should find it an honor to marry him. If even a maid can reject him then he did not know where to hind his head as a ma.


    "let call her and find out," princess Ellen said as she spoke walked outside the door, and asked, a guard to call Ann over. The king did not realize it but he had fallen into princess Ellen''s trap.


    Princess Ellen''s plan was really simple. The reason she suddenly wanted her father to Marry Ann, was to annoy lady Regina. The woman has killed her best friend to Marry her husband. What will be more Annoying than someone else eating the food that you have prepared with great effort?


    Sometimes death was mercy, she wanted lady Regina to watch helplessly as everything she had is taken away from her. Her title and that of her children. Princess Ellen wanted her to pay for her sins. Since years has already passed since her mother passed away there was no way princess Ellen could prove what Ann told her, but she could make her pay in her own


    Princess Ellen could not wait to see last Regina''s reaction when she finds out that a common maid took away her position.


    ....


    Our dear princess has become so scheme,  I think your heart is no longer pure? What do you think?

 Chapter 219 - Take Care Of Her

    "I will rather follow you to Avalo," Ann made her decision when princess Ellen explained the issue to her. She did not even have to give it much thought before making this decision. King George frowns his brows hearing her answer. Even a younger lady will be happy to become his mistress. Moreover, he was planning to make her a Queen.


    " If you leave who will keep an eye on Richard, I know you are not his birth mother but will you abandon him now that he needs your support there most?" king George asked. The idea of her rejection did not sit well with the king''s pride. He unknowingly fell into his daughter''s trap.


    "Yes, Father is right. Richard needs your backing and support. Apart from your marriage to Father been a way to protect you. You will have some authority to protect Richard,"  princess Ellen said.


    Richard looked at the three people in the room. None of them bother to ask for his opinion. When Ann, heard that she would be of more use to Richard if she gets a title she could not reject the suggestion. She loved Richard a lot and was willing to help him in any way she can.


    "But... My late husband is the only man in my heart. I feel like marrying another is like a betrayal," Ann said after careful thinking about it.


    "Do you think he would be happy that you let Richard suffer alone? Moreover, this Marriage is for the sake of it. My father has only my mother in his heart. He is only willing to do this as a way to take care of you and keep you safe from danger. Who knows if people will think the Royal family is ungrateful," princess Ellen replied.


    King George felt his head hurt. When did he agree on marrying her? He had been so carried away by his pride that he fell for his daughter''s trap, he was just realizing it.


    " If it is like this your majesty, I accept, " Ann said. She had a bitter smile on her face. Richard sat there and admire his sister''s cunning nature. If she was not married to the prince from Avalo, maybe he would have taken her as an adviser.


    "it is set, since the marriage is for the sake of it there is no need for a big ceremony. Besides my husband and I have to leave tomorrow and I wish to attend the ceremony," princess Ellen said.


    Truth be told the only reason why she was interested in the ceremony was the fact that she wanted to see lady Regina''s face.


    " What nonsense are you saying? " king George felt angry that this daughter of his was forcing her decision on them.


    "Father, it is only right to take action. Now that brother''s identity is known, Ann is s weak point and enemies will attack it. The two of you already experienced love and marriage. Is there any need to plan for a ceremony?" princess Ellen asked. A


    King George and Ann felt that her words were reasonable. Although the king felt frustrated with princess Ellen, he did not know the right words to refuse her.


    Even Richard who was not certain about the Marriage felt that it would not be so much of a problem to have a complete family.


    "The Royal priest will be present at the lunch in a few minutes. Since all those related to the royal family will be present why not just hold the marriage rite after the meal. All the needed witnesses will be present at that time. At the evening Ball this will give the royal family face, "  Richard said.


    King George felt his words were reasonable so he agreed to it. After the four people in the room came to an agreement they decided to visit the memorial hall of the Royal family in the Palace.


    This was the first time the king will be taken his two children to meet their mother. Years back if he had known that Richard existed he would have not tried so hard to have another child. Thinking like this the king felt ashamed to face his wife.


    His wife had died bearing the seed of their love but he had actually failed to take care of their child. If he could turn back the time he would act differently but that was impossible.


    Since they were going to visit her mother princess Ellen invite prince S¨¦bastien to join them. She did not fail to inform the maid about the seating arrangement.


    When they walked over to Queen Agatha''s statue, the group of five bowed their head in respect to the death. No one said anything but they all said something in their hearts.


    King George: I know that I have failed our love by not paying close attention to our daughter, I apologize for that but I have brought our son who we thought was dead pervious. I will not make the same mistakes. I will support him to the best of my abilities.


    "Ann: your highness I have failed you. Maybe if I have told you about your friend adding something to your tea back then you will still be here but I was not brave back then and I could not tell she would dare such a thing. I promise to take care of Richard and if I ever found any way I will avenge your death.


    Elle: it a pity that we parted as soon as you brought me fought but do not worry. My life is good now and this marriage is the first step to avenge you.


    Richard: I hope I will make you proud even if you do not know of my existence. We were separated at birth but I hope we meet in the life after now.


    Prince S¨¦bastien: you must have worried a lot about your daughter but I promise to take care of her.


    They all have their different thought as they looked at the statue of the smiling woman. The place was calm and it felt as though Queen Agatha was given her blessing.


    "your mother will be so proud," King George broke the silence. He has missed this woman so much. He felt that his life would have been a lot better if she did not leave him. When Richard and Ellen heard his words they smiled but they wished she was present and told them how proud she is.


    Well, maybe if she had lived they might never have discovered Richard. This does not mean her death was a good thing.


    "Until we meet again," King George said after another silence.. The people nodded their heads in agreement and paid respect to the dead before walking away.

 Chapter 220 - Scapegoat

    Back in the Palace.


    The people related to the royal family by marriage started to arrive. The first family to arrive was the Tyler. Lady Regina''s family. After that lord Baratheon, his wife, and princess Ema''s fiancee


    These two groups met at the welcoming hall and began to discuss what happened during the ritual. It was indeed schooling. No one had suspected that the servant boy was the king''s son. When some of the guards who have walked with Richard heard this news they found it so difficult to believe.


    Some felt this was the reason he was close to the princess. Lord Tyler had an unhappy face but he knew he could not make it too obvious. This was the royal palace, not a place he can act out.


    Robert and his family of three arrived next. Perhaps among these two families, Robert''s family was the most pitied. It was only a few days ago that lady Sam held a small party and invite all the noblewomen.


    Someone like lady Baratheon could still remember how she went on and on about her statutes and how her daughter Jane had been favored by the crown prince.


    Lady Sam saw the face the two other women were giving her, she felt uncomfortable. She swallowed the unwillingness in her throat and went over to greet them. At this point, Lawrence arrived with his family. Rose was very delighted to attend this meal. She wanted to see how Jane could act high and might.


    Previously Jane kept looking down on her and talking as though the entire Bozoa belongs to her.


    When the other lords saw Lawrence and his family they were confused. Although prince Williams was engaged to Jane they did not know what this have to do with Lawrence. After all, he has changed his name and could not be seen as a family with Robert.


    The lords were still trying to understand his presence when the Yancey arrived. No matter what they could not understand the Yancey family''s arrival. They all seem to forget that Richard was engaged to Danny which made her family qualified to attend. More Danny''s position in the royal family was higher than the ever one else in the welcoming room.


    She was the future Queen of Bozoa with Richard''s Ritual that day.


    "lord Yancey why are you here?" lord Tyler asked with a warm smile.


    "Is there a reason why I can not be here?" lord Yancey answered. The people felt confused by his answer but before they could ask more questions Richard arrived at the sense.


    "Uncle, Aunty," the first people Richard noticed were Lawrence and Lady Bridget. When lord Tyler and lord Barathoen heard the way he addressed the two they felt strange.


    Although Lord Zorander can be said to be the person who found and support him but calling non-relatives like this they could not understand it.


    They had been present and had seen him go for purification. How could someone like this become their next king? Has lord Zorander raised a loyal dog for the throne, this was the only reasonable conclusion they could come up with.


    Richard could feel the disdain in their gaze. Even lady Sam and Jane looked at him with disgust. Only Robert was self-conscious at this time perhaps it was because only he could guess the true reason why Richard had called Lawrence uncle.


    "your highness," Lawrence and Lady Bridge did not stand on the ceremony that they were related to him besides there were other people and they had no right to be disrespectful to the crown prince.


    Rose followed her parents and bow to the prince. The Yancey family followed suit and greet him with respect.


    It was only Danny that stepped forward and offered her hand as she greeted him. The last time they meet he was still a commoner in everyone''s eyes. This time he was already a prince.


    "My prince," she felt really shy. She had been very firm when she made her decision to marry this man. Now that everything was moving smoothly too fast for her to catch up with.


    Richard nodded his head before taking her hand and kissing it lightly. It was at this point that the people finally realized that Danny had indeed gotten engaged to this man when he was nobody. However you want to look at it, this man had made a name for himself when he was not even known as the crown prince.


    This alone told everyone that he was outstanding and suited for the throne. But so what? In life, there will always be people who looked down on others and feel that these people had no right to be lucky or live a good life.


    Jane was offered to see this site.


    She had thought many times that these people will now to her in the future. It had only been a few days and things had changed so much. After Richard finish welcoming the members of these families he turned his head to the right.


    The Zorander, I mean Robert lady Sam and Jane, were seated at the side with lord Tyler and Lady Tyler were seated here.


    Since Robert was self-conscious the minute Richard looked their way, he stood up and shot his family a look to do the same. It did not matter what they thought of the man before them. He was now the crown prince and they had to respect him.


    "Your highness, " they bowed. Jane swallowed her grievance. After her father reminded her of her willingness to leave the zonrander family in exchange for her marriage to the prince, Jane knew that to get her father''s support in the future she had to act obediently now.


    Lord Tyler remain silent he looked at Richard with disdain. It was an open provocation. Richard did not say anything, he simply look to the left where lord Baratheon, wife, and son were seated. Lord Baratheon was more conscious than lord Tyler. Although he looked down on Richard he still got up on his feet and nod his head slightly.


    "your highness," it was more like a call than a greeting but Richard did not mind. He was happy to have a scapegoat.


    His Grandfather has told him that as the crown prince and future king of Bozoa. He was not allowed to let anyone who looked down on him go.


    If a king was not feared and respected then his reign will not last long. He was looking forward to dealing with Tyler. His reason was simply


    Even if Ann become Queen, lady Regina still had the backing of her family. So to deal with her and monitor her, her family had to fall.


    When lord Tyler saw the crown prince had ignored his obvious disrespect. He smirked and felt proud of himself. ''A dog was a dog even if it wore the best clothes there is.


    Just then King George and other members of the royal family arrive. Because of the special occasion, lady Regina was also present here. Princess Ellen was not present because she had gone to help Ann change into a proper grown. Now that she was going to become the Queen in a few hours she could not be seen in her formal outfit.


    "your majesty,"  Everyone in the room bowed. Richard stood outside and his gaze turned cold and firm. If he did not deal with lord Tyler now this will always be a stain on his name. Moreover, more people will disrespect him in the future.


    "Father," He called after the king nodded his head at the people. His voice commanded respect. The people unconsciously turned to him.. They were all curious about what the so crown prince was up to.

 Chapter 221 - Impossible

    "Father," He called after the king nodded his head at the people. His voice commanded respect. The people unconsciously turned to him. They were all curious about what the so-called crown prince was up to.


    "is it okay for a member of the royal council to disregard a member of the royal family, even if he was a child?  Richard asked. His question felt out of place but lord Tyler could guess what he was up to.


    Lord Tyler cursed Richard in his heart for being so petty. King George looked at Richard. He had no plans of stopping him from doing whatever he was up.


    "I seem to remember that such behavior is an insult to the entire royal family. It seems that the last time, a member of the royal council behave this war, there was an internal stiff between the kingdom and the Royal family almost lost their throne to that lord, " Richard said.


    Everyone in the room could not understand where he was going with this. The families that were present knew he was picking on lord Tyler but the man stood fearlessly. His sister was standing beside the king there is no way the unknown prince could do anything to him right?


    "Lord Tyler, the dinner today is to celebrate the crown prince ritual and as a person related to the royal family you have been invited, if you can not even give respect to me on this occasion, do you have any need to be seated on the table to dine with the royal family? " it was a simple question but lord Tyler was not sure how to answer


    There were other lords present and they saw the way he did not even acknowledge the prince. The other lords felt Richard''s words were reasonable. The reason why they were gathered was Richard.


    If a guess could not even acknowledge his host he indeed has no business being welcomed by the host. It was a simple dinner but if news spread that he was thrown out of the Palace it will not be so good.


    Lady Regina looked at Richard with hatred but the time and situation were not right. She knew that she could get burned if she tried to help her brother.


    She had not been present and was not sure what happened.


    "Why? His highness has just bec..." lord Tyler wanted to lie that he did not recognize Richard after all he has only seen him at the temple of the gods but he realized that his excuse would be stupid.


    No one will belive him if he was the only one present. A simple apology would have done the trick but that was impossible, the other lords stood up and bowed in greeting.


    "This is just a misunderstanding, I am sure my uncle did not mean to be disrespectful," Prince William said, seeing that his uncle was in a difficult position. He was irritated seeing the once servant boy acting so high and mighty.


    Richard raised his brows and looked at prince William, "Brother, I was not talking to you, moreover I never said lord Tyler was disrespectful, I only asked if it was reasonable for a host to welcome a guest who disregard them. It turns out that you know your uncle is the disrespectful type so you jump in to help him.


    He might be your uncle but he is unrelated to me. Since this gathering is for me, I have decided that I will not eat at the same table with him, " Richard finish speaking. His voice was very calm.


    Nobody knew how to react to this, lord Tyler was indeed unrelated to the crown prince.


    " How can you still use something like this to send me out, lord Zack is unrelated to you but you welcome him, why? Is it because you are his father''s dog," lord Tyler was very angry.


    When Lady Regina heard his choice of words she felt like hitting him hard on the head. Even if the mother of the crown prince is a commoner calling the crown prince someone''s dog was too far.


    It was not just an insult to prince Richard but the king. Lord Tyler seems to have forgotten himself when he spoke. When Richard heard this he simply raised his brows. One would have expected him to show his anger and not remain composed.


    "If even my mother''s brother is unrelated to me, then how are you here?" Richard asked in a calm voice.


    "What mother brother...?" lord Tyler was about to scold the prince for saying such an obvious lie but he pause. The prince has indeed called Lawrence uncle. How could this be, Lawrence had just one sister. Queen Agatha and she did not bear a son.


    He did not want to believe the prince but when he looked at Lawrence and Richard there was indeed some resemblance. Richard did not look like his father. This was really something difficult to believe.


    It was not just lord Tyler that found the prince''s words hard to believe. Even lady Regina was looking at the boy before her. The more she tried to deny it the more the possibility played in her heart.


    Now that she took her time to look at Richard she could tell that he looked a lot like her friend. "why did I not notice this all the while?" she questioned herself as she looked at Richard.


    "Could it be that the baby years ago survived.? How was it possible?


    In the first year of Queen Agatha''s marriage, Agatha has indeed given birth to a dead baby boy. Lady Regina broke out with cold sweat. If that boy was Richard, then has the king also found out about the role she played back then.


    "impossible, if he knew then I would be dead already," she immediately console herself. That year she was the one who indirectly made the second prince attack the midwife.


    She did not dare, after all, back then her family was not powerful enough, so she could only borrow the second prince''s hands. Luckily the second prince could no longer step foot in Bozao.


    If that baby years ago is Richard then all her efforts over the years were for nothing. The baby has somehow survived and come to claim his place. ''No no it can not be, '' she refused To believe it.


    She remembered that Ann had been a maid in the Palace long before she married the king. Although she did not want anyone snatching her son''s position, she would rather Richard be Ann''s son than Agatha.


    Why will heave be so generous to her, if Richard was her son, does this not mean that heave fought for her even when she was ignorant. Does this not make the heavens unfair.


    She had to work hard and scheme against others to be where she was. Her father never cared for her because she was a girl. To her father, a daughter was like a cup of water waiting to be knocked over.


    Yet, Agatha''s father loved and pamper Agatha as if she was a golden child.. Not only that lord Zorander was more wealthy and respected in the entire kingdom.

 Chapter 222 - Cunning Prince

    She had to work hard and scheme against others to be where she was. Her father never cared for her because she was a girl. To her father, a daughter was like a cup of water waiting to be knocked over.


    Yet, Agatha''s father loved and pamper Agatha as if she was a golden child. Not only that lord Zorander was more wealthy and respected in the entire kingdom.


    She, Regina has set her eyes on marrying the crown prince. She had even gone to the training field time and time again to get the prince action but Agatha meet the prince casually on the street.


    Why? How can one be so lucky. "it can not be," Lady Regina was still trying to console herself when she heard Richard''s voice.


    "If one does not know how to talk one should remain quiet. If I as the crown prince is a dog, what does that make you?" when Richard asked this question he was calm. He looked straight into the eyes of lord Tyler.


    Lord Tyler did not know how to answer. It was already a good thing that the prince did not chase him out after he called him a dog. But Tyler had pride and was unwilling to apologize.


    "Why are you been so petty, you deliberately lead my uncle on in other to frame him," princess Ema spoke up. She was feeling irritated to see that a guard that once bowed his head to her was now standing tall.


    "lead your uncle on, is this joke, your uncle is already this old and he can still be easily missed guided. If this kind of person is called a lord of Bozoa royal council is the kingdom not pitiful," Richard said out loud.


    His voice was low as though he was thinking within himself but everyone could hear him clearly.


    " Moreover, should he not be old enough to know what is right and wrong? If he had given me the respect I deserve would we be standing here? How did a person with no self-awareness or respect for the tradition of our people be a lord of the royal council?" Richard asked.


    When everyone heard Richard''s words they were surprised. No, they could not follow Richard''s way of thinking. It has started with sending him away from the dinner, now Richard wanted to strip him of his title.


    What will become of house Tyler if the head was no longer a lord. Lady Regina was angry. She wanted to step forward and defend her brother but she was scared that the news of her being stripe off her title as the Queen will be exposed, so she could only swallow her bitterness.


    What was the need to be in so much hurry? Once she is able to deal with Richard her son will become the king and he can always name her brother again but she did not expect to hear the words that came out of the king''s mouth.


    "you are right son, a person like this should never be allowed to step a foot in the Palace, talk less of being a lord. He has only inherited this title from his father. It is a pity lord Tyler will be ashamed. Guard takes him away and never let him in again," King George said. How could he not understand his son''s intentions?


    Lord Tyler was Lady Regina''s baking, since he had stripped her of her title she would need her brother''s help. Her power in the palace will decrease after his marriage to Ann.


    "From now onwards, you will no longer be a lord of the royal council of Bozoa. This is the mercy I will show you," king George said.


    "Father, he called me a dog, should he not lose his tongue for that?" Richard said. He knew of the many laws that protect the royal family. One could lose their head or tongue for insulting a member of the royal family.


    "This prince is too cunning," everyone present thought. He wanted patiently and did not demand for Lord Tyler''s tongue since the latter insulted him.


    If he had asked earlier then lord Tyler would have used his title as a lord to seek mercy. As a lord, his voice and opinion would be needed during the royal council meeting so he could not lose his tongue.


    So Richard made the king strip him of his title first, before remaining everyone the punishment for insulting a member of the royal family.


    "Smart," even lady Regina was impressed by him.


    "Why not, you become the crown prince today and someone calls you a dog, if you keep quiet people will think that the Royal family has become weak and anyone can bully us," King George agreed.


    This father and son. The way the two of them spoke one could easily misinterpret and feel that they have planned such a show. But it was impossible to plan about something like this ahead of time.


    First, the prince could not have predicted that lord Tyler would act out of place. Even the help of princess Ema and prince Williams help did nothing but dig the pit deeper for him.


    Lord Zorander who stood at the back quietly was proud of Richard. Although he had only guided the boy for a few days, Richard seems to be very calculative.


    With the event today, other lords will think twice before making a move to cause problems for Richard in the future.


    Lady Tyler who accompanied her husband to the Palace froze. She did not expect things to turn out like this.


    Her husband had been insulting the so-called crown prince since, after the ritual in the morning, she did not say anything because she believed that her husband had the backing of Queen Regina.


    Lady Tyler immediately turn to Lady Regina as two guards stepped forward to take lord Tyler away.


    "your highness, he is your brother. Please beg his majesty to temper justice with mercy," as lady Tyler spoke she went over to the Queen and took her hand.


    Lady Regina felt like killing this woman all the effort she used to keep herself invisible gas been wasted by the stupid woman.


    Everyone suddenly remembered that lord Tyler was indeed the Queen''s brother. Why was she so quiet and did not dare to speak up for her brother.


    "your highness please, I am sure his majesty will listen to you," lord Tyler continues to plead when she saw that her husband was already been dragged away by the guards.


    "What is there for me to say, if his majesty can take back his words so easy, can he still hold his head high," Lady Regina said.


    She knew the king will never listen to her, so she could only use this statement to cover up for herself.. She was determined to keep her fall a secret from does who did not live in the Palace.

 Chapter 223 - Simple Gesture

    "Please sister in law," lady. Tyler begged more, she was like a pest, unwilling to let go of her host. Today has been very troublesome. how could she stay still knowing that her husband will be unable to speak?


    She knew that the man had anger issues and he would take his missable state out on them. Lady Tyler was very upset with this sister-in-law of her. How could she act so indifferent, Lord Tyler had only behaved the way he did because of her son.


    He was trying to cause trouble for the unknown prince yet he got into a lot of trouble and the Queen dare act like it has nothing to do with her.


    "What do you want me to do? Lady Regina had no choice but to separate herself from the unreasonable woman. " Are you asking me to question the king?" She asked.


    When lady Tyler heard this she seems to have realized that this Queen could do nothing to change the king''s mind. The King has never liked her. He only chose her for his wife because it was Queen Agatha''s wish.


    When she realized this she turn away from lady Regina and went to meet Richard. "Please your highness my husband was wrong. His tongue deserves to be cut off, but please show mercy. Today is the day of your blessing. Be a little kind to a stupid man," As she spoke she went on her knees. She would call her husband any name do long it will save his tongue.


    Her words made sense and if Richard was to ignore her he would seem too inhuman. "Get up," he said. His voice was calm but it was firm.


    "Since he has realized his mistake, I will forgive him but he still has to be punished. Richard paused. " He will have to knee before everyone at the royal ball tonight and accept his mistake," Richard said.


    He was in need of a scapegoat. If he just let lord Tyler go because of his wife''s pitiful state then he would be known as all bark no bite. If he ignored her all together he would be seen as heartless.


    A King must know how to be on top of his game at all times. He could not let himself get pushed into a difficult situation. When King George saw the way he handle the situation he was proud.


    "Are you willing to kneel before the people, ?" Richard asked. Lady Tyler looked at her husband. There was nothing else she could do. Kneeling before the people as a noble might be very humiliating but it was better than losing his tongue.


    A lot of people will laugh and mock him. It may appear that prince Richard has forgiven him, in the real sense lord Tyler will not be able to lift in head high in the future.


    "I am willing," lord Tyler accepted. He could not afford to lose his tongue. Forget the pain, how can he survive the agony of being unable to speak for the rest of his life.


    "Take him away," Richard said. That moment lord Tyler was moved out of the welcoming hall. "It is time,"  king George said. All the family nodded their head and followed behind the Royal family.


    When they got to the dining hall, princess Ellen was present with her husband and Ann. This was the first time the other family were been this close to the famous curse prince of Avalo.


    He was putting on his all blank with a mark over his face. "Your highness," the guess that walked into the hall greeted the couple.


    No one knew what prince Sebastian''s face looked like. He just nodded his head Ellen smiled. Her smile was very beautiful it was not faked.


    King George took his seat at the head of the table. If lady Regina was still his Queen then she would have sat down at his right hand but Princess Ellen was seat there.


    Richard sat to his father''s left opposite princess Ellen. Prince Sebastian was seated next to Ellen, while Danny sat next to Richard.


    Princess Ema was going to take the chair next to Ema but she noticed some woman was already seat there.


    "Ann," this maid what was she doing on the table?" Princess Ema was going to demand but shut her mouth on second thought. Ann was the crown prince''s mother. She should have expected her to seat at the table. Princess Ema sat next to the and Rickson Baratheon sat next to her.


    Opposite them was Prince William and Jane then lady Regina. The rest of the guests sat in the remaining empty chair.


    This seating arrangement was not right. The guest could tell. Why was the Queen not seated next to the king? They thought but nobody asked.


    It was just last night that princess Ellen had called the Queen lady Regina instead of mother or your highness. So the people started to make random guesses


    The meal was served by the royal maids since it was a  special occasion. The Royal priest was there to bless Richard.


    After proclaiming some blessing they all eat in a peaceful environment. When Princess Ellen reach out and picked the cup of water before her to take a sip, the prince suddenly stopped her.


    It was a simple gesture but everyone at the table saw it. They all paused and looked at the two. Princess Ellen did not ask any questions. She simply let go of the cup.


    After what happened the previous day prince Sebastian had carefully observed everything on the Princess''s plate and cup.


    He had noticed the faint color difference in the bottom of the princess cup. This color difference was not something anyone could notice. But the prince noticed it.


    As someone who has experienced being poision many times, he could recognize what was inside the cup in a single glance.


    This kind of poison was the type that is used in a gathering like this. It was tasteless and did not have any noticeable odor but it kills in a matter of minutes.


    Who could be bold enough to use this method in a place like this? When Julia used this method on him it was understandable, since it will be difficult to get other chances to harm him. Also dying in presence of everyone all of a sudden was not a good way to die. This kind of poision will attack the victim and the person will die a painful death.


    Prince Sebastian reach for his cup and handed it over to princess Ellen. All the people at the table who saw this were confused. Why would the prince stop the princess from drinking from her cup? What could be wrong with the water?


    When princess Ellen was done drinking from his cup, the prince took it from her and returned it to its place.


    "Come,"  prince Sebastian pointed at the maid who had dropped the cup in front of princess Ellen. This poison was inside the cup. To use this kind of poision, one will first need to rob the poision on the surface of the cup before adding the liquid.


    Once a person drinks the water or wine the death was certain but the poison will not be so effective if other drink from the cup. this way it becomes impossible to know at what point the victim got poisoned.


    The maid took a deep breath and walked over. she looked young and innocent but prince Sebastian knew she had played a role in the poision attempt. Since whoever wanted to harm someone in a gathering like this using such methods will not be stupid enough to let the cup fall in the wrong hands.


    What if someone else becomes the victim.. The person who applies the poision will mark the cup and ensure to give it to the right person.

 Chapter 224 - Lowly Maid

    The maid stood quietly planning how to defend herself but to her surprise, the prince did not ask any questions he just instructed her.


    Prince Sebastian picked up the cup in from of Ellen and passed it to the maid. His gaze was cold causing the maid to feel rooted on her spot. she did not dare collect the cup.


    "Take, drink," He said just two simple words but the maid felt like she receive a death sentence. Everyone at the table could already guess that something was wrong with the cup in the prince''s hands. But how did the prince notice that there was something wrong with it?


    "I dare not your highness. How can I a lowly maid drink from the same cup as the royale family?" The maid rejected respectfully. Prince  Sebastian nodded his head in agreement.


    "Then you are honored, to be given this rear opportunity," Prince Sebastian said, still holding the out for the maid. The maid did not attempt to take the cup.


    "What? Is there a reason you are not taking the cup? You dropped the cup and also filled it with water, so take it and drink," prince Sebastian said. He said just a few words but he felt like he had spoken too much already.


    When the maid heard him she felt this man already knows the truth so she decided to confess. "The poision has nothing to do with me. I was forced... " The maid said with tears.


    She has said those words hoping that lady Reginal will come to her rescue for fear of her saying the truth.


    To her surprise, lady Regina did not even say anything. She looked surprised just like everyone else. The maid was angry, she decided to give away the Queen but to her surprise prince, Sebastian did not ask any other question.


    Just when the king opened his mouth to ask, One and Jeffery who has been standing at the stepped forward. One held the maid while Jeffery took the water and force it down the maid''s throat.


    The maid widen her eyes, "Even if you were threatening to death you have the option of exposing the person who tried to hurt her before now. Why are you acting pitiful because I exposed you? Did you have the plan to expose the person before now? " prince Sebastian said.


    He turned around and continue eating his food like he was not the one who just spoke. Princess Ellen did the same. While the made kept coughing and trying to vomit the water.


    King George felt his headache, he wondered what would have happened if Prince Sebastian had not stopped Ellen. Because of the situation, no one dares to continue eating.


    "Take her away," King George said.


    As the guard walked closer to the maid she started coughing seriously and she even cough a mouth full of blood. The guard pause on their track and watched the maid suffer to hold on to her life. Her death was fast to those who were watching but to the maid, it was like she had suffered for so long.


    Princess Ema could not stop herself she suddenly felt like throwing up. Since the maid was already dead, the guard took the lifeless body away.


    "The maid has died, a simple death  I will not be this Mercyful to the one that handed her the dagger," prince Sebastian said as they brought the maid out of the dining hall.


    "This is merciful?" Lady Regina felt her body stiff. When she thought of the prince''s words. They have all witnessed how the maid die. It was obvious that she found it difficult to breathe and yet she coughed so badly. If this was the prince''s way of showing mercy then what would he do if he was acting ruthless?.


    Why? Why was the prince been so kind and attentive to Ellen? She had tried hard to belive that the prince was only putting on a show but she doubted her stupid reason now. No one might have noticed but she did.


    When prince Sebastian asked Ellen not to drink from her cup, he handed over his and waited for her to drink to her satisfaction before calling the maid over.


    "Was this prince not supposed to be a heartless breast? then why did behave like a gentleman towards Ellen. Lady Regina could not take this. Princess Ellen can not be having a peaceful life. She needed to suffer and wish for death.


    No, why was heaven so fair to the mother and daughter. Lady Regina was cursing so badly in her head when she heard Richard''s voice.


    " How do you intend to find the one who gave her the dagger if you killed the maid without asking any questions?" Richard asked looking at prince Sebastian.


    He felt regretful, this would have been a chance to deal with one of Ellen''s enemies. Richard was sure that lady Regina had a hand in what happened. Who else will want to hurt Ellen?


    "Is there still a need to ask? If the maid dared to attempt hurting the Princess in a place like this, can you be so sure they are not trying to frame someone? How would you know the maid is been honest in her answer?" Prince Sebastian asked his question.


    When the people seated at the table heard this, they nodded their head since they found his words reasonable. No wonder the prince was feared. His way of thinking and doing this was different but effective.


    "Brother in law, when dealing with a situation like this, you do not focus on the culprit who has already been caught, look at the so-called innocent observers. That way you will be able to find the real culprit," prince Sebastian said and swept his gaze over everyone present. "For example when the maid spoke about exposing the person behind the scheme her gaze was focused on that person. She seems to be asking the person to find a way to save her,"  prince Sebastian said.


    Although prince Sebastian had forced his gaze on the maid he was looking straight into her eyes from her eyes he could see the image of lady Regina.


    When Richard hear this he nodded his head but lady Regina''s throat felt dry. Does this mean he already knows of her involvement?" She asked herself.


    "No no," she composed herself. Maybe the prince was saying all these things to fish out the person. There was no way on earth she will give herself away. The prince must be setting a trap to catch her so she must think before acting. She had decided to kill Princess Ellen that morning because she stood in her way of getting Ann. It was a hasty decision so she was not surprised that the maid got caught.


    When princess Ellen saw no one was eating anymore she guesses they have lost their will to eat after witnessing what happened to the maid.


    "Since we have lost our interest in the food how about we proceed to the marriage rites," princess Ellen said. The thought of lady Regina''s angry face made her feel very happy.


    "What marriage right?" Most people were surprised as they did not know about the marriage rite.


    "The Marriage rite between my father king George and lady Ann, Prince Richard''s adopted Mother,"  Princess Ellen replied, emphasizing her last words. Although she was talking about the king and Ann her gaze was fixed on lady Regina.. She was unwilling to miss even her slightest reaction.

 Chapter 225 - Poisonous Snake

    The Marriage rite between my father king George and lady Ann, Prince Richard''s adopted Mother,"  Princess Ellen replied, emphasizing her last words. Although she was talking about the king and Ann her gaze was fixed on lady Regina. She was unwilling to miss even her slightest reaction.


    No matter how much lady Regina has learned to control there was nothing that could have prepared her for this announcement. Her throat went dried and her face pale.


    The King was going to marry a lowly maid because she bore him a son. This? She could not even understand him. She had played many tricks and killed her friend to marry the king, yet a maid could just because she bore a son and raised him.


    "Father,  what is she talking about?" Princess Ema''s voice calm thought the lady Regina''s thought.


    "Ema dear, do you have a problem with your hearing?" Princess Ellen asked before King George could answer. Although the king now hated lady Regina he did not think this have anything to do with princess Ema or William. It turns out that his children will end up almost themselves something he had tried to avoid.


    "Sister, I was talking to father," princess Ema was angry with the answer princess Ellen gave. Her ears were walking just fine, how could she call her deaf.


    Princess Ellen ignored Ema and turned to the royal priest. She had made sure to send a message to him to ensure that everything is prepared ahead of time. "Is everything ready?" Princess Ellen asked.


    "Yes, your highness. We can go before the gods and carry out the ritual," The royal priest reply.


    "No, Father you can not marry her, she is only a lowly maid. So what if she has a son for you. She is not worthy of entering the Royal family," princess Ema said. She was angry.


    King George was thinking of a nice way to calm his daughters down but princess Ellen seems to have forgotten her manner in her bed-chamber so she answered.


    "Then I guess Father should never have married your mother, after all, he only needed her to bear an heir for him,"  she said.


    The dining hall fell quiet after the princess''s words. All the elders seated at the table knew that Ellen''s words were true but they did not dare to interfere but was lord Yancey. The main still held grudges against the king for taking away his love. Moreover, he hated the lady, Regina.


    "You do have a point, princess,  Back then I remembered that your mother was the one who choose the lady from house Tyler because she believes she will treat you well since they were friends,"  Lord Yancey said.


    His words were a big slap to lady Regina''s face. She has been feeling so full of herself after she gave birth to Prince William that she forget the reason she was with the king in the first place.


    If Agatha has not mentioned her the king might not have taken a fancy of her. Moreover, Queen Agatha only said this because she was leaving a child behind and she thought she could trust her to treat the child well.


    "Of course, I have a point. If she can marry the king for these reasons, so can lady Ann," princess Ellen said. As she spoke she fixed her gaze on lady Regina whose face had turned red from anger.


    "What nonsense is this? How dare you compare my mother to a maid?" Princess Ema was angry. She slammed her hand on the table.


    "I agree with you, I was wrong," Princess Ellen nodded her head. Everyone seated at the table was surprised but they unconsciously breathe a sigh of relief. As much as watching a royal drama was interesting none of them were willing to learn a royal secret that will hang a knife on their necks.


    "There is no comparison between a kindhearted woman and a poisonous snake," prince Ellen said before the people at the table could relax.


    "You, how dare you call my mother a poisonous Snake?" Princess Ema pointed her finger at Ellen. Even  William could not take it anymore.


    "Sister, you have crossed the line this time. Mother raised you for years how can you be so ungrateful," he spoke in a calm voice. He was not like his sister, who spoke without thinking. He knew that the competition for the throne will not be smooth and he could not afford to ruin his image before these important families in Bozoa.


    The women seated at his table agreed with his words but they felt stupid when they heard the princess replied.


    "Did I call names, or is your reaction born out of Guilty?" Princess Ellen asked with a beautiful smile. The table fell quiet. The brother and sister did not know how to react. The princess had indeed not called names.


    Even if they knew she was referring to their mother, their action of defending her immediately only made their mother guilty. "Her tongue has become very sharp," princess Ema thought.


    She could not help but believe that the princess had deliberately said those words to trap her. There was no way she could continue speaking.


    What princess Ema did not know was that Ellen was born with a sharp tongue but she has previously let her win because she did not want to disappoint their father. But now princess Ellen just wanted revenge.


    "My mother is indeed a very nice woman. Not many women can treat an unknown child with so much love and sincerity. If I did not see how much I look like my birth mother, it would have been impossible for me to believe she is not my birth mother," Richard said in a calm voice after the short silence.


    "You are so lucky, Brother. I was the one who lived in the palace all my life but yet I am the unlucky one," prince Ellen whole her head as she spoke.


    The meaning of her words was clear. She was implying that she was unlucky to have been raised by lady Regina.


    When lady Regina heard the princess''s words she drugged her fingers into her palms. She was so angry that it was impossible for her to remain calm. So when her palms began to hurt she was able to squeeze out tears from her eyes.


    At this point, she knew that if she remain quiet she might lose the king''s favor forever. Lady Regina was not aware that the king already discovered the type was of person she is.


    Sob sob, she took in a deep breath as if she was trying to suppress her tears.. When in the real sense she was trying to get attention.

 Chapter 226 - Never Her

    Sob sob, she took in a deep breath as if she was trying to suppress her tears. When in the real sense she was trying to get attention. "I have failed you, your Majesty...," lady Regina cried as she spoke.


    "I never thought that the princess will hold so much hatred against me, simply because I am not her birth mother," *sob *sob she acted as if she was trying to stop her tears. She elegantly took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears.


    "If I was a little hard it was because I wanted to bring you up to be a strong woman. I never expected that my good intentions will be misunderstood," lady Regina said. She looked pitiful that lady Baratheon who was seated close to her could not help but pat her back.


    "Calm down your Highness," she said. Lady Baratheon would have loved to scold princess Ellen for saying such hurtful words but she knew it was not in her place.


    "How can I be calm, I accept it all my fault, his Majesty did not want his children to fight among themselves but see, I have failed such a simple task. Now I believe that a stepmother can not be compared to a birth mother in the eyes of a child," lady Regina said.


    Although, she said it was her fault but at the end of her statements she blame Ellen for being ungrateful. Everyone at the table got this message.


    "I apologize, princess Ellen. Please forgive me," lady Regina said when she saw that her words had the effect she wanted. Although it was strange that the king did not get angry and scold Ellen. She concluded that it was because of the prince from Avalo''s presentence but in any case, she believed that she had been able to save her image. She did not realize that she rejoiced too soon.


    "I did not know you are so could at describing a person," Prince Sebastian indifferent voice was heard.


    The smile that was about to curve on lady Regina''s lips froze. ''This prince. Why did he care about Ellen so much?''


    King George cast a look of disgust at lady Regina. He wondered how he did not realize for so many years that this woman was sure a pretentious woman. He had hurt his daughter so much.


    "I do not have to explain myself to anyone if I decide to pick a new wife. This is my decision and it has nothing to do with Ann being Richard''s adopted mother. She has indeed been kind to Richard and if I wanted to reward her for her efforts I could just give her gold coins. I want to marry her because I want to Mary her. She is capable and since I do not have a Queen it will be good to have someone as capable as herself to take the duty, " King George said.


    He could read princess Ellen like a book. He knew that this daughter of his was just trying to anger lady Regina to death and he did not mind.


    In fact, he said those words to anger her more. He knew that lady Regina has always had her eyes set on him but He thought she gave up after he was together with her friend. He did not know of the tricks she had played in the past, so he has tried his best to be nice to her.


    If he could not return her feelings he could at least treat her nicely but after realizing that she was not kind but a poisonous snake he no longer cared about her feeling. If she had the heart to mistress his daughter then it was not his fault for treating her like that.


    When princess Ellen heard her father''s words she was surprised. His words will make someone think that he had special feelings for Ann. If she was not the one that persuaded him she would have thought so too.


    As expected lady Regina believed his words. Tears threaten to run down her eyes but she continued to blink her eyes to hold back her tears.


    Why? She walked very hard to become his wife but even after years of being married to the king, he never like her. He at most treated her with respect. She thought his heart was dead to Queen Agatha but just like that, a maid was able to move that heart.


    Why had heaven decided not to favor her? Why did she always have to fight for what she wanted? Why was there always someone to snatch what belongs to her? '' she thought.


    Lady Regina lamented about how heave was unfair. She forgot that king George was never her, to begin with. She forgot that she had done so many evil things just to have the king marry her.


    She first plotted with the second prince of Bozoa to hurt Richard when he was born. Then she calmly feeds the friend herbs that will make her unable to get pregnant. She thought that when the pressure for children was on the king he would pick a new wife but he did not.


    Just when she planned to offer her womb to the king and lie to her friend that she wanted nothing more, Queen Agatha met a midwife who help treat her and she got pregnant with Ellen. In those times the midwife monitor what she eats and Queen Agatha stop taking the wrong herbs she had prescribed


    It was fortunate that she got a chance to add something to her tea before the Queen could give birth. She thought that once her friend lost her baby this time she would finally have a chance to offer her womb and become the king''s mistress. She did not believe that she would be unable to grow in stature once she gave birth to a boy.


    Unfortunately, the midwife was able to Save the baby, luckily it still worked out for her good. But today hearing the king''s words she wondered if it was worth it.


    To Be sincere lady Regina treated Agatha as a friend at the beginning but that friendship was nothing compared to her feelings for King George.


    "which woman will not want to become a Queen and be favored by the king?"


    Perhaps if Lady Regina heard that Ann was unwilling to marry the king, to begin with, she might have died of angry and jealousy.


    Ann was just a maid yet she could act arrogantly. One thing lady Regina did not know or ignore is that some people were not greedy for things that did not belong to them.


    ...


    I have decided to add an  extra chapter today I hope you enjoy the remaining hours of your weekend.

 Chapter 227 - [Bonus ]Face Their Ancestor

    "lord Zorander," King George''s voice broke the chain of thought of Lady Regina. She was even more irritated hearing the king give lord Zorander such respect.


    "I know I promise they you daughter will be the only woman in my heart but she has been gone for so long. Although she still lives on in my heart, I know she would want me to be happy," king George said.


    "Your majesty, you do not need to explain this simple thing to me. Agatha has been gone for close to twenty years already. Moreover, we are all indebted to Ann. She is a good choice. She is a mother to my grandson so I already treated her as a daughter in my heart" Lord Zorander said.


    Lord Zorander was not aware of what happened in the study room, so he also believed the king''s word. When Lawrence heard his father''s words he agreed.


    "Then can I call her sister?" his question was directed to his father but he was looking at the woman who was still eating her food as if everything happening at the table had nothing to do with her.


    "I will be honored, lord Zack," Ann said in a calm voice. She had served in the royal family for so long that she has learned not to listen to what happened around the table.


    Back then she was an outsider but even if she was about to become a part of the family she still knew how to make her presence invisible.


    "It is getting late, let us go and perform the rite," King George said. After speaking he got off his seat and Richard followed him. Although Prince William did not agree with this arrangement he still followed after his father.


    Princess Ellen also got up and follow Ann. She had a warm smile on her face as they all walked over to the trample.


    "you seem to be more excited than the bride," prince S¨¦bastien said as he walked side by side Ellen. He never thought his sunshine has such a sharp tongue.


    "I am happy, my father has been keeping a snake by his side all these years at least I will rest assured that my brother will have someone to support him," princess Ellen replied. She could not tell the prince that she was happy about lady Regina''s dark face could see.


    Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head. The marriage right began immediately. Ann''s heart was beating very fast. Although she knew this was not a real marriage becoming a Queen was not going to be easy.


    The marriage ritual went smoothly, seeing the serious look on the king''s face lady Regina was angry. She should be the only one stand


    standing shoulder to shoulder with the king. After the rite was over lady Regina walked away from the Palace. She needed a place to think and plan. How could she really take Ann marrying the king and becoming the Queen?


    Princess Ellen smiled when she saw the Queen sneaking away. "ahh! I thought she would try to curse more problems, '' she shook her head.


    After the marriage rite was over the guest in the royal palace returned to their home.


    Robert did not leave instead he went over to his father''s quarters in the Palace with his family. To his surprise, he met Lawrence and his father.


    "Father, even if you never liked my mother I am still your son. How could you keep something like this from me? Agatha is also my sister too," Robert said.


    Lord Zorander looked that this son of his. "is it not because you are still my son that I have not thrown you out on the street?" lord Zorander answer.


    When Robert heard his father reply he was sad. He has tried so much to get his father to acknowledge him but yet his father was indifferent.


    "Father, what wrong have I done?" Robert asked. If his father had told him that the boy was his sister''s son he would never have accepted the engagement gift from Prince William.


    "Why not ask your wife and daughter how the lady Regina found out of the prince''s existence. I warn her and then she came to report to the Queen. Do you think I will be stupid enough to introduce you to Richard so you will have him killed?" lord Zorander asked.


    " What? " Robert was surprised. He turned to look at lady Sam. Lady Sam lowered her head. " I did not know he was Agatha''s fault," Lady Sam defended herself.


    " So it is my fault that you do not know the meaning of the word ''Secret'' " Lord Zorander raised his brows.


    When Lady Sam heard his question she became tongue tie and bowed her head. Robert became very angry.


    " Grandfather, do not blame Mother, she thought that marrying prince William will help strengthen the power of the Zorander''s family. She did not mean to bring division," Jane spoke up.


    She was angry at her grandfather but she knew better than to voice out her real thoughts.


    " Really,? So because of your selfishness, you forget that your Grandfather will lose faces if it was discovered that a royal council secret was leaked by him?" lord Zorander looked at the young cunning lady. How could he not know that the mother and daughter were both selfish and did not care about the Zorander household.


    It seems she was the perfect match to be a daughter-in-law for lady Regina.


    " Grandfather... " Jane still wanted to defend her actions but her father shut her up.


    " if one does not know how to speak it is better to keep quiet. After breaking father''s trust do you think you can justify your actions," Robert asked.


    Jane was surprised at her father that she shut her mouth. "Father, the family can not be divided like this what do you want me to do?" Robert asked.


    "Nothing, you are now the head of the family you should make your decision and face the result," lord Zorander replied.


    When Robert heard his father he was confused. "Father do you not care about what happens to the Zorander household?" He asked.


    "What do you mean? If the Zorander house falls in your hands then it is on you but you do not have to worry. I am sure your grandfather will help you explain to our ancestors," lord Zorander replied.


    "Father..." Robert still wanted to argue.


    "I have given Jane and Richard a chance. They are both my grandchildren. Jane has the Zorander backing and Richard has the Zack," lord Zorander said and got up from his seating position.


    Robert finally understood his father. The man had already divided the house. Whatever happens to the Zorander household really has nothing to do with him. It was his daughter''s fault that the house was divided.


    If the Zorander household should fall he will never be able to face their ancesto

 Chapter 228 - Rollover In Her Grave

    "I am no longer young, I will take a rest before the Royal ball this evening," Lord Zorander said. Without waiting for Robert to answer he went inside. He did not see any point in discussing what has already happened as it will change nothing.


    Robert cast a glance at Lawrence, It seems like he was going to say something but he changed his mind and walk away. Lady Sam and Jane followed after him without saying anything.


    Lady Sam could tell her husband was angry, her action of supporting Jane to marry prince William has destroyed the already thin relationship between her husband and his father but she did not think she did anything wrong.


    If anything she felt all this problem was caused by Lord Zorander. If he had not acted so secretively, she would not have been so stupid.


    "Was it wrong for her to want to become in-laws with the royal family?" Of course not. One must dream big.


    Robert remains quiet as the carriage ride back to the zorander resident. Although he blamed his wife for what happened his chose not to talk about it.


    What is done is done and thinking about it will only anger him to death? After arriving at home, Robert went into the study he thought he could get a few hours away from the mother and daughter to recollect his thought.


    Yet, just as he sat down lady Sam knocked on the door, and without waiting for him to answer she pushed it open


    "What are we going to do now?" She asked after taking a seat across him.


    "What do you mean we? I told you to convince Jane to marry Joe Yancey but instead, you planned with her to link the secret father shared with us because he cared to lady Regina in other to gain favor. Now you have her favor but she is no longer the Queen. Did you ask my opinion, before going to her?" Robert asked. His tone was flat.


    In their many years of marriage, this was the first time lady Sam saw disgust in her husband''s eyes. She felt wrong but she did not dare argue back. Instead, she put on a pitiful look.


    "I was wrong, I only made this move because I wanted the best for our daughter. Jane truly likes the prince. How do you expect me to fight against love?" She asked As she spoke tears ran down her cheeks which made her look pitiful.


    Usually, when she looked this way Robert will give up arguing with her and give in but he was disappointed this time. Lady Sam had acted without asking him and made him stupid in front of his father. If his wife and daughter were too hard to control how was he going to run a big house like Zorander?


    "Then their love will make a way for them,"  Robert said. He wanted to get over the convention and have time to think things through.


    "What do you mean?" Lady Sam was puzzled.


    "Jane chose love and rejected the advice of the elders. She must rely on that love to survive. Or do you think I will fight against my sister''s son? Agatha may be dead but she is my sister and she treated me sincerely when she was alive," Robert said. He had never had the chance to do anything for Agatha since their father pampered her.


    Now that she was gone, he felt that if he dare fight against her son she would roll over in her grave.


    "How can you say that? Father said that house Zorander will support Jane. He is giving her a chance and as a father, you should do the same,"  lady Sam said. She did not believe her husband will dare give their daughter up.


    "What chance, when Jane chose the prince she gave up her family. House Zorander will not fight a fight that has nothing to do with it," Robert said.


    When lady Sam heard this she was surprised . she had not expected her husband to act this way. "Jane is the only child we have left. How can you give her up?" She said in an angry tone.


    "Do not change the narrative, Jane was the one who gave me up for her greed. She knows the Zorander family rule. Although one will never be forced to marry a particular person If one chooses to marry someone the family does not approve of then you will need to leave the family," Robert corrected calmly.


    Lady Sam bit her lips, she wanted to continue arguing but she knew Robert was right. "I was wrong, I should have listened to you. Please not disown our daughter, I gave misled her," Lady Sam said.


    When Robert heard this he felt satisfied. "Then led her back to the right part and I will forgive the two of you," Robert said. He did not want to fight with Lawrence.


    He knew his brother''s capacity and it was clear that Richard is very outstanding. The way he had dealt with the head of the Tyler family along told him that.


    Now that his father has recognized him and given him the Zorander household he was willing to not fail him. He knew that a lot of people will silently compare him to Lawrence. Robert knew deep down that he could not beat Lawrence but he would not be called a loser if he did not fight and lose to Lawrence.


    A lot of people will recognize his ability this way. As long as he did not fight over something with his brother there will be no room to compare them.


    Since it has only been an engagement Robert knew he could call it off using Richard''s existence as a reason. He just wants Jane to accept it first.


    When lady Sam heard this she nodded before getting up and leaving the room. She knew it will be difficult to change Jane''s mind but she wanted to try. If Robert was to give up on Jane then she knew her daughter will not have a good life in the future.


    Robert on the other hand was relieved that his wife was finally taking the right part. If Robert could still not see the handwriting on the wall then he will be the biggest fool alive.


    He knew his father was very cunning, he could not help but think that the man was setting a trap for him.


    His father had only given him the Zorander household so that he will have something to fight back but he decided not to fight.


    One must choose the battle they fight carefully. He had learned under his father for so many years and he knew the man is unpredictable.


    He only hope Jane will learn and not ruin her life.

 Chapter 229 - Loyal Dog

    Jane chamber.


    "What did father say?" Jane asked her mother anxiously the moment she step into the room. Lady Sam took a deep breath and sat down beside her.


    "Your father is really angry this time. He plans to disown you after your marriage to prince Willams as agreed before now," lady Sam replied with a bitter smile on her lips.


    "What?" Jane never expected her father to make this kind of decision. Her father had loved and pampered her from a young age. What kind of a father gives up on their daughter.


    "Mother, he is not serious, right? Maybe he just said this thing because he is angry. I am sure when he calms down he will consider," Jane tried to convince herself.


    "No," lady Sam shook her head. She has been married to her husband for years. The man has only done things that will make his father proud.


    "If you still want your father''s support you will have to agree to break off the engagement," lady Sam said.


    Jane stood up and shook her head as though her life depends on it. "I am not given up on Prince William. So what if that unknown prince is named the crown prince. There is still time to take back the throne," Jane replied


    "Do you really intend to fight with your cousin? If we call off the engagement now, no one will blame you since your cousin is the crown prince. It will be the natural thing to do," lady Sam tried to convince her daughter calmly.


    "No mother, I will not. What cousin? I do not know him. I was not born when Aunty Agatha die. This has nothing to do with me," Jane insisted. She has already raised her head so high thinking that she will become the next Queen. How can she give up now? She would rather die trying.


    Lady Sam felt a headache hearing her daughter''s reply. "Listen to me, I am your mother and I have your best interest at heart. Given up this marriage will not affect you. If anything you will have more suitors. People will see you as a selfless person, who can see the bigger picture. You gave up your chance to be married to a prince for the sake of your family. Who would not want such a good child to become their wife and daughter-in-law?" Lady Sam said.


    Unfortunately, Jane was very greed, if there was a chance to have it all she would take it, without minding who gets hurt in the process. "No mother, I refuse to be like father always doing what grandfather wants. If I give up the marriage and prince William manages to become the king in the future I will be the biggest loser," Jane chose to remain stubborn.


    "What if he fails?" Lady Sam could only ask this. Her daughter is too self-driven.


    "Then I will bear the consequences. Look at uncle, he always does what he wants and grandfather is so proud of him. Father follows grandfather''s shadow and yet the old man is disappointed," Jane said. Her tone was arrogant it seems she had already accepted the fact that Robert will not be her father going forward.


    She has forgotten that one has to have the ability to be stubborn. Lady Sam took a deep breath not knowing what else to say.


    "Mother, you will not abandon me will you?" Jane asked when she saw the conflicted look on her mother''s face.


    "Of course not," lady Sam did not have the heart.  Moreover, she was afraid that she will miss out on the benefits in the future if her daughter managed to become the Queen.


    Jane felt satisfied hearing this so she hugged her mother. "I know you love me so much when I became the Queen I will not anything against father for your sake," she said. Lady Sam was very pleased to hear this.


    Jane on the other hand had a triumphant smile on her lips. She knew her father doted on her mother so she believed that with her mother''s help her father will change his mind.


    ....


    Somewhere on the road leading to Bozoa.


    Dark was had stopped to take a rest after riding for so long. He tied his horse to a tree nearby and sat on a clear stone nearby.


    As he eats his food he nothing a black shadow hiding behind the wood nearby. He became alert and draw his sword. "Who is there? Show yourself," He commands in a confident voice. He looked towards the tree but it seem there has been nobody there and what he saw is a fragment of his own imagination.


    He did not let his guard down, he checked around and only took a deep breath of relief when he did not see anyone.


    He concluded that the person he saw must be scared of him and decided to take another root. He knew there was a chance he was wrong so he decided to leave the place in case the person had gone to get back up.


    He immediately loses his horse and continues his journey towards Bozos. He had only ridden a few minutes before he heard the sound of a familiar bird. He looked around him and when he felt certain of the fact that there was no danger, he stopped the horse but did not come down. He whistles for the bird to come over.


    When the bird arrived he untied the message from the Emperor and read it.


    Not two far away the men sent to follow him also saw him reading the message. "We should step forward and take a look?" One of the men said.


    "No, our mission is to follow him, if we go out now there might be a confrontation. And the mission will be compromised," the other reject. It is not that he was scared of Dark. It was just that he was curious about the person behind Dark.


    The first man was about to argue when they saw Dark putting the paper into his mouth chewing it.


    "He is a loyal dog," the first man said when he saw dark actions. This type of person never gives out information, he might even kill himself.


    "Yes, let us just follow him. At least we would be able to see his next move," the other agreed.


    The two men had a silent agreement and continue to follow him. Dark was unaware of those that were following him. He turned around and decided to go back to Avalo.


    When the two men saw that he suddenly changed his root they were surprised. They knew he was going to Bozoa and the journey was already less than a day before he arrive, so why did he suddenly change roots.


    "Do you think he notices us and he is trying to lure us out?" One asked the other.


    "Maybe or maybe he got new instructions," the other said.

 Chapter 230 - [Bonus ]

    Princess Ellen chamber.


    "Your stepmother seems to love your father or her position as the Queen. You are so happy because she lost these two things today," Prince Sebastian said. How could he not notice that his sunshine was deliberately picking up on lady Regina?


    Princess Ellen pin her lips but the smile in her eyes could not be hidden. Now that the prince mention it, she wondered if lady Regina has been in love with her father or his position as the king.


    "It is only normal to be happy if one''s Enemy falls right?" She replied. Prince Sebastian nodded his head in reply.


    "I know you said you wanted to handle the woman yourself but as a prince, I have to be a man of my word," Prince Sebastian said.


    Princess Ellen paused and look at him. "How are you sure she is the one. It might be my sister. The girl has been jealous of me and always takes things that belong when we were younger. Her mother will always support her, while Father believes that I should care for my younger sister. Now that she can no longer step all over me, she might decide to do something this stupid.


    Lady Regina will not be stupid enough to use a maid the will sell her off so easily," princess Ellen said.


    "That is where you are wrong, it is indeed lady Regina. She picked a maid that can easily point her out. First, she did not know I will discover the poison before you drink it. So even if she was discovered you would be dead already. Moreover, she can always deny it. You too may have your difference but your death benefits her nothing. With her good acting skills, she can convince people that someone was trying to set her up.


    This alone is enough to make many people doubt the maid. She can even be bold enough to swear before the gods but then the maid will die. Then she can easily confuse people that the maid was killed because whoever set her up wanted to remain hidden. Also, you can not be so sure the priest at the temple will not help her with a simple this," Prince Sebastian said.


    When princess Ellen heard his explanation she knew that it was possible. This woman had killed the formal Queen and went away with it she would dare do it again.


    "You are right, do whatever you want but I do not want her dead yet. That will be too merciful. Moreover, I do not want to stain my hands or yours with the blood of a person like her," princess Ellen said.


    When Prince Sebastian, heard her reply he was delighted. He thought she will instill in fighting her battle herself. Princess Ellen is very Smart, she knew she would have to leave Bozoa the next day. When will she have enough time to plan or hurt lady Regina?


    "Thank you for saving my life," princess Ellen said. If the prince was not present she knew that she most likely be dead already.


    "There is no need to thank me. As your husband, it is my duty to protect you," prince Sebastian replied.


    When Princess Ellen heard this answer she could not stop her cheeks from going red. How could sure a man be called a beast? He cared and treated her well. Was it really possible for her not to like such a man?


    "Still I have to Thank you," princess Ellen replied.


    "Why say thank you if you are not been sincere about it?" Princes Sebastian raised his brows.


    "Of course I am sincere. I will not be so ungrateful," princess Ellen defended herself. She did not want him to view her as ungrateful.


    "If you are sincere then you should perform your wifey duties too," Prince Sebastian argued. When Princess Ellen heard him she blushed. How could he talk about that now?


    She did not even know how to respond to him or she was too shy to say. When the prince saw that she remain quiet he form angry. "So you are still unwilling?" The prince asked.


    "No," Princess Ellen said without thinking. when prince Sebastian heard her, He raised his brows. "Does this mean you are willing," he asked.


    Princess Ellen blushed, her heart was beating fast. The way the prince was looking at her it''s made her shiver. She could not say no but she was too shy to say yes.


    When prince Sebastian saw that she did not reply he turned his head as if he was angry. Seeing this princess Ellen swallowed her shyness. "I am willing," she said.


    When prince Sebastian heard her his eyes lit up but when he turned to face her he looked indifferent. "Willing to do what?" He asked in a serious voice. He wanted to tease her a little bit.


    Princess Ellen did not expect him to ask such a question but she bite her lower lips to compose herself. She knew she needed to avoid misunderstanding between them.


    "I am willing to perform my wife duty," she replied prince Sebastian did not expect her to answer without hesitation. He was very satisfied with her reply so he did not continue to tease her.


    He took a step and pulled her into his embrace. Then kissed her forehead. "Take a rest tonight is going to be long," he said before walking out of the room. He needed to make plans for his sunshine to watch a good drama.


    Since lady Regina dares to attempt to poison his sunshine twice then no one should blame him for being ruthless.


    Meanwhile, princess Ellen misunderstood his intention, when he informed her about the long night. She thought he was talking about the activity between a husband and wife.


    When she thought about it her face turned red. She quickly and climb the bed and tried to sleep not wanting to imagine too much but she underestimated her brain.


    Her imagination run wild and she found it impossible to sleep. When she closes her eyes her imagination will run wild and when she opened them it will feel like a scene was playing before her.


    It was the longest afternoon the princess has ever experienced.


    ...


    Beloved readers. Thank you for your support I hope you enjoyed reading this bonus chapter.


    Suggest a title for this chapter.. I will pick one from the suggestion and edit this chapter with that name.

 Chapter 231 - How The Mighty Has Fallen.

    Lady Regina''s Quarters.


    Lady Regina sat quietly and thought of her best to deal with Ann and Richard. She was so angry. How could it be that Agatha''s don survived that year? All her efforts seem to have gone down the drain.


    She was the reason why Richard was separated from his mother. She had also killed Agatha but someone else was eating the fruit of her labor. No, she was not just going to fold her hands and watch.


    "Ann, consider yourself dead," she told herself. After what happened in the dining hall that afternoon she did not dare to use poison again. While she was carefully making plans in her head, she was unaware of the danger ahead of her.


    Time past and soon guess started to arrive at the palace for the royal ball. On this day all of the Bozoa people will be allowed into the palace but only the nobles and lords will be allowed into the hall.


    The commoners will have to stay in the garden to the north of the palace. The reason was that the hall will not be able to take everybody.


    Some of the young ladies especially dress up for this ball. They were hoping for a chance to capture the crown prince''s heart.


    As all the noble walked past they saw a man kneeling at the entrance of the hall.


    "Is that lord Tyler?" One lady asked her friends. Her friend looked at the man whose head hung low.


    "Now that you mention it, He sure looks like lord Tyler," her friend answered.


    "Ahh! You have not heard, He is no longer a member of the royal council. I heard that he insulted the crown prince in the afternoon. He should have lost his head if not for the kind nature of the prince.


    The two friends were surprised. They looked at the man kneeling with pity. " how the mighty has fallen," this was the thought in their mind. Who did not know that lord Tyler has been acting proud since his sister become the Queen.


    " How can you pity such a foolish man, he thinks because his sister is married to the king he can act arrogantly," the person who spoke this time is the wife to the Lord who has been having problems with the Tyler household. Her family has suffered because lord Tyler forcefully took over some area of their land. She was in good spirit when she saw the sorrowful state of the head of house Tyler.


    "lower your voice, his sister is still the Queen we can not afford to offend her," one of the woman''s friends advice.


    "Which Queen, it already a known fact that the king married the adopted mother of the crown prince and named her his Queen. I heard from a reliable source that the lady Regina was no longer the Queen for a few days already. Her evil seems to have been exposed before the king, " a noblewoman whispered among the small group of people.


    " That should be the case, I was at the Zack residence for their boutique yesterday. I heard princess Ellen clearly address her as lady Regina, " another lady chipped in.


    " ahh! How the mighty has fallen. Ever since Regina married the king she acted so high and might. Who did not know that the king only married her because of Queen Agatha, " another woman said. She was very happy to step over Regina because she has fallen.


    " you are right, the king has eyes for just Queen Agatha. I still remember when we were young. I wonder if she will dare show her face, " another said.


    These women-only said bad things about lady Regina because they have been jealous. Now that she has fallen they will naturally mock her.


    Different versions of what happened went around among the nobles. Naturally, a few maids were following their master and heard this news, soon the commoners outside the garden also heard this news.


    The commoners were not any different, some of them even wish that lady Regina will be chased out of the Palace. They all blamed her for treating princess Ellen badly. If lady Regina has passed by this group of people at this time they might have stoned her to death after all she has hurt their kind-hearted princess.


    Meanwhile, King George planned to enter the ballroom with Ann. He waited at the foot of the stairs. Ann become so anxious when she found out that she was keeping the king waiting, so she hurried out of her room and towards the stairs.


    Maybe it was because she was in so much hurry, she did not notice the person hiding behind the pillar. Once she was at the stair a focus suddenly pushed her and she lost her footing. She closed her eyes and waited for the impact of the fall but it seems like someone managed to catch her before she could breathe in relief she heard a faint voice.


    "This is the price you pay for dreaming to have what is mine," she heard the familiar voice then she felt the grip of the person losing. Everything happened so fast that she was unable to react quickly. Her life flash before her eyes as her body made contact with the stair. She felt herself rolling down to her death. She did not mind died but she wanted to stay conscious enough to expose the person that has pushed her. At least her death will get rid of the evil and just maybe she could live a peaceful life.


    A person''s mind was their biggest weapon. Lady Regina was bold enough to revile herself to Ann because she was certain she would not make it. The stairs were long and after hitting her head on so many stairs it was impossible for her to survive. Lady Regina did not know of Ann''s strong will, so she had a satisfied smile when she left the sense.


    King George on the other hand was shocked when he saw Ann rolling towards him. He was a man of war so he stepped forward and claimed the stairs. Catching Ann before she could get to the foot of the stairs.


    Ann held on to her consciousness. When she saw that the king has caught her, she muster all her strength together. She wanted to tell him that lady  Regina was the one that pushed her.


    At last, she managed to just say three words. "She... Pushed... Me," then she lost consciousness. Her voice was not audible but King George could read her lips.


    Even if she had not called the name only one person could have done this. The unconscious woman was still in his arms. Although it seems like she was breathing it was very weak and she was losing a lot of blood.


    King George immediately got up on his feet with the woman in his arms. "call the Royal physician," he did not bother to ask them to check for lady Regina.


    The woman must have fled the scene as soon as she pushed Ann. All the king could think of was finding a way to save Ann.. Although he knew the chances were slim, he still hoped for the best.

 Chapter 232 - Sense A Spirit

    Meanwhile, princess Ellen was already at the ball with Prince S¨¦bastien. Hering all the different versions of the rumor going round she felt very pleased.


    Even if Ann was previously a maid no one dares mention it. They were afraid of offending the Royal family. Princess Ellen kept looking at the door the king will use when he arrives but he was nowhere to be seen. She had a feeling that something was not right so she decided to check.


    Prince S¨¦bastien naturally followed her. Princess Ellen tried to be positive but when she got to the stairs leading to Ann''s new room and saw the blood she was immediately alert. She had thought that with the king''s protection Ann will be fine but she was wrong.


    She followed the trace of blood and like she has expected Ann was been placed on the bed by her father. Without much thought princess Ellen run over. The first thing she could think of was to clean the injury and stop the beading.


    "I have a wooden box under my bed can you help me with it," she turned to Prince S¨¦bastien. Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head. When he got outside the room he saw One so he asked one to get the box.


    Meanwhile, prince Ellen got a bow of water from the bathroom and began to clean Ann''s injuries. Prince S¨¦bastien drew close to Ann and touched her feet. From this touch, the prince could feel life leaving Ann. There was not enough time to waste.


    "your majesty you should change out of your bloody clothes," prince S¨¦bastien said. He knew his sunshine was worried about the woman on the bed. If the woman was to die his sunshine might blame herself.


    Prince S¨¦bastien did not want his sunshine to die so he decided to use his magical powers but he did not want to expose this side of himself to the king.


    When King George heard prince S¨¦bastien''s words he thought he had a point so he excuse himself. "One should already be at the door, go get your box," Prince S¨¦bastien said.


    Princess Ellen was indeed feeling anxious so she got off her seat and gave the opportunity for the prince to seat down. Prince S¨¦bastien took the time to hold Ann''s hand and murmured a spell. This made her beading to stop and her deep injure to heal.


    Prince S¨¦bastien was meticulous enough not to hold on to her hand until the surface injury was healed. So although the saw face of the wound still look fresh, the injuries were healed.


    Prince S¨¦bastien thought he has hidden his act properly, he did not know that princess Ellen has turned her face just before she got to the door, so she heard him murmuring something.


    She also noticed that the line on Ann''s face became smooth when the prince withdraw his hand. She was not stupid. Back then when she saved his life she had noticed that for some reason the poison was not spreading.


    "What could be his special ability?" she wondered as she opened the door. Sure enough One was already waiting outside with the box.


    Princess Ellen thank him and collected the box. When she turned around she saw prince S¨¦bastien standing outside with an indifferent look. She smiled faintly and pretended not to know anything.


    She went over to Ann and opened the box. She took out medicine and started to apply it to the injury. As Expected, princess Ellen noticed the injury did not seem that deep. She has been the one clearing the injury so she noticed this much.


    After she finish applying for the medicine she turned to look at prince S¨¦bastien. Just as she was going to say something, the door was pushed opened and the Royal physician walked in.


    Because there was a royal ball finding this man was difficult. He could not have guessed that something like this would happen.


    When the physician comes close he noticed that princess Ellen seems to have attended to the patient. "you still remember all you learned. This is good," the Royal physician praised her. He looked at the wounds and seeing there were not so deep he decided to let the princess handle them.


    "What happened?" princess Ellen asked the king gaurd after attending Ann.


    "I am not sure? Her highness suddenly falls from the stairs. Maybe she misses her footing in a hurry to meet the king," The guard answered.


    Although this was probably, princess Ellen found it had to believe. Ann has been using these stairs for years that princess Ellen was convinced that even if she was to close her eyes she would not fall.


    " if she missed her footings she should have fallen on her face, not rolled on the stairs. Hurry and check if there was anyone else in the corridor," princess Ellen ordered. She knew that nothing will be proved since the incident happen a while back. She just hoped that someone saw something.


    Prince S¨¦bastien suddenly frowns his brows. Sometimes was wrong with the atmosphere. As someone who had a beast living with him, he could sense the presence of a spirit.


    If he was close his eyes he might even see what is happening clearly but he was afraid of scaring his sunshine.


    "you should go and wash your hands and change, your dress is stained with blood," prince S¨¦bastien looked for a reason to send princess Ellen away.


    "I do not want to leave her alone," princess Ellen said she was scared that Ann might die if she lives who knows if that snake that cause her to fall off the stairs will come to complete her task.


    "I will wait for you, she will not be alone," prince S¨¦bastien replied. When princess Ellen heard him, she finally got offered her seat. She trusts that the prince will keep Ann safe.


    After princess Ellen left the room, prince S¨¦bastien took Ann''s hand and closed his eyes. He started murmuring something but before he could see what was happening the grad at the door opened, so he immediately let go of Ann''s hand and opened his eyes.


    He cursed in his heart when he saw Richard, all his efforts to find out what was going on were wasted with Richard''s appearance.


    Richard was in the ballroom talking to a group of people from time to time he looked at the door but the king did not show up. He noticed Ellen and the prince leaving. Soon he saw the Royal physician been led away by his father''s guard. This made him worried do he found an opportunity to excuse himself and find out what was happening.


    Who would have thought that his mother suddenly fell off the stairs? He was so worried that he pushed open the door without knocking.. Fortunately, prince S¨¦bastien dropped his hand bf3he could nothing anything.

 Chapter 233 - Still Alive

    Lady Regina sneaks to the ball hall. She planned to socialize with a lot of people. As long as she had enough witnesses that she was in the royal ball hall it will be fine.


    Of course, she knew that a person like princess Ellen will suspect her but with no evidence, there was no case. When she got into the room she had a warm smile but as she started hearing the whispers and figure pointing at her, the Joy of pushing Ann down the stair vanished. Those women who used to bow to her pretend not to see her?


    Even the ones that bothered to greet her, the mockery in their eyes was evident. One could not tell if these women were bad actors and could not hide it or if they simply did not care if she saw it.


    The different version of what happened to her and house Tyler was so annoying. One was worst than the other. Her brother was kneeling at the entrance of the ballroom how could she still her smile.


    "Mother," prince William called. He felt very but at this point lady Regina could do than ask him to be a little more patient. Prince Sebastian hated the fact that most of the lords were trying to get close to the crown prince.


    They all flatter him about his achievements. Some asked him how he had managed to kill a shark, while others just praised him. It was clear that these men just wanted an opportunity to get close to the prince.


    Richard was very composed and answered most of their question. His tone was friendly but this lord did not miss the superiority in it. It was clear to them that this man will indeed make a good king.


    As expected of a man that has been under training with lord Zorander. Nobody knew when lord Zorander found his son. The old man was too smart. As long as these people believe that he has been training and preparing Richard for a long time they will have more confidence in his abilities.


    Since lord Zorander did not give the time frame that he found Richard, many people began to speculate that it was during the war with Avalo. The war has lasted for almost three years. With the Avalo men camping to attack as they pleased. In these three years, Richard was at the war front, while Prince William will hide anytime the bell for war sounded.


    Some people tried to rational and reminded others that he was still young back then, but their opinion was swallowed up. Even if he was young he could have helped out in the camp of the injured. If princess Ellen could do it, then why can he not?


    The people trying to find excuses for prince William were forced to shut their mouths. They were not so close to Prince William, moreover, the only reason they bothered to speak up for the prince was so that they could get favors from him.


    Even if he was no longer the crown prince he was still a prince of Bozoa and as long as King George was alive he still had some authority in the Royal house.


    Lady Regina was dissatisfied with the news she was hearing. Soon she saw princess Ellen and her husband leaving. She guessed that they must have discovered Ann.


    It took a few moments after the princess left then the royal physician was called. Her breath cut in her throat. She had expected Ann to die on the spot. If they bothered to look for a physician it mean the woman was still alive.


    Lady Regina was scared, she knew it was a big gamble to have revived herself to Ann before pushing her down but she was confident of her death.


    How did this become like this, lady Regina panic even if Everybody said they have seen her at the ball a single word from Ann will be her end.


    Lady Regina panic, she immediately left the room to seek the physician. At first, she had thought that killing Ann with her hands was the best way to go. Who knows if the person she used will give her up like the stupid maid wanted to do.


    If not that the prince had no interest in the maid''s explanation she might have been in lots of problems. She was hoping to find the Royal physician and ask for his help this time.


    "What is going on?" she asked when she saw the physician returning to the ballroom.


    "My lady, her highness seems to have fallen and gotten injured. Luckily the injuries are not so serious," the royal physician said. He had gotten to the room after prince S¨¦bastien attended to Ann, so when he checked her wounds he did not notice anything serious.


    Lady Regina felt like cold water was poured on her. How could the wound not be serious? She was sure she put more than the right amount of force to push her. Something was not right she knew this but she could not point her figures on what went wrong.


    "will she be fine," Lady Regina sounded as if she was worried to anyone who heard her, but her worry lied in the fact that there is a chance for Ann to survive. The Royal physician was surprised to hear the worry from her tone. ''should this woman not be happy if misfortune came upon the person who replaced her?'' he thought but he answered her questions.


    "she will be fine, Princess Ellen did a good job attending to her," the Royal physician said. He was unwilling to take credit for it.


    "Her again?" Lady Regina thought and was angry. This princess Ellen? I should have killed her when I have the chance."


    Lady Regina smiled warmly at the physician, the man noticed the smile was not sincere. He smiled back and excuses himself. It turns out that the former Queen was just pointing on an act.


    As a physician, he had learned to read the body language of people. Since some of his patients could be so sick that they could not talk. In this situation, he will have to rely on their body language to find out where it hurt.


    Suddenly a crazy idea flash through the man''s mind. ''was it possible that lady Regina had something to do with what happened to the new Queen? " he wondered and got a new meaning to lady Regina''s worried expression.


    " maybe she was worried that she will be exposed if the Queen was fine, " this reason made more sense than her Bern kind enough to wish her rival health.

 Chapter 234 - Died Suddenly

    After the Royal physician left, lady Regina decided that she should go over to the Queen''s chamber and take a look. She decided to take the other root, As she walked Quietly she ran into princess Ellen.


    Lady Regina cursed in her heart. She had followed this root because she did not want anyone to see her. Who knew that princess Ellen would return her room at this time.


    "You did this right?" princess Ellen asked the minute she set her eyes on the Queen.


    "What are you talking about?" There was no way lady Regina will be stupid enough to accept. She had made the first mistake by reliving herself to Ann before the fall she was not stupid enough to admit it to princess Ellen.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head she had expected her to deny. "what are you doing here?" princess Ellen suddenly felt scared. She knew how evil this woman is, what if she had gone to do something in her chamber?


    "nothing, I heard the Queen got injured so I wanted to take a look," Lady Regina could only say this.


    "Take a look or you want to confirm if you succeed in killing her?" princess Ellen asked. She did not believe that Ann suddenly missed a step and fall. She had personally picked Ann''s dress and she made sure the design was simple to avoid any form of accident.


    " What are you talking about. How can you slander me without evidence?" Lady Regina continues to form ignorance. This was within Princess Ellen''s expectations.


    "Of course, only a cold-hearted murder like you will still be able to smile after attempting to kill someone. It''s not the first time anyway," princess Ellen said.


    When Lady Regina heard her, her face froze and there was a little panic. She wondered if princess Ellen knew the truth about her mother''s death but when she gave it a second thought she knew it was impossible so she immediately composed herself and gave princess Ellen a confused look.


    The change in her expression was very fast, if princess Ellen had not been paying close attention she would have missed it. "do I expect you to admit it? If you can kill a person you called sister I am sure a common maid will not be something to put more thought into," princess Ellen said.


    Lady Regina had not expected these words from Ellen so her face turned pale. Princess Ellen knew the truth after all but how?


    This is a question that lady Regina knew she would not get an answer to besides asking princess Ellen this question will only confirm her guilty.


    "you have the wrong idea," she replied calmly. Although her voice was confident princess Ellen did not miss the little panic in her eyes.


    She took a deep breath, "you know better than me if I have the wrong idea but your day of retribution is drawing near I advise you to prepare," princess Ellen said.


    Princess Ellen wanted to walk past her and heard back to her chamber but she was scared that lady Regina might have set a trap for her.


    " Did you not say you wanted to see the Queen? " princess Ellen''s voice was a bit louder when she said the word ''Queen'' she was in the mood to annoy lady Regina again.


    "let''s go together," she add and move aside for lady Regina to be at her front. One should always have their Enemies where their eyes can follow their movements.


    Lady Regina cursed the princess in her heart but walked forward. "I should have killed her all these years," she thought.


    Princess Ellen did not know what she was thinking, she just followed the woman quietly behind. When they got to the room Richard and prince S¨¦bastien were looking at each other wordlessly.


    Richard did not know how to face this brother-in-law of his. The man''s face was blank. No, he could not see the man''s face since there was a mask covering it.


    "How is she?" he managed to ask after a long pause.


    "not bad," this was all prince S¨¦bastien was able to say. Suddenly the door was pushed open. When Richard saw lady Regina stepping in, he frown his brows. Before he could ask what she was doing there princess Ellen stepped in after her.


    "Just as he was about to ask his sister what was going on, the motionless body on the bed started to shake violently. Princess Ellen step forward and instructed Richard to go and call back the Royal physician since she could not tell what was wrong. She began worried and did not dare to touch Ann afraid that it may curse her more pains.


    Richard did not wait one minute and dased out of the room. Prince S¨¦bastien was calm, he knew that what was going on was not something a royal physician could do something about.


    This was something spiritual, it seem to be what he had suspected. Unfortunately, Richard had stepped in before he was able to confirm it. Lady Regina who saw this was also shocked but she immediately composed herself. She hoped that Ann will suddenly die. If not for the presence of the other two people in the room she would have stepped forward and strangled her to death.


    Princess Ellen on the other hand was very worried. She really did not want anything to happen to Ann, if she had known that Regina will take a bold step like this then she would never have asked her father to marry Ann.


    She thought that this will give her more protection, she did not know that it will bring her more danger. Prince S¨¦bastien who had his attention on the woman lying on the bed did not notice that his sunshine was crying.


    He was so engrossed in seeing if his thoughts were right. After a few more moments, Ann suddenly lay back motionless. This scared princess Ellen that she immediately rested her head on Ann''s chest.


    "Please do not die," she thought. Although she hoped Ann was fine, she was shocked when she heard a healthy heartbeat from Ann.


    Lady Regina on the other hand was also Anxious. She was praying and hoping that Anna was indeed dead.. Seeing how shock the expression on princess Ellen''s face is.

 Chapter 235 - I Am Ann

    Princess Ellen raised her head and looked at Anm''s face, it was impossible for her to have recovered so fast. She remembered that the prince had actually done something to her.


    She was very curious but then she could not ask since they were not the only ones in the room. Lady Regina still stoold at the corner but she did not say anything. She carefully observed princess Ellen''s reaction.


    Just then the door was pushed open without warning, Richard walked in with the Royal physician walking behind.


    As the two walked Ann who has been laying motionless suddenly opened her eyes shocked everyone in the room.


    The Royal Physician felt like complaining. He has been called over to the Queen''s chamber two times that evening but princess Ellen was able to handle the situation before he got there.


    "Are you feeling any pain?" The Royal physician asked. Ann felt like rolling her eyes, she fell down from the long roll of stairs of cause she was in pain.


    "Yes, but I guess it is normal since I fell down the stair," Ann answered her voice was calm but her eyes were shining with excitement.


    Princess Ellen looked at Ann, there was something different about her. although she seem fine she felt like a different person. Princess Ellen did not give it much thought. It is said that a person learns to appreciate life more after a near-death experience, so maybe this was what changed Ann.


    Just then the king returned to the room to find out what was going on. He was surprised to see that Ann was already awake. Princess Ellen and Richard help her sit on the bed and placed a pillow at her back to help her feel comfortable.


    "How is she?" King George turned to the royal physician. He was yet to make an appearance before the Royale ball.


    "She seems fine, it all thanks to princess Ellen. Her hands seem to perform miracles," when the royal physical spoke he was examining the injury on Ann''s head, although the injury did not appear deep, the Royal physician felt that this was not right.


    When he first came to check her he did not know that she had fallen from rolls of stairs. What magic did Princess Ellen perform to have her wounds closing up so easily?


    Since most members of the Royal family were present the Royal physician decided to ask another time.


    When King George heard this he was relieved, he cast a glance at the woman on the bed and remembered that before losing consciousness she had said something about someone pushing her down the stair.


    "What happened how did you manage to fall?" King George asked. This was also a question in the princess''s mind so she looked at Ann.


    No one else must have noticed but prince Sebastian did. This Ann on the bed has been looking at the king with love, He noticed the spark in her eyes when he walked in.


    Now that the king was looking at her, her gaze become indifferent. Ann looked at everyone in the room, her gaze landed on lady Regina who was at the corner. Her lips curved upward, one could not say if she was smiling or not


    "Your Majesty, I must have missed a step, maybe because I am not used to the clothing and shoes," Ann said. When lady Regina heard this she was shocked. She knew that Anm remember that she had pushed her so why did she lie.


    Lady Regina felt a shiver run down her spine. "This" Ann would not be stupid enough to cover up for her except she had her own plans. what was this woman planning to do? Lady Regina asked herself.


    She should have been relieved that Ann did not expose her but she felt even more anxious.


    Even King George could tell that she was lying. This woman had almost used her last breath to tell him she was pushed down the stairs why did she say something else now


    King George looked around the room and this time he noticed lady Regina. Could it be that lady Regina knew some secret about Ann so the woman was scared of exposing her? King George wondered.


    Thinking of this possibility king George did not push Ann and decided to accept her answer.


    "I will go make an appearance at the ball, Richard, Ellen let us go. She needs to rest," King George said.


    "Yes father, but we can not leave mother alone," Princess Ellen said. She also did not believe that her fall was an accident. Even if it was, her current state might give Regina an opportunity to attack.


    King George was about to say that he will send a maid and trustworthy guard when prince Sebastian spoke.


    "I will stay," He said. Ellen and the rest were surprised. This was the first time Ann noticed his presence. She wanted to decline but thinking about it she choose to remain quiet. "Why? there are guards and maids who can do this," princess Ellen said.


    "I know, but I hate crowd I might as well be useful," prince Sebastian said. These people were not very convinced about his decision but they were at a loss of what to say.


    "I will send the maid and guard to wait at the door, if you feel tired and want to leave," King George could only say this.


    He did not understand the crown prince''s intention but he knew that the man will not hurt Ann. Even if he wanted to he had many ways of doing it without leaving a trace on himself.


    After saying this the members of the Royal family left. None of them bother to ask lady Regina to leave.


    She could not do anything with Sebastian there. Lady Regina thought that she could ask the prince to leave for a bit while she spoke to Ann but seeing the air the prince put on, once the other people were out, lady Regina immediately slipped out of the room. The prince was indeed scary.


    When it was just the two of them prince Sebastian remain quiet. He listen and wait till when he was sure that there was no one else before he spoke.


    "Who are you?" It was a simple question but Ann froze on the bed. There was just one question in her mind, how did he know.


    Did the other people in the room also notice, was it so obvious to tell? Although all these questions flashed through her mind she remains calm and composed not giving anything away.


    Her action only confirms the prince''s suspension. Under the pressure, he was given a maid could not remain calm even if she was innocent. This only meant that the previous Ann was gone and the person now looking at him was someone else but she was unwilling to give in and tell him.


    "Your highness, do not frighten me, I am only Ann who else can I be?" Ann replied in a calm voice.

 Chapter 236 - Talk Arrogantly

    Prince Ellen and Richard followed behind their father to join the royal. As soon as the king''s arrival was announced. The hall became quiet and everyone turns the direction of the door the king will use to in.


    Most of the women were looking forward to meeting the new Queen. some people said she was very beautiful, others said it was not true.


    But surprisingly only the king and his two children walked in. "Where is the Queen?" This was the question in all their heart. If not that someone like lady Baratheon had witnessed the marriage ritual some people will have thought that the news about the king''s wedding was fake.


    "Why are William and Ema not accompanying the king? One lady whispered to her friend.


    " is it not obvious, this total ball is held in honor of Prince Richard, he is only close to the princess so it is expected, " her friend whispered back. Their voices were low but due to the fact that the hall was quite a few people around them held them.


    When the king got to the center stang everyone below bowed in greeting. " Today is a special boutique to celebrate not just the ritual of the crown prince but his return. My long-lost son is back to claim his place. I am happy to see him return and I am sure if my wife Agatha was still alive she would be in so much joy. Lords and ladies, please enjoy the evening. Let us merry to the glorious days ahead of Bozoa, " king George said.


    His voice was calm he did not speak too fast. Or slows after the short pause he decided to thank Ann. If Ann had not taken Richard in so many years ago then he would not have been standing beside him.


    It was unfortunate that her decision to revile the truth has put her life in danger. Even if she had denied the involvement of Lady Regina, king George already made up his mind to instruct the guards to deny her access to the main Palace. Henceforth she will be restricted to her quarter.


    "I will also like to thank my new wife and Queen, even if she is not here, her kindness is the reason my son can stand by my side," king George said with a calm smile.


    After saying these few words king George did not say anything else. Instead, all the lords started walking forward, each congratulating Richard and wishing him wisdom.


    Since he has Bern accepted by the gods they all had no objection.


    At the corner of the hall, Robert looked at the young man who looked like his sister in many ways. "Tell me has Jane agreed to call off the engagement?" He asked his wife who was standing next to him.


    When Lady Sam heard his question she was surprised. She did not expect him to ask that all of a sudden.


    "No," she shook her head.


    "Tell her that she can forget about the Zorander family backing if she insists on marrying prince William," Robert said. After watching the king walk in with Ellen and Richard Robert knew that fighting for William will be a waste of time.


    Lady Regina was no longer the Queen, the power of the Tyler house has been broken. With lord Tyler kneeling at the entrance of the hall all evening no one will still take that family seriously.


    "My husband, why are you been so had on her? I still remember that your father did not accept me when you chose me but look we are happy," Lady Sam said.


    When Robert heard this he rolled his eyes. ''what happy? If he had not married a stupid woman like her he would have been the one named a lord, not Lawrence.


    What was her use, she could not even do the things he ask. She was just Greed and stupid.


    "I should have listened to father?" Robert said all of a sudden. Lady Sam was surprised at first she did not understand the meaning of his words but when she did her heartbeat increased. "Are you saying you are regretting Marrying me?" she felt really wronged.


    "Yes, you can not even do anything right. The Zorander family has broken up. Although I become the new head of the family I am still holding the shorthand of the stick," Robert said.


    When lady Sam heard this she felt even more hurt. How could he blame her for this? It was lord Zorander who decided to share that family.


    " How can you blame me for this? I have loved and supported you since my youth, " Lady Sam''s voice was hurt and low.


    When Robert heard her words he felt he had crossed the line. Although he blames her but should consider her feelings.


    "I am sorry," it was a short statement. Lady Sam nodded her head and did not continue to complain. Although she felt Robert was not sincere with his apology she decided to let it go. When they got back later she will try her best to convince Robert about supporting Jane.


    At the same, lord Tyler who has been kneeling for hours felt his body give in. He was no longer younger so he lost his balance and fell on the floor. Lady Tyler scream so loud that the people in the hall came over to take a look.


    When Richard found out, he did not go there to take a look. He only sent a guard to tell him that he was forgiven.


    When the guard got there lord Tyler was raised up and back on his knees. "His highness, prince Richard said he has forgiven you for what happened earlier. In the spirit of the special occasion he has decided to let this go," the guard said.


    When the people around heard these words, they praised the prince for knowing when to show mercy. Lord Tyler should have knelt down till the end of the Royal Ball but the prince chose to forgive him.


    When lord Tyler heard what the people around him said he was angry. Knows how to show mercy? What a joke.


    If the prince wanted to show mercy then he should have shown such mercy before he fell and humiliate himself even more.


    Although lord Tyler had this thought he did not dare voice any of it out. He nodded his head and told the guard to thank prince Richard on his behalf.


    After which his wife lead him out of the hall. As soon as they got into their carriage, Tyler began to curse Richard. As long as I am still breathing I will ensure that he can never seat on the throne, " Tyler said in angry.


    His wife rolled her eyes mentally. One must have the power to make such a statement.


    " Please reduce your voice, what if these words get to the prince''s ears. Your sister was not able to save you before, " Her voice was soft and calm but Tyler only got angrier.


    The woman just reminded him of the miserable state of his sister. "How could it be.. Just yesterday he could still talk arrogantly."

 Chapter 237 - Vent Your Anger

    Lady Regina was upset, she did not dare go back to the royal ball so she went straight to her Quarters. When she got there she noticed that apart from the maid that had served her from her youth, all the workers sent to her quarter were attending the Royal Ball.


    This made her very angry, she wanted to vent her anger on something or someone. "get me a cup of water?" she ordered the maid.


    The Maid bowed respectfully and went to get her water. When the maid returned lady Regina collected the water and took a small sip. She frowns. When she noticed the water was a bit cold.


    Due to the season of the year, the weather was a bit cold and the drinking water stored in the Jar would be cold unless one were to heat it up.


    Finally seeing a reason to get angry at the maid, she poured the water on the maid and scolded her. "are you craze? How dare you serve me cold water? Do you want me to catch a cold and fall sick," she asked while glaring at the maid.


    The maid was shocked by lady Regina''s attitude but she shook her head. She felt wronged, she had deprived herself of a chance to taste good wine and food in order to please lady Regina.


    In the end, she was scolded for nothing. If lady Regina water warm water she should have told her. Moreover, lady Regina was sweating when she got back, so the maid thought that the cold water will help her calm down.


    "I am. Sorry my lady," she apologized with her head down. Even after hearing the maid''s apology lady Regina was still not satisfied.


    She scolded her a little more before walking over to her bed-chamber. As she walked past the corridor she saw a painting of her younger self.


    In the painting, she had a warm smile that made her seem innocent. This painting was drawn before her marriage to the king.


    Lady Regina was so angry that she pulled the painting off the wall and smashed it against the wall. She used to be proud of her ability to see through people. But the king has deceived her and the lowly maid was Ji the Queen how could she not be upset? Furthermore, she could not guess the reason why Ann has chosen to cover up for her.


    She still did not understand how Ann managed to survive the fall.


    Seeing her beautiful and innocent face upset her for reasons unknown to her. After venting her anger on the painting it was ruined but lady Regina could care less. She walked into her chamber with a dark face but she met a person waiting for her.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked with a sharp voice. When the man heard her sharp voice he did not seem bothered by it.


    "To serve my lady of course," this was the young General who has been having an affair with her.


    "Get out, I am in no mood," lady Regina said pointing at the door. The man ignored her instead he gave her a seductive smile.


    "Why is my lady so angry?" he smiled beautifully at her. Lady Regina was still not interested so she pointed her hand to the door and glared at him threatening.


    The young General continues to smile and did not walk out of the room. "it is fine if you do not want to tell me, how about I offer my body to you to vent your anger?" He asked in a sweet voice.


    When the young General saw that she was not pushing him to leave any longer he took a bold step and pull her into his Arms.


    "let me help you vent your anger. I am sure after this your mind will be cleared and you will come up with a good plan. My lady is very smart," he praised her.


    As he spoke his hands began to work on her dress losing the tight bow at the back. "let me give you a little excitement," he whispered calmly in her eyes.


    Although the Queen really wanted to chase him away at first but she felt this will give her stress relief. She did not know when it started but she realize that being with a man like this help her to clear her mind.


    She could still remember the first time another man other than the king touched her, she had felt so guilty.


    That was over ten or twelve years ago, she was not sure how long it has been. Back then she has done everything to seduce the king but he did not fall.


    The only time the king has visited her chamber was when they have just gotten married. She heard from the ladies who sold their bodies in the inn, that a man will always calm back to the woman that stratified his needs in bed.


    So in their early days of marriage, she tried her best to please the king but unexpectedly the king stopped visiting her bed-chamber after she gave birth to William and Ema.


    If she had known that getting pregnant in the first two months of their marriage will end king George''s visit to her bed, she would have stopped herself from getting pregnant so early.


    After all, she had done so to Agatha for so many years, back then she thought the king will see her as a real woman if she got pregnant and gave birth in their first year of marriage.


    She felt very glad when she gave birth to twins at once. The king was indeed happy to see these children but the husband and wife relationship with her stopped existing from then on.


    She panic and decided to look for help and ways to seduce the king. She even called the help of a most popular lady at the inn.


    The lady said she would help her with tips unexpectedly the lady had disappeared from Bozao. Then she met a gigolo who said he could help her.


    At first, she hated the idea since she did not want to get close to another man but then the gigolo convinced her. He even told her that no woman could teach her about a man''s body and needs more than another man so she gave in.


    In the end, the man seduce her and slept with her. At least that she what she chose to believe. The man was very good at his job so she fell for it.


    She regretted it the first time, but it happened again and again until she got used to it.


    She even blamed it on the king, if the king had not abandoned her like a piece of wood she would not go and seek for it elsewhere.


    With this thought in mind, she gradually stopped feeling guilty and started changing the men that visit her bed. She did not keep one for too long for fear of the king finding out.


    The young general has been the only one she kept for a long time.. This is because the young general was of other use to her apart from pleasuring her. He spied on the king on her behalf

 Chapter 238 - Complete Its Mission.

    When the young general saw that lady Regina did not push him away he got excited and started helping her take off her clothes. Lady Regina did not try to stop him she cooperated and even helped him take off his clothes.


    Some people have twisted personalities and like doing things that put their lives in danger. This young general knew well enough that it will be the end of him if the king ever found out about his affair with her but he did not mind.


    To him, being able to bed the Queen was a good thing. He felt as though he was equal with the king to be able to bed his woman. Moreover, lady Regina was very generous and gave him a lot of good coins.


    With so much gold Goin he could visit the inn and spend so much money without thinking too much of it. He was still young and the Queen has promised to increase his status once her son sits on the throne. At that time he might even be able to marry a beautiful young lady from a noble family.


    Thinking of all he stands to benefit, the young general was very happy to serve lady Regina. It was only a matter of time and he will become part of the noble. His birth mother worked in the inn so it was impossible to know who his father was. Unlike many of the young ladies that abandoned their children, his mother has handed him to a poor couple with two children.


    She sends gold coins to this family to take care of him, but these people neglect him. They were fun of insulting him about his birth parent. They Said his mother was a prostitute yet they did not mind collecting her money and spending it.


    It was fortunate that he was very skilled with the sword and easily joined the Royal Army. He was a very fine man, so the Queen has set her eyes on him as soon as she saw him.


    Now all this young general could think about was becoming a noble and going back to take his revenge on his adopted parents and siblings.


    While the Queen and the young General were engrossed in their activities. They did not seem to notice the presence of another thing.


    This thing sigh as it moved on the floor, its fork tongue was going back and forth. It gently climb the bed and then it went toward the two bodies on the bed.


    It had a small mission and it was to bite the person on the bed. Without wasting time it lips made contact with the legs closed to him.


    The young General suddenly felt something cold, before his brain could register was it was he felt the bite and the pain that followed.


    He screamed out of shock and pain. He unconsciously jumped out of bed but he could not feel his left legs that have been bitten by the snake so he fell on his bottom.


    Lady Regina was shocked at his sudden reaction and his expression of pain.


    "What is it," she asked, she sudden worried but she was angry. That anger turned to fear and she also jumped out of the bed when she saw the shape eyes and the dark body rolled up on her bed.


    The snake looked at the people and without any reaction, it turned its head and left as if, its mission was completed. Lady Regina was too frightened to kill the snake and the young General was in so much pain.


    The poison from the snake was gradually spreading.


    "Quick call the royal physician?" he shouted at the Queen. Life was indeed precious, no one was willing to die. Especially not a man who thought he has a promising future.


    Lady Regina just looked at him, the oil lamp was burning faintly but she could see how the expression of the man became darker and darker.


    Lady Regina has never been so frightened in her life. She had never encountered a snake in her life, so her fear was something expected. Even if the Snake had already disappeared from her sight she felt as if it was still staring at her. When her brain finally started to work she dash out and instructed the only maid present to go and call the physician.


    When the maid saw her appearance she could tell what the woman was doing. She has been my lady Regina''s side for years so she knew about her inappropriate behavior. She had heard the scream early but she did not dare to take a look at what was going on.


    She was afraid that lady Regina would be angry and scold her again so she decided to pretend like she heard nothing. It turns out it was something serious.


    "My lady if words get out, I am afraid his majesty will not forgive you," the maid said. When lady Regina heard her voice she came back to her senses.


    The Royal physician was a man with moral integrity. After seeing the young general in such a state in her bed-chamber he might realize what is going on.


    The king will definitely not accept this behavior. He might just throw her into the dungeon for the sake of the children they had together.


    Lady Regina did not know what to do so she went back to her room and had the maid follow her. She honestly did not was the young General to die in her quarters.


    "The Royal physician can not come over here. Our relationship will be exposed and we can both forget about staying alive. Here put this on him," she handed a long black robe to the maid.


    The maid took a deep breath and collected the robe. To be sincere she was frightened when she saw the man''s state.


    The person seems to be in si much pain. Moreover, he was naked. How could lady Regina let her see such a sight?


    She cursed lady Regina in her heart but she did not voice out her thoughts. At the end of the days, she blamed herself. If only she had gone for the royal ball like the rest of the servant she would not witness such a sight.


    She wanted to ask what happened to him, since she was unaware but remembering what kind of a person lady Regina is, she swallowed her curiosity. She did not want to get hit by lady Regina.


    The young General could feel how his lower body was getting weaker and weaker. He did not have the energy or time to argue with lady Regina, so he decided to go along with her plans.


    The only thing he could think about was living. Just as the maid was putting on the man''s cloth the door to the room was pushed open.


    Lady Regina and the maid naturally looked towards the door. Lady Regina thought it was one or both of her children. She felt ashamed knowing that her children will find out about this side of her. She had been in too much panic just now that she did not hear the footsteps. She already thought of an excuse to give to her children when they walk in


    When the people behind the door finally showed their faces, lady Regina could not help but bury her face to the ground.


    "How could this be?" this was the only thing that played over and over again in her head.

 Chapter 239 - Indecent Image.

    Seeing the three people that walked in one after the other, lady Regina unconsciously tighten the bed cover she had thrown over herself when she went to call for her maid''s help.


    She felt like hitting her head against the wall and dying but for some unknown reason, she felt rooted on the spot. The three people that walked in all had shocked reactions on their Faces. When prince Sebastian saw that the man laying on the floor looked so indecent he used his hands to cover the Princess''s eyes. "Close your eyes, do not dirt them with this," he said in his usual calm voice.


    How could he let his sunshine have such an indecent image in her mind?  If she should have this kind of image then the man has to be him.


    Princess Ellen felt speechless. She had left the royal ball and returned to Ann''s chamber shortly after her father said a few words to the people.


    She felt that prince Sebastian will scare Ann to death, the man was not so nice to others. To her surprise, Ann was calm and collected when she got into the room.


    Prince Sebastian had his mask on so she could not tell what his facial expressions were at that time. "Let''s take a walk," prince Sebastian had suddenly suggested


    King George had already sent guards over, so there was no problem leaving Ann in the room but the woman insisted on following them. And the prince ready agreed. Princess Ellen did not need a fortune teller to know that something had changed.


    Prince Sebastian and Ann must have discussed something, for prince Sabastian''s behavior towards her to become warm. Since it was not the right time to ask, princess Ellen swallowed her curiosity.


    It was the prince who lead the way here, so when she saw the scene before her, she thought that the prince wanted to expose lady Regina''s secret to her but now he did not let her even see what was going on properly.


    To be honest prince Sebastian had not expected to meet a scene of this nature. He was indeed the one that arranged the snake in her chamber and when he was sure that it must have bitten her, he decided to go over to take a look.


    He had chosen this night because he expected all the workers to be at the royal ball. The venom of the snake did not also spread fast so he decide to come and take a look. Saving her from the snake venom would have been up to sunshine.


    Regina had dared to lay her hands twice on his sunshine, the only reason why she was not already dead was that princess Ellen has asked to deal with lady Regina, herself. But this did not mean that the prince was willing to let her go.


    He had brought Ellen over because he knew that she would be happy that he took the initiative to avenge her. This was also his way of warning lady Regina, she could die without her knowing what have killed her.


    Who would have thought that she was this kind of person? Prince Sebastian did not feel like standing there anymore. The King should deal with it, the situation no longer had anything to do with him.


    "Let just go, " he said and tried to pull princess Ellen from the room. The young General was in so much pain so much that he did not seem to notice the presence of princess Ellen and Ann.


    " Why are we not going over to the physician?" He asked with great difficulty. When lady Regina heard him, she felt like hitting him to his death.


    In her opinion, things turned out like this because of this man. She could care less if he died. The most important thing for her at that moment was to find a way to deal with the three who have discovered her secret.


    If it was just the princess and Ann, lady Regina might have attacked them but before the crown prince of Avalo, she felt scared.


    Ann watch how lady Regina turned pale like paper. Nobody in the room spoke, but the atmosphere was tense. Princess Ellen did not even know how to react. This had not been part of her expectation.


    She looked at the man on the floor, the maid had successfully worn him the loose robe. The man seems in pain and after carefully looking at him she could tell he was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    She could help him but she chose to look away. This man had dared to climb on lady Regina''s bed, even if she saved him he would still die.


    "Let us go," Ann said. She successfully pushed Princess Ellen out of the room before lady Regina could think of the best way to solve the problem.


    "Why don''t the both of you wait here while I go and call father. If Father does not meet this sence, lady Regina will deny it," princess Ellen said. How could she stay calm when lady Regina was making a fool out of her father.


    "She will deny it no matter what, you have never visited her since your visit to Bozoa. She can say she was set up," Ann said.


    "But that is a lie. I am sure Father will believe us," princess Ellen did not want to let go.


    "I know that but there is no way to prove it, she has her loyal maid to bear witness for her. We also did not see her during anything with the man.  For a person as cunny as Regina, it will be best to let her expose herself rather than we reporting to the king," Ann said her voice sounding regretful. If she had known that she will meet a scene like this then she would have gone along with more people.


    Lady Regina can easily argue that they set her up, princess Ellen was dazed hearing Ann. The woman had causally addressed Regina by her name without any form of respect.


    Although Ann''s new position in the palace gave her the right to address her so, she did not think that Ann will get used to it so soon.


    "You are right, she will have a long night planning a defends, since she except us to report directly to the king. If she makes a hasty decision she might even turn herself in sooner than we expected," prince Sebastian agreed with Ann.


    Princess Ellen also gave it some thought. If they were to report to the king, lady Regina may turn the table and cry that she was set up. Although the king will not believe her, it did not mean that the people who thought lady Regina was a saint will not believe her.


    The relationship between her and lady Regina was not good, so people will easily believe that she joined hands with the new Queen to set lady Regina up. Lady Regina has not been nice to Ellen and Ann will benefit if lady Regina was sent out of the palace, so they both have a motive to hurt Regina.


    "If you knew this then why did you bring me to her quarters?" Princess Ellen asked. She felt regretful that they had something against the Queen but could not use it.


    "The snake should have bitten her, I did not expect her to have entertained a guest," prince Sebastian answered honestly.


    Princess Ellen was touched, since she was young, lady Regina has treated her the way she wants and no one has ever average her. It turns out that he was not joking when he said that the person who sent the maid will not have it easy.


    Although it seems the venom of the snake spread slowly, this was going to be more painful and even if lady Regina had survived the bite, she will still lose the use of her leg.


    "Thank you," princess Ellen said.. She was grateful that he had dared to plant something as dangerous as a snake in lady Regina''s chamber for her sake.

 Chapter 240 - Agathas Cooking

    The next morning, news of lady Regina catching her maid in her bed-chamber with a man had spread throughout the palace.


    It was said that lady Regina got really upset but she chose to let the maid and the man go.  Fortunately, the gods were not asleep and the man had been bitten by a snake. The Royal physician was able to save the man but the use of his leg will not be so good.


    When princess Ellen heard this story, she could not stop herself from clapping her hands for the Queen. Her ability to change narrative was very excellent.


    If she had indeed gone ahead to report to the king it will be difficult to tell who was saying the truth. Once again she realized why her father has been fooled by the woman many times. It has only been one night but the woman had already come up with such a flawless story.


    She was indeed very smart. A few maids and servants even praised her for being so forgiving. Of course, these people will never learn the truth, after all the other servants that work at the quarter have confirmed the story.


    The said maid had refused to go to the royal ball to celebrate Richard. They thought she was doing so because she is loyal to lady Regina and her son prince Williams. It turns out that she had her own fantasy.


    "Are we still leaving this morning," princess Ellen asked prince Sebastian since she did not want to think about lady Regina.


    "The Queen said she wants you and Richard to accompany her today. Let us leave tomorrow," Prince Sebastian replied.


    Princess Ellen raised her brows if she still could not notice that something was not right then she would be stupid.


    "Ann has changed. It seems hitting her head on the wall has given her courage. She was even able to analyze lady Regina''s defense," Princess Ellen said.


    Ann was just a maid, although she had worked with lady Regina for a long time princess Ellen knew that it was impossible for Ann to be able to analyze lady Regina''s actions so well when she, herself failed to.


    "This change is a good thing at least she will be able to protect your brother. This is what you want right," prince Sebastian answered. He did not give away anything he had discovered from his conversation with Ann, the night before.


    It was not in his place to tell her, he only cared about her safety and since the changes in Ann will not hurt her in any way he was fine with it.


    "Do not think too much, let us go and have breakfast," prince Sebastian said. He knew that no matter how much princess Ellen thought about it, she will be unable to know the truth.


    Princess Ellen agreed, when they got to the dining hall, Ann was already present. She had a warm smile on her face when she greeted them. The first thing princess Ellen notice was how well-dressed Ann was looking.


    She flawlessly wore the air of a noble lady. She carried her step with grace and even her smile looked more beautiful. If not for her face, princess Ellen will not believe that Ann was the person standing there.


    Princess Ellen decided not to overthink this and settle on the dining table. Shortly after, Richard and lord Zorander walked into the dining hall. Ann''s lips curved like she was going to refer to Lord Zorander as Father, but she bite her tongue in time before she smiled.


    "Lord zorander, Son," she called at to the both of them. "Your highness lord zorander smile back. Lord Zorander had lived many years but he did not know Ann so well so he did not notice anything has changed but Richard did.


    After they sat down king George finally stepped in. " your Majesty," Ann smiled as she bowed her head slightly.


    King George nodded his head. Some people are indeed blessed with a good body that could recover quickly. If someone else was to have fallen last night they would be in their bed for at least a month.


    In reality, Ann was able to recover because the prince had helped her. She should have died from the fall.


    After exchanging the morning greeting everyone sat down and began to eat. Princess Ellen thought the food was very delicious. She thought this was because she was around people with good intentions. It was the first time she was not eating with the snake and her children, so the food should taste better


    King George did not have the same thought, he has fallen into a daze after taking the first bite. Even in his dreams, he could recognize the food his late Queen made.


    Queen Agatha was a noble lady and did not need to learn how to cook. She was just supposed to learn from her mother and direct the maids on what to cook.


    According to Queen Agatha had told him, Queen Agatha had a stepmother who was the daughter of a maid, so the woman knew how to cook. This stepmother will always cook for her father and her father loved the woman''s cooking.


    As a young girl, Agatha was not happy seeing how much her father favored that woman over her mother had done some things to spoil the woman''s food.


    At first, her stepmother did not know she was behind it. Moreover, her father will not complain even when the food tastes bad. Even when her stepmother found out she did not report her to her father. Instead, she told her to learn how to cook so that her father will like her more.


    The young Agatha had decided to learn how to cook, in her heart she wanted to learn in other to teach her mother how to cook like her stepmother


    Agatha"s way of thinking back then was very simple. She thought that Mother could cook like her stepmother, her father will favor her too.


    Unfortunately, Agatha''s mother was bad at learning how to cook in the end Agatha just made the food for her father herself. Especially after her stepmother passed away.


    ''Why was Ann''s food suddenly tasting like what Agatha had made?" He asked himself. After thinking about it for some time he could not make any sense out of it, so he concluded that he must be missing Agatha too much not that Ann''s food taste like that of Agatha.


    After all, Agatha has already been dead for years. How could her spirit suddenly appear and prepare breakfast? "I must be growing old," the king  thought

 Chapter 241 - [Bonus ]

    King George was not the only one in a daze, Lord Zorander also thought the food tasted familiar. He looked at Ann who was seated at the right hand of the king. He did not think she cooked it.


    When he looked at Ann he notice she was eating gracefully. The way she held the spoon it''s remained him of his daughter. Lord zorander closed and opened his eyes.


    Ann noticed his gaze on her, so she looked at lord zorander. "Is everything alright? Is there something  wrong with the food?" She asked lord zorander. She looked very concerned.


    "Everything is fine," lord zorander did not want to talk about his daughter. He felt it will make the situation awkward.


    Ann nodded her head and did not push on. How could she not know what was wrong? Richard looked at his mother, it was the first time she spoke without being spoken to.


    She seemed a lot different that morning. She kept smiling. Why was she so happy? He wondered.


    The Breakfast went on quietly and peacefully. After breakfast, Ann asked Richard and Princess Ellen to accompany her outside the palace. Prince Sebastian then offered to join them. He asked Jeffery to come along with them.


    Meanwhile, King George instructed Tim to spread the news around the palace. Lady Regina was not to be allowed into the palace unless he was the one who sent for her. He heard the news about her maid but he did not put it to heart.


    He also withdraws all the royal servants from her quarter. When lady Regina heard this news she was furious. although the king did not send her out of the palace withdrawing all her servants was a slap on the face.


    She thought that princess Ellen and Ann had reported about what they witnessed the night before. She could not guess that the king suspected her of what happened to Ann the previous night.


    If Ann and Ellen had told him what happened he most likely would have thrown her into the dungeon.


    She angrily overturns the table and the chair in the dining room. She felt as though she was going crazy. She had done everything to have the king, in the end, she only created a part for a lowly maid.


    Thinking about it her hatred for Ann grew. In her mind, she was certain that Ann was the one who lead the group of three into her quarter the previous night. She felt that the woman wanted to tell her that she remembered that she was the one who push her down the stairs.


    Even if Ann had known about her having a man to warm her bed, Ann could not have boldly brought people to take a look. If she was certain about meeting a man in her bed then Ann would have come with the king, not princess Ellen and her husband


    "I will have to kill you," lady Regina said. She felt as though she was losing her mind. How could a lowly maid beat her to her tricks? She could not allow Ann to know so many secrets of hers.


    It was quite unfortunate that she was no longer going against a lowly maid but a Queen. This has been something she failed to realize and something that would lead to her doom.


    Meanwhile, Ann, Richard, Ellen, and prince Sebastian were on their way to the place she wanted Ellen and Richard to accompany her to.


    Ann suddenly sneezes. "Someone is talking bad of me," she joked but deep down she knew it was real.


    "Mother, where are we heading?"  Richard asked. Ann smiled. It will not take too long. You are very familiar with the place. Richard nodded his head. He guesses they were returning to the small house Ann used to live in.


    Whenever Ann had the time she will come back and visit the resting place of her husband. An hour later they arrived at the old resident as Richard had predicted.


    "You two wait for me, I will not be long," Ann said when they got into the small courtyard. Richard and Ellen nodded in agreement. Prince Sebastian was riding in a smaller carriage behind them.


    " Do you think your mother was a noble lady who ran away from her kingdom because she was scared of marrying an old man?" Princess Ellen asked.


    "What do you mean?" Richard could not follow her train of thought.


    "I read that in the time past fathers gave their daughter out to marry men older than them. Your mother seems to carry nobility in her blood. It is not something that one gets from wearing the best dresses. And it can not be learned overnight," princess Ellen explains.


    She had been thinking of how elegant Ann carried herself since in the morning. She did not even have a trace of a maid but she flawlessly carried that aura of a Queen. So princess Ellen could only think of this possibility.


    When Richard heard princess Ellen he thought of the possibility. His mother has not told him sure a story but also considered the possibility. His grandfather had taken out time to teach him manners and how to walk like a prince.


    On the other hand, his mother had just married the king and easily knew her manners and how to carry herself with grace. The only logical explanation will be that she was born into a noble home.


    Prince Sebastian who heard the discussion of the two could not help but smile. As expected of his sunshine. It seems nothing can escape her sight.


    "What do you think she came here to do?" Princess Ellen asked after the short pause.


    "Mother, always came to visit father.," Richard replied. Most of the time he used to follow his mother, but things were different. He could not continue to pay respect to the dead man when his father was seated on the throne.


    At that time Ann was standing before the memorial of her husband.


    It was a tree just behind the small building. Different emotions flash through her heart. She needed to do this, so she could live in peace. She reached out to her neck and took off the necklace on her neck.


    She looked at it and the tree. This necklace was given to Ann as an engagement gift by her husband. Since she was married to another she had to let it go.


    The real owner of the body wanted this necklace returned to her husband. So that they can find each other again in the afterlife. After being a wandering spirit for so many years, she could not allow another to go through the same thing. Ann needed to join her ancestor and rest from the problems of life.. Standing in front of the tree she remembered what happened last night after the fall.

 Chapter 242 - Wandring Spirit

    Flashback.


    When Ann was rolling down the stairs on the day of the royal ball, she felt as though her consciousness was been pulled out. She managed to say three words to the king, after that she felt her spirit leaving her body.


    She no longer has the will to live, if she did she felt she would only become a weakness to Richard but somehow she could not live her body and die.


    When she saw princess Ellen cleaning her injuries and begging her not to die, her emotions become complicated. Now that Richard had people to take care of him, Ann thought she could leave without worries but she was wrong.


    Now she was worried that the princess will blame herself if she really died. She was still in this dilemma when she met a spirit.


    "You have to go back, if you leave now things will become complicated. Princess Ellen and Richard will blame themselves. Although Regina will not escape unharmed as she wishes, your death will give her a sense of fulfillment," The spirit said.


    When Ann gave a close look she could recognize the woman before her. It was said in the folktale that when a person falls unconscious they would meet the wandering spirit of the dead.


    This spirit could not return to their ancestral home because of the mistake they have made while alive. Some would wander for a  century as a punishment, while others will wander until they are fortunate to reincarnate and live a better life.


    But this person had been good when she was alive, if her spirit can also wander then who could rest after death.


    "Why have you become a wandering spirit?" Ann asked.


    "Do you not already know, I am been punished," the sprite answered. A person as old as Ann should know this.


    "I know that, but you were such a kind person when you were alive. How can this be," Ann was very surprised?


    "I was but I was also stupid. I have insulted and called my birth mother many names. I also made her life miserable. When she died I did not pay the respect a daughter should pay to her mother. How can I rest? Moreover, I have kept a snake as a sister. Got myself killed before my time. I did not even spare my young daughter. I handed her to the care of the snake. Tell me, do you think am worthy to rest after creating so much trouble?" The spirit asked.


    Ann was tongue-tied, she could not really tell her that she deserved being a wandering spirit so she could only look at her.


    "You have to go back and care of them. Please, at least my heart will not ache so much if they are fine," the spirit said.


    Ann shook her head. "I will only bring trouble to him. I thought becoming a queen was a way to help him but it will bring more trouble. I am already this old but I do not know how to be a Queen.


    I have lived my life cleaning and been a maid. Anytime I make mistake people will secretly laugh at him. But if I go now, he will not need to face that in the future," Ann replied.


    "No, I know all about being a Queen, as long as you accept then I can teach you," the spirit said. The spirit was desperate to convince Ann.


    "No, I have lived this long, it is a good time to leave Even if you teach me, I am already too old to learn," Ann replied.


    " What nonsense are you saying. As long as you are willing you can learn," The spirit said.


    Ann shook her head, "I am not willing. If I die, King George will defiantly punish her. He heard what I said before I become unconscious. Once she loses the last bit of power she has, they would live a peaceful life. There is nothing I am going back for. Richard already met his real family. He would not be lonely," Ann replied.


    The spirit was still trying to convince her but Ann was looking in another direction. It has been long, I miss my family," When Ann spoke she was looking in another direction. The spirit looked over and saw unfamiliar faces. They seem to have come to welcome Ann.


    "You can not give up," the spirit beg. Ann looked at the woman. This was a hard decision but she already made up her mind. She was convinced that her death is more useful to Richard than if she stayed alive.


    She knew that lady Regina will not be easy to deal with. That woman will use her to threaten Richard in the future.


    "If you die now Regina can easily deny pushing you down. You have to go back and deal with her," the spirit did not give up convincing her, Ann paused.


    She seems to think about what the spirit said to her. After the short pause, Ann looked at the spirit. "Why don''t you go instead?" Ann asked.


    "What?" The spirit did not expect these words from Ann. "I have heard that if one dies and he is not immediately covered up, a wandering spirit can take over the body. I want to reunite with my family and you want to go back and make things right, this is a fair trade," Ann said.


    The spirit was stunned and did not know how to reply. Ann''s words made sense but she felt it will be selfish.


    "I am granting you the permission. Consider it my apology for not warning you back then. If I had said a word you might not have taken that tea," Ann said.


    The spirit was surprised. It wander for almost twenty years. No spirit was willing to give their body to another.  Wandering spirits who managed to steal the body of those that died were highly lucky that the family of the dead did not notice when the person died. Therefore given the wandering spirit a chance to live.


    "You have done too much, if you have made up your mind, then your body should rest too," the spirit could not accept this. She owe this woman too much and she was unwilling to owe her more.


    "Ahh! The body is just like the cloth one puts on. You do not have to be so polite. Besides I have already married your husband in the body. It is only right that you go. Look, the people in the room are not even paying attention to me. If you do not take this chance another spirit will. Are you willing to continue to watch them suffer even if you can do something to change it?" Ann asked.


    Ann was not doing this for the spirit. She was a very selfish mother. Ann knew that if this spirit was to return then Richard will definitely be safe. This woman will be of more use to Richard. Every mother will make decisions that benefit their child the most.


    The spirit could no longer reject, she wanted to go back and protect her children and of course seek revenge.


    "Is there anything you will like me to do when I returned?" The spirit asked.. Since it was going to take over Ann''s body it''s was willing to follow Ann''s rules.

 Chapter 243 - Mate For Such A Fate

    "Is there anything you will like me to do when I returned?" The spirit asked. Since it was going to take over Ann''s body it''s was willing to follow Ann''s rules.


    When Ann heard her question, she smiled. "Since I am given it to you, I trust you will take care of it. Also, I want you to return the necklace on my neck back to my husband. His memorial tree is at the back of our old house. There is a yellow piece of cloth on it," After Ann said this the spirit could no longer see her. Ann had departed with a smile. She has no regrets. It was time to join her loved ones.


    In fact, all that the spirit saw was blank. When she forced her eyes open again she realizes that she has indeed possessed Ann''s body.


    She did not get Ann"s memory. All that the spirit knew about Ann were things she saw when she was a wandering spirit.


    Present.


    The new occupant of Ann''s body looked at the three. She was not sure how she should hand over the necklace. After thinking for a while, she picked up a stick and dig a small hole close to the tree. Just before she put the necklace into the hole she notice a shining object beside the yellow cloth.


    Ann walked over to examine it. It was then she noticed a similar necklace tied along with the cloth.


    Ann took a deep breath, sighed, and untied it. She carefully lock the two necklaces together and tied them with the yellow cloth to the tree.


    She looked at the tree and felt relieved. Now that she had successfully fulfilled Ann''s wish it was time to set everything right.


    Meanwhile, Princess Ellen and the rest waited for a long time, when they did not see Ann coming back they did not feel worried. The house was very same and if something was to happen to her they were certain they would hear her cry for help.


    The group led by Richard entered the small house. Since Ann always found time to come over and take care of the house, the place was not very dusty. After taking the cloth that was used to cover the wooden chair the three sat down.  Jeffry Remain outside to keep a lookout.


    Princess Ellen looked around and could not help wonder what it will be like to live such a simple life. One may think that those with power and wealth had it all but she realise that this was not always the case.


    For instance, she had grown up in the palace with servants at her call,  Richard lived in such a small home, yet Richard had a happier childhood.


    In the family of the Rich and noble one almost have a manual to live with, one had to put on a smile and act as though they were in control all the time. It was impossible to show your emotion. Not to talk of the schemes that go within a family.


    Brothers and sisters fight each other to outshine the other, the quest to become the head of the family was tough. Children even kill their parents for their benefit. She thought of how prince Craig had killed his father to enable him to become the next king...


    Even if a rich family was free of such schemes and the child manage to have a happy childhood, their marriage was not what they could decide. Not many noblemen or women have managed to marry the man or woman that they like.


    Yet the poor, may not wear the best of clothes but they are sincere. When they smile it was because they are happy not because it was expected of them.


    The poor could sleep peacefully and not worry about under-table schemes. If out all schemes exist among the poor princess Ellen did not think it will be like what goes on in the families of the noble.


    "I wish I can live a simple life," princesd Ellen suddenly voice out her thoughts. If she had not been a princess she would not be married to a man that is rumored to be a beast. Fortunately, he treated her well.


    When Richard and prince Sebastian heard her, they gave her a puzzled look. Princess Ellen smiled when she saw the two of them looking at her.


    "My Prince, don''t you somethings wish you do not have to fulfill any responsibility?" She asked prince seb¨¤stian.


    "No matter who you are you did have a responsibility," prince Sebastian replied.


    "I know that, I mean look how much we have to sacrifice. If we were commoners we would only worry about our small family and food. We would not have to worry about the entire kingdom. We can sleep with both eyes closed not worried about the scheme cooked by others," as princess Ellen spoke became more convinced that the life of the commoner is more peaceful.


    If she was a commoner she will not need to study and understand the history of ger kingdom. Wars that we''re fought before even her parents were born. She also needs to study and understand the kingdoms that are friends and enemies of her kingdom. She also needs to learn about all the prominent families in the kingdom. Their strengths and weaknesses.


    She had to walk in a particular way, eat, talk and even her smile would have to be graceful.


    Ahh, it was indeed much work, she thought. Prince Sebastian listen to her question and nodded his head. He had thought of giving up the throne many times and living a peaceful and quiet life but if he did his loved ones will suffer.


    "You are right? Being responsible for the enter kingdom is indeed something difficult to do. After having many sleepless nights for the kingdom''s sake, some selfish people will still plot against you because they seek your throne," Prince Sebastian agreed.


    He was beginning to think how happy his life will be with his sunshine if the both of them were commoners. It would have been a  possibility if he was still aware of how much his mother had gone through to ensure that he sit on the throne.


    "Maybe we should not go back to Avalo. We can go to any kingdom where nobody knows us and live a normal life," prince Ellen said.


    Although princess Ellen sounded like she was joking, if one looked at her eyes it was clear that she was longing for a simple life.


    Prince Sebastian also has this thought.. It was unfortunate that they were both not made for sure a fate.

 Chapter 244 - [Bonus ]Taking By Surprise

    When Richard saw the look on both their face, he rolled his eyes. He always thought these two people are smart. They turned out to be very stupid.


    " Do you think the poor are so peaceful?" Richard asked. Princesd Ellen and prince  S¨¦bastien nodded their head without any form of hesitation.


    Richard looked at them, if possible he would have loved to hit their head against the wall and see what happened to their smart brains.


    " How so? Do you think it is easy to always bow your head and agree that you are wrong even if what happens is not your fault? You can talk about them not worrying about the kingdom.


    But when there is war, the sons of the poor are forced to the front line of the battle. I would have to protect the prince and noble with my life.


    If we lose the war, it is always the poor that are sold as slaves. When in front of the battle, any commoner will be killed without a thought, but the son of a noble may be sparred for future negotiations.


    You think worrying about food is easy, that is because you have never worked on a farm before or even know how stressful cooking food is. All you have to do is false a fake smile. A poor man will have to try his best to mix with the background and not bring any unwanted attention to himself.


    "Do you know why Mother is unable to give birth to children of her own?" Richard asked. Without waiting for Ellen to respond he continued speaking.


    "It was because in her first year of marriage she had a miscarriage and it seem to have damaged her body making her unable to give birth. At that time mother had gone into the wood, to look for some wood to make fire and cook dinner. I am not sure how it happened but she had slipped from a small hill and fall on her stomach. If she had the money she would not go into the wood herself in her condition, "


    " Father had died not because he was infected with an incurable sickness but because the herb needed to treat him is rear and he could not afford to pay those who will go into the forest to get it, " Richard spoke at length.


    When he finished talking the husband and wife did not know how to respond. It seems like being poor was not something so simple. Ann who was just coming to join them had her the conversation.


    " it is not easy on both sides. The rich and the poor need each other and they both carry worries that the other could not understand," Ann joined the conversation.


    She has lived long enough to understand that the poor always feel like the rich had no worries, why the rich did not think the poor had anything to offer.


    Ann''s statement was what the three of them could agree with. Everybody did not have it all smooth in life. The rich wanted to live a happy life and the poor wanted to make more wealth. Maybe this is how the gods have placed a balance among men.


    "Let us go, Richard I was thinking we should visit lord Zack before going back to the Palace," Ann said. Queen Agatha wanted to make up for all the mistakes that she made when she was alive. Of course, she was still thinking of taking her revenge on Lady Regina.


    Richard did not bother to ask her why, he simply agreed and so they went on their way. Now that lord Zorander''s household has been divided Queen Agatha did not know how she was supposed to pay her last respect to her mother.


    She could not show up as Ann and demand to be let into the Zorander memorial hall. This will make her seem unreasonable. Although she was Agatha on the inside, on the outside everyone saw Ann.


    So she decided to get close to lady Bridget and Lawrence. Maybe she will get the chance one day.


    The group soon left the place and headed to the Zorander household. What they did not notice was the group of people hidden in the bush.


    "Your highness, this should have been the best time to make a move," one man spoke to another.


    This group of people is five in numbers. "Are you crazy?" the person addressed as your highness replied.


    "Of course not your highness, when the three went in just now, we could have attacked the one outside. The five of us would have been able to defeat him. Moreover no matter how fast the prince fight, his wife will be his weakness," the man who spoke before said.


    "you are indeed crazy? Do you think the prince will allow harm to come his way because of the princess? If something were to happen to the princess because of us, we would only be making Bozoa our enemy,"  the prince said.


    The other four men became quiet. "we are asked to monitor the prince''s movement. Do not get restless and unreasonable. If the prince was so easy to kill he would be dead already," the prince said firmly before they continued to follow after prince Sebastian''s carriage.


    If King George was here he would have recognized this prince. This was his sister son that had met him some time ago, asking him to collaborate with him.


    After King George rejected him he had remained in Bozoa and so he found out about prince S¨¦bastien''s arrival. Since prince S¨¦bastien was here he was instructed to keep an eye on the prince


    After what happened to Pontus, it was expected that the other two kingdoms will be scared since they suspected the prince will come for them next.


    They had taken a deep breath of relief when they found out that prince Craig has taken over the throne. They had expected the two brothers to fight against each other, so they plan to talk advantage of the inner struggle to defeat Avalo.


    Unexpectedly prince S¨¦bastien did not go back to Avalo to fight for his throne, instead, he went to Bozoa to accompany his wife.


    While this was the rumor going on, the nobles and the kings of Phrygia, and Pamphyial felt that the prince was just putting on a show.


    Maybe he and his brother were pretending to be at odds with each other to make them belive they are safe. When the least expects, prince S¨¦bastien will attack and destroy them.


    To prevent this from happening, the kingdom has decided that the second prince of Phrygia should remain in Bozoa and monitor the prince.. That way they will not be taken by surprise like Pontus.

 Chapter 245 - Shortcomings

    When Ann and the. other got to the Zack resident they meet lord Zorander. In fact, everyone was surprised to see this group of people.


    Lawrence immediately came out with his family. "Your highness," the family of three bowed, apart from Jeffery who easily mixed with the background, everyone else presents was a member of the Royal family.


    When lady Bridget saw how calm and composed Ann behaved, she found it difficult to belive that the woman used to be just a maid.


    After they welcome them, the atmosphere becomes slightly awkward. The Royal family could not just randomly visit there has to be a purpose. Ann already thought about this and she had a perfect excuse.


    If she would ever get the chance to pay her respect to her late mother in this new body of hers, then she needed to be close to this family.


    "Lady Zack, if it is not too much to ask... " Ann paused and look at Bridget. It was had been in another person''s body but Queen Agatha was grateful that she had possessed Ann''s body at least there is a  relationship between them.


    "Your highness you can go ahead and ask. If this request is within my power, then I will surely grant it," lady Bridget felt worried when she saw the way Ann hesitate. No matter what she was the current Queen of Bozoa.


    When Ann heard her, she took a deep breath of relief. She had deliberately behaved as if she did not know how to ask the question in her mind.


    "It like this... I have been a maid all my life and I lack in so many ways on how to behave like a Queen. I know you are not a Queen yourself but you can at least teach me how to act like a lady," when Anm said this her voice was low and one would definitely conclude she was shy.


    Lady Bridget was shocked by this request. Ann had acted like a Queen a few moments ago. It was clear to even a blind man that this woman carried herself with grace flawlessly so what did she mean by learning to be a lady. Although lady Bridget had this thought she still agree.


    "It will be my honor, your highness," lady Bridget said. Ann nodded her head in satisfaction.


    "I will also like to keep this matter a secret. A lot of people are unreasonable and will use my shortcomings to go against Richard," Ann said in a small voice.


    Although her voice sounded calm, the people in the room did not miss the fact that she was exercising her authority as the Queen.


    "I understand your highness," lady Bridget said feeling more puzzled. This woman was not very simple. She knew when to humble herself and when to use her authority. What shortcomings was talking about? She wondered.


    "Your Highness it is a little hot inside. Luckily I have prepared some snacks in the garden. The temperature there is much better," lady Bridget said.  She was not sure if the Quern was ready to leave so she could only extend the invitation.


    Ann accepted immediately. She did not know lady Bridget too much because in the past she has been so unconcerned about what happened to Lawrence. In fact, she would have been happy if he had married trash. It turns out that the brother she had neglected the most was the one who stoold my her son.


    Since lady Bridget, Rose, and Ann, were going to the garden, Princess Ellen decide to tag along.


    "Does he treat you well?" Rose asked princess Ellen in a low voice. The two older women were walking ahead so they were unaware of the discussion going on behind.


    ''''How do you mean?" Prince Ellen asked with raised brows. It had been so long she had someone worry for her like this. Especially since she and Rose were not close. They might be cousins but the number of times they have seen each other can be counted on one hand


    "I saw the way he treated you yesterday. He seems to be very protective and positive but this is not always a good thing. When a person is treated like a piece of belonging their emotions are not put into consideration," Rose said. Although she was not close to Ellen, they are blood-related and lord zorander said Family is family and like family, they must care for each other.


    Rose was certain that it was because of this principle of her grandfather that he left Robert a way to survive in the future.


    When princess Ellen saw how sincere Rose was, she decided to answer her honestly. Not everyone can be kind-hearted and sincerely concerned.


    "I can not say the rumors are false but he treats me well most of the time," as Ellen spoke she had a smile on her face. She did not even notice.


    " Why are you smiling just talking about him. Did my cousin fall in love with the infamous curse prince," Rose raised her voice in a teasing tone.


    Princess Ellen could bring herself to deny it. This really shocked Rose. The crown prince did not look friendly. Although Rose has not seen his face but in the rumors, the man was said to look like a beast, so how could her sweet innocent cosine fall in love with such a man.


    Unless he treated her really special. "Does he treate you so good?" Rose wanted to know


    "Yes," princess Ellen answered without a second thought. She did not see any reason to hind this from her cousin.


    " It is a relief he treats you well," Ann suddenly said surprising the young ladies who did not know the women in front of them were listening.


    Be it the real Ann or the spirit of Queen Agatha, they were both relieved to see her in a good condition. Queen Agatha knew that even if she had been alive the marriage between Ellen and the prince of Avalo was something she could not have stopped.


    Lady Bidget looked at Ann she saw the genius concern in her eyes. She knew Ann was not faking it. It was indeed like a mother looking at her child.


    Lady Bridget as a mother could recognize this look. To her, this woman was the best to stand in her sister-in-law''s place been that the woman loved her sister-in-law''s children as though they were hers.


    Her impression of Ann grew, someone with such a kind heart should be cherished. Lady Bridget knew that she had helped lady Regina a few times to hurt Ellen, her reasons are understandable, after all, she did it to protect Richard. Parents are put in a difficult situation sometimes. Like when she had lost her firstborn child and her unborn child. Back then Rose was still very young, so Lawrence had to carry her as they made their escape. She was also in the last terminal of her pregnancy it was impossible for her to carry a child who was already twelve years old.


    "Your highness is very kind, princess Ellen has suffered a lot, at least the gods have been merciful so that the prince is nice to her,"  lady Bridget said.


    Ann just nodded her head. Lady Bridget thought she was still worried so she took her hand and comfort her.  When Ann saw her gesture her lips curved into a smile. "You are also very nice, if we have been born in the same circle we would have been good friends," she said.


    Lady Bridget thought about her words and nodded her head. " we can be friends now," she replied with a smile. Ann smiled back. But deep down she wondered why she did not make friends with someone like Bridget?  Why had she chosen Regina?


    ''''I must have been stupid," she thought.

 Chapter 246 - Three Black Dots.

    When Princess Ellen saw this scene she was happy. The more she thought about it the more she was convinced that Ann was different.


    "You two are already so old, why are you showing off your friendship to make us jealous?" Rose was jealous. She has left all her friends they came back to Bozoa. She and Ellen would have been friends if only she was not married to a man from Avalo.


    When they saw her reaction they laughed. "Are you not going to marry Joe Yancey, I am sure you and Danny will be good friends," princess Ellen comforted her.


    "That is right," Rose smiled. The four of them soon settle down and eat the snacks having a random conversation. Princesd Ellen found herself at the center of the conversation.


    They kept asking her about Avalo and her life there. They talked and laugh like old friends that were very closed.


    Meanwhile, the men were still seated in the welcoming hall having random conversations. Prince Sebastian was very calm, he answered any question directed to him.


    Lord Zorander and Lawrence were surprised. Rumor has it that Prince Sebastian was very difficult to get along with. He was said to be very rude and even his father had to talk to him carefully. It was not something out of place for him to act this way. After all, he had the ability to act arrogantly.


    When they saw that he was very calm they also become very calm. Jeffery who was standing at the corner was amused. He could guess that the only reason why the prince was been so nice to these people was that they were related to princess Ellen.


    He was not wrong, prince Sebastian was indeed been respectful because lord Zorander was his grandfather-in-law. On the other hand lord Zorander felt regretful. If her daughter had not insisted on marrying the prince back then, then her granddaughter will not suffer such a fate.


    To be honest he did not think that prince Sebastian was good enough for his granddaughter. His granddaughter was pure and sweet, while the prince was evil.


    Even if he had all this thought, he did not dare to voice it out or annoy the prince. Although the prince was calm and spoke respectfully to them,    Lord Zorander knew that it will be stupid to provoke the prince. After having random conversations for an hour, Lord Zorander felt tried.


    "I should go and rest," lord Zorander said and tried to stand up but he could not feel his right leg. He fell back to his seat.


    "Father,'''' Lawrence was worried.


    " it nothing, my legs just feel stiff, it must be due to the fact that I have been sitting in the same spot for a while," lord Zorander said.


    When Lawrence heard him, he felt relief. "Then seat back let me massage it for you," Lawrence said. As he spoke he went on his knees and fold the sleeves of his robe. He took lord Zorander''s leg and started massaging it.


    Jeffrey who was standing at the corner caught sight of the three black dots on his right hand. His breath was stiff. He remembered the familiar dream he has been having since he was young and lost the memory of what his family looked like.


    In that dream, he would always see a man holding his hand and putting hot charcoal on his hand. Then he would feel it burn his skin a little. It was very painful but the man in the dream will comfort him.


    "son, the war has become this serious and it is difficult for us to be together all the time. It is important that I do this. This way even if we separate we can recognize each other again.


    After repeating this three times, the man stretched his hand. The scars matched the one on his own hands. "see, I will always recognize you," the man would say and Jeffery will wake up.


    In his early days, he always looked at the hand of any man that looked old enough to be his father. He had hoped for so many years. Later he realized that his father might have died from the war. Years later when he trained under the prince he overcome the fear of what happened that year.


    Maybe it was because he was now the one that heard the sword and he feel strong. Sometimes after a war, he will never enter into the kingdom to face the commoner people.


    The sight of the people running and hiding themselves remains him of him and his father but no matter how the memory looks like he has been unable to see the face of the man.


    But the scar on the hand from the hot charcoal was clear in his mind. He did not believe he was seeing something similar.


    He was a bit far and only had a glimpse of it. Maybe it was because he was in a daze or the fact that he was too curious, to find the truth he took one step after another closer.


    Everyone else has been forced on lord Zorander so they did not notice the change in Jeffery''s behavior until it took hold of Lawrence''s right hand and looked at the scar.


    The other people in the room were surprised. Prince S¨¦bastien was the most surprised. He has been very close to Jeffery and the latter has never done something so out of place.


    Lawrence who''s hand was suddenly sized with force was the most confused. He did not know why the guard who has remained quiet will suddenly take hold of his hand.


    So he could only look at Jeffery and noticed that the young man was looking at the scar on his hand.


    "Jeffery," prince S¨¦bastien called after the short pause. He knew that Jeffery will have a good reason to have behaved out of place. But he still needed to call him back to his senses.


    When Jeffery heard his name from the prince he let go of the hand and looked at Lawrence. His face was void of any expression.


    Lawrence was not scared but lord Zorander was worried that perhaps Lawrence has offered the man in from of them. Because of Jeffrey''s role as prince S¨¦bastien''s body doubler, he did not show much of his face. After all, the only similarities between him and the prince were their eye color and hair.


    Jeffery swallowed hard and tried to calm himself. Could he have really found his parents or was this a mere coincidence? Although this kind of coincidence was rare, he did not want to raise his hope for nothing.


    "young man what is the problem?" lord Zorander was anxious. If Lawrence has really done something to the young man, he wanted to find out and resolve it. The enemy in the dark was usually the hardest to deal with.


    Jeffery calmly looked at the man, he felt a sense of familiarity but he could not tell if this was due to the scar he just looked at. Not wanting to give himself hope and end up in disappointment Jeffery shook his head.


    "it nothing," he replied in a flat tone.

 Chapter 247 - Solve The Mystery

    Lord Zorander did not believe the man. How could he? He clearly saw that this man had fallen into trance when he took his son''s hand.


    "Even if you misunderstood something you can still share it with us, that way we would be rest assured," lord Zorander said. He did not want to worry about a hidden enemy. It was best that they clear the misunderstanding or pay compensation if there was any.


    Prince S¨¦bastien agreed with lord Zorander. It will be very problematic if his most trusted aid has something against someone that was related to his sunshine.


    Moreover, it seems his sunshine was close to this uncle of hers. Even Queen Agatha has come to visit them and try to establish kingship.


    "You can say it," prince S¨¦bastien said when he saw that Jeffery was going to remain quiet. Since prince S¨¦bastien has commanded him, Jeffery could no longer remain silent.


    "it like this, when I was fourteen, I meet a boy who had a similar scar as lord Zack. He said his father has given it to him during the war. It was supposed to be a way for them to find each other should they get separated," Jeffery said. He was unwilling to tell them he was the boy. If he was mistaken these people may get angry and feel that he must be trying to play some tricks. He was not even sure they had a missing child.


    When Lawrence heard this explanation, he was shocked. How could he not remember? He had used charcoal to create the scar. It was during the war and treating a wound caused by a dagger will not be easy. So when he saw the burning fire that night he had an idea.


    Of course, he did not dare try it on his son first. He had taken the hot charcoal and place it in his hand first.


    "This boy did he tell you how his father gave him the scar?" Lawrence asked. His voice trembled as he spoke. After many years there was finally a clue about his son. Although a person can have a similar scar but the cause should be different.


    He felt his heart tighten. He only hoped that Jeffrey''s next words will not destroy his hope." He said his father had used hot charcoal at night when they were hiding in the bush," Jeffery answered. The scene in his dream only forced on his father''s words and the scar he was not so sure of anything else.


    He did not know if they were other people, moreover, it has been years and Jeffery had fought in different wars. Some of his dreams overlap his experience in the war in recent years.


    When Lawrence heard this reply he took Jeffrey''s hand. He becomes certain that the boy referred to, must be his lost son. "Tell me, sir, this boy you talk about is he still living? Can you bring me to him?" Lawrence asked.


    Jeffrey was taken by surprise, he just looked at the man and did not know how to answer. When Lawrence saw Jeffrey''s face he thought it was because something bad must have already happened to his son. He swallowed his grief. He knew there was a chance for such a thing. But at least I could visit his final resting place.


    "Even if he is dead, can you take me to his resting place? At least I will be able to wish him farewell," when Lawrence said these words his heart was very bitter. He was unwilling to part with his son after just finding out he had survived the war that year.


    But what could he do? Since he force himself to speak his voice has come out a little louder and the grief in it was not hidden.


    Lady Bridget and the other ladies were returning to the welcoming hall, so when they heard the loud voice coming from inside they thought something big had happened so they fasten their pace.


    When they got into the reviving hall they saw Lawrence holding on to Jeffrey''s hand and looking at him as though his life and death were in the hand of this man.


    They were all surprised. They have only been away for an hour what could have happened between these men. The most panicked was Ellen. She was scared that her uncle had unintentionally offered prince S¨¦bastien so Jeffrey had stepped forward.


    Lawrence on the other hand did not seem to notice the presence of the other people. The more Jeffery remain quiet the more anxious he became. It was also the same for lord Zorander. He had always felt guilty about his lost grandson. Although he knew Lawrence was stubborn but if he had asked him to return to Bozoa the day the war started, he was sure that his grandson could not have gone missing.


    Jeffrey on the other hand did not know how to react. He has never thought he will be able to find his family. It was too much to believe.


    The only person who could guess what was going on was Prince S¨¦bastien. Jeffrey has been by his side for years. He knew that Jeffery got separated from his family during the war.


    Moreover, he has seen Jeffrey looking at his left hand many times. Each time Jeffrey looked at the hand he will fall into a daze. After a long time, Jeffrey will take a deep breath and cover the hand.


    After hearing the conversation between the two men, prince S¨¦bastien could easily come up with a concussion. This lord Zack is the father of Jeffrey.


    It was no wonder Jeffrey was able to learn to act like a noble so easily. It was because he already had the training from childhood. Although Jeffery had lost his memory due to the fear of that year, he did not lose the things he had learned.


    Even if he did not remember them, once he was in the situation he was able to act out the role.


    Princess Ellen was the first to react. She walked over to the prince and pulled his robe gently. When prince S¨¦bastien saw the worried look on her face he decided to help them solve the mystery since Jeffery has lost his tongue.


    Prince S¨¦bastien stood up and walked over to the two men. He easily separated Lawrence''s hand from Jeffrey.


    When Lawrence saw this he realized he had acted out.. He was about to apologize when he saw prince S¨¦bastien folding the sleeves of Jeffrey''s robe and showing him his left hand.

 Chapter 248 - The World Is A Small Big Place.

    When Lawrence looked down at Jeffrey''s hand he was shocked. He did not even know how to react. He simply stretched out his hand and peered it with Jeffrey''s. He seems to have traveled ten years back.


    The only difference was that Jeffrey''s hand was a little smaller back then. It was already ten years so the scar on Jeffrey''s hand seems to have faded a little.  When lord Zorander saw this he got up to take a look.


    Even lady Bridget hurried over, the first time she saw Jeffery she had felt very familiar but she did not think this was the reason. She had traveled so much that she thought she might have met someone who looked similar to Jeffery.


    "Is this..." Lady Bridget could not finish her words. She was afraid she was dreaming. She had already missed her son for so long, she did not know that she will meet him again in this lifetime. After all, there was the possibility that he was already dead.


    "yes, this is our son Jefferson," Lawrence said. It still felt like a dream to him. If he never marked the young man back then he wondered if there was going to be a chance that he would have recognized him.


    If he was not sure that only he and his son were aware of this mark, he would have thought that this was some trick. This was not the first time he was meeting Jeffery he and his son had become strangers after all.


    Lady Bridget could no longer stop herself she hugged Jeffrey and cried out her heart. Lord Zorander on the other hand was very happy. It seems that the bad luck that followed after the Zorander has finally left Lawrence since they moved out of the Zorander resident and cut ties with the family.


    Lawrence just smiled, he was so happy that he could not react. Princess Ellen was surprised. She did not know much about Lawrence and his family, so she did not know they had a missing son since the family did not stay in Bozoa.


    The world is a small big place, Jeffrey happens to be her cousin. She could not believe the scene that was playing in front of her.


    Rose stood rooted, she knew she had an elder brother but she did not have much memory about him. She was still very young when he went missing. Moreover, that brother of hers always followed his father around.


    While everyone celebrated, prince S¨¦bastien fell into a dilemma. Although he was happy that Jeffery found his family, he knew that this will change a lot of things.


    Jeffery was the only person apart from his mother that he could trust with his eyes closed. This had nothing to do with the oath. If Jeffrey''s family were not related to his sunshine then he would not have given them face, he would have taken Jeffery away.


    Jeffrey on the other hand did not react, although he knew the woman hugging him was his mother, he could not explain how he felt. He already lost his memory about this family. So he was not sure how he felt about the situation.


    It was only after a few minutes has passed that Bridget could bring herself to pull away from the hug. Jeffery was very grateful, maybe it is because he has been following the prince too long and he acted as his body doubler, he was not used to being hugged. In fact, he was feeling uncomfortable being so close to the face which belongs to his family but he was not familiar with them.


    When Lady Bridget moved aside, Lawrence could not hold himself back from hugging him. He was so happy that he even laughed out. "I am glad you are safe," Lawrence said as he patted Jeffrey''s back.


    Jeffrey nodded his head, he was also glad that his family was saved. He has also worried that they perished in the war. "Rose come great your brother," Lady Bridget said. She was unable to contain her joy.


    "Big Brother," Rose said. Jeffrey nodded his head at Rose. It was at this point that Lady Bridget realized that she was yet to see her son''s face. She raised her hand o to remove the helmet that covered part of his face so she can take a look but Jeffrey stopped her.


    "I am sorry but no one can know what my face looks like," Jeffery provides an explanation for his actions. Since he was acting as Prince S¨¦bastien''s body doubler he could not allow people to know what he looks like.


    When Lady Bridget heard him, she was shocked. She thought that perhaps he had a big scar on his face, this should be the only reason a person would want to hide his face.


    "It does not matter what happened to your face I want to see it," Lady Bridget said. But Jeffrey still shook his head.


    "My face is fine, nothing happened to it, it just that no one is allowed to see it. Since I am always with the prince, I only take off my face cover if I want to make a run for it. Nobody can trace the face back to me, when I stand with his highness," Jeffery could only offer this explanation.


    There were only two of them who knew he sometimes appeared in place of prince S¨¦bastien. When prince S¨¦bastien heard Jeffrey''s reply he was very relieved. He did not have to look for a new body doubler.


    When Lady Bridget heard this she felt even more wrong. She cast a glance at prince S¨¦bastien and could not help but curse him in her heart. she felt that prince S¨¦bastien did not allow does who work with him to show their face because he was a beast. ''How hateful'' she thought.


    "mother, the only reason why I can still stand in front of you is because of his highness," Jeffery said in a hurry. He seems to be scared that the woman will say something to annoy the prince.


    He knew for a fact that prince S¨¦bastien had a bad tongue and his temper was not good either. This prince is only able to control his temper when it comes to his wife.


    Even if Jeffery did not remember this family of his, he did not want them to get into trouble the first time they meet.


    When Lady Bridget heard Jeffery she suddenly felt Embarrassed. She should be thankful to the prince. So what if she could not see his face at least he was fine.


    "Thank you so much, your highness," Lady Bridget bowed her head. She could not help but think that the gods had allowed Princess Ellen to marry this prince so she could see her son again.


    Even lord Zorander that felt dissatisfied with princess Ellen''s marriage to prince S¨¦bastien suddenly felt it was fated.


    "your highness our family owes you si much," Lawrence and lord Zorander said together.


    Princess S¨¦bastien shook his head, princess Ellen was family with these people so he did not think they needed to be so thankful to him.


    Besides he has no plans of returning this son to them.

 Chapter 249 - Pay Compensation

    After thanking Prince S¨¦bastien, lady Bridget become busy, she asked for an opportunity to cook for her son. Prince S¨¦bastien agreed to it.


    The Zack household suddenly went into a festive mood. The servants naturally find out about the young master of the house has been found. Not that many of them knew he was missing.


    Princess S¨¦bastien hated noise and since the Zack resident became so noisy he decided to take a walk.


    Princess Ellen noticed this so she followed after him. When prince S¨¦bastien noticed she was following after him, he stopped in his track and allowed her to catch up with him.


    "Are you taking a walk?" she asked when she saw him waiting for him.


    "yes," He nodded his head.


    "then I will come with come with you," princess Ellen offered.


    "No, go inside I will not belong," He said. Princess Ellen did not expect him to reject her but seeing that his voice did not sound nice and pleasant like always, she did not argue and turned back into the house.


    Prince S¨¦bastien remain standing and did not make a move until he was sure that princess Ellen was safe inside. He had noticed that they were been followed. This was the reason he had slowed down on their way to Ann''s old house but the people following behind did not make a move.


    He also asked Richard to go inside the house but these people still did not make a more. So he concluded that they were just following him.


    To prove this he decided to go out himself. If they were waiting for the best time then they would attack him now that he was alone but if their target is his sunshine then they will make a move now that he was away.


    It was late in the afternoon, so the street was calm and Quiet. As prince S¨¦bastien walked into the woods he could feel the peer of eyes following him.


    When he got deep in the wood, he pretended to be tired and sat down to take a rest. He closed his eyes and pretend that he did not notice he was been followed.


    When the group of five saw him stop they immediately hide. "Do you think he noticed we are following him?" one of the men asked.


    "I do not think so, look he is so relaxed," another replied.


    "you have a point, if he noticed he would have at least looked behind. He is so carefree. I thought he was rumored to be very sensitive," another said.


    "if you do not know how to talk keep quiet," the prince was irritated. These people did not know how to keep quiet. He was beginning to think that his brother sent this bunch of fools to get him killed.


    "Your highness, I am good with arrows. If I fire a shot now I will definitely not miss the mark," the quiet man said.


    The second prince of Phrygia was irritated.  "Do you have a problem following instructions?" he shut the man a look.


    When these men saw that the prince was unwilling to make a move they cursed him in their hearts. They did not believe that I''d the five of them were to go at him together they will be unable to kill him.


    Unfortunately they hard a coward as a prince to lead them. The four men could already think of the firm and Glory they will receive if they killed the sleeping prince.


    Although they had this thought they still obeyed the prince and did not try to attack the prince.


    When prince S¨¦bastien realized that the men did not want to attack him and they were just following him, he got up and returned to Zack''s residence.


    When he got into the house, he was led by a maid to the dining hall. Jeffery was seated. There was chatting and laughing but prince S¨¦bastien felt irritated. ''Too noisy,'' This was the only thought on his mind but he stopped himself from complaining.


    As soon as the meal was served, the room became quiet as they ate. Prince S¨¦bastien felt relief. Lady Sam kept putting food into Jeffrey''s plate. It was as though she wanted him to eat food worth the ten years he has been missing.


    Jeffrey thank her and tried to eat as much as possible. He did not know that having a mother to care for him will be so good.


    He eat with a faint smile since he knew he would not be returning to the family. At least he wanted to make them happy, even if it was just this once.


    Prince S¨¦bastien did not really eat, he was trying to find out the motive of the people following him. Although he heard their conversation in the bush, he could not help but worry that they just said those things to make him relaxed.


    Although the table was quiet, they still chatted among themselves a little. When the meal was over, they all returned to the welcoming hall. The atmosphere was indeed happy.


    "Do you think we should throw a feast to celebrate finding our son?" Lady Bridget asked. The smile on her face was beautiful and warm. She directed this question to Lawrence but before he had the chance to answer, Jeffery beat him to it.


    "There will be no need, I have no plans to return to Bozoa," he said. When the husband and wife heard this the smile on their faces vanished.


    If it were to be another prince they would have requested the king to ask on their behalf but they knew that even king George will not want to get involved.


    The couple suddenly became helpless, they have been hoping and praying to find their son again but now that they did they could not even claim him.


    The once joyful atmosphere became awkward. No one knew what to say or do to ease the atmosphere. After a short moment, Lord Zorander cleared his throat.


    "Your highness, our request may sound unreasonable but Jefferson is the only son of our household. Is it impossible for us to have him back?" lord Zorander asked. His voice was calm and respectful. To be honest he did not know how the prince will react to it.


    Jeffrey seems to have been working close to the prince he was almost a hundred percent sure that prince S¨¦bastien will reject him immediately.


    Prince S¨¦bastien looked at the old man, a small smirk played o. His lips but no one noticed. "it is not impossible, it just that I doubt you will be unable to afford the compensation," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    When Jeffrey heard this he knew that the prince will really let him go, if they could afford the compensation but he also knew they couldn''t afford it. Prince S¨¦bastien was never the type to easily let go of the things he considered as valuable.


    The other members of the family did not know this so they immediately asked what he wanted. Lord Zorander felt that it might not be so impossible.. As long as his request was something that existed.

 Chapter 250 - Warm All Over.

    "it simply, I want a replacement for Jeffrey," prince S¨¦bastien said when he saw the eagerness on the faces of everyone.


    When they had this request they thought that the prince was underestimating them. "How many men do you want as a replacement?" Lord Zorander asked confidently.


    "you misunderstood me lord Zorander, I just want one man who can be a replacement for Jeffrey. As you all know he owes me his life but I am willing to let him go on account that he is related to my wife but a life for a life. If you give me someone who can be a perfect replacement for Jeffrey then I will let him go, " prince S¨¦bastien said.


    A perfect replacement? They did not quite understand what he meant. " Jeffery please explain to your family what you do and what your replacement should look like, " prince S¨¦bastien said.


    Jeffrey frown his brows, although he was happy to meet his family, he loved working with the prince. Jeffrey had the ability to see the whole picture, if he returns to his family he will at most inherit the family name and property. But if he continues to sever under the prince then his name will be known to many generations. So that when the story of the cursed prince of Avalo is been told his name will be mentioned.


    Jeffrey knew for a fact that prince S¨¦bastien will be a good king when he rule he will be fair and people will sing his praise. The prince has also won many wars and many people in Avalo already knew of his right-hand man called Jeffery. Moreover, he gets to play the prince often. Why will he give that up to join a family he can not remember.


    "I am sorry, I do not wish to be replaced. I have already sown to use my life to serve my prince. How can I go back on my words now? I am not sure the tradition of the family but my prince has taught me that a man must keep his words," these were the words that came out of his mouth.


    After they heard what he said the hall become quiet. "you are indeed your father''s son, so stubborn," lord Zorander said. His voice sounded as though he was disappointed but those who knew lord Zorander well knew that he felt proud of this grandson of his.


    Prince S¨¦bastien shot him a look. "you should give your parents a chance," prince S¨¦bastien said. He felt that these people will continue to trouble him. They were a noble family and it was a slap on their face for their son to become a slave to another. Prince S¨¦bastien understood this much.


    " My replacement must be able to spear with the prince, He must be trustworthy and loyal. My prince likes the color of my eyes and hair. He said they make me look trustworthy," Jeffery finish speaking.


    These demands were quite simple but finding a man that looks like Jeffery will be close to impossible.


    " Do not forget if you find me a traitor in place of Jeffrey, I will come back and destroy this household. That way Jeffrey will be free to serve me again," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    It was already very difficult to find a look-alike with Jeffrey. Even if they managed to find one, how will they know if the person is trustworthy?


    " Your highness, I... we will respect my son''s decision, " Lawrence spoke after a pause. He did not know why his son insisted on staying by the prince''s side but he knew that it will be a waste looking for a replacement since Jeffrey was uninterested.


    Prince S¨¦bastien raised his brows he did not believe that they will give up so easily. Lady Bridget looked sad but she understood why her husband had made this decision.


    "Can we at least find him a wife? that way our family will live on," Ann was the one that spoke. Everyone looked in her direction. Jeffrey felt like killing this woman. All Jeffery''s family thought this was good. If he got married and have children in the future, they can claim them.


    What wife? His prince has become stupid since he married a wife he did not want to suffer the same fate.


    " I have no plans to marry, " Jeffery immediately said. He was scared that they will really marry him a wife the next minute.


    "How can you say that?  You refuse to return home and now you will not even get married so that I can become a grandmother. Do you hate me so much now?" Lady Bridget asked. As she spoke she allowed tears to drop down her cheek.


    Jeffery was stunned of course he could not allow her to keep crying so he immediately agreed to get a wife.


    "i will get a wife, but she has to be my choice," Jeffery said. He half expected them to reject this option. After all noble families always took into consideration who their children married.


    To his surprise they all agreed without hesitation. "you can pick a wife yourself, but if you still can not find one a year from now, then you will allow princess Ellen to pick one for you," Lawrence said.


    He had a feeling that Jeffery just agreed to marry a wife but he had no plans to do so.


    When Jeffery heard this condition he agreed. After all, he believes that the princess will be too busy to remember a thing like this one year later. He totally forgot that since this man was his father he was now related to princess  Ellen and The princess will definitely pay him More attention.


    After this matter was settled, they all returned to the Palace. Princess Ellen noticed that the prince was not acting very warm towards her. She did not know if she did anything to make him angry.


    She waited patiently till late at night when they were both along in their chamber. "How was your walk today? Did you find anything interesting?" princess Ellen beat around the bush since she was not sure how to ask him, how she had offended him.


    "fine," it was just a simple word reply.


    "ahh! I bet you did not see anything interesting, if I have come with you, I would have taken you to one of my secret places bear by," princess Ellen said.


    Prince S¨¦bastien shook his head. No matter how much he wanted to get close to his sunshine, he did not want to do anything that will put her in danger.


    " I noticed some was following us since will left the palace. I just wanted to know what their purpose was. If they wanted to pick a fight with me then you would have been in danger," prince S¨¦bastien explained. He thought that the princess was feeling regretful that she did not take him to her secret place in the kingdom.


    When princess Ellen heard his explanation, she felt warm all over. It turns out that she had only misunderstood him but why did he not just tell her back then.


    ''Why did he suddenly turn cold towards her? '' she asked herself.

 Chapter 251 - Entertain Such Thoughts.

    When prince S¨¦bastien saw the warm smile on her face he felt happy. "why are you smiling?" he asked since he became curious. If he knew what made her smile, he could always do that to make her smile.


    Princess Ellen smiled, even more, when she saw his serious expression. She started to think if she had ever seen this man smile. Seeing that princess Ellen did not attempt to answer but smiled more he was puzzled.


    What could be making his sunshine smile so much? He suddenly felt that the room has become brighter.


    "Why are you smiling so much?" prince S¨¦bastien could not help but repeat his question. He was the kind of person who was not used to taking much. He hates repeating himself the most. But he just did and did not feel angry or irritated like he would have if it was someone else.


    When princess Ellen heard him repeat his question, her cheeks turn red with embarrassment. How was she supposed to tell him that she was smiling because of his serious face?


    "princess Ellen you will surely lose your graceful appearance at this rate,"  she scolded herself in her head. When the prince saw her turning red in embarrassment he felt more confused. He could not seem to remember anything embarrassing happening.


    When he thought about it, he remembered that a lot of people will laugh when they saw someone having something on the face of the person they were looking at. Especially if it makes them look funny.


    "Is there something on my face?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. Seeing the confused look of the prince, princess Ellen felt he looks more handsome this way. This man the prince more halts  . he did not understand the smile on her face.


    "No, your highness. Your face is fine," she replied with a smile. Even if princess Ellen said this prince S¨¦bastien still touched his face to check. ''why was she suddenly calling him "your highness" the more he thought about it the more he thought the princess was enjoying him make a fool of himself.


    "Why not check the mirror?" princess Ellen suggested with a straight face. Prince S¨¦bastien thought princess Ellen''s suggestion was reasonable.


    So he walked over to the mirror and looked at his face. Seeing the prince taking her words seriously princess Ellen could not stop herself from laughing softly.


    When prince S¨¦bastien heard her low chuckle, he was happy. He could not help his lips from covering up a little.  "You seem to have a lot of energy to tease me, wife, should I think of this as an invitation?" he decided to tease her back but the prince was dazed because she saw his small smile.


    This was the first time princess Ellen saw him smile. Although it did not seem like a smile she thought he looks so handsome.


    How wonderful was it that she was the only one who could see his face like this? When she thought about it she suddenly remembered what Jeffery had said earlier.


    "is Jeffery also cursed? Why can no one see his face?" she asked.


    Prince S¨¦bastien was surprised by her unexpected question but he thought that his wife was smartly avoiding his question so he answered. "Jeffery is not cursed. It just convinced that his face remains unknown since he is my right-hand man," prince S¨¦bastien said. He was not sure if he should tell her about Jeffery acting as his body doubler.


    Princess Ellen looked at him, she had a reason to believe that he was not being honest with her. She tried her best to put the dots together. Suddenly she remembered that Jeffery said something about eye color and hair color.


    Why would the prince be concerned about eyes and hair color? She gave the prince a doubtful look but she decided not to ask any further. If he did not want to talk about it then there was no point to push him. She did not want to irritate him.


    "So we leave tomorrow morning?" princess Ellen changed the topic. Prince S¨¦bastien paused. He had been thinking about it. Although he heard clearly heard the conversation of the group of men following him, he could not help but think that these people wanted him to notice them.


    Why else will someone in a hid out talk so loud! Their voices should be low. He could have set a trap and found out what their intentions were but he was afraid that he will only alert whoever sent them.


    The most frustrating part was he did not know who sent them after him. He knew that his brother could be keeping an eye on him so that he will know when he was ready to make a move.


    Prince S¨¦bastien has given it some thought since he did not want innocent people to die because of the fight for the throne, he decided to use the most direct method.


    This method needed him to go into Avalo without his brother''s knowledge. Then find a way to meet his brother and challenge his brother for the throne.


    Now that he had people following him, he knew that it will become a bit more difficult to carry out this plan except he allow Jeffrey to pretend to be him, while he returns to Avalo.


    Princess Ellen felt puzzled when she saw him remain quiet for a while. Just when she thought he was not going to answer her he spoke.


    "I will send Jeffery and a few men to take a look first. Once I get a confirmation of the situation then we can go over," He said. It was not that prince S¨¦bastien did not trust her enough to tell her the truth, it just that the less she knows the safer she would be.


    " let us sleep, " prince S¨¦bastien said pulling Ellen over to the bed. Since he already decided not to do the deed in her maiden room, he could only control himself until they returned to Avalo.


    Princess Ellen did not refuse, she followed him and lay down. Suddenly her imagination started running wild again when she saw the way the prince was looking at her.


    "Has the long night been moved today?" she asked herself but the prince simply lay beside her and pulled her close. Princess Ellen took a deep breath. She closed her eyes to sleep but sleep seems to be far away from her. The prince has been taken about performing her duty as a wife. Now that she accepted he suddenly seem uninterested.


    "Could it be that the prince was not interested in her, he just wanted to tease her?" she asked herself.


    Princesd Ellen shook her head not wanting to entertain such thoughts.. In the end, she was awake for a long time convincing herself before she slept off.

 Chapter 252 - Deep Thought

    The next morning when princess Ellen woke up, the prince was gone and since his spot was already cold she knew it must be a long time. She looked around the room before getting up. Just then there was a knock on her door and it was pulled open.


    Princess Ellen could tell that the person at the door was Grater since she was already used to the way she knocked.


    "My princess," Grater bowed a little. Princess Ellen smiled. "Did you see the prince this morning?" princess Ellen asked. She wanted to find out where he was.


    "No your highness, the prince left very early. He went with Jeffery," Grater reported what she knew. Since they were in Bozoa, Grater always go first to look for Jeffrey.


    Jeffery was the only one who dared to knock on the prince''s door early in the morning but this morning when he got to Jeffrey''s room she was informed he left early that morning so she calm to fine princess Ellen but as of that time the princess was still asleep. So she asked the maid to prepare her bath.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head after hearing what Grater said. She remembered that the prince said something about sending Jeffery to Avalo to check things first.


    "Your bath is ready," Grater said. Princess Ellen nodded her head and went into the bathroom. When she was done Grater helped her dress up. When she was ready, Grater followed her outside the room.


    Standing Outside the room was One who Princess Ellen has not seen for a few days.


    "your highness," One bowed. Princess Ellen nodded her head and allow him to follow behind her. She was sure this arrangement was made by the prince. She knew that the Palace was not safe for her to walk about with Lady Regina''s present.


    She had spent the entire day outside the Palace so she was still unaware of the king''s actions of cutting off lady Regina''s power in the place.


    ...


    "How could Father do this to Mother? It''s all Ellen''s fault ever since she returned everything has changed," princess Ema gritted her teeth in annoyance after speaking. She had found out since yesterday about her father''s doing.


    She wanted to go and complain to him, but the king was busy and did not have her time. Later she decided to find her brother and complain but he was not even in the Palace.


    Prince William was surprised when he heard his sister''s explanation. Although he knew the king had never shared a close relationship with his mother, he was at least very considerate to her.


    When he thought about it, he felt the king had acted that way in the past because his mother had given birth to a son but now that he found out that his first wife had a son too he suddenly became cold towards them.


    This was unacceptable, how could the king treat them like they were not his children. No matter what, even if he did not take a fancy on their mother he should treat them right.


    ''What happened to the father who always longed for a peaceful home? " prince William asked himself.


    He felt that his father should have allowed his mother her dignity in the Palace. It was one thing to strip her of her title for the mistake she made but why would he reduce her to a nobody after marrying a lowly maid.


    " We have to speak to father, this is so unfair," princess Ema said. Prince William nodded in agreement. Of course, he would never think that his mother brought it upon himself.


    "speak to father?" he paused and thought about it, if only he could kill the man now he would have made the move but fortunately, if he did Richard will become the king and he will lose any chance he could get to take the throne.


    Furthermore, he did not dare provoke his father at this point. In the past, he was arrogant because he knew he was the only son but now he knew that the king will dare to disown him.


    "You know how things are now? Father is bewitched by that maid and Ellen. If I questioned father''s decision he might disown me under their pressures. So I can only let you speak for mother now. In the past father dotted on you even more than Ellen, I am sure he will reconsider, " Prince William said.


    Princess Ema nodded her head. Her father has always loved her the most. He often punishes princess Ellen without giving her a chance to defend herself in the past.


    When Prince William saw the arrogant look on his sister''s face he felt a headache. This little sister of his did not understand that things has changed. The king love and dotted on her in the past because he thought Princess Ellen was the problem. If this sister of his throw any unkind words to the princess or the king''s new wife he was afraid that even his sister will taste their father''s anger for the first time. So he gently reminded her of the situation.


    "Ema, you know that father loves a peaceful family. It''s almost time for breakfast we should go and join them. Remember you must not provoke Ellen or the new Queen first," Prince William said.


    "What? Do you expect me to bow to that lowly maid? ," princess Ema was angry.


    "calm down, you are doing this for mum. If you annoy that woman father will not listen to you. So you must act accordingly," prince William tried to convince her.


    "no, I can still pretend with Ellen, but that lowly maid? NEVER," she declared with emphasis on the late word.


    Prince William shook his head. This little sister of his has been spoiled by both their parents.


    "Then you should forget about meeting father, I am afraid your behavior will only make father send mother out of the Palace altogether," Prince William replied in a regretful voice.


    When princess Ema heard him she thought he was being unreasonable. "what nonsense are you saying + why will father punish mother if I do something to annoy that woman?"


    "Do you not see? If you disrespect the king''s wife then you have disrespected the king. Father will not be able to bear to disown you, so he will blame it on mother for not bringing you up properly. Do you want that to happen?" prince William asked.


    "no," Princess Ema immediately shook her head. To her, lady Regina had suffered unjustly and she could not let more harm come to her.


    "Then listen to brother and do what I say. As long as mother can get even a little power back in the Palace then there is hope for me to become the next king.


    Tell me, who would you not be able to bully when that time comes?" prince William asked.


    When princess Ema heard this she fell deep in thought.


    ....


    Do not forget to vote( power stone and golden tickets) also drop a review for this book. Thank you.


    All this motivates me to publish more chapters daily.

 Chapter 253 - The Fruit Never Falls Far The Tree.

    Meanwhile, princess Ellen arrived at the dining hall. Because she wake up a bit late, the king was already in the room, Ann and Richard were Aldo present. Surprisingly a familiar figure was already seated.


    He returned so soon?'' she asked herself as she walked toward the table. "Good morning, Father," she bowed her head towards the king. "you highness, Richard," she also greeted the two before taking her seat beside her husband.


    She was about to say good morning to him too when she picked a strange smell with her nose. At first, she thought this was not her husband but when she took in a couple of deep breaths she realized that the smell was that of a female scent. It was calm like what a woman will use.


    She suddenly felt very angry and bite her lips to control her anger. She could not be sure if what annoyed her was the fact that he was most likely with another woman or the fact that it was different from the smell his so-called mistress had.


    "Did he wake up so early to meet her?" princess Ellen asked herself. She was in a daze so she continue to bite down on her lips until she felt the taste of blood.


    "Ellen, why is your mouth beading," Richard was the first to notice. Princess Ellen shook her head. She had bitten her lips too hard.


    The man seated beside her passed her a small piece of clothing and she collected it with a fake smile and whipped the blood off her lips.


    Although she no longer felt like eating she still sat there since she was unwilling to answer many Questions if she suddenly leaves without eating.


    She took her spoon after king George started eating but before she could take the first bite she heard her sister''s voice.


    "Good morning, Father," princess Ema said. Princess Ellen felt frustrated. Can her day get any worse? '' she asked herself.


    "Your highness, * Princess Ema forced herself to bow her head a little. Ann had something in her mouth so she could not speak. She simply gracefully nodded her head.


    When princess Ema saw this action she sneered in her heart. ''even a maid can act might after marrying the king?'' she thought to herself. She might have spoken those words out if she did not feel her brother squeezing her Pam gently.


    "Brother," she acknowledged Richard with more difficulty before her gaze fell on princess Ellen.


    "sister, brother-in-law," she acknowledged everyone seated at the table. Princess Ellen felt angry hearing Ema calling her so nicely. She was about to bite her lips again but as soon as her teeth made contact with her lips she felt the pain from earlier and stopped herself. She could only roll her eyes instead.


    Prince William greeted everyone after his sister before pulling out a chair for him. When Ann saw this she felt regretful for making extra food. If she was still in her original body then she was sure she could make the king send this two away.


    She did not want them near her, but now because of her new position and look, she could only roll her eye in disgust.


    She was unaware that the king has caught sight of her actions. This made his heart beat fast. Although the face and eyes were different. The way Ann rolled her eyes reminded him of Queen Agatha.


    King George could not understand why Ann''s cooking was so similar, if not the same as Agatha''s.


    King George withdraws his eyes from her face and decides to force on his food. A few people can act and behave in the same way as another. With these comforting words, king George prepared to continue with his food but his eyes fell on Ann''s place. The movement of hands remained him of someone.


    When he looked closer he noticed that Ann was separating the egg white from the York. King George was puzzled. Previously Queen Agatha did not like York. She will only eat the white, so King George watched to see which she will pick.


    To his surprise, Ann eat the white and left the York. In the past, Queen Agatha will always give him the York. She wondered if she will be bored enough. Fortunately, Ann was very smart, she knew she did not have the right to give her egg york to him. After all, this Marriage was assigned to keep her safe.


    King George took a deep breath and continued eating. His mind was all over the place. How could two people do things in such similar ways? Their food even tasted like.


    Although yesterday morning was not the first time that Ann was serving him, he did not know if she had prepared those meals or made them herself.


    He wanted to ask her a few more questions and see how much she was close to Agatha but he stopped himself. His children were seated on the table and he did not want to space out if Ann was much like Agatha.


    This kind of behavior will not be something he will want his children to witness so he chooses to look for the time to ask her all these questions.


    The breakfast continued peacefully but each person on the table was in their own thoughts. Princess Ema and her brother were thinking of how to bring the topic of their mother to the king.


    Richard was thinking of all the things he needed to do. King George was looking forward to asking Ann the Questions in his mind. Ann on the other hand wish to relive herself but she was scared that everyone will mistake her for a trickster.


    While princess Ellen was worried sick about why the prince was giving her cold shoulder? She wondered if he has forgotten that he told her he liked her after a few hours with that woman.


    Breakfast finally end on a peaceful note, but before princess Ellen could escape, she hear princess Ema called at for their father.


    She instantly becomes curious. ''I should have known that these siblings of mine were up to something. Why else will they act so polite at before,'' principles Ellen thought.


    "It turns out that a fruit never falls fall from its tree.. These two people are indeed very pretentious like their mother,'' princess Ellen came to this conclusion.

 Chapter 254 - Face Slap

    King George looked at his daughter. He had expected her to come to look for him since yesterday.


    "What is it?" king George calmly asked. When princess Ema saw that her father was willing to listen, she felt more confident.


    "Father," As she spoke she lowered her head and acted pity. "I am not sure what mother has done to anger you but please forgive her. The punishment is too much. No matter what she is still your wife and my mother. My heartache seeing that even maid''s dare to disrespect her now," princess Ema said. At the end of her statement tears ran down her cheeks.


    King George narrowed his eyes on her, he used to like Ema a lot but after hearing the conversation between the mother and daughter on the day of princess Ellen''s marriage, he knew that this daughter of his was not as innocent as he has always thought.


    Princess Ellen should have been his favorite child but he tried his best to love the other children and pay attention to them. He hoped that this will help them love each other but he was wrong.


    "what do you mean too much? Are you saying I am acting unreasonably?" king George asked. Princess Ema was taken aback by her father''s words but she shook her head without any hesitation.


    She did not want to annoy her father. "I know for you to have gone this extreme mother must have done something bad. I am just begging on her behalf that you reconsider because of her position as your wife. Can you seat back and watch the maid disrespect her?" princess Ema asked in a low voice.


    King George sneered when he heard her. " what position? Tell me, if she has acted like a decent member of the royal family, would I have done this? " He asked. If he could send his young daughter to the camp the injured. Then why can he not restrict her from coming to the palace and withdraw the royal servant?


    Hearing king George''s question princess Ema was stunned and did not know how to answer but prince William had something to say.


    "Father, from a young age you taught me that the royal family will always be on top if we do not fight among ourselves. You have always treated us equally but you do not seem to care about my feelings and that of Ema, since Ellen returned and you found your son. Are we now useless to you, " He asked. He picked his words in such a way that his father will be guilty.


    Although their mother''s punishment had nothing to do with them, he hoped to use these words to convince the king.


    As expected king George paused, he had indeed supported Richard and gave no room for Prince William. But then it was not his fault, if lady Regina had acted nicely to princess Ellen then he will not feel so guilty.


    Prince William would have to come up with a way to help him feel less Guilty towards Ellen and Richard before he plays the card of being mistreated.


    "Are you saying I treated you and your sister unfairly?" king George asked.


    Prince William was going to answer his father but Princess Ema beat him to it.


    "Yes father, you stripped mother off her title as the Queen because she slapped Ellen but when she did the same to me you did not seek justice. Now you treated mother like this for no reason. Or maybe because Ellen or your new wife complained about her," princess Ema said forgetting the warning of her brother earlier.


    He had told her not to bring Ellen or the new Queen into the conversation. He was convinced that they will  persuade him easier this way


    When Prince William heard her, he felt his headache. This sister of his only knew how to throw tantrums.  She has indeed been spoiled by. Parents. Prince William had expected his father to get angry but he remained calm.


    Princess Ellen looked and Ann, using her eyes to ask what was going on but she noticed that Ann was puzzled as well.. "complain about your mother? Do you have any proof?" king George asked.


    "I have no proof but why else will mother suddenly be humiliated for doing nothing. Someone must have cooked up some story and because you are so kind and trust that they will not lie to you, you took action without verifying," princess Ema said. The confidence in her time was clear to everyone. She did not even realize that this word could be used against her.


    In her heart, she was sure that her mother did nothing wrong. Moreover, if her mother has done something she would have told her. So she thought that by saying these words to the king, the king will reveal what Ellen or the maid said to him.


    King George''s face turned red, not from anger but he was embarrassed. Princess Ema''s words felt like a slap on the face. The mother and daughter had manipulated him like this in the time past. Princess Ellen has suffered like this. When he thought about his formal actions, he was regretful. He did not even know who to get ger to forgive him.


    "is that so am I so easy to fool?" king George asked. He did not get angry and spill the beans as she had expected. One must know that King George is a righteous man. He was not the type to treat anyone unfairly.


    Seeing that her words were not able to provide the expected result, she felt frustrated she did not even know how to answer the king''s question.


    King George slammed his hand on the table. A loud bang echoes all over the dining hall and outside. "Answer me," he demanded. Princess Ema was surprised by her father''s attitude to her.


    It was not the first time she saw him this angry. It was just that it was the first time that anger was directed at her.


    Princess Ema''s body shook with fear as tears unconsciously ran down her cheeks. If she said he was easy to fool, then she would have insulted the king but if she said no, it means she agrees to whatever is said about her mother to the king is true. When Seeing her like this king George got more irritated.


    It turns out that the mother and daughter took him for a fool. "Have you lost your tongue?" king George asked.


    "I... Father," princess Ema wanted to say something but her tears did not allow her.


    "Why are you crying? Did you not already say I was a man that only listened to one side of a story and act without verifying.. Could this be the reason you and your mother team up to lie against Ellen when I unexpectedly returned to the Palace?" king George asked.

 Chapter 255 - She Did Not Know This Brother

    It turns out that the mother and daughter took him for a fool. "Have you lost your tongue?" king George asked.


    "I... Father," princess Ema wanted to say something but her tears did not allow her.


    "Why are you crying? Did you not already say I was a man that only listened to one side of a story and act without verifying. Could this be the reason you and your mother team up to lie against Ellen when I unexpectedly returned to the Palace?" king George asked.


    " Father... " princess Ema was going to deny but the king raised his hand to stop her.


    " Do you take me for a fool? " He asked.


    " No, Father is wise, " princess Ema could only reply like this.


    "So if believe I am wise,  why did you dare try to fool me. Back then, you said that princess Ellen had gone to the commoners on her own accord, when in fact it was your mother who refused to allow her entry. You think it fine for you to make use of my doting on you against your sister but when the table is turned, you start crying for justice.


    "Back then when I sent Ellen to the camp of the injured I did not hear either of you plead on her behalf and reminding me that she is still my daughter and your sister no matter her mistake," king George said and looked at the two children in front of him.


    " if you think I do not treat you fairly then leave the family, "  King said and left the room. He had only guessed that they lied to him that year during the war but seeing her princess Ema bowed her head in guilt he confirmed his guess.


    This realization made his heart ache. How much has his daughter suffered because of his actions and inactions? If only he had paid more attention he would have known the truth.


    Prince William bowed his head. He had wanted to not get dragged in because of his mother''s mistake.


    Back then he did not know that his mother and sister had lied against Ellen. Now they have dragged him into the messy situation.


    "What is going on?" princess Ellen could not stop herself from asking as soon as the king left the room. Why was her father suddenly talking about something that happened two years ago?


    "Father instructed that Lady Regina should no longer be allowed into the main Palace unless he asked for her. He also withdraws all the royal servants working in her Quarters," Richard answered.


    Unlike princess Ellen who eat dinner and went over to her chamber with her husband. Prince Richard had found out almost everything that happened in the Palace while he was away.


    Princess Ellen was speechless, she and Ann had not told her father what they saw in lady Regina''s quarters, so why was he going against her princess Ellen thought.


    After a short moment, she remembered the words her father said to prince William and Ema before leaving.


    "Could it be that he found out that he punished her for over two years for something she did not do, so he decided to punish lady Regina now?


    Thinking like this, she felt warm all over. The spell lady Regina is using final failed, '' she thought and smiled.


    The man seated beside her got up, Princess Ellen had no choice but to follow after him. Meanwhile, the siblings were angry. One was angry that princess Ellen was all smiles and the other was angry because the two women kept him in the dark.


    Richard and Ann also left the hall. As soon as they left the sad and pitiful face of princess Ema turned victorious.


    " They all act so arrogantly, I will not let this good," princess Ema gritty her teeth in angry. Prince William rolled his eyes.


    "You should think of how to become Father''s little princess again and survive before thinking of Revenge," Prince William said. He felt displeased about the mother and daughter''s behavior. They have pushed him to a corner. He was aware of their unfair treatment towards Ellen, back then he did not join them, but he did not do anything to stop them either. In his opinion, everything that happen had nothing to do with him.


    "What do you mean? Father is just angry, If those two fools did not run their mouths to father, How will he find out. Moreover, this happened two years ago. Why is father still taken it so seriously,?" princesd Ema complain?


    "Are you so stupid? Even if it happened when you were born father can still punish you. If only you knew how to use your head as much as your mouth we would have been able to help mother. I warned not to point a finger at Ellen or the new queen but your mouth works faster than your head," Prince William said.


    " Are you blaming me? " princess Ema''s eyes become red. How could he blame her, it was Ellen who brought up old grudges. So he should be disappointed in her for not knowing how to let the past stay in the past.


    " Yes, " Prince William was not moved by her tears. " if you had controlled your mouth all this would not have happened. Father only found out that you lied to him two years ago. Imagine what he would do, when he finds out that it was Mother that tried to ruin, sister''s reputation back then. She had used the Maid who is now father''s wife. " Prince William said.


    He was wry of Ann''s existence, unlike his dumb sister he knew that Ann has fallen two days ago. And His mother took the initiative to visit her, knowing the kind of person his mother was, he could guess that she had something to do with the Queen''s falling.


    What he did not know was, if the Queen herself did not know or she was acting dumb. If she did not know, then there was nothing to worry about but if she did, what was she planning?.


    Prince William had a feeling that she did, his reasons were simple. Even if Ann did not know who pushed her she would at least feel the force but she had said she missed a step. This showed that she was intentionally acting dumb.


    This... A who climbs from the position of a Maid to a queen could not be simple. She must be a cunning scheme, '' prince William came to a realization.


    Although he blam his mother and sister for his situation, if he could protect them he will not let any harm come to them.


    He turned and found that his sister was crying. He had no choice but to console her. "I am sorry, I got a little Emotional and spoke nonsense just  now, " He said.


    When princess Ema heard him she cried even more like someone that has been hurt. " stop crying you are already grown. Look how sister act so strong, no wonder everyone likes her, " Prince William said.


    He knew that his little sister has always been jealous of princess Ellen, so he knew his words will calm her down.


    As expected princess Ema cleaned her tears. " you have to learn to take care of yourself, if the servant finds out that we have lost favor from Father, they will act even worse. Find time later to apologize to father. Mum is already in such a state. I am sure she will not mind," Prince William said.


    When princess Ema heard him her jaw dropped." Are... You... Saying to put all the blame... On Mother, " princess Ema asked in disbelief. Seeing that Prince William did not deny she was shocked.


    " you!... She pointed a finger at him.. She suddenly realized that she did not know this brother of her. How could he causally push his own mother to the edge of the sword?

 Chapter 256 - Find Her A Bodydubkers.

    After princess Ellen left the dining hall, she decided to visit the library. The last time they visited, prince S¨¦bastien did not get to collect all the important information about the people across the north. So she decided to head that way.


    Surprisingly, prince S¨¦bastien also headed in the same direction. When princess Ellen saw this, she was a little, please. At least he would not go and meet his mistress anymore.


    They arrived at the library so. Princess Ellen polity asked him to help her with the book her hands could not reach. The prince just nodded his head and reached out.


    When he stretched his hand she raised her head to ensure that he was picking out the right book. Since he stretched his hand, she noticed a faint black spot on his hand. It looked just like the one Jeffery was supposed to have.


    What is going on? " she asked herself. The more she thought about it, the more she became convinced that this man was not her husband.


    " Could it really be Jeffrey?" she asked herself. She has never seen the color of Jeffrey''s hair but when he said it was something his replacement having the same hair color she felt it was strange.


    "Jeffery," she suddenly called him, to confirm her thoughts. She watched his actions and noticed that his hand pause but continued moving almost immediately.


    It was almost as if the reaction she saw was her own imagination. He handed over the book. "Jeffery has gone to confirm some things," the Prince answered.


    Princess Ellen blinked her eyes and collected the book. "Too bad, he did not have the chance to bid his family goodbye," princess Ellen said. She wanted to get another reaction from him but there was non.


    Jeffrey was caught off guard when she first called his name. He had not expected the princess to guess his real identity. But he managed to cover up. He has been acting as the prince for years. That he has learned to be confident.


    Jeffery realized that it will be difficult for his actions to convince someone close to the prince. So he was on guard and did not make a mistake again.


    "I will remind him to send a message. Moreover, when all this is over, his family can visit Avalo," he replied. Princess Ellen nodded her head. ''Maybe I am just overthinking things,'' she thought before going to find a chair. Seeing her back him. Jeffery took a deep breath of Relief.


    Meanwhile, Prince S¨¦bastien was on his way to Avalo. This was the first time he and Jeffrey had switched roles. Usually, Jeffery will just appear as the prince while prince S¨¦bastien stayed idol.


    Although he could have directly sent Jeffery to Avalo to defeat Craig, he felt that this is something he should do himself. So he had to disguise himself as Jeffrey and pretend to lead a few men over to Pontus. Since Jeffery left avalo the group of five men had no choice but to send two people to follow from a safe distance.


    Prince S¨¦bastien had chosen five hundred men. Apart from One and Eight the twenty had left the previous night to Avalo. The group of five did not know this.


    Prince S¨¦bastien would not be sending just five hundred men to war. So they conclude they were going over to Potus for peacekeeping. When they got to a crossroads prince S¨¦bastien asked them to take a rest. Those people who had followed Jeffery and the prince for years knew that it was not their style to rest on the way but they understood that something might be going on.


    After the group of five hundred relaxed, prince S¨¦bastien left the group silently and left the lead under the care of Eight. Since Eight already knew this was just a journey to confuse people. He allowed the men to rest for an hour.


    When the rest time was over, he divided the group into three. Since they were been watched, this will help cover the fact that Jeffery was missing.


    The two men following behind saw that there were three groups. Since they were only two. They chose to follow the group that could go over to their kingdom.


    The five hundred men did not know what was going on. When they did not see Jeffery, they each concluded that Jeffery was in the other group. This was also the assumption that the two men following them have.


    The ride to Avalo took a whole day. It was late in the even before prince S¨¦bastien arrived. Two, came over to welcome him. Because prince S¨¦bastien was trying to keep a low profile he had traveled without his mask.


    This was not the first time Two was seeing prince S¨¦bastien''s face.  He had first seen it when prince Sebastian went to venums But he could not help but take a few more glances even if he was scared.  Being able to see the prince''s face was not easy, If not that the prince wanted to sneak into the kingdom, he would not have the chance.


    "Your highness," Two bowed to the prince. No matter how much he wanted to keep looking at the prince Handsome face, he was scared of losing his eyes more.


    "How is it?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. His voice carried the usual authority.


    "Everything is set, our brother already contacted General Mason," Two reported. Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head and allowed Two to lead the way.


    Prince S¨¦bastien could not wait to deal with everything, so his Sunshine could return to his side. One walked in front and did not dare look back. For some reason, the prince seems to be in a bad mood. They entered Avalo without any problems. Getting into Avalo royal city would have been very difficult but General Mason had also waited at the right shot to pick up the prince and two.


    General Mason careerman was well known so the guards did not think much before letting him in. After arriving, General Mason wanted prince S¨¦bastien to come over to his place but the prince chose to go to the inner.


    One lead the way and they followed a secret entrance. It was already night when prince S¨¦bastien laid his head on the bed but he found it hard to fall asleep. These last few days he had gotten used to sharing his bed with the princess that he suddenly felt regretfully.


    Maybe he should also find a body double her so that if a situation like this occurs in the future, he could leave with her.


    At first, he liked this thought but soon after he gave up on the idea. No matter what he could not put her in danger.


    Not Everyone can be as trustworthy as Jeffrey.

 Chapter 257 - Occupy His Own Heart

    Bozoa royal palace.


    After spreading most of her day in the library with prince S¨¦bastien, princess Ellen returns with him when it was almost time for dinner but Jeffrey said that he needed to go over to the camp of his men outside Bozao.


    Princess Ellen felt hurt, was he really going to meet his men, or was it that woman? At first, she wanted to ask to follow him but she remembered their previous conversation and let it go.


    She could not afford to be a problem for him. Moreover, some man she did not know was still trying to capture her. If the man still had his eyes on her, who knows if they will make a move.


    It was best to stay in the Palace and be safe. With this thought in mind, she headed to the dining hall and eat as much as possible.


    For some reason, she felt that Ann''s cooking style had changed. After having dinner, she returned to her chamber and put all the information she has gathered from the book together.


    She planned to give it to the prince when he returned. Unfortunately, she waited the whole night and the prince did not show up.


    The conclusion she has been trying to avoid finally rested in her heart and will not go away no matter how much she tried.


    "He had gone to meet his mistress," this thought hurt her but she tried her best to console herself.


    Since she did not quite sleep the previous night, she looked weak and tied the next morning.


    When she woke up, she decided to visit her mother''s memorial. She stared at the smiling face. Her father was very devoted to this woman even in her death. She wondered what she could do to get the same effect from her husband.


    She wonder what had been so special about her. Just as she was lost in thought she heard a familiar voice.


    "Do you miss her?" Ann asked. Princess Ellen looked at the painting and fell into deep thought. She missed the fact that she did not get to experience a mother''s love and protection but she could not say she missed the woman since she did not get the chance to meet her.


    " How can I not?" princess Ellen replied. She did not want to lie before the dead but she did not dare say she did not miss the woman that carried her in her stomach for nine months.


    Ann posed her lips into a thin line. "you seem to be having a lot going through your mind?" Ann changed the topic.


    Princess Ellen sighed and turned to look at Ann. "I wish I got the chance to meet her, maybe she would have been able to help me," princess Ellen said in a pityful tone.


    Ann looked puzzled when she heard this. Although everyone thought she was Ann, she was Queen Agatha so she became eager to help princess Ellen with whatever she needed.


    " Have you encountered a problem? Share it with me, I might be able to help," Ann said. She wished she could directly reveal the truth to her but she was scared of scaring her. Most importantly she was scared the princess Ellen will misunderstand her and think she was trying to trick her.


    When princess. Ellen saw her worried face she was moved and decided not to reject her. She needed to share her fears with someone.


    Even if Ann was unable to help with a solution she would still feel less anxious.


    "It''s nothing serious, it just that I feel if she was here I would be able to ask her how she managed to make father love her so much. Mother has already been gone for years but she remains in his heart. If I could be like that maybe I will be able to keep my husband by my side, " princess Ellen said in a rather flat tone.


    It was impossible to hear the hurt in her words but as a mother Queen Agatha could feel her daughter''s pain." what is the matter, I thought the prince treats you well? " Ann asked.


    " He does, it''s just that my expectations are too high. I wish for a man that will love me like father loved mother and will not keep other wives and mistress," princess Ellen said.


    Ann looked at her, she could understand her feelings. " Your father loved your mother, not because of anything special but because she was herself. You know I was once married and my husband treated me well too. Look at me, I was not even able to give him a child but he stayed married to me. Even when I brought the idea of him taking a second wife to bear him children he rejected it. DO you know why? " Ann asked.


    Princess Ellen was already curious so she shook her head. Although her father had also refused to marry another why when her mother had problems giving birth, he eventually did after her death.


    King George and Ann''s husband can not be compared but she suddenly realized that Ann was a lucky woman to have married someone like her husband.


    "He said that I will become depressed if he had another wife and she bearded children. Moreover, we could not be sure if the other wife will be peace-loving or try to cause problems. I was moved. What did I do to deserve his unconditional love? I could not stop myself from asking. My husband smiled at me and said. You treated me with so much sincerity and love. I will be a fool not to treat you well, " Ann said.


    A faint smile was on Ann''s lips. Although this story had nothing to do with Agatha she still smiles at the thought of having such a husband.


    " Wow,  if only my sincerity and love can move my husband too, * princess Ellen thought. Ann saw the look in her eyes and guess what she was thinking.


    " Although you can love someone and treat them well but they will not give you any face, I doubt your husband is like that. He is already so protective. You just have to treat him sincerely he will love you unconditionally too," Ann said.


    She had already realized that prince S¨¦bastien had a soft spot for princess Ellen so she believed that he will come around if she put in the effort.


    " Are you sure? " princess Ellen asked.


    " If course, only one person can never make a relationship work. Now that the prince has taken a little fancy on you. You did need to work hard and occupy his whole heart so there will be no room for another" Ann said.


    Princess Ellen thought about her words and nodded in agreement.


    "Good, let go and have breakfast," Ann said and led the way out of the place.

 Chapter 258 - Someone Standing In

    The next morning in Avalo Royal palace.


    Since prince Craig has successfully sat on the throne without being married. The entire Palace was very busy planning for the Wedding bouquet for king Craig and VERA.


    Prince Craig was in a good mood all his plans were going in the right direction. Today a council meeting was secluded to hold. It was a day before he got married this meeting was very important. Since he had not yet married a wife before he sat on the throne, his coronation ritual was yet to be held, so it will not be wrong to say he was not yet the king of Avalo.


    His right to the throne can still be fought for. "let us begin," the Eunuch said. Today''s meeting did not only have the members of the royal council but every noble family had at least a representative.


    "The crown prince of Avalo is still breathing, he has not committed a crime, there is no point to hold this meeting to fix a date for Prince Craig''s coronation," General Daiz said.


    Everybody knew he was speaking the trust. No matter how they thought prince Craig is a perfect option they could not officially crown him king since the crown prince was still breathing. They could not afford to offend the gods. Who would they turn to if the gods decided to punish them?


    " let not talk about the coronation for now. His highness is the only member of the royal family available now. We have enemies closing on us with the crown prince''s absence," another General spoke up. No matter how bad prince S¨¦bastien is, every soldier wanted to fight with a man that guaranty his safety and victory.


    " you are right, once we are surrounded we would be done for. We all know that Avalo only stands at the top of the twelve kingdoms because of prince S¨¦bastien''s strength. We must be ready," the second General said.


    "Why are we talking about all this, if prince Craig dare''s to challenge the crown prince, it means he has a solution. Many of us do not like the crown prince. If there is a way to get rid of him, I did support whole heartily," One noble said.


    He had spoken up for prince Craig because he thought the man will indeed become the next king. While others were worried about their safety and openly show the fact that they did not trust him, he decided to speak up and be in the next king''s good book. When the time come that prince Craig becomes the king, he will benefit from this decision


    "Does your highness have a way to solve this problem and deal with the enemies without much damage?" the first General asked. Anyone could win a war but the loss and gain are the true victories.


    "Yes, I already made plans. An Enemy of an Enemy is a friend. Avalo is not alone we have support," Craig said.


    "Support," most of the generals frown at these words.


    When General Mason heard this his lips curved upward. To him, this young nephew of his was just as cunning as his father. His only problem was that he did not have the ability to see the full picture.


    King Roderick used people as tools to accomplish what he wanted, but this Craig become a tool. He did not have the mind or brain to up with a plan.


    "His highness sounds confident," another nobleman spoke up. Of course, this nobleman seem to have seen through the plan of the first nobleman that spoke so he decided to follow his lead.


    The Generals seated at the table rolled their eyes, it was clear that these men were trying to get on prince Craig''s good book. "So you are willing to put the fate of Avalo in the hands of our Enemy?" the lord who spoke this time was well respected.


    "You misunderstood me. He is an Enemy of my brother. I do not know what he has against him but he visited as soon as I climb up. He is willing to support Avalo as long as my brother is not the one seated on the throne," prince Craig said with confidence.


    Some of the noblemen seated did not mind, but the lords frown their brows. If the king has a backer does this not mean that he was someone''s puppet. How could they take that seating down?


    " Are you planning to sell off Avalo?" Three voices were heard at the same time. These were the voice of the most respected lord. Even lady Vare''s father was not pleased.


    He had to bite his tongue to stop himself from talking. His daughter was engaged to the man and he could not disregard in such a meeting.


    Prince Craig frown when he saw their reaction. How could they disrespect him in such a manner? He was angry and the air around him stiff. The meeting hall became tense. The lords were unwilling to give in to prince Craig. If they did now, then they would have to bow their head forever to a puppet.


    Many of the generals supported these lords. If their king was a puppet in the hand of some unknown man, does this not mean the rest of them will turn into a joke.


    Prince Craig was very angry, no matter what these lords could not question his decision. When his father was still alive no one dare to question him in such a manner


    The small lords who wanted to get favor from prince Craig could only pin their mouths. The atmosphere was not suitable for them. "Do you dare question my authority?" prince Craig asked.


    The three lords looked at prince Craig without fear. "Your highness, it is not a question of your authority. It is if you are fit for the throne," one of the lords boldly said.


    When prince Craig heard what he said he slammed his hand against the table. A loud bang echo throughout the meeting hall. "Who are you to question me?" He demanded looking at the lord with hatred.


    If his eyes were sword then the lord that spoke last would be dead already. His murder aura was strong but the lord Remained unmoved. He looked back into the prince''s eyes.


    "Why am I not allowed to question you? You have not been coronated yet, moreover as long as the crown prince is alive the throne is his. You are just someone standing in. If you want my respect and trust then you would have to defeat the crown prince first," the lord said fearlessly.


    The hall fell into silence. Most of the lords had the same thought. How could they stand by and have a puppet as a king?


    Even if the other lord agreed with the one who spoke, they did not openly support him. He had seized the throne for a few days, but the crown prince did nothing about it.


    Instead, he went over to Bozoa to accompany his wife. No one has ever understood the thought process of the crown prince. So they worried that Prince Craig will really become the next king and they did not want to offend him.


    "you!.. Prince Craig pointed a hand at the lord who still looked calm and compose.. Just when the small noblemen expected that prince Craig who have the lord''s head, the meeting hall was pulled open.

 Chapter 259 - Treated Her Well

    Ann and princess Ellen were on their way to the dining hall when they heard two maids gossip.


    "so it is true that princess Ema has been kneeling down in the entrance of the king''s chamber," the first maid said. They were clearing the hallway and did not notice Ann and princess Ellen since their steps were light.


    Moreover, these maids were focused on their gossip so it was expected for them not to notice. When princess Ellen and Ann heard this, they paused their steps.


    They both had the same thought in mind. "what could princess Ema be up to?"


    "Of course, I saw her with my own eyes when I went to that way," the second maid replied.


    " Let take a look, " Ann immediately suggested. She was scared that princess Ema will use her pitiful state to make king George change his mind about lady Regina''s state.


    To be honest Queen Agatha had no problem with the king being patient and loving Lady Regina''s children. They did nothing wrong but she would not stand by and let them get away with all they have done to her daughter.


    Princess Ellen agreed. She wanted to see what her beloved sister is up to. The two of them immediately quicken their paste and change direction.


    When they climb up the stairs they saw Princess Ema kneeling just as the maid had said. Her head was hanging low. She looked meek like an obedient child.


    "Have you told father about this?" princess Ellen asked the guard who was standing outside the door. Ever since King George discovered what kind of a woman lady Regina is, he had a few of his trustworthy men watch his door.


    Who knows if the woman will have some kill him in his sleep. Although he was still strong and his fighting skills were good, if someone should attack him in his sleep his chances to win will be low.


    "No, princess Ema forbids us. She wants to show her sincerity to his majesty," one of the guards replied.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head. She must give it to this sister of her. She came over to kneel at the king''s door. No matter what the king will have to get breakfast. So even if she asked the guards not to tell her father the king will surely come out of his room shortly.


    When he sees her and asks why nobody told him the guards will say that she asked them not to. This will show how sincere she was. Since she wanted to act sincere princess Ellen decided to help her by knocking on the king''s door.


    The king should be out any moment from now but she could always go in and delay him right. That way princess Ema will be able to show her sincerity.


    When Ann saw her action, she was very proud. This daughter of her sure knows how to scheme. She could rest assured that she will be able to survive in Avalo Royal palace even if her husband chooses to Marry other wives and keep a mistress.


    "Come in," King George granted the permission. He was already fully dressed and was about to step out of the room.


    "Father," princess Ellen smiled warmly. King George was happy to see the princess coming to see him. he thought that she had a request to make. He was very happy to do something for this daughter of his after failing her for many years.


    "What is it?" king George asked in a nice and calm tone. Princess Ellen bite her lips and acted as though she was afraid to say what she had in mind.


    The truth is princess Ellen did not have anything to say to her father but she could always find a random excuse but if she said it immediately, then her father will respond. That will not take too long. So she decides to act this way to waste some time.


    If princess Ema wanted to act pitiful it was best she suffered a little.


    "Say it, you do not have to act this way with father," king George said.


    "Father, the people from across the sea attack Avalo recently. I have read a few books from our Royal library. Avalo does not have these books. And prince S¨¦bastien would have loved to take a look at them but he has been very busy. I... It..." princess Ellen played with her Pam by rubbing them together as if she was trying to gather her thoughts together.


    " Do you plan to borrow a few books? " king George asked.


    " it''s not that father, I was thinking if father could arrange for people to cope out new copes and send them to Avalo," princess Ellen said.


    She did not care if her father agreed or disagree. For her delaying him a little and having princess Ema knee for a little longer was all she wanted.


    King George paused when he heard her request. This was indeed not something too difficult for him to do. The books in the royal library were of great importance, he could not just borrow them off.


    After thinking for some time he could not stop himself from smiling, this daughter of his was very sensible and did not ask for something that will put him in between. Although borrowing the book will be a faster approach but that will put him in a difficult position.


    "I will make arrangements," king George said. Of course, he was willing to do this. The cope of this books has been passed down from generations. Since Avalo was seeking to learn more about the people across the sea, princess Ellen will be more treasured for solving this little problem.


    "Thank you, Father," even if she had only cooked up this excuse to delay her father, she was happy that she could help the prince solve this problem.


    After all, as his wife, she will be of more value If she is useful.


    "It is nothing, if you have a request in the future you can ask me. As long as it is within my power I will surely grant it," king George said.


    When princess Ellen did this she could not help but smile but then her smile frozen as if she remembered something.


    King George noticed this and asked her what the matter was but she refused to say and urge him to come out of his chamber with her. Her behavior quite surprised the king.


    Princess Ellen''s reasons for doing this were simple, she did not want her father to know that she had deliberately delayed him when she knew princess Ema was kneeling outside.


    Since it is Princess Ema''s wish to keep it from him, she did not break the wise. She went ahead to tell her father why she was looking for him but when she remembered her sister was kneeling outside she asked the king to come out.


    This will make her reasonable in the eyes of the king. Even if Princess Ema had treated her badly in the past she let it go and treated her well.


    ....


    Hello everyon decided to do a mass release of 5 chapters today. I hope you enjoy them.. Don''t forget to support this book to keep me motivated.

 Chapter 260 - C

    Outside the chamber door, princess Ema''s body was begging to tremble. She had been pampered all her life so she naturally became tried after a few minutes.


    She was cursing princess Ellen in her heart. She had indeed calculated the time before going there to kneel. No matter what it should have been just a few minutes before the king come out but thanks to Ellen it was going close to an hour.


    She knew that princess Ellen was deliberately making her knee for so long but if she dares to say it out no one will believe her. After all, the guards by the door did not know that a maid had seen princess Ema kneeling down, so they just felt that it was a coincidence.


    Princess Ellen must have shown up to say something to her father. Since princess Ema insisted on showing her sincerity no one could blame Princess Ellen for fulfilling this wish.


    Princess Ema felt herself becoming dizzy, she wanted to get up but she stopped herself. Her father will be more worried and listen to her if fainted.


    This was not a bad idea so she continue to kneel. Ann was standing at the corner looking at Ema. Maybe because she has been a spirt for so long she could read the meaning of the princess''s body language.


    She wondered why such a young sweet girl will have such a personality. How could she be so manipulative but then again a fruit does not fall far from its tree.


    Queen Agatha bit her lips. She wondered why she did not notice that lady Regina was such a person and had only been pretending. "I am so stupid," she told herself.


    She could not even get angry with King George for neglecting their daughter. It was her fault. She was the one who asked the king to marry the lady, Regina. It was her dying wish so the king did nothing but fulfill it.


    She was the one who handed princess Ellen to the care of Lady Regina, so it was her fault that princess Ellen had a hard childhood


    She also felt that it was her fault that Richard become the unknown prince. In the year that she was pregnant with Richard, her mother-in-law had been very secretive about it. Back then her mother-in-law was sure that she was going to give birth to a boy so she asked her to keep the pregnancy hidden for a few months.


    The race to the throne was fierce and the king''s health was not so good. Her mother-in-law at that time was scared that the child and her would-be armed, so she contacted a good midwife outside the Palace. She was scared that the other prince will pay or threaten the midwife to hurt her grandson.


    She remembered that once lady Regina had asked about the midwife that was taken care of her when she was in her last terminal. Although she remembered that her mother-in-law wanted to keep it a secret but she trusted her friend that was like a Sisto her and told her the truth.


    Since the midwife was someone her mother in law has chosen by herself they did not doubt her sincerity when she told them the child was dead.


    Fortunately, the woman had a good heart and could not hurt a baby.


    The door to the king''s chamber finally pulled open, princess Ellen stepped out first, followed by the king.


    When he saw princess Ema state while kneeling he was moved.


    "Stand up, what are you doing?" He asked her.


    "no father, I was wrong and I have come to apologize," she said in a low voice that was shaking.


    King George could see that her body was shaken so he asked the guards to help her up. Princess Ema pretends to resist and insists on kneeling.


    "Get up if you want me to listen to you," King George said. When princess Ema heard him, she allowed the guards to help her up. Her aim has already been achieved.


    There was no point for her to continue kneeling.


    "Father, I have been thinking of your words since yesterday. It was wrong for mother to have treated sister the way she did back then. I did not know why mother suddenly changed the way she treated her. But I was scared that you will get angry with Mother, so I kept quit3, * princess Ema paused.


    When King George heard her words he did not know what to make of it. This daughter of his was pushing her mother to the edge of the sword to save herself. Humans are indeed selfish.


    When princess Ema saw that he did not say anything she continue speaking. "I do not want to make excuses for myself so I have come to apologize. I should never have allowed mother lie to father," she said righteously.


    King George looked at her. "it is your sister you have offered, should you not apologize to her? king George asked.


    When princess Ema heard this she tighten her fist and her nails dug slightly into her Pam. When she felt the pain, she compose herself and bow her head to princess Ellen.


    "I apologize," she said. Her gesture looked sincere but princess Ellen knew better. "All that is in the past. A daughter will always think their mother is right," princess Ellen even went along with what Ema has been saying.


    Hearing princess Ellen say something like this irritated her but she nodded her head and swallow her complaint. She was the one who pushed her mother to the mud, if she started to argue because of what Ellen said she would be seen as stupid.  Princess Ellen would have to return to Avalo soon. So she did not want to cause any trouble.


    She believes that once princess Ellen was gone, she could become the king''s favorite again, that way she will be able to plead on her mother''s behalf. The king has always doted on her so she believes that he would listen at that time.


    Since Everything was settled, king George led the way to the dining hall. They were akre3a few minutes late for breakfast.


    Princess Ellen followed behind and hoped that prince S¨¦bastien will show up for breakfast after, he was gone all night long. Unfortunately, when they got to the dining hall only Richard was present.


    This made princess Ellen said, she lost interest in the food but she still sat down to eat a little.. She had not slept at all last night, so she was hungry even if she did not feel like eating.

 Chapter 261 - Ruin Prince Sebastians Plans.

    A meeting hall in Avalo Royal palace


    When the door was forced opened prince Craig was slightly relieved. He knew that he could not do anything to hurt the lord that challenged him yet.


    If he did, he might get the sneer of the other lord and he would be pushed aside. After all the crown prince and his third brother prince, Elliott was still alive and can seat on the throne. But if he lets the matter go, he would lose face, and many of the lords who already doubt him will have more reasons to look down on him.


    So he was saved by the door. His attention turns to the door. There he saw two guards standing. "what is the matter?" he asked.


    The two guards exchanged a look. It was like bother of them were willing to say what they have come for, but since the room was filled with people that matter in the kingdom they did not dare to keep the wait.


    "in a few hours Avalo Royal city may be under an attack," one of the guards spoke.


    When the men seated at the table heard this they all frown. How could they be finding out about such a thing now?


    "What do you mean in a few hours. What were the guards on the watchtower doing that the only noticed now?" a general asked. It could be seen that he was angry.


    "it not our fault, they have come through the forest. The trees are very high and it was impossible for us to notice," the second guard said.


    When the people at the table heard this explanation they understood what had happened but then it was time to prepare for war, all the generals stood up to leave but one of them notice the face of the guards. They seem to have more to say.


    "Speak" he commanded.


    "The Palace is surrounded by the people,  a good number of soldiers is among them and they are calling for his highness to beheaded," the voice of the guard who spoke was a bit low.


    Bringing this message to this meeting was not something easy they could have come to report the issue very easily but none of the guards were willing to report such news. In the end, they had to cast lots about the situation.


    The hall finally quiet down, this was not the first time the people will act like this but it was the first time they were calling for the death of someone.


    No, it was the first time they had the heart to break into the Palace in such a manner. Wait how did they manage to break in? '' when this question crossed the lord''s mind they look at the guards.


    "How is was it possible that they managed to get into the Palace? Someone asked.


    The two guards looked at each other. " we are not sure, it looked like someone opened the gate for them," one of the guards answered.


    The lords still looked confused. " I heard a rumor two nights ago. A lot of people have been talking about it. It was said that the Armor bearer of the late king had gone to an inn. He was said to have drunk more than he could hold and started saying something," a nobleman said. He was not well known but since he had something to say, everyone turned to listen to him.


    "To be honest I was also at the inn at that time so I heard what he said with my ears." after the nobleman said this he suddenly become quiet as if he was afraid of repeating the words of the armor-bearer.


    "Tell us what you heard," it was the first time General Mason was speaking that morning. The nobleman looked at General Mason but he did not have the heart to disobey and offend someone like General Mason.


    "Forgive me but my mouth can not repeat what my ears heard that night," this time the nobleman had fear in his eyes.


    "Speak out, we understand the words do not belong to you," Another General said. They needed to leave the Palace and prepare for the war that is coming. From the description of the guards, they could already tell that the people surrounding the Palace and it will be difficult for them to move the commoner since they are most likely angry. The best way to go around them was to say a few words to kill whatever rumors that were spreading.


    None of the lords could guess what the rumor was, it had not even entered into their ears which came as a surprise. The lords did not think something like this will happen.


    "He said that the late king was poisoned by his son to take over the throne. He said he had seen the prince add something to the king''s tea. How else will a healthy king suddenly suffer a week heart and dead in just thirty minutes after he drank the tea?" another small lord spoke.


    When prince Craig heard this he was shocked but he managed to compose himself and not give anything away. All the lords had a reason to believe in the armor-bearer story. After all, he was drunk. He must have just slipped a tongue. The kind of words that came out of the drank''s mouth was usually the truth.


    All eyes turn to give the prince a suspicious look. Prince Craig looked calm but he was feeling nervous on the inside. He did not know that someone has seen him that day. Sure he could have paid a servant to add the substance but the king''s food was well taken care of and most of the people around him were loyal to the throne.


    If he had given it to someone loyal to the king, then he would have died before he had the chance to touch his father.


    A rare opportunity has come that for him to get close to his father''s tea so he did not dare to make any mistakes. Who knew when next he will be close to his father''s tea and his brother gone.


    So when he thought no one was looking he had added the substance.


    It turned out that someone has since him but why did this person not stop the king from drinking it?


    "Your highness, you will have to go out and swear that your father''s death has nothing to do with you. If you do not I am afraid the whole of Avalo will be lost today," a noble lord said.


    He knew that these people will calm down as long as the prince swear. Even if this action was fake the people will believe him and let go.


    When General Mason heard what the lord said he frown his brows. This lord was trying to help the prince get away from the messy situation.. Although this is the best and fastest way to calm the people down, it will ruin prince S¨¦bastien''s ''plans.

 Chapter 262 - A Low Voice

    Every member of the royal council knew this so they nodded their head. "I am afraid it not that simple. The people are already convinced by the Amore bearer''s words. When we try to tell them to leave the Palace and go into hiding, they told us that the war will ruin Avalo if his highness continues to live. They are certain that the gods have turned their backs against us, " one of the guards who came in to report the issue said.


    " As long as they believe that the gods see him as innocent, they will calm down, " the lord who spoke about making prince Craig swear said in confidence.


    Of course, he was right, the people trusted the verdict of the gods, but the priest to perform this was not close to the Palace, it will take him a few hours to get here. "We do not have time to send for this priest. If we delay too much our boundaries will not have any strong defense and the enemy will easily enter and ruin the land," a General said.


    The hall fell quiet again but it was just for a few breaths. The guards who brought the news were set out. " This is a desperate situation, there is no time to send for the priest, we should just dress someone up. We have to save the land," the lord who came up with this plan spoke.


    A lot of people would have disagreed with him but time was of the essence and they had to look at the whole picture. So they all silently agree to this but the lord who challenged prince Craig earlier will not let the matter go.


    "What if the rumors are true. Are we going to crown a man that kills his own father?" General Daiz asked The lords that agreed earlier bowed their heads. No matter how they look at it, they did not have the face to defend the prince.


    After all, the armor-bearer will not lie about something like this. So there were indeed more chances of prince Craig killing his father than him being innocent.


    "What is there? If prince Craig performs the ritual for becoming the crown prince and then the king, the gods can reject him if he is not good enough," one lord said.


    The noble nodded their head but General Mason frown his brows. The gods will accept his blood as long as he carries the blood of the royal family. This has nothing to do with his crimes. If the gods walked in the way the noble had said then king Roderick would not have become the king.


    Lots of lords did not know this, those who did, did not want to bring it up. General Mason wanted to bring it up but he decided against it. When he was accused of killing his brother years ago, no one even gave him the chance to swear before the oracle. He was immediately condemned to death.


    In any case, prince S¨¦bastien could always take prince Craig for the throne and they will fight to the death. He did not want to keep delaying everyone, after all, war was already knocking on their door.


    Prince Craig naturally knew about the rejection of the gods. It had nothing to do with what he did or did not do. He was grateful to this lord that helped him out of this situation. At first, he thought the lords would have believed the rumor.


    Luckily there was a war coming to knock on their door so the lords could only consider what was best for the entire kingdom.  He made a mental note to repay this lord for his help.


    After making this plan. The Eunuch went outside to send these words to the people. He also asked them to move to the fighting ring in the Palace. This was where everyone could listen to the prince swear. When the people heard what he said they paused and then whispered something one to another. Just when the Eunuch thought the people will reject and start acting more aggressive they turned around and started walking towards the fighting ring. The Eunuch found something wrong with this situation.


    "These people should have come all the way feeling very angry. How could they act so obedient? Logically speaking they should cause a lot of trouble. After thinking about it for a while the Eunuch could not figure out what was going on so he let it go. Maybe the people just wanted to get answers.


    When the General saw this, they were very happy, since the part out of the place was getting cleared they immediately started putting men together to defend Avalo against the danger that was coming.


    Soon four thousand men were put together, after prince S¨¦bastien took most of their men the kingdom was left with less than seven thousand men. So four thousand had to go toward the forest to fight the enemy, while the rest were divided to go to the other boundaries to keep watch and defend the kingdom.


    The men that match toward their boundary to the forest were not so confident. Although they have been training, they would have to match to the boundary and start to fight almost immediately. No one was sure of the number of men that were waiting at the other side, so their fear was expected.


    Meanwhile, back at the Palace, a random servant was found and wore the robe of a priest. After he was dressed to look the part someone told him what to say and how to act.


    Since a situation like this has never occurred before, at least not in recent times. The lord that came up with the idea was certain that no one will notice anything.


    After the fake priest was ready, prince Craig was led by the lords to meet with the people. The first person to appear in front of the people was the fake priest. He looked genuinely like a priest. When the people saw him they started whispering among themselves. Most of the respected priests were known. So the people thought he was one of those they were not familiar with.


    Since this was the first time, something of this nature happened, the people were not such which priest should have come. Everyone stand had their own opinions.


    As they look at the stage for the prince to show himself, new whispers started going around from one person to another in a low voice.

 Chapter 263 - Kill The Beast.

    Prince Craig walked out shortly after the priest. Lady vare was feeling very anxious. After she heard the gossip she also suspected him. There was no way to think of prince Craig as innocent.


    How could a healthy king suddenly die, and it happened a few hours after the crown prince lead men out to fight their Enemy.


    Lady Vara went over to her father to find out the truth. In the real sense even if what happened was clear to her, she wanted to hear her father say she was wrong.


    "Father what''s going on?" she immediately asked Hume the minute she walk over to him. Lord Carrero looked at his daughter. He wanted to cancel the marriage between prince Craig and his daughter. A man capable of murdering his own father was not someone he will want his daughter married to.


    The crown prince is called a beast. If that prince wanted to, he could have killed the king long ago, but he did not. Not only did he feel that prince Craig is a coward, after all, he was not dependent on his strength to win his brother but he got himself a backer. What kind of king will someone''s puppet be? He was also worst than a beast. After all even a dog knows not to kill his parents.


    "it is a rumor, the prince will swear to clear the doubt," lord Carrero replied. His tongue felt bitter saying such a lie. If the prince has stopped them from using a fake priest or promised to swear later in the presence of the gods, lord Carrero would have given him the benefit of the doubt that maybe he was innocent.


    He leads his daughter to stand together with other noblemen of the kingdom. When he looked below at the people he noticed they were whispering something to one another. No matter how good his hearing is, it was impossible for him to hear what they were whispering among themselves.


    The fake priest starts by bringing out a crystal ball and handing it over to the prince. Then he acted as though he was chanting a spell or something. His actions actually looked very convincing.


    Suddenly the commoner below all started bending down, nobody knew what they were up to. The lord that came up with this idea suddenly realized that something was wrong. These people were not behaving the way that was expected of them.


    Just as he was trying to figure out what was going on, they had a loud voice from among the people. "That is not a priest he is fake," the nobles were shocked. How could a commoner know this? Before they could figure a way to convince the people another voice was heard.


    "The god''s ruth is on us. Kill the murder and the fake priest to appease the gods," once the second voice finishes speaking. The people began to throw stones.


    This happened so fast that even the prince gaurd did not have enough time to react. Moreover, over the stone whee too fast. Prince Craig felt the first stone and then the different stones coming at him from different directions.


    It was so painful. He was beading all over. The pain was too much, he tried to run away but his legs hurt. The strong attacked different parts of his body. It was a quick but painful death.


    The lords and noble were terrified. It was difficult for anything to scare these men, after all, they have fought on the battlefield a couple of times but having so many murderous gazes looking at them made them scared. A few of them already go hit but the stones that missed the prince.


    Once the prince and the fake priest fell down a few men claim the stage to ensure that they were dead. After confirming that they were dead, they were about to climb down when someone said something that made them turn toward the nobles.


    "The nobles join the prince tricked us," the voice said. All gaze turned to the direction of the noble but before they could throw the first stone they noticed a figure in all black standing amongst them.


    The crown prince''s present was not someone that could be missed. When the noble saw that the people paused. They felt relief. No matter what the reason why the people paused the nobles were happy.


    The Eunuch who thought that something was wrong with the behavior of the people finally realized something. These people were been controlled by someone but who? He could not guess.


    Nobody knew how the commoners figured out that the priest standing with prince Craig was fake. Could it be that one of the noble lords was trying to seize the throne for himself? Just as they thought this way they all looked at each other.


    It was at this point that they noticed the crown prince presented. Although non of them has seen his face, they did not believe anyone would dare pretend to be him.


    The prince present carried a lot of authority and it was like him to suddenly appear without anyone knowing the where and how. Just when the lord thought that the storm was over and the people will calm down. After all, some of the lords felt that the prince had a hand in the people''s behavior someone from among them said with a loud voice.


    "kill the Beast," everyone knew who was referred to as the beast. This made the lords and nobles more scared. If the people will not even give face to the crown prince then they were all in trouble.


    Even after the voice spoke no one dared to throw the stones in their hand. There were different rumors about the crown prince, so these people were scared. After the short pause, one person musters the courage and throws his stone. The stone could be seen to have been thrown with so much force and it was heading straight to the prince''s head.


    In reality, the stone was moving very fast but because the people had their attention on it it felt a bit slow just when everyone thought the stone would really Hit the prince, the prince raise his hand and casually caught the stone with his hand.


    He did not even frown his brows. The lord who had felt the strength of the stone was scared out of his wit when he saw this. What amazed him was not the fact that he was able to catch the stone. It was the fact that he did it as if he was nothing.


    The person who threw the stone was frozen. Those who thought of throwing their own stone unconsciously let it go.. "you can not stone a beast to its death," the commoners were frightened.

 Chapter 264 - Blame Their Fate On Heaven

    The people did not know what to expect after prince Sebastian caught the stone. The rumor about him has been very frightened. Some people had an over-reactive imagination. They imagine that he will get all of them killed with the stone he was holding.


    Who said he was a beast, this must be a monster,'' some of them thought. Although imagine that the palace gate will be locked and they will all be killed. Different people hand different thoughts but prince Sebastian did not do that.


    He calmly let the stone fall to his feet. He did not even ask who threw the stone. He had borrowed these people to give prince Craig a disgraceful death, so he naturally decided to forgive their mistake. Moreover, he chose not to fight his brother so that common people like them will not suffer. How could he have killed them later?


    He calmly clears his,  who had their head lowered raised it. Nobody knew what he was up to anymore.


    "This is a palace, not the forest how did you manage to see a beast?" He asked. When the people heard him they were not sure of how to respond.


    His was cold, not many people had heard him speak before, so they become more afraid that he was angry. The Generals and lords knew different.


    In fact, they felt that the find must have raised from the south that day. The late king did not dare to speak to him too loudly, yet he spoke to the people that dare to call him a beast and throw stones at him in such a manner.


    The people were scared and immediately went on their knees to apologize.


    "We are sorry your majesty, there is a problem with our eyes,"


    "Yes your majesty, how can there be a beast in our palace.


    " Our king is so strong, even a beast will not dare come close,"


    "Avalo is blessed because of you?"


    Different people said different things hoping to calm down his anger. So even went as far as blaming their mistake on prince Craig.


    "Our eyes must have gotten dirty from seeing the dog who killed his own father,"


    "Yes, that is right, he has dirty our eyes with his fake priest that we did not know our right from our left,"


    "It thanks to you that we return to our senses,"


    "May his majesty''s throne reign forever,"


    "We beg his Majesty to not lower himself to our level, please forgive us,"


    Prince Sebastian''s ear picked up most of what the people said. He was amazed by them. No one dared to call him good-looking since they did not know what he looked like.


    If the prince has really turned into a beast, they were afraid that calling him handsome will get him angry. Who knows if they will lose their head or tongue for such a mistake.


    The lords and nobles were amazed. The commoner sure had a honey tongue. They kept praising him to high heaven. They even dare address him as King and Majesty as if that is how things would be.


    Indeed one can only be arrogant if he has the power to back it up. When prince Sebastian saw how they acknowledge their mistake he decided to let it good.


    "Today is a good day, I have just returned. Seeing that you people have brought justice for the late king I will forgive you." prince Sebastian said.


    When the people heard this they were so happy that they praised him more. "Your Majesty your throne will establish forever," they bowed.


    "Since you have done that which you came to the palace for, it is time to leave," prince Sebastian said.


    "Of course," they all bowed and got ready to leave.


    "Your Majesty, these two are not fit to be buried, with your permission we would like to take they remain and dispose of in the forbidden forest," A loud voice from among the people spoke.


    The person who spoke was part of prince Sebastian''s men who lead the commoners to the Palace.


    Prince Sebastian gave his permission. A few people climb up. In no time the body of prince Craig and the fake priest was carried away.


    After this, prince Sebastian turn around without saying a word and started heading into the palace. The lords and nobles did not know what to do.


    On the other hand, lady Vera was holding on tight to her father. She had been frightened by the incident she witnesses. Tears were running down her cheeks and she kept murmuring words that no one around her could understand.


    Her father was at a loss of what to do, luckily two maids came over and help separate her from her father. After being doubting for a while, the lords and nobles decided to follow after the prince.


    Sure enough prince Sebastian walked back into the meeting hall. The nobles and lords came back and took their seats. Prince Sebastian wanted to clear all doubt and fix a date for his coronation but when he saw that many of the Generals were unable since they thought war is coming, he decided to move the meeting.


    Moreover, he needed his mother to arrive and his sunshine too. "Four days from now is a perfect day for coronation.," prince Sebastian said. According to the tradition of Avalo, a king could not be crowned any day. A could only be crowned on the first day of the new moon. This is especially why prince Craig had fixed his marriage the next day. After all, the prince must be married to at least a wife before he could be crowned.


    If he had married Vera the next day, he would have used the remaining two days to perform all the necessary rituals and preparation for him to be crowned on the first day of the new moon.


    When the lords and noble heard did this, they did not dare to raise any disagreements. They simply just nodded their head. Even if the soldiers had gone to war and the timing was not right, no one dared to bring it up.


    Seeing that they all nodded their heads like students listening to their teacher prince Sebastian also nodded his head. "Most of the generals are missing, we will have to move the meeting to discuss all the details to tomorrow evening," prince Sebastian said.


    Once again the Lord and noble nodded their head in agreement. Since there was nothing else prince Sebastian got up and left without another word.


    Once they were sure he was out of sight they all took a deep breath of relief. "I am already so old, yet I fear a young lad like the young prince. Heaven is indeed unfair," an old lord said.


    The other only curved their lips, they were in the same shoes as the old man, how could they comfort him.


    They could only blame their fate on heaven for being so unfair to them.

 Chapter 265 - Spirit Capable Of Appearing

    A few hours later.


    The soldiers who marched to the forest to meet their Enemies finally came face to face with the so-called enemies, who turned out to be prince Sebastian''s men.


    The guard at the watchtower could not recognize them since they were not wearing the Avalo''s clothes. Seeing them from far off, they looked like they were from five different kingdoms who came to fight against Avalo.


    The Three Generals who lead the men from Avalo royal city, raised their hands to stop their followers. Since they saw two of the men from the enemy camp standing far from the group they knew these men wanted to negotiate with them.


    From the size of the men behind them, it was clear that they were at disadvantage. So the three Generals rode their horse to meet the two people.


    "Eight and Twenty were the ones standing and these Generals easily recognized them. It was a known fact that the prince had very few trustworthy men that fought side by side with him.


    The two groups now to each other with respect. The Generals could already tell what was going on. Prince Sebastian must have returned to claim his throne but why was he absent from the negotiation.


    " We come in peace, Avalo also belongs to us. The fight between the brothers has nothing to do with us. His Highness the Crown prince of Avalo has decided to accept the challenge from the eight Prince of Avalo prince Craig," Twenty said.


    When the General heard this they did not know what to say. The fight indeed has nothing to do with them but they also did not dare allow these men into the kingdom, As long as prince Craig was the one in Avalo Royal Palace, authority was his.


    "Prince Craig already seize the throne," one of the General said.


    "Is that so? Can one just murder the king and seat on the throne?" Eight was irritated.


    "How dare you insult the next king of Avalo," a General flew up.


    Eight and Twenty indifferent look calm and indifferent annoy the Generals. After all, by the ranking of Avalo royal Army, these men should treat them with much respect.


    "Is that not what he is? Moreover, he is not fit to seat on the throne. How can another be said to be the future king, when the crown prince is alive and healthy? I wonder how you got a name a General if you do not know this much," Eight said.


    The General faces tired red with anger and embarrassment. Eight was their junior, so when he talked to them in such a manner it naturally angered them but again they were wrong to prince Craig as the future king.


    The three Generals did not want to lose face so they draw their swords. This should have been a sign that the negotiations were over and that they did not come to an agreement. To their surprise, Eight and Twenty took them for a joke.


    "Did you swear to be a soldier to Avalo or prince Craig?" When twenty heard this question voice was very loud. The soldiers who were about to draw their swords heard him.


    "We are also men from Avalo, Returning home after fighting and winning victory against Pontus. On what ground do you dare to draw your sword and stop us from entering Avalo?" Eight asked. His voice was even louder than that of twenty.


    As expected the men behind began to murmur. They already knew they were outnumbered and began to hope that the negotiation will go smoothly.


    When they saw the soldiers saw the Generals draw their swords, they have been reluctant to fight, so when they heard the other two men''s words, they instantly made a decision not to fight.


    There was nothing to be ashamed of, not fighting these men, means the internal fight between the two princes will be resolved without the death of the innocent.


    Then Generals turned to look at the men and they saw that these men had made their decision without giving them face. They were angry at this outcome but they had no choice but to drop their swords. They could not possibly not face all these men themselves.


    After the silent agreement, the Generals returned to their men and they all began to ride back to Avalo.


    Eight and Twenty lead the other men behind them. They did not let down their guard and mixed with the other men.


    They ensure to be at a safe distance with the other men taking their lead. These men could not be trusted. Who knows if they will turn around and give them a surprise attack.


    Although Twenty and Eight were sure of winning even a surprise attack they knew a lot of their men may die and suffer serious injuries.


    When the two groups finally got into Avalo, it was already late in the afternoon. The sun was about to go down.


    When the General first crossed into Avalo, they expected the guards to ask what was going on but instead, the guards welcome the second group as if they have expected them to come.


    "What did we miss," this was the question on the General''s mind but they did not need to ask anybody before they heard the shocking answer. Prince Craig was dead and since he had committed such a sin as killing his own father his remaining has been thrown forbidding the forest. It is believed that if a person was thrown into the forbidden forests then their soul will not have a peaceful life in the afterlife.


    Their spirit will also not have a chance to come back to life and correct their mistake. This was the worst punishment that could be given to any man.


    The three General did not know how to react. They were just about to ask who will take over the throne when they heard the Royal bell.


    They calm themselves and count how many times the bell will be knocked. The number of times will depend on the news.


    The sound came again and again until the seventh time. after which there was no other sound.


    "King''s coronation," the three Generals echoed together. if they did not hear if what happened to prince Craig they would have thought it was for him.


    "Who do you think will be crown?" One of the General asked the other two.


    "Who else, if not the crown prince?" Eight asked and went his way without waiting for their response.


    "How is that possible? When did the crown prince return?" This was the question in their head but unfortunately, no one apart from the people close to prince Sebastian knew the right answer.


    Even when they inquired all they got was a guess from people. The only thing that was a known fact was he appeared from nowhere after prince Craig was stoned to death.


    "Is he now a spirit capable of appearing and disappearing? This was the question not just in the General minds but most people also thought about it.. After all, prince Craig had put guards to watch for his return.

 Chapter 266 - A Beautiful Dress.

    The news of prince Sebastian taking over Avalo soon spread. The group of people monitoring him did not know, how or when they have missed him.


    Meanwhile, Princess Ellen locked herself all morning and afternoon in her chamber. She could not bear the thought that the prince has indeed spent the night with another woman. It was already late in the afternoon when she heard a knock at her door.


    When she opened the door she saw Ann standing and holding a small box. "Come in," she said. Ann smiled and walked into the room.


    "Your Uncle is holding a bouquet tonight, in celebration of Jeffery," Ann paused. Princess Ellen was confused. How could her uncle plan a Bouquet without informing Jeffery first? Jeffery already returned to Avalo and it will be very awkward. Then again, she could not blame Lawrence since Jeffery had left with no goodbye.


    "We have been invited. I plan on attending since I did not show up on the day of the Royal ball. If I keep hiding rumors of a different kind will surface, Ann said with a warm smile.


    " Then I will accompany you," she agreed. She was not sure if prince Sebastian will return tonight do she felt it was best to go out and have some fun. That way she will not miss him so much.


    "That''s is good, lady Reginal also got an invite," Ann said. Princess Ellen was surprised. Although she was not close to Lawrence and his wife, judging from their personalities she did not expect to invite lady Regina. If she had known this earlier she would not have agreed to go.


    "It was me who asked them for this?" Ann said when she saw the irritation that flash through Ellen''s eyes. Princess Ellen paused. She did not expect Ann to make this kind of decision.


    She swallowed and decided not to ask. Ann was already old enough to be her mother, and she was already married to the king. It was not in her place to question Ann''s decision. Ann loved her brother and she was certain that the woman will not make any decision that will harm him.


    So she Swiftly changed the subject. "What is in the box?" Princess Ellen asked. When Ann heard her question a beautiful smile rose on her lips.


    She looked at the box before opening it, inside the box was a ball grown blue. One look any even a blind man could tell it was beautify made.


    They were a lot of Embroidery designs, it must have taken two months to do these designs alone. Although Princess Ellen was a fast learner she did not understand some of the concepts or how the maker came up with something so remarkable.


    "Where did you get this?" Princess Ellen asked.


    Ann looked at her and smiled. "When your mother was pregnant with you, she had a feeling that you will be a girl. Because her body was weak and she could not move around so often she most of her time in her chamber.


    Your mother become very bored, she was very good at making dresses, so she decided to make a dress for you since she had a feeling that you will be a girl. At first, she wanted to make you a cute little dress but she felt that she would finish it quickly and become bored again, so she decided to make a dress that you can wear you are all grown. This took her five mothers to make but she was happy and satisfied.


    She felt that by making adult clothes for you, you will wait to wear it not die like her first child," when Ann said all these things she felt hurt, after all, she was Agatha.


    She could still remember how she had dreamt of giving this cloth to Ellen on her eighteenth Birthday but she die after just meeting Ellen. She had been so focused on making sure that her body would be fine that she forgot to take care of herself.


    She would not have regretted after it, dying after she gave birth if her death was natural. Princess Ellen got up and run her hand on the dress, her eighteenth birthday is already past but she could wear the dress to the bouquet tonight.


    "Were you so close to my mother to know this?" Princess Ellen asked after she collected the dress. Ann shook her head, "No, I heard her telling Regina about it," Ann answered.


    "Oh, " princess Ellen nodded her head. "So if you knew this existed why did you not give it to me all the while. I could have fulfilled her wish," princess Ellen sounded regretful.


    "It not that I did not want to give it to you, but I did not know where your mother kept it. Although your parents always shared a chamber, she still had her personal Chamber, which only the king has access to," Ann replied. In reality, even if Ann had access to the room it will be difficult for her to find the dress since Agatha has hidden it well. She wanted the dress to be a surprise for Ellen, so she did not want her to get to see it by chance.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head in understanding. "Thank you, at least I get to wear it once, even if it is not the day she wanted," princess Ellen said.


    Ann nodded her head and took a deep breath in relief. She was scared that princess Ellen would reject the dress, after all this design of cloth was no longer too common or fashionable.


    "About Regina, I asked her to be invited not so that she can cause trouble but it a way to make her lose face. If she does not come then people will assume she has become so pitiful that she did not dare to appear in social gatherings. If she did then they will get to see how pitiful she is," Ann explained she knew that Princess Ellen chose not to ask even if she was curious.


    Princess Ellen smiled. How could she not understand Ann''s reasons for doing this? In the past lady Regina, always finds a reason to punish her and stop her from attending important balls. She made it seem like she was a problematic child, so she was not allowed to attend while Ema and Williams are sensible.


    "Thank you," Princess Ellen said. She had not thought of doing something like this to pay Regina back for does days. Luckily Ann thought of it.


    Ann nodded her head in response. Just then there was a knock on the door.. Ann hot up and help Princess Ellen with the door since she was planning to leave.

 Chapter 267 - Avoid Been Ridicule

    Lady Regina''s quarter.


    Lady Regina no longer has her graceful look. The past few days have been hell for her. Although her family is not as wealthy as the Zorander family she still had maids to attend to her needs.


    Even though princess Ema had gone to see her the previous day and told her that the king was punishing her for what happened two years ago, she did not believe her.


    She felt that the only reason why the king will suddenly act this way towards her was that Princess Ellen and Ann had told the king what they saw on the day of the royal ball.


    The King will not act petty, moreover, he was also at fault. Even if she lied to him, he would have been able to verify. Back then she was still very conscious and prepared an escape door for herself should the king look into the matter.


    So she was convinced that the king treated her the way he did because of the incident on the day of the royal ball. She was happy that she acted fast and cleared all evidence. This way the king is unable to confirm anything. Moreover, the king will not let anything stain his pride. No matter what he would not want people to think he was not a man.


    King George had never kept a mistress, don''t is easy for rumors to go around that he was not a man which is why she had taken a young man to keep by her side. If news of her action gets out, she will suffer more but thankfully, the king was not even willing for the smoke of her action to be related to him. She was happy that the king did not throw her out of the palace or into the dungeon.


    At least as long as she was in the palace she still had hope of turning things to her favor.


    When Princess Ema told her that she was going to push all the blame on her to gain back the king''s favor. She agreed to the plan. After all, it was thanks to her children''s support that she still got to eat the food prepared from the palace.  Otherwise, she would need to make her meal.


    "This is only for a while," she consoles herself. She was still in deep thought when a maid brought a small basket of fruit


    "The house zack has recently found their missing son. They are having a banquet in his honor. They have sent this basket of fruit to invite my lady," the servant said and bowed his head.


    Lady Regina was surprised by the invitation but it was not out of place. Usually, when a family holds a big celebration they would take the initiative to invite all members of the royal family.


    Even if the news of what happened to her did not spread all over the kingdom, she was such that Lawrence will know about it. Her status as a member of the royal family was just a name. Even the palace maids look down on her.


    "Did I get invited so that they can ridicule me?" Lady Regina asked herself. She has been someone that schemes a lot could she not know this.


    But then again, princess Ellen was not the type to spread the news. Since she has watched Ellen grow she had a deep understanding of her.


    Princess Ellen was the type that hate putting her parent in a difficult position. This is why it has been easy for lady Regina to maltreat Ellen for so many years.


    Back then if princess Ellen has something and Ema wanted it, all she needed to do was act as if she has been pushed into a difficult position and Ellen will, willing to give it up.


    Now that she thought of it she realized that it was was was was was not that Ellen had not been sharp tongue or scheming. It is just that princess Ellen saw her as her mother and did not want to make things difficult for her.


    Lady Regina could not remember that she was the one who told princess Ellen the truth. So she could only curse whoever it was in her heart.


    After thinking about it like this, she concluded that just Lawrence was given her fate because of her good relationship with Agatha in the past


    "No, it best stays away, if I am not present there will be no chance to get ridiculed" she made up her mind.


    "Mother," she suddenly heard Ema''s voice.


    "What is it? Why are you so anxious," lady Regina asked.


    "I heard you got invited to the Zack bouquet?" Princess Ema said taking a seat next to her. Lady Regina was suprised. She did not expect people to gossip about something so simple.


    "So?" Lady Regina raised her brows


    "Then you must make plans to attend. ," Princess Ema said.


    "What do you mean? It is better to keep a low profile," lady Regina shook her head in disagreement.


    "What do you mean to keep a low profile. That maid Ann got invited. She plans to attend. So you have to. So that people can see and know who the better Queen is," princess Ema said.


    Lady Regina shook her head. It was not a surprise that Ann got invited but she was not going to give anyone the chance to ridicule her. "What do you mean I have to go because she is going. I am a noble lady and she was a maid before now. There is really nothing to compare," lady Regina said arrogantly.


    "Mother, you must know that all over the palace those lowly servants are saying that even if you got invited you will not have the confidence to show your face. They even said that Ann in rages looks more beautiful than you when you are all dressed up. Why else will the king who never visit your chamber for years suddenly takes another wife and treate you like trash? Princess Ema said. It was clear from her voice that she was very angry.


    " what?" Lady Regina could no longer take it. When she was friends with Agatha people usually said that Agatha was more beautiful. If she could not even stand that, how could she stand being compared with a maid.


    "You have to go mother and slap those stupid people up," princess Ema said.

 Chapter 268 - Lick Others Feet

    When Ann opened the door, Jeffery was standing outside. Of course, Ann was able to recognize him because of what he was wearing. After all, no one was sure what his face looked like.


    "Your highness," Jeffery nodded his head. Ann nodded back and walked away. "When did you return?" Princess Ellen was suprised that Jeffery was back.


    "Last night," Jeffery answered. Since prince Sebastian has already shown himself at Avalo he did not need to continue to pretend.


    "Oh and the prince?" Princess Ellen asked.


    He returned to Avalo last night, to defeat his brother," Jeffery replied.


    "Going to Avalo means putting his life at risk but princess Ellen took a deep breath of relief when she heard it. If he journey last night then he could not have been with his mistress. She was so happy that her assumption was wrong.


    " Any news?" She asked after she controlled the smile that was about to play on her lips.


    "Yes, his highness has successfully taken back his throne. His Coronation will be in four days. So we leave for Avalo tomorrow morning," Jeffrey explains.


    "Oh that''s good, you are going to attend the Bouquet your family is holding tonight right?" princess Ellen asked.


    " Sure, I heard you were invited. Would you attend?" Jeffery asked. Since the prince left her for his protection. He has to arrange everything for her safety.


    "Of course, my cousin is found after ten years. I have to go and celebrate with my uncle," princess Ellen replied with a smile.


    Jeffery could not help but smile too. He has always treated the princess Well because he thought she would be the future Queen but she turned out to be his cousin. The family that he has been looking for.


    In the future, he will always have a family close to him. "Then I will average for One and two of his brothers to accompany you. We can not let what happened the last repeat itself," Jeffery said. He was not during this just because he was scared of the prince but because the princess was his cousin. He did have to take care of her.


    "Thank you, " princess Ellen was happy about the news. As soon as she close the door she decided to fit the dress. To her surprise, it was her perfect size.


    A mother must know her child best.  Why else will her mother be able to make clothes over eighteen years ago that was her perfect size.


    The truth is that Queen Agatha had made this dress with a lot of adjustment. So before bringing the dress to her she had especially adjusted the dress to fit Ellen.


    Zorander house.


    Robert was supervising the workers when the invitation from Lawrence arrived. He was very surprised. He knew that Lawrence has lost his son for so many years. How was he able to find his son?


    Robert gave a few more instructions before heading back to the main house. When he saw his wife and daughter seating and eating Snacks he was annoyed. These two people have made his life very difficult.


    "My brother is holding a bouquet this evening. He found his lost son," he told them.


    "We got invited so ensure to be ready on time," Robert said.


    "Why do we have to go? It is not like we still have anything to do with each other," Jane said.


    "He is my brother and your uncle," so be dressed on time or hurry up and leave this family," Robert said.


    Jane was surprised, she did not expect her father to say these words to her. Lady Sam immediately held her hand to stop her from annoying her father more. Ever since the crown prince ritual, the man has not been happy.


    She expected him to have calmed down after a few days but how was she to know that Lawrence will suddenly find his son. She knew that Robert always compared himself to Lawrence. She has also given birth to two sons in the past one died at childbirth and the other died when he was seven. She knew the importance of having a son so she has been trying for so many years but there was no result.


    Later she stops trying after all lord Zorander did not care about it. Besides Lawrence and lady Bridget also lost their son. Now that they found their son Lady Sam felt a little pressure.


    "We would be ready on time," lady Sam said.


    Robert walked away after hearing this. "Mother, we do not need to attend. If there is no comparison there will be no," Jane said after she ensured that her father was out of sight.


    "What are you saying? Your grandfather is still alive so we are family. You must know that it was your grandfather who handed over the zorander household to your father. He can take it back. So I beg you to behave," lady Sam said.


    "Why are you acting scared? Grandfather is an honorable man he will not go back on his words," Jane said.


    "You must look at the whole picture before you say that. When your grandfather gave the household to your father your uncle did not have a son but now he does. If your grandfather suddenly changes his mind now no one will blame him, after all, he has to think of the future of the family," lady Sam explained.


    "So? How does father attending the bouquet change anything? If grandfather wants to change his mind he will," Jane reply.


    "No, if your father shows up and pretends to be in a good relationship with his brother then your grandfather will not be able to change his mind. Since the family is still one, then there will be no need to transfer power now. After all your father will do the right thing when the time comes," lady Sam explains.


    "So we have to bow to them and claim family even though they do not treate us the same. How long does father plan to lick his brother''s feet?" Jane did not bother to hide the irritation in her voice.


    She hated the fact that her father was always willing to bow. She forgot that she will no longer be fit to marry even a nobleman if she lose the backing of lord Zorander.


    Lady Sam shook her head, she was not as stupid as Jane. Her mother was only a mistress to a small noble family. She knew what will become of them if her husband lost the small favor he enjoys from his father.


    "You misunderstand your father. He is doing all this for your sake," lady Same explained.


    "I do not need him to lick other people''s feet for my sake.. I can take care of myself," Jane said in a confident voice.

 Chapter 269 - Create Good Impression

    When lady Sam heard this she could not help but frown her brows. She has always liked how confident her daughter''s confident but this time she felt her daughter was acting too arrogant.


    "Then get out of the Zorander family and prove yourself. Do you think the prince took fancy of you because you are beautiful? Dream on. Everything you have achieved in life is because of the family name. Drop it if you dare," Lady Sam.


    Jane was surprised by her mother, it was the first time she was scolding her in such a manner. She knew her mother spoke out of anger but she did not know what she said wrong so she stoold to her feet.


    "Since you and Father want me to live so much I will leave," Jane said. She had expected her mother to try and stop her but the woman just watch her leave.


    Lady Sam was angry. She did not want her only child to leave the family but she could not beg her. Lady Sam was the daughter of a mistress. Her father did not do anything to help or support her. It was all because of luck that she was able to get the attention of someone like Robert.


    If lord Zorander has been one of those lords that took the family background into serious consideration when picking a wife for his son, yet Jane dares to be ungrateful.


    Lady Sam tried to act stubborn. When Jane claim the stairs but she notices her mother did not try to stop her, she paused. Her mother must be very angry this time but she was too prideful to return and apologize.


    So she walked up confidently and started parking her clothes. She believed that her mother will not let her go. She was still parking when she heard two maids gossiping.


    "The madam and her daughter had a serious argument a well back. Lady Jane wants to leave," the first maid said. They were not very close to Jane''s room but she could hear them clearly.


    "Ahh! What could have led to this? How lady Jane went already. Why did I not hear her mother stopping her? Surely the madam will not let her leave since she is the only child," the second maid reply.


    "No, she went back to her chamber, she is not out the first maid replied.


    " in her chamber, what could she be doing there? It must have been an Empty threat?" The second maid said.


    "I doubt that? They both seem very angry. Maybe she is packing her things. I hear she does not want to have anything to do with the Zorander Family anymore," the first maid said.


    "Ha! It does not want anything to do with the zorander family any more than she should not take the clothes. After all, they were bought with the Zorander wealth," the second maid rolled her eyes.


    She has never liked Jane, especially since after Jane got engaged to Prince Williams. She kept reminding everyone that she was the future Queen but her mouth was shut since prince Willam is not even the crown prince.


    The first maid wanted to say something but she noticed Robert so she immediately bow her head in greeting. "Master,"


    The other maid got the signal. And did not dare continue to gossip.  Robert heard all the maids had said but he chose to ignore them and pretend he did not know anything.


    He went over to Jane''s door and knock. Jane already heard the maids so she opened the door. She thought her father was here to beg her.


    She knew the man loved her very much, how could he allow her to leave.


    "Father," Jane acted hurt but Robert ignore her. He did not know what the two women argued about but he did not care.


    In Robert''s mind, if this good daughter of his did not insist on marrying Prince William then the family would have still been together. This way he would have used Lawrance to work and increase the Zorander family status while he took all the credit.


    "Lawrence''s Banquet this time is very big. Most of the prominent families would be present. Even the new Queen will be in attendance if you want to help Prince William then pick a lovely dress and be well behaved. You have seen it for yourself that Richard is a skilled fighter. You can only rely on the number of families that support him," After saying this Robert walked away.


    He did not even wait for Jane to reply before leaving. The only reason why he stepped forward to indirectly stop her was because he did not want to lose his daughter. He belive that as long as the two princes did not fight to the death for the throne. Jane and her husband could take over the zorander household in the future.


    Besides, he would be mocked if his daughter left home.


    When Jane analyzed what he said a smile played on her lips. Although Robert has insisted that he did not want to fight his nephew, he still helped her with the little cues he knew. Jane felt that her mother must have gone to tell her father her decision to leave, so her father decided to use an indirect method to stop her.


    Now she understood what her mother was trying to say. If they did not go for the bouquet she will lose the chance of creating a good impression on the lords. Richard and Danny will be present, if this two manage to get all the lords to their side then they will be no hope for Prince William. No, no there was no way Jane will let that happen.


    If she is managed to have more Family support prince Willan then there will be a better chance for him to seat on the throne.


    With this thought, Jane quickly sent for her maid and started to choose what to wear. Since her father came to her himself she decided to swallow her pride.


    Although she was certain that her mother may not let her leave, she chose not to take chances.. In the future after Willam''s seat on the throne then it will be her turn to act arrogantly.

 Chapter 270 - Heaven Is Unfair

    When Robert arrived at Zack''s Residence, the Yancey had already been present. Jeffery was also present but his family arranged for him to wait in the chamber they have prepared for him.


    Lady Bridget also sends words to families with outstanding daughters. She was hoping that Jeffery will take fancy in one of these young ladies.


    Even if he has been missing for year''s any woman will be honored to marry a man like him.


    "Father,"  Robert acknowledged his father first. Before going over to meet his brother, who was seated with lord Yancey.


    "Brother, congratulation on your good fortune," Robert said in a sincere voice. Although he found it hard to believe that a child that has been missing for over ten years was suddenly found.


    If not that his father has already declared him the head of the family and he was sure that Lawrence has never set his eyes on the Zorander''s wealth, he would have thought that the man just found a random boy to fool their father. Although lord Zorander tries not to place an emphasis on making children, their importance could not be denied.


    "Thank you, brother. My son is someone very busy and it was very difficult to have him attend this boutique, otherwise, I should have brought him to see you. After all, you are his uncle," Lawrence said.


    Since both of them still acknowledge lord Zorander as a father, they were both still considered brothers. It was just that they were independent of each other.


    Since Lawrence has taken his father''s first name and Robert the family name. The only difference was that Robert could not exercise his Powe as the head of the family on Lawrence since the families are independent of each other.


    For the first time, lord Zorander was pleased by Robert''s choice. If Robert had not come for this boutique, it would have been an open declaration of cutting off all ties and lord Zorander would have taken the final step by declaring that the Zorander household has nothing to do with him.


    "it okay brother, I am just happy that my nephew has been found. You have good fortune. Your son even survived the war at such a young age," Robert said.


    "It must be my wife''s fortune, we had lost two children to the war, the gods decided to have mercy and return one. I have been visiting the trample of the gods to offer the sacrifice of thanksgiving. Even if I do it the whole year it is not too much," Lawrence said.


    " Indeed, you should thank the gods for this good fortune. They lead your son back to you, " Robert said.


    " yes they did and it all thanks to princess Ellen. If she had not gotten married to the crown prince of Avalo then, I might never have had the opportunity of meeting my son again, " Lawrence said.


    " princess Ellen? Does this mean your son has been living in Avalo? " Robert gave a puzzled look.


    " yes, " Lawrence nodded his head and showed them the three black dots in his hand. As he showed them he narrated the story of how he got that mark and how it helped him to reunite with his son.


    When lord Yancey and Robert heard the story they were surprised. " it is indeed your good fortune, but will the prince agree to give you back your son. After all, he owes his life to him," Robert said.


    Lord Zorander frowns his brows. He could not tell if Robert was sincerely worried about this situation or he was just looking for a way to mock Lawrence. After all his son has been someone''s servant for years.


    " Of course, although the prince gave us some conditions to fulfill but in the end, our son Jeffery decided to stay by the prince''s side," Lawrence said with pride. It is only a fool that will underestimate the talent of a man who can stay by the side of the crown prince of Avalo.


    " your son''s name is Jeffrey? Are you telling me that he is the rumors right hand of the crown prince of Avalo?"  lord Yancey spoke for the first time since Robert arrived.


    When Robert heard this question, he turned to look at his brother. All that could be seen in his eyes was curiosity. " I am not sure, but I guess so, after all, he only appeared this time because the crown prince was here," Lawrence said.


    Everyone knew of the rumors right-hand man of the prince. His sword skills were said to be almost as good as that of the prince. Moreover, he was one of the few subordinates that have survived all these years of war with the prince.


    In fact, in the time past rumors had said that the young man was beyond just a subordinate to the crown prince. The prince was said to be very protective of the crown prince. Some people even dared to question the prince''s sexual preference.


    Lawrence thought that the chances of his son being the crown prince right-hand man was most likely but he did not dare to answer in a matter of facts tone since he was not sure. He would not want to put his son in a difficult position.


    The topic gradually changed into discussing the situation of Avalo. Although the fact that prince S¨¦bastien took back the throne in Avalo is already spreading, people like Lawrence and lord Yancey were not aware of the situation yet.


    Meanwhile, after greeting her grandfather, Jane has sat down away from everyone else. To her, she was only present to meet some of the reputable guests and make a good impression.


    Lady Sam on the other hand went to meet with lady Bridget and lady Yancey and her daughter Danny. When she got there lady Bridget was narrating how they found their son.


    Lady Sam listened and congratulate Bridget for her good fortune. Bridget accepted lady Sam with a smile. With a single glance, one could tell that lady Bridget was in a good mood.


    Seeing lady Bridget like this made lady Sam jealous. She could not understand why heaven was so nice to her. Lady Sam felt that heaven was unfair. They have even given her a daughter who is stubborn and is making things difficult for everyone at home.


    Lady Sam dares to blame the gods and heavens. She forgot that she was the one who has failed to train  Jane properly and allow her anything she wants.


    She also blamed them for taking away her two sons. If both of them had survived, she believed that they would have been so outstanding. In the past, she always felt fortunate that her sons had died and she knew their resting place, unlike Lawrence and Lady Bridget''s son who had to perish in an unknown land.


    Now she wished one of her sons was missing. This way she could hope of finding him again. Now that thing we''re like this, she was thinking of trying to get pregnant again and give birth to a boy..  Otherwise, everything her husband works for will end up in the hands of Lawrence''s son.

 Chapter 271 - Graceful

    Soon the bouquet began, as expected a lot of noble families were in attendance. Lady Regina arrived with princess Ema. Thanks to going princess Ema she still came in the Royal family carriage.


    When the women saw her they lowered their voices to gossip. "I heard after the king married a new wife, he treated her very well. For her sake lady Regina was even asked to leave the Palace and stay in the quarter behind the Palace," one woman whispered to another.


    "is that so, but she looks fine to me. I am sure the king will not treat her so badly," the second woman said.


    "you must be ignorant to think that way. King George is not the first king to take another wife but he stripped her of her power and hand it over to the new woman.," the first woman replied.


    "ahh! I wonder what kind of charm that maid used on the king. Lady Regina is very noble. Look she is still so beautiful," the second woman said.


    Another noblewoman was just passing by when she heard the second woman say this. "you must hate your tongue so much to boldly call the Queen a maid. Will you be able to explain what you just said if words get to his majesty?" the third woman asked.


    The second woman was scared. Even if she was a servant, she is already a member of the Royal family so some things can not be said out loud.


    " Why? Can we not even whisper the truth among ourselves. It is a fact that lady Regina is a beauty to behold," the first woman defended her friend. She and the third woman were married to the same husband it is expected that they will never be on the same side.


    Although the first woman supported her friend she did not dare to mention the new Queen. No matter her stupid she would not seek trouble with the Royal family.


    "What beauty to behold. If she was so beautiful then the king would not have looked at another," the third woman was unwilling to accept defeat.


    "ahh? Everybody knows, except you that the king only married the new Queen because she took care of his son," the second woman said.


    "So? Did King George not also marry Lady Regina because he wanted children. Even then he did not give her any special treatment," the third woman argued.


    All around the bouquet hall similar conversations were was going on among the women.


    Just before Jeffrey was brought out to greet the guest. Princess Ellen finally arrived in the company of Ann and Richard. Princess Ellen was looking as beautiful as always but people were attracted by the middle-aged woman who walked beside her.


    "ahh! I told you that the new Queen is a beauty to behold. Look! Do your cheek hurt from the slap," some people who have spoken up for the Queen asked the person next to them.


    The people who spoke up for lady Regina could only keep their mouths shut. Initially, when they supported lady Regina they had been confident. Even if the new Queen was more beautiful, she has been a maid all her life. Even if she got the best dress in the kingdom to wear, they did not believe she will be able to carry herself gracefully in the dress.


    Who did not know that even if the best clothes were put on a pick it will remain a pig but this time they have been slapped hard on the face?


    Not only did the Queen not wear something too bright but she was able to carry herself with Grace. Her movement was graceful. It was impossible for her not to have been taught by a teacher.


    Even if the king got someone to teach her, she should not be able to carry herself so well already. If she was able to learn to in such a short time, then she was talented.


    "ahh! As soon as the rare Gram shows up, trash will become trash," a few of the noblewomen said out loud.


    Lady Regina has been in the crowd for a well and she has been smiling generously since most of the people praise her look but hearing this talks around her, her face turned dark. Although she tried had to surprise he hurt. One could still see that she was in a bad mood.


    "so what, if she looks beautiful. Being noble and grateful is not something anyone can learn in two days. Surely she can not put on the act for the entire evening," princess Ema consoled her mother in a whisper.


    "That''s right, she will surely Embrace herself before the end of the evening," Lady Regina felt more at ease.


    "your highness is looking very beautiful tonight," Lady Bridget and her family walk over to welcome Ann and the princess.


    When Lady Regina saw this she felt sour again. Just now only the Zack Residence servant had come to receive her. What did the Zack mean by this? Even if she is no longer the Queen, she is still a member of the royal family.


    "you praise me so well, lady Bridget. I am already this old and I have worked hard all my life. It is the younger generation like princess Ellen and Rose that is the real beauty," When Ann spoke her voice was calm and her words flowed naturally. Everything about her gesture was perfect. She looked like a woman born into nobility.


    She even mentioned the fact that she used to be a maid like it was something noble. Some of the noblewomen who had never even swept the floor before felt insulted. If after working so hard she could still look so beautiful. Then what happened to them?


    It was said that when a woman works so hard she will age quickly and lose her beauty but Ann has slapped their faces with her words. The heavens are indeed unfair.


    She was proud of who she is, she wore it like an Amore. How could one hurt a person with such behavior?


    "Your highness is too humble. You make the rest of us bow our head," Lady Bridget said. Ann smiled calmly.


    "My friend you truly know how to make me happy," Ann said. "She is not trying to make you happy. You are indeed looking very beautiful," princess Ellen joined in.


    Ann could not keep rejecting the compliment, so she smiled and thank Ellen and lady Bridget. Then a servant brought drinks to them.. Because of what happened the last time, Princesd Ellen was scared of picking up the drink.

 Chapter 272 - Treated His Men Better Than His Brothers.

    Lady Regina could hear the conversation between lady Bridget and Ann conversation she did not know when Ann learn to be so good with words. She was so upset with the way most of the noblewomen tried to get close to her.


    Even those who were speaking to her, before the arrival of Ann all look for excuses to leave and go over to Ann.


    Ever since she gave birth to prince William and princess Ema, she never thought that a day would come when she would be looked down on.


    If only her brother has not acted out of place the last time he was in the Palace then she would still have them to rely on. " No, Richard has to disappear. If he was not in existence then my life would have not turned into this," Lady Regina thought.


    She was right, even if the king had picked up a new wife and dump her the way he did, not one would have dared to ignore her. After all her son was the next king.


    " mother let just leave this place, we will have time to deal with the Zorander for their treatment this time," princess Ema said when she noticed how she and her mother has been ignored.


    "No, if we leave now we will become the Joke of the bouquet. Do you think any noble will still support your brother if we act like cowards?" Lady Regina asked.


    Princess Ema pause and thought about what her mother said. "you are right," she nodded at her mother''s words becoming determined.


    Lady Regina nodded her head in satisfaction. Just then her eyes caught Jane who was chatting with a noble lord. Her parents were not standing far away. Lady Regina was satisfied seeing Jane doing this. She felt proud of her decision of picking Jane as Prince William''s wife.


    "Are you sure she is a maid? She looks like someone born into nobility," lady Amenll asked lady Bridget after Ann walked away from her.


    "I have been asking myself the same thing. The last time she visited I was surprised. One moment she acts like a maid and the next she switches. She seems to be used to changing her personality like eating and drinking," lady Bridget answer.


    "She must have some kind of secret identity," lady Amenll said after a short pause.


    "Who knows, she treate my nephew well and that all that matters to me. Even if she is indeed just a maid, she does not act like a caught throat," lady Bridget said.


    "That is right, some people have received the best of education but still act like none human. The world is big enough for everyone but they act selfishly," lady Amnell said.


    "Let''s not waste our time talking about people that should not be counted among women. It''s about time Jeffery makes an appearance," lady Bridget said and pulled lady Amnell with her.


    A few of the noblewomen had already surrounded Ann. Since she was now the Queen they will definitely want to be in her good book. Moreover, some of them had daughters, and since Ann was the one that raised Richard they belive the prince will listen to her.


    Princess Ellen was in the midst of Rose and Danny. Rose is her cousin and Danny was soon to be her sister-in-law.


    "I heard Avalo is very beautiful. Among all the twelve kingdoms Avalo seems to be most blessed,"  Danny said.


    "Avalo is indeed beautiful, but I have not had the time to look around," princess Ellen replied honestly.


    "Wow, I wish I have had the opportunity to his Avalo, it is quite unfortunate that father will not hear a word of it," Danny said.


    "Well if you really want to visit you can come over in two days. My husband will be crowned the king in four days. Since Avalo and Bozoa are on good terms. I am certain an invitation will be sent. Father will not be able to attend so you can come with my brother. Your father already accepted the engagement gift. Everything should be fine.


    When Danny heard this she was really excited. " you are not lying to me right?" She asked.


    "Yes, your husband was still here two days back. How did he manage to take over the kingdom in less than a day?" Rose asked.


    "I honestly do not know, Jeffery just told me about it this afternoon," princess Ellen replied.


    "Well, in that case, can I come over too?" Rose asked.


    "I am not sure, why not ask your brother. He knows better than me," princess Ellen replied. Rose was about to say something when they heard a spoon making contact with the cup.


    "I feel very honored that many of you have honored my invitation and came all the way to celebrate with my family. To be honest, I never thought I will get to see my son again in this lifetime, but the gods have given me such a gift," Lawrence said.


    Jeffrey stood beside Lawrence and lady Bridget. Since his face had to remain hidden. Lady Bridget has especially picked an outfit and a mask to cover his face.


    When the people first looked at him, they felt he looked very handsome but why does he have his face covered.


    "Maybe he has a scar, after all, he was missing during the war," one person guess.


    "You are right,  I heard he is a guard to the crown prince of Avalo," another joined in.


    "It sure a waste. A young man like himself has lost his face," a young lady said.


    "I heard his mother is hoping to pick a wife for him," another lady said.


    "Really! Although he has an outstanding background but I can never be interested in a commoner guard. He may have the blood of the Zorander but he was not raised by them," the First Lady said.


    "That''s true," the second lady who mansion the marriage said. Although she sounded like she was uninterested but in her heart, she was happy that the other ladies were uninterested. It did not matter if he has been living the worse life there is, now that he has returned to his family his future will be bright.


    "Not just that his face is also scar he must be very scary to look at," the first young lady said. She was deliberately sounding uninterested and making the rest belive that it was a bad idea to marry a man like Jeffery. After all, when the time comes and she is the only noble lady that steps forward to marry Jeffery, lady Bridget will have no choice but pick her.


    What she did not know was that the other ladies have similar thoughts. They were each trying to discourage the other.


    What they all did not know was that princess Ellen, Danny, and Rose were not standing too far from them, so they could hear them


    "Who do they think they are, my mother, will never choose coconut head like them," Rose said angrily. She hated the way they were talking about her brother.


    She was scared that if her brother heard them, he might feel like his presence is a stain on the family. " Why are you getting angry, Aunty will surely not invite ignorant fools like them. Back in Bozoa, Jeffery is well repeated, after all, he is the right-hand man of my husband.," Princess Ellen said. Her voice was not low when she said words. She naturally wanted those coconut ladies to hear her words.


    As expected, they did and turned around to look at who was talking. When they saw it was princess Ellen they did not know what to make out of it.


    Then their eyes caught sight of Rose and they felt bitter. Rose is the sister to Jeffery and there was no way she would allow any of them close to her brother after hearing what they said.


    "That is right, brother already said he will pick his wife by himself. When the time comes you must help my brother not to get fooled," Rose replied.


    "You do not have to ask. How will I ever allow my cousin to get fooled?" princess Ellen reply.


    Nott just the ladies who were gossiping, even a few people close by also heard the princess''s words. The men naturally knew about the crown prince of Avalo''s right-hand man. His fighting skill was very impressive. It turns out that the young man was Jeffery.


    "No wonder he hides his face. I heard that because of the crown prince''s appearance all the men close to him also have to hide their face," one nobleman said.


    "where did you hear such a thing? The noble man''s friend asked him.


    " I heard it during the war, why else will Jeffrey have his face covered even in a day like this, " the nobleman replied.


    " It makes sense, but Jeffrey may also be converting his face because it is not a pleasant sight. I am sure fighting as the right hand of the crown prince will not be easy, " the friend replied.


    All over the hall people were talking about Jeffery and guessing the reason he had a mask on his face. Lawrence took him round to meet most of the lords.


    Jeffrey followed behind obediently. He would smile and reply to every question that was asked. Since he was acting very friendly most of the men were pleased. They even tried to match him with their daughters but he rejected them politically. No one dared to speak out of place not because they were afraid of Lawrence but because they feared that even if he was just a guard to the prince of Avalo, his skills could not be underestimated.


    Moreover, princess Ellen already confirms that he was the prince''s, right-hand man.. Whoever has heard of the prince, knew that he treated his men better than his brothers.

 Chapter 273 - Satisfied With Her Plans.

    Lord Carrero Residence.


    It was already evening but lady Vare was unable to get over what happened in the morning. The mental picture of how her husband to be was stone to death played in her head.


    Her family was already preparing for the marriage rite. The house was still having the festival decoration.


    "Take all this down," lady Carrero said. She was feeling regretful but there was nothing she could do. It has only been a few days since she raised her head high since her daughter was about to be the next Queen.


    Her friend admired and congratulated her. She knew they were not jealous. Now she will become a laughing stock. It would have been fine if prince Craig had fought and lost to prince Sebastian. Everyone knew the crown prince is a beast and it would have been expected.


    Now that he was stoned to death by the commoner because he murdered his father, the same can not be said.


    Lord Correro sat inside his study thinking of a way to fix the situation. Care needs to be married out as soon as possible. If things were to be delayed then rumors may start going around that Vare is cursed because prince Craig got stone to death a day before their marriage rite.


    Just then, lady Carrero knocked on the door and walked in.


    "What should we do now?" She asked after taking her seat opposite lord Carrero.


    "We have to arrange for her to get engaged to someone else. I have been thinking of noble families that match ours, that have unmarried sons.


    There are only two of them, but their sons are not particularly outstanding. Should we go a little lower? Like the Roy family. They have just one son. Although their family is a small one his son is very outstanding and with the marriage between the two families. They will rise in status and the Roy family will not dare mistreat Vera," lord Carrero said.


    Lady Carrero frown her brows when she heard this. If Vare was not her birth daughter then she would have encouraged him to marry her off. But


    Care was her precious daughter. If words get out that lady Vare will marry someone from the Roy family then she would be mocked by her friends.


    "No, Vare is our precious daughter. How can she end up falling so low? Even if she has been engaged to prince Craig they never got married. I have asked Vare, she said they never crossed the line. So she is still a virgin," lady Carrero replied.


    Lord Carrero took a deep breath. He already thought about it but it was better for Vera to marry the son from the Roy family. The other young men who have outstanding family backgrounds were useless.


    "So do you have a better plan?" Lord Carrero asked his wife.


    "It not that, it just that the family of Roy is just a small family. If care gets married to them, she will be laughed at by her friends. We should look for a more suitable family," lady Carrero said.


    "There is nothing wrong with the Roy family. Even if they are small and not very significant they are still well repeated. Even if her friends laugh at her now they will become envious in the future," lord Carrero said.


    "What will they have to be envy of?" Lady Carrero was not convinced by her husband''s words.


    "Then if you have a better candidate say it. Because as far as Avalo is concerned. It is either those two from food family background but no outstanding quality or the boy from the Roy family. He is very young but we all know of his outstanding qualities," lord Carrero said.


    "What about the crown prince?" Lady Carrero finally revived the person she had in mind.


    *cough *cough* lord Carrero choked on his sliver because he did not expect these words from his wife.


    "What is so surprising. Even if Vera never becomes a queen, Marrying the crown prince will still make a lot of people envy her. Besides, the marriage engagement was never between prince Craig and Vera but the royal family and Carrero family," lady Carrero said.


    Lord Carrero looked at his wife with disbelief. Back then he had asked Vera to choose the Crown prince but his wife had kicked against it. She said ger daughter will be sent to her early grave if she married the prince.


    "Do you think the prince will agree to this?" Lord Carrero asked. He knew that the prince did not care about things of this nature.


    "Why not? This is an agreement between the two families. As the new head he will have to abide by it," lady Carrero said with confidence.


    "The crown prince does not care about this like this. Moreover, no matter how you look at it, Vare is already connected to his brother, and the prince is not someone who takes fancy in things that have been touched by his brothers," lord Carrero replied.


    "What do you mean his brother has already touched. There has been no intimacy between them," Lady Carrero replied.


    Lord Carrero paused and thought about it. If Vare is able to marry the crown prince it will be their blessing but he doubts the crown prince will not accept it.


    "We can talk to his highness but he might reject us, so we have to keep this matter between us first," lord career said.


    "Okay," lady Carrero said but deep in her mind, she was already making plans for how she could ensure Vera marry the crown prince.


    All she needed to do was allow a few people to find out that Vera''s engagement to prince Craig was set by the family. Which means that she had to marry someone from the Royal family. Since all the king''s sons are married, it means that the crown prince does not have to marry her.


    But all that will change once she remained the people that prince Sebastian''s wife is not from Avalo.


    Why should someone who is not from Avalo become their Queen? If she managed to make the people think this way, then they will naturally start thinking about it.


    This way people will start matching Vera with the crown prince. Lady Carrero did not belive that the prince will ignore the people''s voices. After all, the power of the many can not be underestimated.


    Once the prince is under so much pressure, then they will visit him and ask him if he is willing to follow the arrangement by the two families. Lady Carrero did not belive that the prince will be able to reject them when this gets to that point.


    She smiled feeling satisfied by her plans.. All she had to do was convice vera.

 Chapter 274 - A Bait

    Somewhere in the woods.


    Dark was feeling frustrated. He had received a message from his Emperor to get a letter from Craig to allow his ships to enter the kingdom by the sea.


    When Dark returned to Avalo he had successfully gotten the message with the royal seal of Avalo. He had lied to prince Craig that he was buying a few men from across the sea to help him fight against his brother.


    His words had moved prince Craig that he immediately place the royal seal on the paper. Dark planned to take the message there himself and wait for his Emperor to arrive. He was scared that if he allowed one of prince Craig''s weak men send the message the paper may end up in another person''s hand. Not everybody will be as stupid as prince Craig to belive that a single man could buy so many men. but just like that prince Craig had been stoned to death the next day and ruin his plans.


    It just seemed like everything was not working the way he planned. Moreover, he noticed when he stepped out of the palace the previous night that he was been followed. He has been trying to lose the two men but they are very smart.


    Even his disguise skills did not seem to work on the two people following him. He did not want them to find out about his Emperor. If the crown prince of Avalo finds out, then they will be at disadvantage.


    Even if the kingdom by the sea try to resist his Emperor from entering their kingdom, he was certain that the Emperor will defeat them, but the same thing can not be said if the crown prince and his men defend the boundaries on the water.


    This is the reason he had wanted to work with prince Craig. He thought that prince Craig could be enough distraction to the prince till the emperor and his men arrived but prince Craig had died without the crown prince lifting a finger.


    "Useless," he cursed the people he had asked to keep an eye on the crown prince. He knew that the crown prince gas something to do with the sudden rumors and stoning prince Craig to death. But how did the prince leave Bozoa without alerting anyone? He had hoped that they will give him the signal once the prince left Bozoa.


    He also thought that if the prince noticed them he will kill them or at least take them, prisoner. That way he will send a new spy but the prince had arrived at Avalo without even the guards at the royal city noticing. We''re the spies so smart that the crown prince did not notice them? It did he just decide to fool them.


    Dark sat up on the bed in the small inn room he has rented. Now that the crown prince and his men were back, Dark was certain that his chances to leave Avalo without being caught will be small.


    So he decided to send a message to his Emperor. Since the prince already knows about him, he did not want his Emperor to send another message.


    He had a feeling that the only reason why the prince Men were not making a move is that they were still trying to figure out what he was planning.


    After carefully reporting the situation of things to his Emperor, he called the messaging bird and tie the message on his feather.


    After the Bird disappeared into the night, Black decided to make a move. He took out the message prince Craig has given him and set it on fire. After watching it burn.


    He dressed up and left the room. This time, he decided to ride to Bozoa. All the prince''s men already left Bozoa, which made it the perfect time to go over and cause trouble for the princess. It did not matter if he succeeded. This way he will fool the prince''s men.


    All he wanted to do, is distract the crown prince from the war that is coming. After dressing up, he mounted his horse and started his journey to Bozoa.


    As expected two men were following behind him. The two of them followed Quietly but when they notice him going towards Bozoa they frown their brows.


    "He should be heading over to the kingdom by the sea to have over the message from prince Craig. Why will he suddenly change his root?" The first man said?


    "He is always changing his root, I guess it''s a normal thing to do now that prince Craig is dead and the princess Is still in Bozoa," the second man answered.


    "Hmm, I find it strange, I think he is has noticed us and he is just trying to distract us. Think about it. Do you think a man from across the sea will just help prince Craig just to get his hand on the prince''s wife? Moreover, the prince does not treate the princess special. I am sure her involvement has always been a way to distract us," the first man said.


    "You have a point. Should we use the princess as bait and see what he is up to?" The second man suggested.


    "That is a good idea, but the prince will kill us if anything happens to her. Even if he does not treate her special, you know his highness is very protective since he already married the princess nothing can happen to her. If even his is an easy target, do you think anyone will still fear the prince?" The first man asked.


    "What are you saying? All of us will be able to deal with him. No harm will come to the princess," the second man said.


    "How can you be so sure? This man called Dark is very careful, we can not act carelessly. If harm comes to the princess no matter what we find out, we can forget about living," the first man replied.


    "Then what should we do?" The second man asked.


    "We will just follow him to Bozoa and want sir Jeffery since he is still there. Sir Jeffery should be able to communicate with the prince and find out what to do," the first man said.


    So just like that, the prince''s men followed Dark from a Distance. When Dark saw them following him, he was relieved.. He thought he had successfully fooled them.

 Chapter 275 - [Bonus ]

    Jeffrey Bouquet.


    Robert stayed at the side and watch how the lord praised his brother''s son. He could not deny the fact that he was jealous.


    Why? He kept asking himself. Everything always walked out for his brother in the end. He finished the drink in his cup and got another one. Lady Sam was busy trying to get along with other noblewomen. So she did not see her husband in sure a helpless state.


    "you know getting drunk will only make you a headache in the morning. It will not solve the problem," He suddenly heard a sweet voice.


    Robert turned to look at the woman. She was dressed elegantly but with a single look, Robert could tell that she was a daughter of a mistress who had recently got taken into the family but she was beautiful.


    Of course, only a very beautiful woman can catch the eyes of a nobleman, especially if her mother did not have any background.


    Robert smiled, he had already had a lot to drink but he was still rational. "why do you think I have a problem. This is such a happy day. The Zorander bloodline will be saved," He said.


    "you are right, but you are the head of the household but you have no son to take after you. It would have been fine if your younger brother only moved away from the Residence to build a branch but he broke away from the family. Even if he did, his son will still inherit all your hard work," the lady hit the main point.


    When Robert heard her he felt bitter all over, although he already knew this but hearing someone say it out loud he was angry. " my father has also worked. It''s nothing, " he swallowed his bitterness and replied in a calm voice.


    "But why?" the lady asked. Robert was not clear about her question. So he asked her to clarify. "why what?"


    "your brother seems to get everything easy in life, your father''s love, a beautiful wife, and now he found his son. Of course, you also have a beautiful wife but she is not as smart as lady Bridget. After all, lady Bridget is known for her honey tone. Your daughter is also not as understanding as Rose. If only she had chosen Joe Yancey then the real power of the Zorander household would have been in your hands since your father will be certain of your support for prince Richard, unfortunately... " The lady stopped speaking.


    " How do you know so much? " Robert was surprised, after all the marriage proposal between Jane and Joe was something between the two families.


    " is it so hard to know simple things like this especially when your daughter does not know what not to boast about? " the lady replied.


    Robert felt his headache, he was angry. How could Jane go about saying such things? Seeing the frustration of Robert the young lady smiled.


    " I am not here to discuss your problems but I can offer a solution. At least even the little left in your hands will be your," the lady said. When Robert heard this his showed interest. No matter what he told his wife and daughter, they did not have the ability to listen or see the full picture. They are blinded by Greed.


    " A son, " the lady said. Robert nodded. He knew he needed a son but after the death of his second wife he had tried his best to have another chance but nothing happened. Now she was much older and it was a known fact that the older a woman is, the hard it is for her to get pregnant.


    It seems the miscarriage the last time has hurt her body. So what else could he do. "if your wife can not give you a son get another. Your father never objected to you having more than one wife. Moreover at his age, more grandchildren will make him happy. Your brother''s son is at the war front. Your son will be a way out," The lady said.


    Robert gave it some thought. The young lady was right but even if he played with another woman it is not guaranteed if she will birth a boy.


    When the young lady saw him consider her statement she made a bold move and held his hand. Her father''s family was smaller than the Zorander family and she was sure that no matter what he would not dare offer Robert.


    That old man that called himself her father wanted to give her to some rich man who is fat and ugly. He was in no way pleasing to her eyes. Although Robert was also older than her, he was still handsome and his body looks well maintained. So when someone told her to go and seduce him she was more than willing.


    Moreover, that person promised to take care of her as long as she succeeded. "I for one will be willing to bear you a son," the lady whispered.


    Robert sneered, "you must think I am a fool, what if after I marry you, you give birth to a girl, or worst you can not even birth a child?" Robert asked.


    "I have not asked for marriage. I will be your woman. If I get pregnant then you can go and see my father. If after giving birth the child is not male then I will leave," the lady said.


    Robert looked at the lady. What she offered was a good deal but he was not convinced yet. " so you want me to keep you as a mistress first? " Robert asked.


    " of course, this way I will not be able to trick you," the lady said.


    Robert thought about it, "what is the name of your father?" he asked.


    "Lord Byron," the lady answered. Robert nodded his head. Since lord Byron was not someone that could cause problems in the future, he decided to take the chance.


    "then you have to come over to the Zorander''s Residence tomorrow. I will make the arrangements," Robert gave in.


    A seduction is an act, if one caught their pry they should not let them go. This lady was not ready to let Robert go. She was afraid that he will change his mind by tomorrow.


    " Why tomorrow? Now is the best time. Have you not heard that delay can be dangerous," the lady asked.


    "What do you propose? You want to go over to the Zorander residence now?" Robert has never met such an impatient lady yet.


    "No," the lady shook her head. She looked and caught sight of a maid in the Zack Residence.


    "Please, lord Zack''s brother seems to have had too much to drink. Is it possible to get him a room to rest a little?" the lady asked.


    Robert was surprised by her actions but he played along. If this could get him an heir why should he stop it? When the maid saw that it was indeed her master''s brother she help the lady take Robert to one of the vacant rooms. Luckily they have cleared a lot of spare room since a situation like this could occur in a bouquet.


    Just like that Robert fell into the trap of the person who sent the young lady.

 Chapter 276 - If She Is Safe

    The next morning.


    Princess Ellen woke up early the next morning, Jeffrey informed her that they will leave Bozoa at the first light the next day.


    She had Grater help her dress up and arrange her things. Ann also woke up early to help arrange the snacks and water for the journey. Since they were setting out so early princess Ellen did not want to eat just yet.


    King George also woke up earlier. He felt really sad to watch her leave. He has been so comfortable with her presence for the last few days that he forgot she would have to leave.


    King George was not sure if he will get to see her with his eyes still open. So on this morning, he had hugged her close and found it difficult to let go.


    "I am sorry," King George whispered. He still felt a rock in his heart anytime he things of all the injustice this daughter of his would have suffered.


    Princess Ellen was surprised, she did not know why are father was apologizing but she felt comforted. As long as the king realizes the true nature of lady Regina, princess Ellen could rest assured that her father will be safe.


    When the king finally let her go, Ann step forward, "can I," she asked in a low voice. Princess Ellen did not think much of it and allowed Ann to hug her. Ann felt so happy that she hugged her closer. Princess Ellen could feel the warmth from the woman''s hugs.


    She could not explain it, but she was certain that the woman loved her. Princess Ellen did not think much of this. She also liked Ann so she just let her hug her.


    Queen Agatha did not feel like letting go, it has already been years since she gave birth to Ellen but this was the first time she hugged her. Queen Agatha felt so guilty,  after all, she was the one that picked Regina to be her daughter''s mother. She did not even have the heart to blame king George.


    If after growing up with lady Regina, she did not realize what kind of person her so-called friend is, how could she blame king George for making the same mistake.


    Lady Bridget also made a trip to the palace that morning, her son was leaving again. If only lord Zorander has not put a lot of responsibility on Lawrence Shoulder lady Bridget would have asked that they moved to Avalo.


    When she arrived she had noticed Jeffery immediately. She walked over to him. "I got you this," lady Bridget opened the small wooden. Box in her had. After she learned that her son was still alive she has specially made these beads and took them to the temple of the god of good fortune to bless them.


    Jeffrey accepted the gift and allowed his mother to wear him the necklace. Although he has lost all his childhood memories, he did not miss the love and warmth in his mother''s eyes.


    "Thank you," I will always have this on when I can," Jeffery said.


    When lady Bridget heard him she was pleased. She did not know when next she will get to see this son of hers. So she was reluctant to let go.


    Jeffery also weaves about his decision to stay by the prince''s side. The love of a mother is said to be sweeter than honey for the first time Jeffery understands this saying.


    Jeffery held his mother and moved a distance from the others. Jeffrey touched metal on his face. Prince Sebastian had told him that it was okay to let his family know what he looks like. Last night he wanted to find time to remove his mask but no time was convinced.


    When lady Bridget saw him talking off his helmet she hurried and stop him. "What are you doing!" She was scared that if the crown prince of Avalo finds out her son will be in trouble. She was fine with not seeing his face. As far as she is concerned his safety was the most important thing.


    "It is okay, as my mother you can know this much," Jeffery said. When lady Bridget heard this her heart missed a beat. She never thought she will be so fortunate in this lifetime. She could only patiently wait for him to take off the mask.


    She knew it will be brief if she wanted to take in what he looks like and engrave the image in her heart.


    When Jeffery took dropped his hand, lady Bridget was taken by surprise. She had expected to see a scar on his face but his face was smooth. She could not stop herself from using her hand to caress every inch of his face.


    Jeffery did not stop her, the morning light was not so bright but the two of them could clearly see the expression on each other''s faces.


    Time past and lady Bridget engraved her son''s appearance in her heart. "I will have to leave now, I will send a message every new moon so you can be sure of my safety," Jeffery said.


    She noticed the hint of worry on his mother''s face, so he could only say this to comfort her. When lady Bridget heard this, she just nodded her head.


    She kept playing the image of her son in her heart, she did not dare think of anything else. It felt like if she dared think of something else she will forget what he look like.


    Seeing his mother just nod her head, Jeffery felt that she was very sad. He put on his helmet and he took her to the Zack carriage and asked the Z to take her back first.


    Lady Bridget did not object, she just hugged him and got into the carriage. Ann was finally able to let go of princess Ellen. She wanted to say so many things but at the same time, she did not want to scare her.


    Richard finally got the opportunity to hug Princess Ellen. "As long as we receive an invitation from Avalo, I will definitely be there in two days," Richard said. The brother and sister have only known each other for a short period but they were very close at heart.


    "I will be waiting for you, before you leave you must make sure that you prepare everything for her safety," princess Ellen said. Although she did not call any name, Richard knew she was talking about Ann.


    "Do not worry I will do my best to ensure her safety," Richard replied.. When Ann heard this conversation, she realized that the only way her child will be at peace is if she is safe.

 Chapter 277 - Painting

    Since the Royal palace of Avalo was very busy with activities that morning, princesd Ema and her brother were forced to wake up early too.


    "Let us go say our goodbye, as long as she is gone the palace will be peaceful again," princes Ema said to her brother.


    "We should go then," prince William agreed. Princess Ellen just let go of Richard when Princess Ema and her brother arrived.


    "Sister we are going to miss you," they both said. Princess Ellen did not belive them but she faked a smile. "I am sure you are happy to see me leave, but it''s okay. William, you should take care of your sister, after all, she will be married out of the Palace soon," princess Ellen said.


    "Ahh! The Baratheon family treate me very well. Moreover, my husband-to-be is a gentleman," princess Ema said. In her opinion, she was quite fortunate to marry into such a family, unlike princesd Ellen who is in a strange land.


    Princess Ellen smile, how could she not understand the meaning of Ena''s words. Then Prince William had nothing to worry about. As long as he is gentle on the inside like he acts outside," she said with a sweet smile.


    When princess Ema heard these words, her face turned dark. How could she not understand the meaning of princess Ellen''s words? After all, lady Regina was such a person.


    When princess Ellen saw her reaction she felt satisfied. "Are you wishing me bad luck," princess Ema asked.


    "What do you mean?" Princess Ellen acted ignorantly. Just then Lady Catherine finally came out with Ellen''s two maids.


    "I was beginning to think you have fallen in love with my kingdom and are unwilling to return home. In the past few days, lady Catherine has been under the care of these maids.


    To be honest she was deliberately avoiding meeting the crown prince. " Bozoa is indeed beautiful but there is no place like home," lady Catherine replied.


    "It''s okay, you can visit some other time in the future," Princess Ema said. Just now when she saw lady Catherine an idea come to her mind.


    Lady Catherine was the wife of the crown prince''s brother. Princess Ema had asked the two maids and she found out why lady Catherin has come along with princess Ellen. It turns out that she was serving a punishment from the late king of Avalo.


    Princess Ema did not believe that the two of them could turn to friends from enemies. So she thought that, if she could get close to this lady Catherin she could learn about the miserable life of princess Ellen.


    When lady Catherine heard princesd Ema, she could read in between the lines but she Catherine has already become so smart, how can a small princess-like Ema use her.


    " you are too kind your highness but I doubt I will have the time," lady Catherine rejected the offer. Princess Ema nodded in understanding, in her heart she thought that lady Catherine just rejected her to not raise any suspicion.


    Just like that princess Ellen and lady Catherine got into the carriage and they ride out of the palace. That morning the entire Royal family watched as the carriage rode away.


    Even the lady Regina, stoold afar and watched the scene. She did not dare go closer after the humiliation of the previous night. With princess Ellen gone, lady Regina was confident that she could turn the table.


    In her heart, princess Ellen is a worthy opponent. She felt that the only reason she lost to the princess was that she underestimated her. Now that Ellen was gone, dealing with the maid will be very easy. It would have never occurred to her that the humiliation she faced the previous night was planned by the maid.


    Some people''s downfall is caused by their pride. Lady Regina did not think highly of the maid. Ann looked towards the direction lady Regina was standing in. Although Regina hide with the palace pillar, Ann could still tell she was there.


    "This should begin,'' Ann thought as she walked into the palace. Now that Ellen was gone, it was time for Queen Agatha to make her move on her husband. Previously she did not do anything because she was scared of Ellen" a reaction.


    At Zack''s residence.


    When lady Bridget returned home,  was waiting outside to receive her. Last night the couple already said goodbye to their son, so he did not expect his wife to go over to the palace so early.


    He was still sleeping when lady Bridget left the house. He was worried about her. Even if he knew that his wife did not wake him up, because she knew he will discourage her, he still wish he did.


    When Lady Bridget arrived, she did not say a word to her husband. She just nodded her head and walked into the house. Her steps were quick as though she was trying to catch up with something. The human''s memory could not be trusted, so lady Bridget did not want to take chances. She needed a way to always remember what her son looked like. Luckily she was great at painting. She immediately stepped into the room her painting thing has been kept and got to work. Although it was definitely for her to rely on just her memory, she was confident that she will do a great job.


    When Lawrence saw his wife licking herself up in the painting room, he took a deep breath. He thought that she was only trying to distract herself from her sadness. Knowing his wife, he decided not to trouble her and got himself busy. The past few days have been busy, so he decided to check on their animal farm that day. Hopefully, by the time he returns, his wife would have been able to put herself together.


    He did not forget to tell the head maid to move about quietly and not disturb the madam.. He was sure she will come up with an emotional painting.

 Chapter 278 - Lyla

    Robert ended up spending the night with the young lady. The next morning when he woke up he looked at the lady beside him. At first, he was coming used but then when he remembered his time with the lady he felt pleased.


    "wake up," he calmly woke her up, " the lady sat up, although her whole body felt sow and she felt like causing Robert she still smiled and acted shyly. This was her first time and so she knew that the discomfort she felt was normal.


    When her father came to pick her up from her mother a few months back she remembered that her mother had warned her to be careful. To survive in the house of the rich one had to be smart.


    "wait for me I will definitely come and see your father," Robert promised before handing her some gold coin. The young lady was surprised that he gave her so much money.


    Ever since she returned to her father''s house she has not been treated fairly. Her mother has been a poor woman with no background this kind of treatment was expected. So being given so much as if it was nothing made her please with her choice.


    For the first time, she will be able to afford a dress for herself. Before she was taken back to her father''s house all the clothes she wore were old ones. Even after she was brought back the clothes that she was given were the ones her sister has already used.


    Lord Ryon is not so wealthy, so he married two one wife and kept her mother as a mistress. He did not care how his wife treated this daughter of his, the old reason why his wife finally admitted to bringing her into the family was to marry her off to the old man who was willing to give a Twelve cows in exchange for this marriage.


    Since the family only had a small possession this was a whole lot of benefits especially since he promised that two out of the ten will be female. Usually, no one will be willing to part with a female pig, talk more of a cow. So the lord Ryon and his wife were tempted.


    "my Name is Lyla, when you come to meet my father you must tell him you come for me, * Lyla said. She was scared that if her step-sister saw a man like Robert they will try to convert him.


    Robert was very satisfied with his arrangement with the Lyla girl, so he did not want to look for another woman. Maybe it had something to do with the way his father has raised him, he was never the type to look for women.


    Lyla dressed up and left the room. The dress she had worn to the bouquet this time was given to her by the lady who had asked her to seduce Robert. Although she did not know who the lady is, she still wanted to follow her plans. Moreover, the dress seems to be of good quality. She was afraid that if her step-sister saw it they will take it away so she hurried out.


    When she stepped out of the room she meet a maid. "Lady Lyla come with me. Our mistress has arranged a carriage to take you back," the maid said.


    When Lyla heard this she was pleased. Now she felt that the lady was trustworthy. When the lady had spoken to her before the begging of the bouquet the previous day, she had her doubts but seeing how she was already making plans for her felt more confident.


    Moreover, she already succeeded in getting Robert''s attention. Lyla unconsciously touched her stomach. She needed to meet with Robert as often as possible to increase her chances of getting pregnant with his child.


    The maid lead her through the back door, true to her words, a carriage was waiting. There was nothing special about the carriage but Lyla knew that the chair in it was more comfortable than the one Lord Ryon has. It was still early in the morning and so Lyla managed to get into the Ryon Residence before her stepmother and sister woke up.


    The room she stayed in was behind the main house, it was not any different from the servant in the Residence but today Lyla was in a good mood. When she got down, the coachman had also given her a small bag that contains gold coins.


    "This is for you," He said. Lyla was over the moon. She collected it and thanked him. Getting involved in all this was very beneficial. Now she could even send some of the gold coins to her mother whose health was beginning to fail. Once Lyla entered her small room she looked for the hole in her room and hide the gold coins. She had always hated this hole but it came useful to her.


    When she first arrived at the Ryon house she had looked for a job in the inn to serve drinks but when she got paid, lady Ryon had collected the money.


    After hiding all the gold coins she got, she changed out of her dress and handed it over to a maid who has been helping her to hide part of the money she made. She did not dare hand over so many gold coins to the maid so that she will not get her into trouble.


    After marking sure everything was fine, she joined the other maid''s to clean up. The Ryon household was not so big. They only had three maids. So Lyla was expected to join them and clean the house. Only one of the maids treated her with respect.


    The other two always found reasons to mock and insult her. "why are you smiling like a fool?" one of the maids mocked her.


    Usually, whenever the maid''s picked on her she will get angry and start a fight, but the lady she meet yesterday had told her not to involve herself in any violence. In case she got pregnant and lost the baby.


    So she decided to start learning how to ignore them. The most important thing now was to take care of herself and not stress herself. She needed her body to be in good shape to help her bear the future heir of the Zorander.


    "I have to bear a little more," she comforted he

 Chapter 279 - Gave Her Up

    Two carriages left Bozoa royal City that morning. Princess Ellen and lady Catherine rode one. While the other was occupied by the maids and princess Ellen''s belongings.


    This situation remained the Princess of a few months back when she got married to the prince, back then she was scared of him and imagined that she would lose her life but now she misses him.


    She could not wait to get to Avalo and see him again. As she thought about the prince a small smile rose on her face.


    "We should eat," lady Catherine said. Princess Ellen who had her eyes closed opened them and looked at her.


    "I can not eat while the carriage is moving, can you tell them to stop for a bit," lady Catherine said when she saw princess Ellen looking at her.


    Princess Ellen frown her brows, she had picked up simply meals that good they could eat as they moved. If they wasted time on the road it means the longer she will have to wait to meet the prince but then she could not punish Lady Catherine to stay hungry so she asked them to stop the carriage.


    After the carriage came to a stop, the maids arrange the food, prince Ellen sat still and they all started eating. This included the maids and everyone.


    Usually, maids that work for noble families will only eat whatever is left on the table but princess Ellen had allowed them to start eating at the same time with her.


    Lady Catherine looked at princess Ellen, she could not help but admire her. Her way of doing things did not always follow the unwritten rules.


    She could even treate a maid so well if she considered them loyal. This was not a bad thing, after all, it was obvious that both of them could not finish eating the food. If the servant wait till they finish eating what would be left would have turned cold and less enjoyable.


    People will naturally be loyal to those who treate them well. Of course, there are those people who will always be greedy for more.


    Even the prince Men were impressed by her kindness. Prince Sebastian also eat with them as if it was expected. All the men close to prince Sebastian were not of noble birth, so naturally, he did not have to eat with them.


    Just as they were enjoying their meal and the morning sun, they heard the approaching sound of a horse. All the men immediately become alert.


    Their hands went to their sword and they looked around to see if they were surrounded. When lady Catherine saw this she become so scared spoon in her hands dropped.


    Princess Ellen calmly dropped her spoon. Her hearing was not as sharp as that of Jeffery but the sense of smell was good.


    She calmly took deep breaths. When one saw her acting like this they will conclude that she was trying to calm herself down. The morning air in the woods was calm and sweet. After taking a few breaths and did not get any disturbing she opened her eyes and continue to eat.


    She was sure that one or two people at most were close by. If they were more the air would have been affected.


    Seeing her act like this, the prince''s men were shocked. If she was eating her food at a faster or slower pace, they would have thought she was trying to calm herself, but she was eating calmly and elegantly like everything happening is expected.


    If they did not notice her looking around and taking deep breaths moments ago, they would have thought she was ignorant of the danger.


    A few moments later a man enters their line of sight. From the way he boldly rode his horse to their circle it was clear he was there to cause trouble.


    Dark eyes looked around. When he first heard movement on this part he had thought that it was just a small group of bandits, so he had ridden over, hoping to entice them with gold coin. No matter what they will be interested in this one job that could get them gold could. He thought he could use them to get rid of the two men that has been following him all night but when he saw the appearance of the men he knew he was wrong.


    These were the prince''s men. He could find a random excuse and leave but seeing that he had bashed into their he doubt the men let him go. So he decided to face them head-on.


    Especially after his eyes landed on the fair figure eating as if all that was going around had nothing to do with her.


    Jeffery, who stood at the corner Recognized Dark at once. They have been looking for this man for some time. Who knew he will ride into them just like that. Jeffery did not know that the man who tried want to kidnap the princess, by supporting Prince Craig and the man the prince had asked him to find since Eva climbed to his bed and tried to seduce him was the same.


    "Do you come in peace or for war?" One was the one that spooks.


    Dark looked at the four men, he knew he could not beat these four men if they came to him together but as a man of war, he could not coward back.


    "It''s up to you, you have something that I want. If you hand it over peacefully then everything will be fine," Dark said. His voice was firm as though his words were law.


    When the men heard this they were vexed. Since when could one man challenge them so openly. One of them was enough to kill this man. Before any of them could react Jeffery spoke.


    "If we really have something that belongs to you we would give it. What is it you want?" He asked.


    When One and the rest heard Jeffery they were surprised. ''Could it be that the man was of some importance?. How did they not know him if that is the case?''


    Dark was stunned when he heard the polite way Jeffery has spoke to him. He concluded that Jeffrey must have mistaken him for someone important. So he becomes even more confident.


    "Her," He boldly pointed his hand at princess Ellen. When Princess Ellen heard this she turned her body to the side and looked at him. She was sure that she has never seen the person before.


    "She is a person, not a thing!" One was angry. He did not know when he began to think so highly of the princess.


    Princess Ellen studies the man for some time and continues eating. When lady Cathrine saw her reaction she was surprised. How can she act like it was nothing? What if Jeffery really gave her up?


    "What?" Princess Ellen asked seeing that Lady Catherine will not stop looking at her.

 Chapter 280 - Stab Him Close To The Heart.

    "What?" Princess Ellen asked seeing that Lady Catherine will not stop looking at her.


    "Are you not scared that they will really give you up?" Lady Catherine asked. Although she does not recognize the man she felt that since Jeffery spoke to him nicely he could be someone of importance. She did not know that the only reason why Jeffery was talking to the man was that he sent a message to the crown prince, to ask how he wanted to deal with the man.


    "He is my cousin he will not do that?" Princess Ellen answered. Lady Catherine looked at her. How could she trust so easily? She wondered. It has only been a few days that they found out that they are related. Besides brothers kill each other for benefit. What she did not know was that princess Ellen was not trusting Jeffery because he is her cousin. She was trusting that no matter how important the man is, it was not in Jeffery''s place to give her away.


    No matter what she was the prince''s wife, if even his wife can be given away, then the prince will lose his respect.


    "If you want her then you can come with us, she belongs to the Crown prince of Avalo," Jeffery''s voice was still calm. It will be easy to kill this man but catching him alive to take to the prince will be a bit difficult.


    "Nonsense, hand her over, "  the man commanded and drawer his sword. One and the rest looked Jeffery for instructions. By this time the two men who have been following him at a far distance show themselves.


    "Whatever you do, do not kill him," Jeffery said. When the men heard this they drew their swords. Dark was happy to hear this. Since the men will not attack for a kill, he could get the chance to escape and hide until his Emperor arrives. With this thought in mind, Dark stepped forward and a fight began.


    Princess Ellen continues eating as though the clicking of the sword in the background is just music in the background. When lady Catherine saw her action she could not help but be relieved that she was no longer Princess Ellen''s Enemy. Joe could a woman be sold cold. She was indeed fated for the Crown prince of Avalo.


    Lady Catherine did not know that princess Ellen has witnessed so much fighting and killing in the war between Avalo and Bozoa. Back then she was a lot younger and she had thrown up many times seeing blood but as the day rolled by she learned to see blood and turn a blinded eye.


    So since it was a four-to-one fight she was confident that her side will win. Moreover, if she is not looking she would not get to see what is going on. No one said she had to watch. Moreover, she wanted to eat to her full so they will not need to stop again. That way they will arrive Avalo early.


    When Princess Ellen was filled she stopped eating and looked at the fighting. The prince men had the upper hand but since they were trying not to kill Dark Accident they avoided his vital. This allowed Dark to fight back. The fight was taking too long and princess Ellen understand why.


    "You can stand him close to the heart. Do not worry I will be able to save him. He will not die," princess Ellen said. Her voice was calm and sweet.


    Not just Dark, even the prince men were dumbfounded. Nobody has expected her to say that. Women should be afraid of blood right? The prince men seem to have forgotten that the last time when the crown prince was injured she was the one who treated him.


    One was the first to. He immediately draw his sword and stabbed Dark close to his heart. Because they have been avoiding attacking Dark anywhere that was life-threatening, Dark had left his heart areal unprotected and so One had easily stabbed him.


    The other brothers reacted immediately and held Dark down. Princess Ellen walked over. One withdraw his sword and watch as princess Ellen poured a green content into the injury.


    Dark frown his browns from pains. Princess Ellen''s reaction did not change. After a while the bleeding stop. Tie up the wound," she commanded and left to meet her maid for water to wash her hands.


    Dark was in so much pain, he was tried his best to keep his consciousness but he failed. After covering the wound as instructed by the princess he handed it over to the two men who has been following him.


    Princess Ellen walked over to the men who were trying to tie him to the horse. She handed over another bottle. "This will keep him asleep till late at night," princess Ellen said.


    The men collected it and forced it down the man''s throat. If he could sleep then it will be easy for them to take him to Avalo. All the prince''s men were impressed by her actions. She did not act like a delicate princess and slow them down.


    After this Princess returned to her carriage. She was still very calm but lady Catherine was in a daze. The of one Stabbing that man remains her of how her father had died.


    At first, princess Ellen did not notice but when she did, she did not feel sorry for her. In life, everyone had their experience that hurt. moreover, not everyone can witness a bloody sight.


    "If you cry in front of me, I will look down on you," princess Ellen said. She knew that lady Catherine will feel embarrassed if she showed her witness in


    When lady Catherine heard her words, she blink back the tears that were threatened to fall. There was no way she will let princess Ellen look down on her or pity her.


    "Who was going to cry, I think I got something into my eyes," lady Catherine said.


    Princess Ellen nodded in agreement and did not expose her. "Is it still dare? Do you need help," she played along.


    "No, it''s fine, I think I got it out already," lady Catherine replied. As she spoke she pretend to remove the invisible sustenances.

 Chapter 281 - Clamor For Attention

    When Robert returned to the zorander Residence that morning, he met the worried lady Sam that kept asking the servants about her husband. Although they had all gone to the revelry together, when lady Sam was ready to leave the previous night she could not find her husband anywhere. So she asked the Couchman to take her and Jane first then returned to get her husband.


    Last night her husband had not returned and the carriage and the coachman were also missing.


    Lady Sam becomes scared that something had happened to her husband. Perhaps he had fallen into the hands of Bandits. Just when she wanted to send a few of the servants out to look for him, Robert walked in.


    "What happened? Are you okay? Lady Sam hurried over to meet her husband.


    " I am fine," Robert replied. When he saw how worried she was, he felt a little guilty after all he had promised her that she would be the only woman in his eyes.


    "Are you sure? Why did you not return last night?" lady Sam was not convinced so she ran her eyes on him to see if something was wrong.


    "I am fine, I got a little drank yesterday and asked a maid to prepare a room for me. I wanted to rest a little but I slept off," Robert explained in a natural expression.


    Lady Sam nodded her head, she did not have any reason to doubt his explanation. "That is a relief," lady Sam said.


    "Then I will have to excuse myself," Robert said and walked away. At the stairs, he met Jane who was going down to have breakfast.


    "Good morning father," Jane said she was in a very good mood. Robert nodded his head and walk ahead. The guilt he felt towards his wife was reduced. If lady Sam had done what he told her back then, there would have been no need for him to seek a new heir. Jane would have been engaged to Joe and Lawrence would have been under him.


    With this thought in mind, he felt less guilty. He went to his chamber and took his bath.


    "Do you think your father is acting differently?" Lady Sam asked when Jane joined her at the breakfast table.


    Jane paused, she did not pay much attention to her father just now. "I am not sure, why will you think that?" Jane asked her mother.


    "I have been married to your father for over twenty years and this is the first time he slept outside the house. Your father knows how to hold himself. If at all he had been drunk last night he would have returned home earlier," Lady Sam said. She did not know why but she felt uncomfortable with him sleeping outside the house.


    " What are you thinking? Father did not technically sleep out since he was at his brother''s place. Moreover, you know he is trying to build a good relationship with grandfather and uncle," Jane said in a sarcastic tone.


    Last night she was happy to have gone to the bouquet. Although it seems that most of the respect lords are siding with Richard, Jane felt confident that she could change their mind. After all, most of the lords just avoided conversations about the throne. They kept saying king George was still strong and healthy.


    So it means their mind was not set on Richard yet. Moreover, she also took her time to interact with the smaller lords. These people have always been neglected when important decisions are been made. This is because they did not have the resources to back up anyone but they are the easiest to use.


    Jane felt confident that if she could manage to join all the smaller houses together to support her, then their voices might even be louder than two big houses put together. So for this, she had made friends with some of the daughters of the lords.


    She knew that these people clamor for recognition. Even if she was faking her closeness to them, they are very easy to fool.


    "you seemed to have made use of the banquet yesterday?" Lady Sam decided to change the topic. Although she was still unconvinced about her husband''s explanation. She chose to believe he was trying to get close to his father.


    "yes I did," Jane was happy about her achievement.


    ...


    Jane was right, the small lord just clamor for attention. Lyla was doing her usual duties around the house when she heard the gossip from her stepsister. These two were younger than her, after all her father has been keeping her mother his mistress before he got married.


    "I made friends with the young lady from the Zorander house. I heard she is engaged to the prince," Kate the youngest daughter told her sister.


    "Jane? Her name is Jane right. She came to talk with me too," even the elder sister, Linna was proud.


    "yes, that is her name, although Prince William is not the crown prince, who can tell who will seat on the throne in the future. She might become the Queen. That way I will be friends with the Queen," Kate said.


    She was about the same age as Jane. "That''s right, at that time our family status will definitely raise," Linna said.


    Lady Ryon happened to hear her daughter''s discussion. She hurried over to be sure that she was not mistaken. "Did you make friends with the future Queen?" there was a smile on the corner of her lips. Usually, they would have not been invited to such a banquet but lucky Lawrence was not the type that looked down on people.


    "Not really, she is engaged to Prince William but it is not certain that the crown prince who just returned will stay on the throne right?" Linna said.


    "That is right, even if she does not become Queen, a person like that can get engaged to the prince will have a good background," Lady Ryon said.


    "Of course, she is the granddaughter of lord Zorander," Kate said.


    Lady Ryon smiled and thought about it. We were at the banquet to celebrate the return of lord Zorander''s grandson, you two must get closer to her, so she can introduce you to her cousin. I heard that lady Zack is looking to choose a wife for her son, " Lady Ryon said.


    If one of her daughters could get married to a family like that, then she would be able to rub shoulders with the ladies of the big families.


    When Lyla heard her stepmother she could not stop herself from chuckling. She was amazed at the ignorance of the mother and daughters. Because she works at the inn, she got to hear lots of gossips so she knew that the two sons of lord Zorander did not quite get along even if they are not at war with each other.


    "What are you laughing at?" Kate was really upset.


    "I just remembered a very funny story," Lyla said. She could not afford to get in a fight with them, since her body still ache from last night. Moreover, she needed to take care of her body to bear the heir of the Zoraander family. At that time she will not have to bow to these people anymore.


    Lady Ryon rolled her eyes. If not that this stepdaughter of hers is useful she would have killed her already.. "who gave her the guts to laugh at her daughters," she knew that marrying one of her daughters into a household like the Zorander was no more than her wishful thinking.

 Chapter 282 - Losing His Sunshine.

    It was already evening when Princess Ellen arrived at Avalo. She was tired from her journey. It happens that a lot of people were going over to the royal city of Avalo after all it was almost time for the king''s Coronation.


    Lady Catherine has slept off just before they got into Avalo, so she had ordered the Couchman to ride gently. She decided to look outside and see the beautiful view of Avalo Every time she has been on Avalo street, she had not had the opportunity to enjoy the view. who knew her ears will pick up some gossip.


    "How can an outsider become our Queen. The crown prince should take another wife," she heard a female voice outside the carriage.


    Princess Ellen was not so suprised by this statement. She knew that not everyone will welcome her becoming the Queen of AValo, especially since her kingdom was not under Avalo.


    "What do you mean? It is not against our custom. As long as the Queen has no evil intentions," the second voice said.


    "So, should we allow some stranger bear our heir and rule over us? It is one thing for the prince to Marry an outsider but making her the Queen is another. After all, Avalo does not lack beautiful capable ladies for the position of the Queen," the first voice said.


    "You do have a point, but most ladies are afraid of the crown prince. Do you think any of them will be willing to Marry him?" The second voice asked.


    "What is there to be afraid of, he has already Married someone for a few months and she is still alive. Maybe the rumors about the prince are fake," the first voice said.


    "In that case, you will be willing to marry the crown prince?" The second voice had doubts. No matter what, the crown prince of Avalo is scary.


    "Of course, but we know the prince will not take a look at someone like me," the first voice said.


    "True, but who do you think can marry the prince. In the time past, the late king has tried to arrange a wife for his son but each family he goes to will find an excuse. The ones that did not have a choice, the prince had rejected," the second voice said.


    "I think it will be very east now, back then they were all scared to death. Rumor had it that whoever married him will not live more than a week but it already going to two months since he married that princess from Bozoa and she is still breathing," the first voice said.


    "That''s right, she even went back to her kingdom for a visit. I heard even the crown prince accompany her," the second voice said.


    "So you see... The first voice was still taking but princess Ellen focused herself not to listen. She felt hurt hearing all the speculation. It hurt her to know that, if the prince chose to do the wish of his people she will be able to do nothing to stop it.


    Well maybe if he took another wife it will not be so bad,'' she tried to comfort herself. All the happiness she had to see the prince was gone after she was slapped hard with the truth.


    She could not have the special kind of marriage, her father shared with her mother. No one could have it all. Her marriage to the crown prince of Avalo was fulfilling her duties as the first princess of Bozoa..it was already more than enough that the prince treated her nicely.


    Prince Sebastian was waiting in his chamber back in the crown prince Quarters. He had missed his sunshine. The last two nights without her had been his worst.


    He had nightmares. Not the type he used to have before. Back then he will dream of the hunted house in the forbidden forest but these two nights his dream has been different.


    In his dream, his sunshine has been taken away from him. He tried to get her back but no matter how much he tried he could not. So he could not wait to see his sunshine again and keep her by his side. No matter what he will not want to lose her.


    He did not want to be separated from her. He wished to have the nightmare of the hunted house over losing his sunshine.


    When Princess Ellen arrived at the crown prince Quater, she had assumed that the prince will still be busy. Or he had already moved to the main palace. It hurt her not to see him at her arrival but she tried to make herself strong.


    She went straight to her chamber, luckily the maids were aware of her return, so they arranged her bath.


    Jeffery and One, took the still unconscious Dark, to the darkroom. After which Jeffery seeks the prince in his chamber.


    " your highness," Jeffery called out after knocking on the door. Prince Sebastian frowns his brows. He knew that Jeffrey was there to report to him but where is his sunshine.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself. "Enter," he did not feel like speaking more than one word. When Jeffery heard his voice, he knew the man was in a bad mood but why? He could not even guess.


    Jeffery pushed the door open as quietly as possible, scared that the prince who is already in a bad mood will vent his anger on him.


    "Your Highness... Jeffery bowed and was going to tell him about dark since the prince never replied to his message earlier. He thought that the prince has been too busy that he did not remember to check the communication book for messages.


    This was expected since it was Jeffery who always checked in the time past and inform the prince but who knew the prince will raise his hand to stop him from talking.


    " where is my wife?" Prince Sebastian asked the only thing he was interested in knowing. Jeffery was speechless. What happened to his prince. Seeing that the temperature in the room was getting hotter. Jeffery immediately answered his Question.


    "She must have gone to her chamber to..." Prince Sebastian got up and walked out of the room before Jeffery could finish speaking.


    "I will not get married," Jeffrey said. But he immediately felt helpless when he remembered that he had promised his family at Bozoa to get married, but he sincerely did not want to become like the prince.


    He has brought him such good news about catching the man that has been targeting his wife but before he could tell him, the man was already gone.


    ''Perhaps I should let the Princess pick a wife for me.. If I do not care for her then I will not act as the prince,'' Jeffery thought.

 Chapter 283 - Taking Another Wife.

    When prince Sebastian got to princess Ellen''s chamber, he pulled the door open without knocking.


    Princess Ellen was surprised to see him, she smiled but then forced back the happiness. She could not get used to his presence. It will hurt less if her feelings for him did not grow too much.


    She had to be a little more sensible, all her life before she discovered lady Regina was not her mother she had always tried her best to please lady Regina, but the more she tried the more she was disappointed.


    If there is anything she learn is that no matter what one tried, if a person was not loved by someone even their best efforts will be seen as trash. So she had made up her mind not to expect too much. That way she will not be disappointed.


    Also, she will be able to stay true to herself. She would fulfill her responsibilities as his wife and nothing else. This thought sounded so simple but Princess Ellen did not realize it will be a lot more difficult.


    "Your highness," Princess Ellen said looking at the prince. ''Your highness,'' prince Sebastian was taken aback by her address.


    He wanted to complain about the way she had addressed him but he changed his mind. He did not want to force her to do what she was unwilling to do.


    "Is everything okay?" He asked.


    "Yes," Princess Ellen answered. Prince Sebastian immediately knew that something was wrong because he could tell that she was been careful around him.  This had been her behavior when they first got married. He thought they have become closer to each other, so what changed?


    "Is Something wrong?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    "No, everything is fine. I just feel exhausted," princess Ellen answered. Prince Sebastian thought that her excuse made sense. Anyone would be tired after riding all day, so he decided not to disturb her. Although he miss her he could not act unreasonably.


    So he decided to let her rest. When he came out of the room he meet Jeffery. "Your mother is back, she ask to see you," Jeffery said. Sebastian nodded his head. "Did something happy on your way?" Prince Sebastian asked. There was no way he will believe that the princess''s indifferent behavior was because she was tried.


    "Yes, we encountered the man Dark and brought him back with us. Also... Some rumors seem to be going around about the princess not suitable to become the next Queen since she is from Bozoa," Jeffery said.


    Prince Sebastian raised his. Princess Ellen did not seem to be someone who cared about a position or was he wrong? He asked himself.


    Moreover, she is his only wife so the Queen''s position naturally belongs to her. After all, he had no plans of taking another wife. He wanted to turn back and clarify this but he could not keep his mother waiting. So he decided to go and see his mother first.


    In the receiving hall of the prince quarter, Queen Magret was seated and taking a sip of her tea when the prince arrived.


    Her son asked her to return to Avalo but he did not even come to her. Instead, he had gone to welcome his wife. This annoyed her but when she remembered how useful princess Ellen is to her son she swallowed her disappointment.


    "Mother," Prince Sebastian called as he walked over.


    "Son," Queen Magret raised her head. It could be said that this was the first time she was visiting his quarter.


    "Welcome, trust your Journey was without trouble," prince Sebastian said as he took his seat. He was wearing his mask so the Queen could not see his Expression.


    "It was smooth," she replied.


    "Great, did you bring him," Prince Sebastian asked.


    "Yes," Queen Magret answered. She suddenly realized that even though she had done everything for the survival of her son, the two of them could not be said to be close.


    She had put him far from herself for his protection, but now when everything is over he was already grown.


    "How is it?" She asked. Even if they were not close, she still worry about him and as long as she breathed, she would do anything to ensure his safety.


    "Everything, is going slowly but there is progress," prince Sebastian answered. He knew she was asking about his progress in getting princess Ellen willing to bear his child.


    Queen Magret shook her head, she could guess from his answer that the two were yet to get intimate. She could not understand why her son was taking his time.


    "I think you should marry another wife. One that will be your queen. I hear the people are not very accepting of an outsider," Queen Magret said.


    "Is that so? Did the heave fall after your sat on the Queen''s position for years?" Prince Sebastian asked. He was not the type to get controlled by the people''s unnecessary demands. It was not against Avalo''s tradition to have an outsider as the Queen. After all her power is limited.


    Queen Magret felt embarrassed when she heard his question, so she hurriedly explain herself. "I am not saying this because of the people. I just feel that if you get married to another wife, she will be put under pressure. Since she is an outsider trying to survive, she will become desperate," she explained.


    Prince Sebastian looked at his mother, he understood her method and he knew that it will most likely work but he was unwilling to take another wife. He hated crowds and dancing, and this can not be avoided in a marriage ceremony. Of course, he could have Jeffery stand in for him since the person was not his sunshine but he was unwilling to manipulate his sunshine.


    "I will not take another wife, it is too much drama. The Princess already has all I need and want," Prince Sebastian said.


    "I know that, but think about the bigger picture, If you do things my way, then there will be no need to pamper her and the long wait will be over. As long as she is willing everything else will be fine," Queen Magret tried to convince her son.


    Prince Sebastian narrowed his eyes at his mother. "Did you start the rumor?" He asked.


    "What? I was not even in Avalo, how could I have started the rumor?" Queen Magret felt helpless.


    Prince Sebastian kept quiet but the Queen was sure, he did not believe her. After all, she does not need to be present in Avalo to start a rumor if she wanted to. She had a lot of loyal men to do this for her.


    "I will not lie to you son, this Rumor has nothing to do with me.. I just thought you could take advantage of it," Queen Magret clarified.

 Chapter 284 - A Little More Power.

    Prince Sebastian nodded his head after hearing her. He knew that she would not continue to deny if she was the one. His mother was not one of those people that fear him to death.


    "Then I have to tell you about this plan. The Princess is not someone who cares a lot about the position. She had only married me out of duty and I am sure she will be less unwilling to bear my child if I married another wife," Prince Sebastian only finds this excuse to stop his mother from persuading him from taking another wife.


    "Everyone cares about position, who would not want a little more power. Queen Magret found her son''s words hard to believe.


    "Mother, do you think I can be easily fooled?" Prince Sebastian asked when he saw that his mother did not believe his words.


    "Of course not, you are very smart," Queen Magret replied. No matter what, her son could not easily get fooled. When prince Sebastian heard her reply, he nodded his head.


    "Mother, I will not lie to you. Once a lady has sneaked into my bed. Although I chased her away, I still returned to my chamber with a little of her fragrance. That night the princess had stayed far away from me. Tell me mother do you think she will be willing to share my bed, that I will also share it with another?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    Queen Magret paused, she was sure her son will not make up this story. Moreover, he was not the type to explain himself over and over again. He had already tried to convince her. If she insisted on not trusting him, he may get angry and stop talking to her. If only it was possible to tell the princess the truth, that way they will get to the solution easily.


    "No," Queen Magret could only shake her head. It was already so difficult to find a girl with a pure heart. No matter what Queen Magret will not ruin the chances of her son living normally again.


    "If she does not care about the position, then how can you make her willing to bear your child?" Queen Magret asked after the short pause. A woman who is not after benefits was very difficult to use. Suddenly she understood why she had a unique heart.


    Princess Ellen is not someone that is selfish or greedy to have it all. This kind of person is really difficult to find. If her son did not have such a bad reputation, she would have hoped on her liking his appearance.


    Although she knew that the rumors are fake and that her son has a handsome face, she was scared that princess Ellen will not have the heart to dare. She forgot that a person who does not care about material possession and position will care about the heart and love.


    "Did you not advise me to seduce her with my face? I will also add my heart by treating her nicely. She will surely be moved. The Princess is from a background that valve love. Her parents were said to have been lovers and I think that is what she always wants," prince Sebastian answered.


    When the Queen heard this she nodded her head. She had also sacrificed her youth and family for the love of Prince Edward. so she felt confident that if the prince managed to move her heart, then she will be more than willing bare the prince''s child.


    The Queen was about to nod her head when she thought of a possibility.  "What if the princess already has someone in her heart?" She asked. As someone that been in love before, the queen is aware that getting over someone is not easy.


    Prince Sebastian pause, he seriously thought of the possibility that princess Ellen already had someone in mind but his mind came down when he remembered that the only boy that seems to be close to the Princess us her brother, so felt relief.


    "It''s okay, so you do not have to worry, just return to your room and have some rest to regain your energy for tomorrow''s meeting," as soon as prince Sebastian was done talking, he got up to his feet.


    His actions made it seem like he was asking out unwanted visitors but the Queen was quite calm.


    Prince Sebastian was really eager to see her go, he wanted to find his sunshine and explain things to her. He wanted them to get closer. So he wanted his mother to leave as soon as possible.


    Seeing his action, the Queen got up. "I will see you out," prince Sebastian offered and started walking towards the door.


    The queen felt helpless by his behavior but she chose to ignore him and leave, after all, she was indeed tired and needed to rest. She knew that her son was planning to do something big in the following day''s meeting, so she wanted to be at her best to watch the show.


    Prince Sebastian walked his mother out of the house and returned shortly after she had left. It was about time for dinner, so he decided to use this as an excuse to see the Princess.


    Like the first time, prince Sebastian did not bother himself about knocking before pushing the chamber door.


    Inside the room, Princess Ellen had been trying to fall asleep. She remembered that she ought to share his bed-chamber but thinking of how he might take another wife in a few days, she was unable to fall asleep.


    So she sat in her bed the moment she heard her door being pushed open without the person knocking. She turned her head to look and saw that it was prince Sebastian.


    "Your highness," she welcome him as she got off her sitting position to stand on her feet since the prince was standing.


    Prince Sebastian thought of many ways to bring up the topic about the rumor but he did not know where to start from so he decided to ask a direct question.


    "Do you want to be my Queen," he asked.

 Chapter 285 - Instinct

    Princess Ellen was surprised by this question. She did not know why he was suddenly asking if she wants to be his queen. So for a short moment, she just stared at him without any reaction.


    "It is not up to me, your highness," when she finally realized why he might be asking such a question.


    "What if it was up to you?" Prince Sebastian asked. He was trying to see through her thought.  Although he had sounded very confident when he spoke to his mother earlier he still had little doubt.


    Princess Ellen looked at him. "What if I say I was to be the queen that seat next to you, will that stop you from marrying another now or in the future?" Princess Ellen asked.


    She has been doing some thinking and she realizes that she never had a guaranty that he will not pick up another wife. So what was the difference if he did it now or later? Even if she is the queen that sat next to him, it will not change the fact that he could pick up another wife or a mistress.


    Prince Sebastian smiled, he had picked the main point from her statement. It is not that she is desperate for the position of the Queen. It just so happen that what she worries about is him taking another wife. "So should I take it that she likes me?" He asked himself.


    Princess Ellen sigh when she saw him not answering her question. She conclude that it was because she was right. She should have expected this possibility but why does it still hurt.


    She felt the bitterness spreading through her body, her life was indeed miserable. She felt tired and wanted to cry for herself but she did not want to cry again in the presence of the prince so she relaxed her body on the bed and closed her eyes to push the tears back.


    She was still trying to put her emotions together when she felt someone holding her close into his arms. She could tell that it was the prince.


    "If you want to be the queen then the position is yours. It is not against the kingdom''s tradition so we do not have to listen to the noise outside," Prince Sebastian said.


    Princess Ellen did not react, she really did know how to react. Maybe because she has learned that the position of the queen is nothing. Lady Regina has been queen for over twenty years but just a single word from the king and she lost all the power, so she did not find the news exciting.


    What if he felt comfortable letting her have this position today, does it mean he can not change his mind tomorrow?


    Being the Queen of Avalo to her was just fulfilled another of her duty to him when he becomes the king. When the prince did not get any reaction he decided to continue speaking.


    "You do not have to bother about things like this,  I have already said I like you. I do not have plans of marrying another," prince Sebastian said. His voice was flat as usual. He was not trying to be sweat. He just wanted to tell her what he had in mind to avoid future misunderstandings.


    When his words entered the princess''s ears, she was so surprised that she forgot to breathe. Moreover, she was scared that her ears did not hear him correctly.


    It sounded too good to be true that she did not dare to believe him. She struggles to move from his hug and prince Sebastian lets go of her. She looked into his eyes as if she was in search of the truth. When prince Sebastian saw her action, he was getting more convinced that she liked him.


    "Did you say something just now?" Princess Ellen was still finding it hard to believe her ears.


    "I said that I like you. And I have no plans of marrying another wife. You will be the Queen of Avalo as long as I am the king," Prince Sebastian said. If it was someone else, prince Sebastian would have not repeated himself.


    When princess Ellen heard his reply she had already been holding her breath too long, so her body reacted forcing her to take a deep breath. It was as though a heavy burden has been lifted off her shoulder. Her action surprised the prince.


    "Was she that worried about him taking another wife?" Prince Sebastian wondered. He could not deny that this made him happy. He could not stop himself from smiling. As long as she had a little likeness towards him, he was satisfied.


    Meanwhile, princess Ellen was embarrassed by her unanticipated reaction. If she could she would find a hole to hide.


    When the prince saw the Embarrassed look of the princess he felt more delighted. He could guess that she had not meant to show such a reaction.


    "Does this mean you like me too?" Prince Sebastian asked. He knew he was already in love with her but even if what she felt towards him was just a simple like, he did not mind.


    Princess Ellen''s face turned red, she felt a bit shy but she answered him honestly. "Yes,"


    It was just a single word but the prince felt that the word yes was quite pleasant to the ear. He felt warm all over. "You are not lying to me right?" Prince Sebastian asked after the short excitement.


    "I will not dare lie to my prince," princess Ellen said. The smile in her eyes could not be seen. Prince Sebastian was very happy to hear this. Especially because she had ''addressed him as ''my prince'' he learned something from that day. The princess refers to him as your highness when she is not pleased about something.


    Princess Ellen also felt at peace after having this conversation with the prince. "If you are unhappy with something next time you should tell me about it. We can just talk about it and avoid misunderstanding," prince Sebastian said. Princess Ellen felt that he was right so she agreed to this arrangement. If they talk about things then she would not overthink things.


    Now that everything was settled, princess Ellen remembered that she missed him. She reach out her hand and took off his mask. Her actions looked very confident but she was a bit nervous.


    Prince S¨¦bastien was surprised and happy by her action. He had missed her for the past two days, so before the princess could withdraw her hand he pulled her closer and kissed her lips.


    Princess Ellen was welcoming, the two of them have missed each other so much. That the moment that their lips touch they forgot about the whole world.


    They were both drawn to each other and natural instinct took over. Perhaps this would have been the time when the couple become one, but before they progress there was a knock on the door.


    "Your highness, I have brought your dinner," Grater said. The poor woman was not aware of her wrong timing since she did not know the prince was visiting. She suddenly offended the prince without knowing.


    It was fortunate that princess Ellen''s stomach grumble at this moment to ease the prince''s anger.

 Chapter 286 - Moving To Avalo

    Lady Bridget stayed in her all room all day. She did not come out for breakfast or lunch. It was almost dinner time when Lawrance came home. He becomes very worried when Rose told him that lady Bridget has not been out of the room all day.


    He felt very worried and wanted to knock on the door but he knew his wife hated being distracted when she was painting. He fell rather frustrated.


    Just when he was thinking of a way to confirm that she was fine, the door to the painting room was finally pulled open.


    Lawrence expected to see his wife looking pale and tired but he was surprised to see her full of energy. If not that he noticed the tiredness around her eyes he would have concluded that Rose was just trying to trick him.


    When lady Bridget saw that her husband and daughter were waiting by the door her eyes lit up.


    "Come, come, See what I have been painting. It is the perfect piece," Lady Bridget said. As she spoke she took her husband''s hand and pulled him inside.


    Lawrence was calm, he knew that his wife was always very excited when she drawled a beautiful piece.


    " look, " she pointed to Jeffrey''s face she had been painting since morning. Lawrence was surprised. His wife could paint a person in hours, so how did she spend the entire day painting a person''s head and face?


    "How is it?" Lady Bridget asked her husband. Lawrence could have just said that it was beautiful but he knew that his wife will not take it seriously.


    So he took his time to observe the painting. The more he looked, the more he felt his wife was trying to paint herself but why as a man. But upon careful observation, he realizes that apart from the hair and eyes, the painting''s face also resembles him.


    "see, our son is very handsome right?" Lady Bridget said. Lawrence nodded his head in agreement. He thought that his wife has decided to give their son a face.


    He felt very sad and guilty, if he had stayed back at Bozoa, their son would not have gotten missing. If he had grown by their side, his wife will know what he looked like and will not have to come up with her own imagination.


    When Lady Bridget saw the look on her husband''s face she could tell that he was misunderstanding something.


    "What? Do you think our son is not handsome?" she frowns her brows.


    Lawrence immediately shook his head. He did not want to make his wife sad. "of course he is handsome. Rose come and take a better look," he replied.


    "yes, mother brother is very handsome. If he was not my brother I would have asked to marry him," Rose said.


    "of course, my son will be handsome. He has a beautiful mother," Lady Bridget said. She was so happy to have successfully painted his face. This way in the future when she sees him, she will think of his real appearance.


    "mother is so talented, how did you manage to paint brother," Rose forgot that they could not see her brother''s face. She knew her mother cared about her work. Moreover, when her mother painted something most times she had to be looking at it.


    "so this morning, I have gone to the royal palace to see Jeffery for the last time, after all, who knows when we will get to see. He had taken me to a quiet place and let me see his face," Lady Bridget explained.


    When Lawrence heard this he found it had to believe." you are not trying to fool us right? " He asked. Lady Bridget glared at her husband when she heard his question.


    " of course not, what will I gain for lying to the two of you. If you do not believe me, you can write to him and hear what he will say," Lady Bridget stamp her feet like a child.


    "It is okay, I believe you," Lawrence said seeing that his wife was picking offense. He truly regretted not going with his wife.


    When Lady Bridget saw that her husband seem to have believed her, she smiled. " After seeing his face I decided to come home where I will not easily be disturbed. I was afraid that if I delayed too much I will forget," Lady Bridget explains.


    "That great mom, at least we all have an idea of what brother looks like," Rose said. She felt a bit sad that she did not accompany her mother to see his handsome face herself. That way she would have been able to slap all those stupid ladies that dared to insult her brother the previous day.


    " it getting late, let go and eat dinner," Lawrence said. He was worried that his wife must have tired herself out from working all day without eating.


    "Okay, but let me bath first," Lady Bridget felt dirty. Lawrence agreed with her and follow her up to their chamber to have her bath. Lady Bridget became tried the moment she step into the wooden bath.


    "Let them bring the food to the room, I am too tired," she instructed her husband when she was still having her bath. Lawrence did not waste any time. He went to the dining hall and with the help of the maid, he arrange their food and took it back with him.


    When he entered the chamber lady Bridget was done bathing. She was wearing a losses robe. As soon as she saw the food, she forgot about changing clothes and sat down to eat.


    When she was working on the painting, she had been so carried away that she forgot about food but since she was done, her stomach felt so empty like she has not had anything to eat in the past few days.


    "I was thinking we could find time to visit Avalo next month. I will write a letter to Jeffery and find out when it is convenient," Lawrence said. He knew that it must have been hard on his wife all these years. After all, she had lost two children that year.


    Lady Bridget paused her actions before nodding her head. If not that her father-in-law has handed over many properties for Lawrence to take care of, she would have suggested moving to Avalo for a few months.

 Chapter 287 - Been Petty

    Princess Ellen felt so embarrassed that she used her hands to cover her face. Since after breakfast she had not had anything else to eat. She should have after having her bath earlier but she was not in the mood after hearing the discussion on her way. At that time she was too sad to care about food.


    She had only told Grater to bring her dinner since the woman will not let her be if she did not accept to take her dinner. Grater was someone who liked the princess so she will naturally want her to take care of her body.


    Grater believed that as long as the princess was pleasing to the eyes, she will be able to attract the attention of the prince and have his favor no matter how many more women he married.


    "Let me collect it," princess Ellen said and got off the bed. Prince Sebastian let go of her. He was quite grateful that Grater remembered to bring her dinner for her.


    When Princess Ellen open the door, Grater was holding a larger wooden tray. Princess Ellen collected it and nodded her head.


    Grater was very sensible she did not dare peep in the room. Princess Ellen''s actions already told her that whatever was inside, its not something she was allowed to see.


    Moreover,  notice that the Princess seems to be looking red. So she turned around and left. If one is to survive in the crown prince Quater then the person has to be smart. How could she not feel the presence of the prince inside?


    Princess Ellen carried the food Tray and drop it on the small table. When she first came to Bozoa, this had been the table she eats, since she was too scared to go out.


    Especially after the prince almost choked her to death. When she thought about that night she unconsciously touched her neck. ''Why was he so hash then if he already liked her?''


    Prince Sebastian noticed her behavior and wondered what was going through her mind. The prince did not know the details of how she lived those days.


    "You have not had dinner right?" Princess Ellen''s voice tone flat. Prince Sebastian was confused. How can a person change so much in such a short moment? She was smiling a while ago when she brought the food over.


    "No," he answered her question. "Could it be that she does not like the food?" Prince Sebastian tries to guess the reason for her sudden change.


    "Let eat," she invited him. Prince Sebastian did not have any reason to refuse her, so he got up and walked over to the small table. When he got there he realize there was just a single chair. Since only the princess used the room, there has never been a need for an extra chair.


    "You eat first," princess Ellen said. She suddenly felt wrong about the way the prince treated her doing the royal ball. "Am I been petty?" She asked herself. Although she knew the answer she tried to convice herself. Ever since she meet and married the prince someone has been trying to kill her.


    Even the prince almost choked her to death. Even after he realized that he had been wrong about his assumption he did not bother to apologize.


    Prince Sebastian did not know what was going on in her mind but he decided to take advantage of the situation. He took a seat and before princess Ellen could move he pulled her to sit on his lap.


    "Let us it together," he said. Prince Ellen blushed at their current position and forgot about her grievance. Grater has brought five different meals because she knew the princess had little appetite She just hopes that one of the meals will be inviting enough to the princess.


    So the food was naturally more than enough for the two of them. Grater did not know the prince was in the room, so she had naturally brought only one set of cutleries. Princess Ellen was shy at first but the prince took the spoon and feed her so naturally.


    He paid enough attention to her and ensure she eat to her full. Maybe it was because the prince fee her the princess felt that her stomach was too full when she got up from his laps.


    "I think I ate too much," princess Ellen was embarrassed to say these words. She could not explain why she did not refuse the prince when she felt full. Maybe it was because at that moment she felt pampered.


    When prince Sebastian heard he did not feel guilty since he did not force her to eat. "Then let us take a walk around. It will help your stomach," prince Sebastian suggested.


    Princess Ellen looked through the window. The sky has already turned dark but it was not too dark for a walk, so she agreed to this suggestion. She helps prince Sebastian wear his mark back.


    "It such a shame that your face will remain hidden," princess Ellen said. If many women knew that the prince was such a rare handsome man, they will all want to warm his bed.


    "Not really," Prince Sebastian said. He felt slightly guilty about lying to her. When Princess Ellen heard his reply she was surprised.


    "Did you not say that as long as someone saw your face they would die?" Princess Ellen felt puzzled.


    "Yes," he nodded his head. He was too ashamed to admit that he had been fooling her about kissing her every day, so he could only look for another excuse.


    "It like this, as long as there is one person who sees my face and I am willing to keep alive, then the other people who see it will be unaffected," prince Sebastian lied with a straight face.


    "So what happens if I die.." Princess Ellen became curious. Prince Sebastian friend his brows. He did not want the word death and his sunshine mention with the same breath.


    So he raised his hand and cleaned her lips.  His action was gentle but princess Ellen. was surprised. "Is there something on my mouth?" Princess Ellen felt that since they just finished eating this was possible.


    "You will not die, not until we grow old together," he said. Princess Ellen was puzzled. What did clearing her mouth have to do with not dying?


    "You should not say such thing from your mouth. It sounds dirty," prince Sebastian explain as though he had read her mind.


    "Ahh! Only the crown prince of Avalo thinks this way" princess Ellen thought. To her death is part of being human, although everyone wanted to live to a good old age, not everyone is fortunate to have the blessing of long life. She would have loved to tell the prince this, but she was scared that he will get angry.


    "Let us go," Prince Sebastian said when he was certain that his words has registered in her heart.. He could not bear the thought of something hurting her. How could she causally mention death?

 Chapter 288 - Intimate.

    Princess Ellen and prince Sebastian took a walk in the garden. "Will you send an invitation to Bozoa?" Princess Ellen asked as they walked towards the garden. They were not holding hands or anything. Prince Sebastian had his hand folded at his back and walked beside her like an old wise man.


    "Yes, it should arrive tomorrow morning. I have invited ten kingdoms. The only two left out are Phrygia, and Pamphyial. We are still at war with each other," Prince Sebastian said.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head, these two kingdoms had joined forces to attack Avalo previously. Although they have lost, the princess is well aware that Avalo will not just let them go.


    "I will have the servant prepare a palace for your family in the palace," prince Sebastian could guess the reason she was asking.


    "Can uncle Lawrence and family come too?" Princess Ellen asked. She knew that lady Bridget was very sad seeing Jeffery leave shortly after they reunite.


    "I will have Jeffery send the words," Prince Sebastian, replied. As long as princess Ellen asked he was willing to fulfill it.


    "What of your mother?" Princess Ellen finally thought of the Queen. If prince Craig dares to kill the king, he will not be merciful to the Queen.


    "She is fine, fortunately, she was not in the palace when Craig made his move," prince Sebastian replied.


    Princess Ellen felt relieved. Although she was aware that the mother and son were not close, she still felt it will be a pity for the Queen to die just like that.


    They both got to the middle of the garden. The moon was shining brightly that evening. Prince Sebastian felt that this had something to do with his sunshine. Even night had to give was for her light.


    The two accompanied each other quietly for over an hour. Princess Ellen was beginning to feel cold from the evening breeze so the prince held her hand and lead her back inside. This time they did not return to her chamber or his own.


    Prince Sebastian had prepared a bridal chamber for them. When they first got married, prince Sebastian had made the decision in a whip. So he did not prepare for the bridal chamber. After all back then he did not hope that they will grow this close.


    He had merely wanted to keep her close to himself. So since their relationship has gotten close he decided to do the right thing and make the preparation for her return.


    Princess Ellen was surprised when she was led into the room. She immediately understands what this means. The prince did not make this special preparation when they first got married, so she was moved and felt warm all over..usually, the coup was supposed to share their first night as a couple in such a room.


    The decoration was simple and elegant. The oil lamp burned faintly. Princess Ellen tells with her good sense of smell that the oil lamps were not just burning for light.


    It also brought fresh fragrances to flowers. Princess Ellen smiled happily. She could not explain how happy she was feeling at the moment. It no longer felt like her marriage to the prince was something she did out of duty.


    The prince felt fulfilled seeing the beautiful smell on her lips. "Although we would have to move to the palace shortly, we can still use this room for the next two days," princes Sebastian said.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head in agreement. It did not matter if they could only spend one night. She was moved by his thoughtfulness.


    This made her feel that she was more than just a peace offering offered to the prince.


    Prince Sebastian held her close and kiss her without any hesitation. Princess Ellen also did not resist. She tried to follow his lead.


    Seeing that she was acting very comparative prince Sebastian was certain she was ready to consummate their marriage.


    This thought made him excited, he paused to look at her face. Princess Ellen, who had her eyes closed, opened them since she could feel his burning gaze. Their eyes locked and she saw the lust in his eyes.


    She felt like running away since the prince seem to be looking at her like a predictor look at his pry. She was feeling Nervous so she took a couple of deep breathes to calm herself.


    Although she did not feel any better after taking the deep breaths but she did not run away. How long will she continue running? Moreover, she was happy to please him.


    That way he will not go seeking, he so-called mistress. It did not matter if she existed or not.  Princess Ellen was certain that she was ready to be one with him.


    Prince Sebastian''s lips curved upwards when he saw that she did not have any complaint and was ready to be intimate with him.


    He lowered his head to kiss her, he felt her hand stopping him. At first, he was confused but then he notice she was only trying to take off his mask. He calms down and lets her take it off.


    Prince Sebastian pulled her closer to himself once she was done taking off the mask. He then lowered his head and kissed her. The kiss started slow and sweat. Princess Ellen tried her best to follow his action. Then it became passionate and demanding. It was too fast for the princess. She felt lost and out of breath. She could only surrender to the Prince.


    Prince Sebastian pulled her closer even if they was no space between them anymore. Finally, he could no longer take it and started undoing her dress. Princess Ellen del shy but she did not do anything to stop him.


    She has a feeling that the night was going to belong. If she had thought about it earlier, she would have instructed Grater to make her the special soup she gave ger the last time.


    It seem she was going to be needing it the most the next morning. The prince''s hands were very fast. In reality, everything was slow, in the prince''s perspective but Ellen thought it was too fast.


    "Wait, how did I get to the bed?" She could not tell.


    Prince Sebastian: author please step out I will not be sharing this moment. Lol

 Chapter 289 - Kill His Sunshine

    The next morning prince Sebastian woke up very early. He looked at the princess who was still peacefully sleeping. He could not help sigh.


    Last night had not gone as expected. The moment his hardness entered into her secret garden and they became one,  he has seen a flash of memory that scared him. It was not the first time he experienced something like that.


    He always saw this kind of memory when the beast took control and he swallowed up his pry''s soul. So suddenly seeing the memory of his sunshine scared him so much that he had pulled out immediately out of fear.


    He was scared that he accidentally killed her. His gaze immediately landed on her. Princess Ellen had her eyes closed at that moment and she seems to be in pain. Her face looked paled and the prince felt frightened.


    Prince Sebastian was not one to easily get scared but if he killed this woman, he will never be able to forgive himself. The scene will torment him forever. Moreover, he will never be able to live normally again.


    He hurriedly placed his head on her chest to listen to her heartbeat. He felt relieved when he noticed that it seem to be regular.


    Princess Ellen opened her eyes, she seems to have seen fragments of the prince''s memory. She could not explain what happens or what she saw. At that point, the pain of his entrance had played with her rationality. So even if she saw some of the prince''s memory she could not recollect most of them.


    She did not know if she had imagined what she saw, or if this was meant to happen, so she looked to the prince for an explanation.


    Prince Sebastian saw her gaze filled with many questions but he did not know how to answer. After all, what happened was also beyond his imagination and he still felt scared.


    He wondered if his sunshine would have died if he had continued his action. The crown prince had not been intimate with another, so he was not sure if the beast in him will kill anyone he mates with. If this happens to be the case how will his sunshine birth a child? He found everything confusing.


    "Are you alright?" He found his voice. His gaze has been fixed on her. He could not bear to look away. Princess Ellen also looked back at him. She could see the worry in his eyes.


    "I am fine, it is said that the first time could be a bit painful," princess Ellen said. She was not sure why he stopped or if that was all there is. She was totally ignorant about the activity of a husband and wife. All that she knew was what was told to her by Grater. ''The first time was usually painful and it is different for every woman.


    When prince Sebastian, heard her reply, he took a deep breath of relief. He had also heard about it being painful for a woman the first time. So he felt relieved.


    But what the hell did it have to do with the memory he saw. Such a thing has only ever happened when he was taken a person''s soul.


    He sighed and got off the bed. Without saying anything he picked up the princess and took her into the washroom. Luckily, he has made all the arrangements beforehand.


    Princess Ellen felt shy being carried naked, but she did not make a sound. She felt that her doing so will only be more embarrassing. They both got cleaned up. Princess Ellen did not dare look at the prince. She was feeling very shy cleaning up together with him.


    When they got out of the washroom, the prince had handed over a simple robe that will be comfortable to sleep in. He also wore a robe and changed the bed cover, since the previous one was stained. After which they both lay down to sleep.


    Prince Sebastian laid next to Ellen. He pulled her close to himself and hugged her. All the while he was thinking of possible explanations to what he experienced with the princess a few moments, ago.


    Princess Ellen''s head was calm, she was also thinking of the images that has suddenly assaulted her accompanied with the pain. She could not make sense of many of them since the flash has been very quick but she did remember a young boy unable to sleep because of his nightmare. Princess Ellen had a feeling that all the images she saw had something to do with the prince but she could not understand how she managed to see them.


    She wanted to confirm her guess, princess Ellen knew she would not be able to sleep if she did not get answers or a little cue. So she decided to ask the prince.


    "Do you still have nightmares often?" Princess Ellen asked. She had shared his bed many times but he has never had a nightmare, so she assumed it stop. Or perhaps she had slept too deep to notice.


    Prince Sebastian''s body froze when he heard her question. In the night he had shared the same bed with her, he did not have nightmares. So how did she know he had nightmares? This is a secret that only he knew about.


    His heart began to beat very fast thinking about the possibility of how she found out. "How do you know I have nightmares?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    Princess Ellen adjusted herself in his arms and explained what had happened to her doing their intimate moment. This revelation shocked the prince.


    ''How could this be?'' He asked himself. He wondered if the situation will be the same if he got intimate with another.


    "So do you still have nightmares?" Princess Ellen repeated her question since the prince did not say anything after her explanation.


    "Yes," He answered honestly. Princess Ellen frowns her brows. She had always thought she was a light sleeper. How did she never notice him having a nightmare? In the memory playing in her mind, the young boy had been shaking seriously when he had the nightmare.


    "I have become unaffected by it," prince Sebastian said as though he read her mind. Princess Ellen nodded her head.


    "Let sleep," prince Sebastian said not wanting to continue the conversation. He did not want to tell her that he also saw something.


    Princess Ellen cooperated and did not ask any more questions. If he did not want to talk about what happened that night, she could wait patiently until he was ready.


    Princess Ellen was tried from her Journey down to Avalo, so she slept shortly after but the prince remained awake for a long time. After thinking about the incident many times, he could only come up with one conclusion.


    "Good morning," princess Ellene opened her eyes which meet with the prince Warm gaze. The prince has been staring at her for a long time.. It was impossible for her to continue sleeping.

 Chapter 290 - Feeling Helpless

    When Prince Sebastian saw her clear eyes he had a mixed feeling. The incident last night made him realize what will happen each time they become intimate. The coming together of their body maid their soul one.


    This was why they were able to see each other''s memory. Prince Sebastian was relieved that their intimacy was not life-threatening to his sunshine, but then he did not want her to see through him.


    It was not that he wanted to keep any secret from her, but he felt insecure. If the princess managed to see his ugly side he was scared that she will become scared of him, and the little likeness she had for him will disappear.


    "Sleep, it still very early," Prince Sebastian said. Princess Ellen nodded her head and closed her eye.


    Prince Sebastian took a deep breath, going forward he was not sure what to do. If there was a way to conceal some of his secrets he would have done that.


    He felt that letting princess Ellen see all of him might become a heavy burden on her shoulders. Moreover, this will also put her in danger. He did not want her to be scared of him or pity him.


    "It must be hard been you," princess Ellen said. Since the only thing she could remember was his nightmare the princess felt sorry for him. She knew he will always have a hard time at night.


    "What are you saying?" Prince Sebastian was surprised by her sudden voice. He thought that she had returned to sleep.


    "Your nightmare, tell me about it," princess Ellen said and opened her eyes. She looked calm and curious. Prince Sebastian was certain that she was asking about this because she cared but this part of him is the part he never wants her to know.


    His nightmare had to do with the hunted house and the beast. He did not want to scare her. "It''s nothing, I was very scared of the night back then. Moreover, a boy of twelve taking so many lives had also affected my sleep," prince Sebastian, lied.


    Princess Ellen looked at the prince, his face was straight and he did not seem to be lying but she could not explain why she felt he was lying.


    "You should have just told me you did not want to talk about it, why lie? " Princess Ellen said. She was not sure if her choices of words were best suited but she wanted the prince to open up to her. She believes that if he shared it, then it will become lighter. Moreover,r he will not have to lie and cover up anymore.


    When the prince heard her words, he was surprised. He did not expect her to see through his lie so easily. After all his excuse was very suitable for the situation.


    Prince Sebastian pinned his lips unwilling to say anything. princess Ellen sighed, she knew he would be unwilling to tell her anything.."ahh! Look at me overestimating myself. Of course, he will never trust me with his secret. Why should he?" Princess Ellen murmured to herself She deliberately made her words a bit loud so that the prince would hear her.


    She notice from the prince look he did not want to tell her, but she was determined to know. When prince Sebastian heard her complain he sighed.


    "It not that, I do not just want you to get scared or carry such a burden. I think it is fine the way everything is," prince Sebastian hurriedly explained.


    "If I will be scared or not, I do not know, but I will try my best to be brave, but please share your burden with me. I want to know it," princess Ellen said. When you care about someone you would want to share their burden with them and help them in any way you can.


    From what she has heard so far about the prince, she knew that his childhood could not be better than her. She could also guess that the Prince was keeping a lot of things secret from her. She did not care about these details but she honestly wanted to know him more.


    Prince Sebastian was at loss, he did not want to tell her what she was asking but at the same time, he could not ignore her care as that will be pushing her away.


    "Your highness," Jeffery knocked at the door. Prince Sebastian was so relieved to hear this call. He had hated his morning ritual so much but at least he can escape from the princess''s question.


    "I will be there," he answered Jeffery and made to get up from the bed but Princess Ellen suddenly stop him.


    "How can I get you to trust me?" She asked. Her voice did not sound angry, it was calm and pleading. Prince Sebastian could tell that she was desperate to know him better.


    "It is not that I do not trust you. Believe me, I just want you to be happy and carefree," prince Sebastian patiently explained. There was no way he was going to explain his commitment to the beast that lives inside of him.


    "What if I say, I will feel miserable and unwanted if you do not tell me?" Princess Ellen was not giving up. She wanted to know about his nightmare so she could think of a solution.


    "Do not act persistent, I am doing this for your own good," prince Sebastian stayed strong and did not give in.


    "Did you mean your words yesterday, about liking me?" Princess Ellen asked. Prince Sebastian nodded his head, even if he knew that the conversation will end up where he would not like.


    "Do you hope I like you the same way you like me?" She asked. Prince Sebastian frown his brows, he could not guess where she was taking her questions but no matter what, he was determined not to tell her.


    "Yes, but even if you do not like me that much it is still okay," prince Sebastian said. Princess Ellen''s lips curved up. The prince was not someone she could easily convice but she was unwilling to just let go.


    "But I want to like you as much, but how can I even like you if I do not know you? What will happen if I accidentally saw the side of you, that you are so desperate to hide. What will happen then? Is it not better you tell me now? That way I will be prepared in the future," princess Ellen spoke smoothly.


    *tak* my sunshine is not easy to deal with," prince Sebastian felt helpless.

 Chapter 291 - His Sunshine Is Very Stubborn.

    Prince Sebastian whole his head and got off the bed. He changed to his black set of clothes, then throw a robe at the Princess.


    Princess Ellen was surprised by his action but she got up and changed into it. She did not even ask him any questions. Seeing the way the princess acted with trust, he decided to let her know the answer to her question.


    As for the time been the beast was a part of him, and he did not know joe long he could keep it hidden from her. After all, he already lost control once and almost strangle her to death. Who knows if he will lose control one day and scare the life out of her.


    Maybe it was indeed best that he showed her what lives with him. "How much of my curse do you know?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    If he was going to tell her the truth, he should at least find out what she heard previously.


    "I do not know anything for sure, but the Rumor said that you are cold-hearted Beast who took pleasure in killing and hurting people. It was said that you acquired your power through a witch your mother knew. According to the rumors you got the power you wanted but you have lost your body and identity. Some said are a beast others said you are disfigured," princess Ellen answered. Back then when she heard all this rumor, she had almost been certain that she will not have a good life.


    Prince Sebastian nodded his head and lead the way outside the chamber. Jeffery looked at the prince and felt quite surprised that princess Ellen was following right behind him.


    He wanted to ask the prince why he had come out with the princess but he swallowed his question and respectfully bowed to the both of them.


    " will you like to deal with the man called Dark now?" Jeffery asked.


    "No, let him suffer a little from darkness and hungry," prince Sebastian replied. After saying those words he could not help but think deeply about the man called Dark action.


    First, he had sent a maid to stop his sunshine from bearing his children. When he first found out about this he had suspected that the man knew that the healing from his curse was connected to princess Ellen''s ability to give birth to his child.


    Although he doubted this possibility back then because from his mother no one else knew the truth about what happened that year but he was beginning to think that he was right.


    The second thing the man did was to send a woman to his bed. After what he experienced with princess Ellen, it was normal for him to think of the possibility that this man named Dark knew that when he got intimate with a woman, she will be able to connect to his soul. This way he will become an open book to the woman.


    When that plan had failed he had decided to kidnap princess Ellen. This made perfect sense. After all, he and princess Ellen has been married for so long time already. They even shared a chamber, so it was expected that the two of them would have been intimate. Which means Dark was trying to get information. Unless of course, Dark knew the princess, but this possibility is very low.


    Dark knew too much, or the person instructing Dark knew too much ¨¤bout him, prince Sebastian came to this conclusion. He did was not sure why or how? This is the main reason prince Sebastian has given in to letting the princess satisfy her curiosity.


    He was afraid that she will hear the wrong this. It would be better that she knew the things related to him from him.


    Jeffery leads them out of the crown prince quarter to behind. There was a small house at the corner. Jeffrey held the door open but did not step inside.


    Prince Sebastian stepped inside and ask the princess to follow him with his hands. Princess Ellen''s heart started beating very fast. She was feeling very scared as the space before she looked like a dark cave. She began to regret her decision of persuading the prince to give her an answer.


    Jeffery was not sure of what was going on but he also felt scared on behalf of the princess. He had once peeped the prince when he performed the ritual out of curiosity. He had been scared out of his wit that day.


    That day he was beyond the glade that he was on the prince''s side. To die without knowing the cause was something he fear. But for the prince to be able to pull out the soul of another, Jeffery finally submitted to the prince.


    Inside the small cave house, princess Ellen felt scared that she had to hold on to the prince. When prince Sebastian felt her cold hand he could tell that she was scared.


    Just then Jeffery let go of the door and the place become dark. Prince Sebastian did not have a problem seeing but the princess felt like she had gone blind. Her hold on the prince become firmer.


    "Are you sure you still want to know?" The prince asked seeing how scared she was acting. Princess Ellen was indeed having a second thought but she could not back down. If she did she may never get the chance to know the prince better in the future.


    "Of course, I am sure. It is just not easy to be a blind person. But it is fine since you will be my eyes," princess Ellen said with a forced smile.


    When prince Sebastian saw her acting stronger he shook his head helplessly. It seems his sunshine was very stubborn and not as obedient as she looks.


    "Okay then," prince Sebastian said and took a step forward. Since princess Ellen could not see anything, her sense of smell which was already sharper was even shaper. She could pick up the smell of another person and the person''s heartbeat.


    "Who else is here," Princess Ellen asked raising her head to look at the prince. Prince Sebastian was surprised by her question.


    "Can you see in the dark?" He asked.


    "No, but I can hear the heartbeat. Besides the person''s smell is all over the place," Princess Ellen answered honestly.. Since the prince was going to let her into his word, she could at least be honest, to him.

 Chapter 292 - So Frightened That She Become Crazy

    "Can you see in the dark?" He asked.


    "No, but I can hear the heartbeat. Besides the person''s smell is all over the place," Princess Ellen answered honestly. Since the prince was going to let her into his word, she could at least be honest, to him.


    Prince Sebastian paused when he heard her. He could also hear the heartbeats but what smell?.


    "Is your sense of smell that good?" Prince Sebastian could not help but ask.


    "Yes, It is how I differentiate between you and Jeffery," princess Ellen said causally. She was suspecting the fact that Jeffery acts as the prince sometimes.


    Prince Sebastian''s brown frown when he heard her. Fortunately, the place was dark and she could not see his expression. Prince Sebastian wanted to ask her if she knew that Jeffery acted as his body doubler but he managed to stop himself at the right time. When princess Ellen saw that he did not react to her statement she decided not to push it. Princess Ellen took a deep breath and looked into the prince''s gaze. Although the place was dark she could not miss those beautiful blue eyes.


    "Why is there someone else here?" She was curious about this. She tried to think of many reasons but nothing that came to her mind made sense.


    Prince S¨¦bastien locked her gaze, he had no plans to explain. He had allowed her to follow him because she wanted her to see for herself.


    As their gaze continue to lock, his beautiful blue eyes began to change color to red. The transformation was so fast that the princess did not have the time to put her thought together.


    She become frightened and took two steps back. One must remember that the last time the prince almost choked her to dead his eyes has also turned red. Moreover, it was not just the color that scared her. She could feel the killing instinct from his body.


    Although she was confident in her heart that the prince will not hurt her, but her body will naturally want to run when faced with danger. Just after she took two steps back. The darkroom light up. They were four oil lamps by the wall. Princess Ellen was surprised by the sudden light.


    She was scared, everything happening was happening too fast. She did not have enough time to put her thoughts together.


    No, she could not even think her mind went blank as she watched her handsome husband transform into a beast. She felt fear like never before. Although she has been to the battlefield this was different.


    She subconsciously wanted to run but she was too frightened to even lift her feet. It was like she was rooted to the ground. Prince S¨¦bastien looked at her. Even if his gaze was bloodlust princess somehow felt the warmth coming from it.


    "My prince," it was a small whisper that escape her mouth. In reality princess, Ellen was only trying to reassure herself that the beast standing before her was her husband but when the prince heard this he was touched.


    For her to still recognize him even in the state, how could he not be touched? He had expected her to run out of the place the minute the beast took over but she stayed.


    "did she trust him so much?" he asked himself. At first, he had thought that the princess was too scared to run but when he heard her whisper he become convinced. At that point, he felt like stopping his morning ritual and bringing her out of the place.


    He could tell that even if she act bold, she was scared, after all, he could hear her fast heart beast. It was so fast that he was scared that she might suffer a heart attack but on second thought he decided to finish the ritual. He hoped that the princess will not be too scared by his actions.


    "pleases your highness, spare me this once, I was wrong," the middle-aged man in the room, clap his hands together and knee down. Although he did not see prince S¨¦bastien*s handsome look he had recognized the voice. When the light come on and he saw a beast-looking man, he had not been surprised after all the prince was rumored to be a beast.


    His only regret was crossing this man. Why did he get greedy and say things that he was not supposed to repeat? Ahh! If given a chance he will not dare even if he was given the whole of Avalo.


    If Eva was here she would have recognized this man, as the attendant that had helped her sneak into the prince''s room previously.


    Prince S¨¦bastien or rather the beast did not have time to chat with this man. Each time prince S¨¦bastien allowed the Beast to take over it was for him to feast, so how could he have the time to explain to the man that there was no second chance in his dictionary.


    The Beast Bent down and picked up the man by his neck. He rose to his feet and looked deep into the man''s eyes. He did not even put any effort. The man opened his mouth as if he had something to say but his breath left him as his soul got swallowed up.


    The beast let go of the man and closed his eyes. He felt quite satisfied. He turned around and looked at princess Ellen who has fallen into a daze like a man struck by lightning. To be sincere he did not expect to still meet the princess standing.


    Princess Ellen could not think or say a word. The only thing that played on her head is, "The rumor is not far from the truth," she could not even understand anything that happened.


    She had watched the prince pick the man up but she was sure that he had not choked him at all, so how did that man suddenly die?


    "Have you seen enough?" prince S¨¦bastien asked after he returned to his usual appearance. Princess Ellen could not say a word. What she just witnessed has been too frightening. No matter how she wanted to act strong it was impossible.


    "let''s go back," prince S¨¦bastien said holding her hands which were as cold as ice during the winter. He had already expected this kind of outcome. If she had not been scared, then he would have been scared of her.


    What he fear most was her behavior towards him after she witness this. Princess Ellen did not react, so the prince took her hand and walked out of the cave house.


    Jeffery who was keeping watch saw the two of them walk out. His throat felt dried. He was worried for the princess but he did not want to irritate the prince. "Ask the maid to prepare hot water for her bath and nourishing soup," prince S¨¦bastien instructed as he walk past Jeffery.


    Prince S¨¦bastien took princess Ellen back to her chamber, he was sure that she will want to have time to herself. His only fear was that she might become too frightened of him after what she witnessed.


    When they got to her chamber he pulled the door open with his free hand that was not holding on to her. He gestures for her to go inside but the princess did not move. Instead, she suddenly took hold of his free hand and tighten her grip.


    The prince was surprised by her action. "was she so frightened that she has become crazy? I should never have given in to her request," he blamed himself.


    He was short of words and did not know how to react. Seeing that she was holding so tightly to him, he did not have the heart to pull back.


    "come in with me," princess Ellen finally managed to say. Her voice was low. He could tell that saying those words, has been extremely difficult for her. So he did not dare to argue and went in with her.


    Although he did not expect this request because he assumed she will be too scared of him at that moment but he was happy that she did not push him away.


    Princess Ellen sat down and made the prince seat next to her. Then she rested her head and took a deep breath. Her action made the prince realize that she was in deep thought.


    "How did you become like this?" princess Ellen asked after they sat down quietly for some time. Her question stunned the prince. He had anticipated many reactions but this was not one of them. Especially since her voice did not sound scared but concerned.


    "It is the curse I received in exchange for power," prince S¨¦bastien replied honestly. Back then his mother had been desperate to keep him safe. Before his mother explained things clearly to him, he had thought that the woman had turned him into a beast to save her husband who does not care for her. Back then he had a mixed feeling of hate and love towards his mother.


    "The Queen is too vicious how could she allow something like this to happen to her son. She does not deserve to be a mother," princess Ellen felt like looking for Queen Magret and scolding her.. After seeing today''s incident she began to think once more of the possibility that the woman is not the prince''s mother.

 Chapter 293 - In The Past

    "The Queen is too vicious how could she allow something like this to happen to her son. She does not deserve to be a mother," princess Ellen felt like looking for Queen Magret and scolding her. After seeing today''s incident she began to think once more of the possibility that the woman is not the prince''s mother.


    Prince Sebastian was surprised by her reaction once more. She did not seem scared. He was amazed that she dared to scold his mother in his presence. He felt warm all over, although as a proud prince, he did not want anyone feeling sorry for him, but if that person was his sunshine then it was fine.


    So it did not matter to him if she was scolding even the gods, talk more of his mother.  He forget that if the right of queen Magret to be a mother was taken from her, he will no longer be in existence.


    To be fair he was only a little boy at that time and he would do whatever his mother told him. He was scared but his mother had told him everything will be fine he naturally believed her.


    "It not mother''s fault, back then she was in a desperate position. My survival depended on it, she did not have much choice," prince Sebastian explained.


    When princess Ellen heard him, she shook her head. There is no sure thing like not having another choice. This is just what people say to justify themselves.


    Take for example her father had the choice to have refused the prince''s offer to marry her. He could have fought to the death, but between his father''s duty to protect his child and his duty as a king to protect the people of Bozoa, he had chosen the people. He should not say he had no choice because he made one.


    It was also the same for the queen, if she was so desperate to keep her son alive, she should gave forsaken the throne and disappeared at that time.


    This would have been easy to do since she was not the Queen at that time. Not many people knew what she looked like and her son was still young. So leaving Avalo with a few golds and settling in another kingdom would have been easy, but she chose to sacrifice her son''s humanity, to get a chance to keep the throne, and yet, she had the chick to say ''she did not have another choice.''


    Human beings are selfish in nature, when put in a difficult position they will naturally choose what benefits them the most. Her father would have died in war if he chose to protect her. Even if he managed to survive the kingdom will be under Avalo and he will lose his power as a king but in giving her away, he is able to save his life and be at peace with Avalo. One must know that in over ten years, Bozoa is the only kingdom that was not destroyed and subdue by Avalo.


    Prince Sebastian is known as the prince of war, whatever kingdom he attacks he subdues. The only reason why Bozoa managed to hold on for so long was because the prince has not been the one who lead the attack in the first two years but once he did, Bozoa was immediately subdued and could barely hold on.


    On the surface, it is said that Bozoa managed to withstand Avalo''s attack but she and everyone in Bozoa knew that the gods has only decided to show them mercy. But this did not matter. Her father will be praised for his excellent leadership that has saved his people.


    So what did it matter, if she is offered to be a peaceful sacrifice? It should be her honor to save her people but receive no appreciation.


    The Same thing applied to Sebastian''s mother, if she had run away, she would at the most be a rich unknown woman in any of the twelve kingdoms. Can this be compared to being the Queen of Avalo for so many years and her son seating on the Throne?


    The answer is clear for everyone to see, not even becoming a Queen of any of the other eleven kingdoms will compare to her status as the king''s mother in Avalo.


    Although Princess Ellen had all this thought, she did not voice it out. She just shook her head. Prince Sebastian could not tell what she was thinking but he was certain that she disagreed with him.


    "It''s okay, it''s already in the past," he could only say these words. To him, everything that happens is already in the past. Even if his mother made the wrong choice there was nothing he could do about what happened back then. Moreover, if he had not become like this he might not have met his sunshine.


    If not that princess Ellen was still in has managed to calm down a little she would have rolled her eyes and called the prince ''stupid''


    What past? He was still a beast that was blood tasty how could such a shred of living evidence be referred to as the past. But she nodded her head. When she had scolded the Queen she was still very tense so she had said whatever was in her mind at that time.


    It was fortunate that she had not voiced out her doubt about the Queen not being prince Sebastian''s mother. Who knows if she will still have her tongue. Although the prince said he liked her, he will not be too rational if she said such a thing about his mother


    "You are thinking too much, I will be having a long meeting with the lords and nobles. You should rest well today," Prince Sebastian decided to change the topic. He knew that once more the princess has chosen to keep quiet rather than disagree with his words.


    *knock *knock* there was a knock on the door before princess Ellen could react to the prince''s words. She was going to ask him how long the meeting will take.


    "Your highness the princess bath is ready," Jeffery''s voice came from outside. Prince Sebastian looked at the princess. He had wanted them to draw the bath in her chamber since he felt she would need time alone but she had invited him in, which meant that the bath must have been arranged in his chamber since the servant did not dare go close to the room when he was inside.


    Princess Ellen also comes to the same conclusion. When she had washed up with the prince last night, she had managed to come herself because the oil lam was not burning so brightly, so she was able to hide her shy and embarrassed face.


    But now....

 Chapter 294 - Feel Warmth All Over

    Princess Ellen took a deep breath, although prince Sebastian saw her hesitation, he pretended not to notice anything. Since things have gotten to this point he wanted to find any opportunity to be close to his sunshine.


    He knew deep down that even if she was acting brave, she will be unconsciously scared of him. So he wanted to start making her feel comfortable around him again. So he pulls her out of the room and leads her to his own chamber.


    Princess Ellen pinned her lips and follow him. She was afraid that he will misunderstand her if she rejected going with him. Who knew if he will get angry and suck her life out of her. So she followed obediently.


    She did not even realize that her thought process towards the prince has changed because of what she witnessed that morning. Nobody will want to die the way that man died so it was not her fault for thinking this way and acting with self-awareness.


    When they got into the room, prince Sebastian had taken off his mask. Old habits are said to die hard. In the past when the prince took off his mask the princess will always want to look at his face. Back then she had been attracted to his eyes


    So she subconsciously looked up at his face but her gaze locked in her eyes. When she saw those blue eyes that used to be what she liked most about the prince, she become scared and took two steps back.


    The image of how the prince Beautiful eyes had turned red and he tuning into that Beast played in her memory so she become afraid and took two steps back.


    When the prince saw her reaction, he felt a bit sad but it was expected. "If you are so scared you can return to your chamber and have a bath," prince Sebastian said. He was unwilling to push her beyond her limit.


    When princess Ellen heard him, she came back to her senses. She was still scared but she did not want anything to go wrong with their relationship. The fact that her husband''s appearance was cursed did not mean she should run away from him.


    Moreover, she had been the one that insisted, she could not possibly act like a coward and run away. One must face their fear. Besides she was convinced that she did not need to fear the man before her. "So what he is a breast, he treated her well,"


    When you like a person, it should not be about their physical appearance. His heart towards her was pure, so she did not have the heart to hurt him. She could not make him feel miserable. She wondered how sad and lowly he would have been all these years.


    After having all these thoughts, she  Instantly forgot about her shyness and walked over to him. This time she looked at his face but skillfully avoided his eyes. As long as she was unable to see those eyes she was able to push the image at the back of her mind. She even took the initiative to hold his hand. "Let have a bath," her words came out of her mouth with no hesitation found in her tone.


    Seeing that she was putting in so much effort the prince was moved. It seem he was right, for him to see her as his sunshine. He knew that she was still feeling a bit scared but she made the effort to accommodate his feelings.


    This was all the prince wanted, for her not to resent or hate him. From her action, he could tell that she was not behaving the way she did because she was scared. It was because she was concerned about him. This thought alone was enough to ease his heart, he felt warmth all over. The atmosphere between the two that was tensed moments age ease up, and harmony return.


    .....


    While this two getting along, the atmosphere in lord Carrero''s house was tense.


    "Have you gone out of your mind? How dare you provoke the prince. Do you think my house Correro will survive in Avalo if the prince marks us as an enemy?" lord Correro was angry. Over the last two days, there have been different rumors going about.


    People were talking about how the princess from Bozoa is not fit to become their Queen. At first, he did not pay attention to rumors like this. After all, he felt like this had nothing to do with him.


    That was until Late in the afternoon the previous day, he overheard two maids murmuring about Vera getting married to the crown prince. They had somehow found out that Vera''s marriage to prince Craig was something arranged by the family. Since this was the case Vera had a chance of becoming the next Queen if she married the prince.


    Especially since a lot of people were dissatisfied with the princess from Bozoa. Lord Carrero found their conversation strange but he did not give it much thought.


    After all, it was normal for the maids to allow their imagination to run wild. But later that evening he realized that things could not be that simple. If the different families were trying to convert the prince then it would have made sense but the rumor had not spread that way.


    In fact, the talk going around made it sound as though the prince has already agreed to marry Vera.


    It was at this point he realized that things were not so simple. Someone was deliberately trying to spread this gossip among the people. Although many noble ladies will not listen to gossip it did not mean they will not hear about it.


    Moreover, the person who started this gossip was too Obvious. If the person had just stopped at spreading the fact that the prince from Bozoa could not be their queen everything will have been fine.


    Even if the prince rejected the idea it will not link to the person who spread the news but putting the fact that Vera''s name has been involved his wife becomes his first suspect.


    The only other person who would spread such news will be an enemy trying to push Vera out of the race to marry the prince, but this possibility was too small. After all, Vera has been engaged to prince Craig for over four years and the two have a good relationship. No one will still remember that the engagement was between their families and not the choice of the two children.


    So he was almost certain that his dumb wife have something to do with the rumor. ''But how dare she provokes the prince?'' So did this morning he decided to comfort her about it.


    He still prayed and hoped that this had nothing to do with her.. The crown prince of Avalo was not someone his family could afford to offend especially since he would be crown king in two days.

 Chapter 295 - Changing The Narrative

    When lady Carrero heard her husband''s equation, she bite her inner chicks. She did not expect him to link the rumor to her so easily.


    She had done everything very carefully and deliberately ensure that it will not be linked back to her. So how could he figure it out so soon? After giving it much thought, she realized that her husband might just have been trying to test the water.


    He may not know anything for sure, but he tried to get words out of her mouth. After thinking of this possibility she frowns her brows and acted as though she has been wrong.


    "What are you talking about? I have never done anything to attract the crown prince''s attention," she formed ignorant.


    "Do I stupid to you? The rumor about the prince and Vare has something to do with you. If I can come to this conclusion do you think the prince will not also realize this?" Lord Carrero was not convicted by his wife''s act of ignorance.


    "What? " lady Carrero acted hurt. "Even if someone came to tell these lies against me, will you not at least ask? I already discussed my thought with you from the beginning then why would I make a move without telling you," she said. She sounded as so she has indeed been misunderstood by her husband.


    If it was someone else they would have already been fooled by her action.  But lord Carrero has been married to this woman for years, how could he not see through her act.


    "Nobody said anything? The answer is clearly written on the wall. In the past, no one cared about the prince''s marriage. In fact, many of the nobles with unmarried daughters were relieved that their daughter will not be a target of the crown prince. Many people knew the benefits of marrying their daughter to the prince but they felt it was useless to sacrifice their daughter. So why will people suddenly care about this matter unless, someone was deliberately trying to manipulate the people''s viewpoint," lord Carrero told his wife the flaws in her plans.


    In the past, this wife of his was good with coming up with schemes. The problem is that she never cared to look at the full picture and so she always lead a lope hole to point back at her.


    When lady Carrero heard his explanation of the situation she realize that he was right but she was still will never accept her mistake.


    "So? How does this mean that I was the one that spread this news? Do you have evidence that I am the one who spread this gossip? The last time when I have come to discuss this with you, I have not made this matter secret. Now that I think of it, I seem to remember that I caught sight of a shadow. It was too fast that I was not sure if my eyes were playing tricks on me," lady Carrero said with a straight face.


    Her husband felt speechless hearing her defense.  Although he was still not convinced he could not continue pointing fingers at her with no evidence so he could only take a deep breath.


    When Lady Carrero saw this she felt, please. Of course, she could not have sat down as the madam of the household for over twenty years if she did not have her way with words.


    In a big family like this, the woman in charge of the house must be spare and scheming, if she did not want her position snatched away from her.


    To these women, being their husband''s favorite was not what mattered most, after all the husband will still have to give face to the family order. As long as she did not go to extremes, she could even make things a bit difficult for her husband''s favorite wife or mistress.


    It was only a foolish man, that will interfere with the balance among the woman with no good reason or evidence. So even if the man was displeased by the woman he has named madam of the house, which in most cases was usually the first wife, he could not just take away her Powe for petty things among the women.


    If this becomes the case the household will definitely be disorganized and laughed at by outsiders. Some of the madams were lucky to have husbands who have little affection for them. Others were not lucky as their husband treated them indifferently but allow them to be madam because of their background.


    Lady Carrero could be considered one of the luckiest ones, her husband still had a little affection for her and her family background was good. So even when her schemes were discovered, she will babble nonsense and get away with it.


    The other women in the household were already aware of this, so they schemed against each other and avoided her. After all, non of them were as skillful as she is in changing the narrative.


    Lady Carrero had been so carried away with her achievements in the house that she thought that the princess and the prince will also bow to her.


    Many people self destroy themselves due to overconfidence in their ability. Besides she was also confident that her extremely smart husband will always be there to protect her.


    Lord Carrero took another deep breath before saying. "since things have gotten to this point we have to remove ourselves from the situation and not get on the bad side of the crown prince,"


    When Lady Carrero heard her husband''s words she felt confused. "remove ourselves from the situation? What do you mean by this?" she asked. It was not that she did not understand what her husband said.


    It was just that she chose to believe that she was misunderstanding him. How could she give up her perfect plans after putting in so much effort?


    " It means that we would look for another suitable husband to marry Vera and not bother the prince," lord Carrero said. This was the only solution he could come up with. As long as his family did not show interest in marrying the prince to their daughter the prince will be convinced that the rumor indeed has nothing to do with their family.


    But how could lady Carrero agree to something like this? She was already raising her shoulder like a proud peacock some few days back when her daughter was going to marry a king and become a Queen but everything had turned upside down in just a single day.


    Then her friend mocked her behind her back even if they seems to sympathize with her. So she carefully came up with this plan to slap them on the face. Yet her husband wanted to kill it off without putting in any effort. "Never," Lady Carrero''s voice rang through the hall.


    Lord Carrero raised his brows, he seemed to have expected this reaction from her. "so what do you think we should do?" he set a trap for her.


    Lady Carrero took a deep breath to compose herself when she realized her husband was still open to her opinion. If he had really insisted, then she would be left with no choice but to carry out her plan behind his back.


    Although the chances of her success will become smaller without his support, she was still confident about her plans.


    "What else! We take advantage of the situation and have the prince marry our daughter.," Lady Carrero replied. Lord Carrero raised his brows when he heard her statement. ''if the prince was so easy to manipulate and take advantage of, would be a person feared by all. Even the late king, his father had to speak to him with patience.


    " And how do you intend to ensure that the prince does not misunderstand us? After all, our family will be suspected of deliberately spreading the rumor in other to marry the crown prince," He decides to remind her of the problem in her plans.


    "What about it? Even if the prince suspects our involvement in the gossip he will not go overboard without evidence. Moreover, the kingdom is experiencing a lot of tension around it. The crown prince will not want to also cause an internal conflict," Lady Carrero said. It sounded as though she had the prince in her palm and figured out.


    Lord Carrero took a deep breath to resist the urge of applauding his wife''s ignorance. Since when has the crown prince played by the rules. If he did then king Roderick would have not always gotten angry all the time.


    Moreover what internal conflicts? Which family in Avalo will dare to stand up against the prince because he wants to make the princess from Bozoa his queen. This is not against the custom of the people of Avalo, so no one will be foolish enough to dig their own grave.


    "Do you think anyone in Avalo will dare challenge the prince''s decision if he refused?" He asked his wife. Lady Carrero was angry when she saw that her husband''s gaze was mocking her. Indeed she has forgotten that the prince did not rely on the support of any of the big houses in Avalo to seat on the throne. He did it with his own strength, so non of the lords or generals will dare.


    She finally realized what has Bern wrong with her plan all along and why her husband was so against it. But...


    Even if lady Carrero came to this realization, she remained unwilling to let go of her fantasy of becoming the mother to the Queen of Avalo.

 Chapter 296 - Sitting More Than He Can Chew

    "Listen to me, even if marrying Vera to the prince may give us benefits, the risk is too much to take," lord Carrero says when he thought that the woman might have come back to her senses.


    "No, we can definitely take the risk. The prince will not be too calculating. No matter what he will give a face to the wish of the people," lady Carrero refused to give in.


    ''Stupid'' for the first time lord Carrero realized that his wife was stupid. In the time past her calculation and scheme might have brought him benefits.


    Take for instance when they were young, there was a marriage agreement between his family and her family. Back then he was the eldest son but his father favored his brother who was a few months younger than him.


    Of course, this has been because his father only married his mother to fulfill his family duty. As such she should have been the madam of the family but this was never the case.


    His father had taken another wife a few months after his marriage to his mother, and when the time came to name the madam of the house he had picked the second wife, even when the first wife was still alive.


    Naturally, his mother''s family should have kicked against the disrespect of his father but they remain mute. The reason was that his grandmother had only given birth to two daughters. Although she was the madam of her family back then and played all tricks to make such that her eldest daughter was the one who married into the Carrero family but as of the time her daughter was pushed aside like a piece of used rages, she did not have much power in the family anymore.


    Her husband was already dead and the young son of his other wife was the head of the family and he naturally did not care about his step-sister.


    So lord Carrero was in a difficult position at that time. Even if he was outstanding his father did not care about him, so there was news everywhere that his brother will become the next heir of the family


    Without the support of her family, his mother could only bow her head and accept what was thrown at her. So the people in the Carrero family looked down on her and underestimated her.


    Soon the marriage between lord Carrero''s family and his wife were been discussed. Before this, his father had tried to introduce some girls to him but under his mother''s watchful eyes had rejected them. At that time he was not sure why his mother was kicking against them.


    So when this marriage discussion started his mother has gone behind everyone''s back and spoke to the young girl involved. Of course, since the two women came together there was mutual benefit.


    Lord Carrero''s mother knew that as long as her son married this lady his chances of fighting for his birthright will be increased. And as for the young lady, she was certain to become the next madam when this happened. Her position to be the next madam was not certain with the second son, after all, most men treated their wives according to what benefits they could get.


    When everybody thought that she was set to marry the younger brother, she had slapped all the elders in their face with her words.


    Lord Carrero could still remember these words. How could he not, after all, her standing up for him on an occasion that opened a way for him?


    "The marriage agreement between our family is to bring the two families together. As you all know my father does not have a son. And as his eldest daughter should marry the heir of the family, so why is the second son seated as the intending groom?" This we''re the words that had shocked everybody.


    She successfully pushes the head of the Carrero family to the edge. No matter what he could not disregard his first son. After all his outstanding abilities could be seen by all. If he openly declared that he wanted to name the second son as heir, then he would have been seen by his future in-laws as a man who does not play by the rules and customs of the people.


    If this becomes the case her family would be unwilling to marry their daughter into such a family. After all, they will not trust that he would keep his words and the terms they have agreed upon when the family decided to come together.


    So at that time, the head of the Carrero family was forced to conner. If he also said that his first son is his heir, it will mean he wanted to make a fool of the bride''s family.


    In the end, the second son had to take the responsibility and said that he had begged his father for this chance since he had fallen in love with the young lady.


    Right there lady Carrero had told the second son that she was moved by his confession but as the first child of her family she could not act selfishly. So she could only marry the heir of the family which is the first son.


    Lord Carrero''s mother was all praise of the young lady. She had not expected the young lady to have defeated her husband and his madam in a few words. At first, people had thought that she had bitten more than she can chew but she surprised


    After the marriage, lady Carrero had continued to scheme against the mother and son and pushed them into a corner. This is particularly why lord Carrero favored her.


    Even if he picked up other wives and mistresses, everyone in the family knew that he doted on her. He would allow her to go against anyone. Even if that person is a lord or madam of another family. After all, she was good with changing the narrative.


    Even with all this lord Carrero was certain that she was not a match for the crown prince of Avalo. This man did not care about giving face to anyone. Moreover, he had the ability not to care.


    "I will say this for the late time, give up your thought about the crown prince. I will visit the Ryon family and have her engage. Even if she will not be as powerful as the Queen of Avalo, she will be treated like a treasure. Moreover, our family will be able to be her backer unlike with the crown prince, " lord Carrero said and left no room for negotiation.


    Just when Lady Carrero was feeling defeated the door was pulled open." Father, how can you conclude like that without asking my opinion? " Vera''s voice sounded hurt.


    When lady Carrero saw her daughter her eyes lit up. She had almost forgotten to ask her daughter what she wanted. But seeing that her daughter seems displeased with her father''s decision she was happy.


    At the very least, her husband will give a little concern about their daughter''s feelings.

 Chapter 297 - Dare To Push The Prince.

    "what do you want?" lord Carrero was surprised at his daughter''s behavior. She had just walked into the hall, and from her words, she must have been listening to his conversation with her mother.


    When Vera heard her father she took a deep breath. The rumors about her chances to marry the crown prince have also reached her ears. A few of her friends had come to visit her the previous day to ask about it.


    She had told them that it was nothing more than a rumor because she was not sure either. This morning she had decided to ask her father about it but she walked into her father and mother''s conversation. And like her mother, she was convinced that they could use the situation to get her married to the prince.


    This way she will become the queen. She could still remember how proud the princess of Avalo has behaved the last time. She had flaunted the fact that she was married to the crown prince on them. So if she really married the prince and became the Queen, she will finally have the power to put that princess in her rightful place.


    "if there is a chance then I will marry the crown prince," she said.


    When lord Carrero heard his daughter he frowned his brows. He could not understand what is wrong with the mother and daughter pier. To be more sincere he was surprised about the resolve in her face to marry the crown prince.


    Back then it has been a marriage between the royal family and his family. The king has especially asked lady Vera to pick one out of his two sons that were still single.


    Lord Carrero had encouraged his daughter to choose the crown prince but the mother and daughter had looked at him in horror. They even told him that he was blinded by benefits.


    At that time, Lord Carrero had seen himself in the young prince. After all, he knew what it meant to be neglected by his father. So he had a feeling that if Vera chose the prince herself he will not be too mean to her.


    As long as Vera acted in accordance and did not provoke the prince, he was certain of her safety. Moreover, he was confident about the prince''s rationality and did not take the rumor to heart.


    If the prince was really as the rumor said he should have already killed his brother and father. The fact that these people were fine and dared to disrespect the prince showed that he was not as bad as the rumor made it seem.


    Furthermore, it was only a man that had something wrong with his eyes that will believe that any of the other princes could snatch the throne from him, even if they acted together.


    He had explained all this to the two of them but they will not listen. They insisted that he was blinded by benefits so what changed? Who was greedy for power and benefits now?


    "Why do you want to marry the crown prince? Did you not say that you will rather hang yourself than marry him before now?" he asked. When he finally found his voice.


    "I was ignorant back then,  I thought that the prince will hurt me. I had been stupid enough to believe the rumors. It was fortunate that things turned out like this. I have been engaged to his brother but we did not get married. I am still pure so I am suitable to become the Queen, " Vera said. As she spoke her eyes shined bright a though she was already seated beside the prince on the throne.


    "Even if you are still pure, the prince might not want something that once belong to his brother," lord Carrero tried to kill his daughter''s fancy.


    "What? My daughter never belongs to that man. Their engagement was arranged by the two families. So logically speaking the royal family has to keep their end of the deal," Lady Carrero said.


    Lord Carrero felt helpless by the mother and daughter way of thinking. Even if this was the case the engagement between Vera and Craig has already been for years. Although his wife was right that they could use this to tie the prince to get married to Vera but the crown prince is not the only son of the king, this means that using this statement the prince can directly push Vera to any of his brothers.


    This is also something lady Carrero has thought about, which is why she had spread the gossip about the crown prince marrying someone from Avalo.


    "All the king''s other sons have left Avalo, the crown is the only one left to fulfill this obligation. No matter what the prince will care about his family''s reputation," Lady Carrero said with confidence.


    Lord Carrero felt silent, he was still not convinced that the prince will give in but he also thought that he should give it a try. Moreover, if his daughter really became the Queen his status and that of his family will improve.


    When Lady Carrero saw that her husband was becoming tempted, she continued to speak.


    "Moreover, all I am saying is that we bring this to the prince. It is not like we are forcing him. With the situation on ground, he might even listen to us. Tell me, how will you feel if someone takes advantage of this perfect and they succeed," Lady Carrero said. She smiled seeing her husband deep in thought. She was convinced that he would accept it this time.


    "I will discuss it with the prince when I get to the Palace today if I get the chance," lord Carrero gave in to his wife, daughter, and his Greed for more.


    "I will come with you," Lady Carrero said. She was afraid that her husband will not dare push the prince too much in other not to fall out with him.


    "There is no need," lord Carrero rejected immediately. He could guess what his wife was thinking. Although he already fell into the temptation, he will still act accordingly when facing the prince but the same cannot be said for his wife.


    "Why? No matter what I will not dare cross the line with the prince," Lady Carrero said. She could guess what her husband was scared of.


    Lord Carrero nodded his head, his wife was better at playing with words and beating around the bush to trap a person anyway.


    " Father can I come too," Lady Vera asked. She was sure that if she appeared before the prince he will not be able to say no, after all, she was beautiful.


    She had forgotten that if the prince was to consider her because of just her pretty face then he will not spear her a glance, as her beauty was nowhere near that of the princess.

 Chapter 298 - Someone Of Importance

    There was no way for princess Ellen to know that someone was planning to snatch her husband and position. At that moment she and the prince finish cleaning up and changing clothes.


    They walked out together to have breakfast. Unknown to the two of them, the news of the prince personally asking Grater to prepare the princess nutritious soup has spread around the quarter, and seeing the two of them step out together, there were whispers here and there.


    Even if the two were not holding hands, the fact that they were walking side by side was already a rare sight.


    "say, the prince and princess seem to have become closer," one maid whispered to her friend as they scrub the floor.


    "yes, the prince has pervious accompanied her to her kingdom. They must have become closer. This is the first time the prince walk close past me and I did not have the urge to faint," her friend said.


    That right, " the first maid agreed. The two came to the conclusion that the prince must have been in a good mood that morning. It is not that they did not feel scared when they saw him but at least this time they could keep their rationality a little.


    Princess Ellen did not hear this gossip but the prince did. His sense of hearing was different from that of humans. Although these maids were talking behind his back he did not get angry.


    Maybe it was because they remained him that he had his sunshine by his side, or because his sunshine was indeed by his side.


    Not too far away from them, two maids just finished arranging the food in the dining hall and they were heading back to the kitchen. They were unaware of the prince and princess approaching steps so they gossip freely. Unlike the two that whispered to each other.


    "Do you think the prince will marry Lady Vare?" the first voice entered into the princess''s ears. From the look of it, the maid has been discussing it.


    "Of course, since the marriage is something arranged by the two families long ago. His highness had no choice in this matter," when princess Ellen heard the second person''s answer, the step she was about to take was frozen. She immediately snapped out of it.


    Since she has received a lot of training right from childhood, it was impossible for something to make her dazed for too long. Even if she managed to control her reaction quickly, the prince still noticed it.


    Besides, since the prince was paying close attention to her he could feel her taking in a deep breath to calm herself. And the light in her eyes was gone and she felt unhappy.


    The conversation from the maids had made his sunshine unhappy, so the prince was naturally angry too. Besides, since when did he not have a choice about who to marry.


    Who on earth was lady Vera they talked about? The maid''s who were discussing suddenly felt hot. They had their back against the prince since they were going in the opposite direction. Moreover, they could not hear any footsteps. The princess and princess had learned to walk with Grace for so long, so it was difficult for one to pick the sound of their steps. Especially since these two were carried away with their gossip.


    Feeling the gaze on them that made their bodies tense up for no reason, they turned their heads to take a look.


    As soon as they caught sight of the familiar black robe they felt their knee go weak. They did not dare to raise their head to take a look.


    "did he hear what we said just now?" this was the only question in their minds. "Your highness," they bowed their heads when they finally found their voices.


    Princess Ellen did not react. Even if she wanted to find out more about what they were saying moments ago, she chose to keep quiet since the prince was quiet.


    Prince S¨¦bastien was curious about the two maid''s discussions but he paid them no attention. Rumors must be going around about him and the lady called Vera. He knew that Jeffery would surely gather the information about it. So he chose to ask Jeffery after breakfast with his sunshine.


    Princess Ellen on the other hand was deep in thought. She only managed to pretend for a while and eat little. To be sincere she was dying of curiosity. Who was the one that the prince had no choice but to marry?


    At this time the lady Care only sounded familiar to her. She did not associate it with the person who was engaged to the prince''s younger brother.


    After the awkward breakfast, princess Ellen excuses herself in the name of needing to rest and return to her chamber.


    She did not forget to send for Grater and find out what was going on. Grater arrived in the room shortly.


    "your highness," Grater looked at the young lady suggestively. She was the one who delivered the meal last night and she was sure the prince was in the chamber at that time even if she did not dare look. The prince specifically sends a message to her to prepare a particular soup.


    Unfortunately, princess Ellen was not in the mood to get teased. She was anxious about her husband taking another wife, so she asked about this. "who is the lady Vera rumors to be the prince New wife?".


    When Grater heard the princess question the smile on her lips vanished. "who else but the shameless lady who was engaged to the prince Craig. How shameless," Grater. Reply.


    When princess Ellen heard these words she was surprised. ''why did it have to be her?'' she had thought herself.


    When Grater saw the surprise look on the princess''s face she continue to explain. " Back then their engagement was an agreement between the two families. Since prince Craig is dead, his highness will have to marry her. After all his not doing so will mean that the royal family is not honorable," Grater said.


    When princess Ellen heard this explanation she frown her brows. At first, she thought her husband has been forced to a dead end but when she thought about it again she realized that there was nothing to worry about. If the lady Vera must be married by one of the princes it should not certainly be the prince Sebastian.


    Moreover, the prince just promised her last night that he will not take another wife and she can be the Queen as long as she wanted.


    Last night she had not given any reply but now she felt there is a need to give a reply. Even if her husband was forced to marry another she did not mind. As long as she was his Queen, a million Lady Vera will only be pushing themselves to a dead end.


    If you asked why the princess suddenly trust the prince, it was because of the incident this morning. The prince had let him see his other side. Moreover, she was still the only person who knew what he looked like.


    The prince has talked about how much he liked her over and over again. If she continue to doubt him, then she was not worth it. Thinking like this the princess becomes more at ease.


    "My family will send a representative for the coronation. Take me to the quarters that is been prepared to welcome them," princess Ellen change the conversation after coming to a conclusion about her situation with the prince.


    When Grater heard her, she was surprised by the sudden change of question. But then she realized that it was nothing. Even if the princess continues to feel bad about it she will be unable to change the situation.


    Thinking like this, Grater was impressed by the young princess. A person who could control herself in a situation like this is worthy of anyone''s admiration. So Grater smiled and started leading the way.


    Since the princess wanted to distract herself, Grater was happy to help. But unfortunately, not everyone was as sensitive as Grater.


    The moment they stepped out of the crown prince Quarter they ran into two maids who worked in the Palace. These maids did not really know what the princess look like but at her appearance, they could tell she was most likely the princess but so what.


    Some people are always happy to kick a person when she was down. Princess Ellen was not from Avalo, so they did not need to fear her family. Even if she was a princess she was as good as a nobody in Avalo.


    Moreover, these two maids have been the ones that served lady Vera during the time she stayed in the Palace, planing her marriage to prince Craig. They already thought that she will become the Queen but everything changed a day before the marriage ritual.


    But with the rumors, Lady Vera will definitely marry the crown prince and become the Queen. To gain her favor, they decide to be disrespectful toward princess Ellen.


    These two walks passed the princess without even greeting her. It was one thing to have bowed with disrespect but it was another to walk past boldly and ignore the presence of a member of the royal family


    Grater was so angry, she wanted to call the maids and give them a piece of her mind, but the princess stopped her.


    When the two maids saw that the princess did not dare to scold them, they become more confident. They thought that the princess has already learned to hide her head in shame. Unknown to them that the princess had only let them go, giving them the excuse that they did not know who she is.


    Who would have thought that the two will get more confident and spat nonsense? Digging their Graves with their hands.


    "some people still have the courage to walk about the Palace Graceful, as if this were they are someone of importance," one of the maids said.


    " mm, what do you expect, in a matter of days they will be pushed aside like used rages.. They can at least be proud for now," the second maid replied.

 Chapter 299 - Deal With Them.

    When Grater heard the maids she was angry. Even if the maid were right, they could have at least lowered their voices or since it has not happened yet, they could wait till then.


    How can there be people who are so insensitive? Grater was anger. If not for the fact that she was already this old and the maids who worked at the maid palace were more respected, she would have beaten up the two of them.


    But this did not mean she will not attack them back with her mouth, no matter what the princess was still a member of the Royal family so the maid could not disrespect her.


    Just as Grater open her mouth to rebuke the two she heard the cold muscular voice, that was very familiar to the princess and Grater.


    "Is that so?" These three words stuck the rude maids like lightning. Their bodies shook violently. They had not expected that there would be a person to come to the princess Rescue.


    As long as they disrespect the princess in private, they did not think that will suffer any loss. Even if Grater was the presence with worst that would happen to them was a few strokes of the whip.


    The two had dared to walk past without greeting the princess because they were sure that even if the matter was brought up they could apologize and say that they did not recognize her. Nobody can blame them for this because the princess has indeed stat within the crown prince Quater and did not visit the main palace since she married the prince.


    After walking past and seeing that she did not cause trouble and even stop Grater from coming after them, they become bolder thinking she was just a pushover.


    Who would have thought that someone else would appear? They did not quite recognize the voice, after all, it will not an overstatement if one was to say that the number of times they have heard this person speaking can be could with a hand. So unlike the princess and Grater that recognizes the voice, this mind could only guess since the person was behind them. with the person''s aura, they were sure that the person must have some power.


    Even if this was the case, they believe that the person will at most scold them and have them whipped. With this thought in mind the maid turned around but the moment the maids saw the person they were struck dumb.


    How was this possible? If they had known that this person will appear here they would not have acted boldly even if they had ten heads.


    Why was he the one? Prince Sebastian looked at the stupid maids. He might overlook it if the person that disrespected his sunshine was one of  King Roderick''s wives. Since he has yet to be crowned these people will try their best to raise their heads but this...


    Even maids dared to act so arrogantly, what will the nobles do? He was on his way to the main palace, since he had not been crowned yet, he did not act like prince Craig and moved into the main palace. Moreover, he wanted the Palace clear of everything connected to the formal king and his son.


    He had to attend a meeting with the noble later, so he naturally had to go over to the Palace. When he stepped out of the quarter just now he had caught sight of his sunshine, so he had increased his pace to catch up with her, who would have thought that he will meet a situation where his sunshine was been stepped all over.


    That''s beside the point, why on earth did his sunshine allow maids to be so rude to her. Back in Bozoa, princess Ellen would not give even lady Regina face, so why did she become so weak?


    Is this because of the rumor? Does she really see herself as a used rag?'' The more the prince thought in this direction the more he felt this was the case and it made him angry.


    He had never shown any affection towards her publicly because he did not want her to become the target of his brother''s back then. But now that those wolves have been dealt with he should not have to hide their closeness anymore, but there was already a man in the dark trying to kidnap her, for reasons best known to him.


    "your highness," the maid''s finally found their voice, the prince has not been looking at them after they turned around. Although they have been shocked by the prince''s appearance, they notice him looking at the princess so long.


    ''is it that he did not recognize his wife?'' the maid thought. Of course, it was natural for them to have this thought. After all the marriage between the two has been for the sake of their kingdoms.


    One rumor said that Avalo could not defeat Bozoa so they decided on a trace and the other said the prince only married the princess to annoy his father. So no matter which of this story was true, it was clear that the prince had no interest in the princess.


    Thinking like this made the maids feel more at ease, as long as the prince did not care about the princess their punishment will not be so great.


    "What were you saying just now?" the prince withdraw his gaze from the prince and looked at the maid. At this point, he looks was very calm. These maids were below him, how could he lose his temper for people like them.


    The two maids open their mouths to speak but no words came out. The prince''s question was strange. They could not figure out if he forget what they were saying or he dared them to repeat it, so this left them speechless.


    When the Grater saw the maid''s in this situation she was overjoyed. She wondered if the princess knew that the prince was close by so she deliberately pretended to be weak and have the prince deal with them.


    Although the princess can give the same punishment the prince will give, but if the prince punishes someone because they offended the princess, the outcome will be better.


    Princess Ellen looked at the maid who bowed their heads, too scared to look up. Their mouth was hanging open, princess Ellen''s lips could not help but curve upwards. When the prince first appeared she was a bit disappointed.


    The moment these maids dared to open their mouths to mock her publicly, princess Ellen already made up her mind to deal with them. The only reason she had not reacted was that she wanted to watch them act blonder, so she could play with them, like a cat toying with the rat that delivered itself.


    Unfortunately, the prince had put an end to the show before it started, so she was disappointed. But seeing the fear in the eyes of the maid, she felt this outcome was still okay.


    The feeling of having someone stand up for you and protect you. This was a feeling that she had not experienced. Her father had not paid much attention when she was young, so she had learned to lay back and calmly seek revenge but it seems now she did not have to bother about this.


    "Did you lose your tongue?" prince S¨¦bastien looked at the maids. To be honest he did not know the best punishment to give these people to satisfy his anger.


    If he directly killed them, it will be too fast. Moreover, people will think the punishment was too much. Not that he cares about this, but the punishment will not satisfy him. They were already maids, so they did not even have any reputation or prestige to protect in the first place. This was why he was so angry.


    It was at this point that Jeffery and One caught up with the prince. Jeffery was caught by surprise with the way the prince walked with the speed of lightning and left him behind. Meanwhile, One had only seen the princess leaving the Quarter and decided to follow her at a distance. Although they were in the Palace and nothing should happen to her, One knew that nowhere was truly safe.


    He would die a peaceful death protecting the princess but the same can be said if the princess is harmed under his watch. The two men did not hear what the maid had said to annoy the prince but they were certain it was not something good.


    "We apologize, your highness, we are wrong," the maids could only say this as they did not dare repeat their words.


    "is something wrong with their ear?" prince S¨¦bastien becomes impatient. His time was precious.


    "I... I.." one of the maids wanted to say that she did not see the princess just now but she bit back the words. Who gave her the right to gossip the princess behind her back. Besides, it was not certain if the prince did not see them walk past the princess just now, so she was speechless again.


    Seeing that the two could not still say anything her become very impatient. He wanted to punish them on the spot, but when he remembered how his sunshine had to lower her head just now, he felt that what happened today will continue to repeat itself if he did not handle it properly, even the noble will dare to bully her in his appearance.


    After giving it much thought, he felt that it was best to allow his sunshine to choose their punishment.


    "you are the future Queen, deal with them as you please," After saying this the prince walked away. He trusted that once power was handed over to his sunshine she will know how to use it.


    When the maid''s heard the prince''s words they felt their breath leaving them. They had dared to insult the future Queen, surely there was no place left for them in Avalo, if not the entire twelve kingdoms.


    ''No, my ears must be playing tricks, '' the two maids thought of this possibility, so they looked at each other. They had the same question.


    '' did I hear wrong? ''

 Chapter 300 - Use The Queens Hands

    ''Did I hear wrong?'' The question was on their lips. Seeing that they both had the same reaction they knew that they have indeed heard the right thing. They had boldly insulted the future Queen to her face.


    If they could lie to the prince that they did not see the princess, they could not say that lie to her face, since they walked past her moments ago.


    "Your highness, please forgive us. We are just lowly maids who listen to the baseless room," the first maid said with tears in her eyes. She looked very pitiful.


    When the second maid heard her, she decided to play along. The prince was cold-hearted, they knew that their pitiful face will not move him but the princess is a woman. She will be kind and merciful.


    "Yes your highness, we have been brainwashed by the rumor and started to gossip because of our poor minds. Please forgive us." The second maid said.


    "Please your highness will repeat our mistake today," the two maids said crying and bowing their heads to the floor. They did not raise it, so they could not see the smile on the princess''s face.


    They thought they were acting pitiful and she will be moved. Usually, a princess-like Ellen will want to act kindhearted to win the people''s love. It was unfortunate for these two maids that they would be disappointed.


    She could overlook maids that gossip her behind her back even if she caught them gossiping. At least they gave her respect by not daring to say it to her face.


    Her kindness will never apply to a person that provokes her so openly. These maids were not nice people. From their attitude towards her, it was obvious that the two of them will be good at scheming against each other. If this type of people always bully the weak and fear the strong.


    When they are weaker they ask for mercy but when the situation is otherwise they will not show any mercy. So why should she show them mercy?


    "I have no problem with you listening to gossip. It is also up to you to believe what you want, or gossip as much as you please but seen you do not even know your place at such age, will it be wrong for me to remind you?" Princess Ellen asked.


    When the two maids heard this they did not know how to defend themselves. It was not that they did not know their place, it was that they have been Jealous of people like princesses who have everything at birth. So when they saw an opportunity to get back at such a person, they took it with both hands. Who would have thought that their hands will get burned?


    "Your highness is right, it is our fault to have forgotten our place. If her highness teaches us a lesson now she will be right," one of the maids said and started crying in a loud voice.


    I have failed my poor mother," *sob... Sob.... *" I thought that since...  *hmmm* since... I got to work here at the Palace I will be able to take care of her," her body shook violently as she spoke. It seems that her knee got weak and could no longer carry her body so she ended up lying on the fall.


    "Forgive me, mother, you are sick and I have failed," the maid kept crying. If one were to look at the maid, they will be moved to pity her. She looked like she was begging the princess to spare her life.


    If princess Ellen had not seen lady Regina acting pitifully before she might have been moved. She had only said that she will remind her of her place and the maid was already crying as though the princess wants to murder her entire family.


    Even the second maid was surprised by her behavior. The princess had not even given them any punishment, but the maid''s words will make anyone misunderstand the situation.


    "Did you lose your mother?" princess Ellen asked. When the maid heard her question she did not expect it, so she unconsciously stopped crying. She did not understand the meaning of princess Ellen''s Question. She planned to use her mother to put the princess in a difficult position.


    Besides she caught sight of Queen Magret walking over. Who did not know that Queen magret was very nice?


    So to this maid, Queen magret will be disappointed in this daughter-in-law. No matter what the princess will listen to Queen.


    This was why she had been crying as if the princess had given a verdict to kill her entire family. If anything, she was hoping that the Queen will have this misunderstanding. She had concluded that the princess will also be moved and be at loss. So when the Queen came and asks what happened, even if the princess or Grater tells the Queen the truth, the Queen will conclude that she is understating what happens but then the princess had suddenly asks her if she lost her mother.


    Although the maid had her head on the floor from the walk the princess asked the question, one could tell that she was curious about why the maid was crying. So the maid did not know how to react to her question.


    "I... I... My... Mother is sick, I have been working hard to take care of her... The herbs needed for her medication are not very common. If anything were to happen to me... I...." the maid stopped talking when she realized that her plans had failed.


    The princess only said that to show her, her place but when she suddenly started saying those words it will make it seem like the princess was asking for her life or that of her mother.


    Of course, since the princess was standing her here with her maid and a guard, she could not lie.


    "your highness," princess Ellen bowed her head since the Queen was only standing a few steps away from her. Queen Magret nodded her head.


    The Queen would be attending the meeting, so she was also on her way to the main palace. Although she had become the Queen for years, she never moved out of her quarter to live in the Palace.


    Some people thought that it was because the king did not permit her. She was an example of a wife, who was neglected by her husband. King Roderick just named her the Queen but he never paid attention to her.


    But of course, no one dared to disrespect the Queen, these two young maids thoughts it was because she was nice and understanding but the other maid knew that the Queen was not to be trivia with.


    All the other wives did not dare face her head-on, because they knew she was scheming. Yet she manages to keep the image of a kind and soft-hearted Queen. Anyone who was smart will know that there was more to it but this maid was already stupid enough to insult a princess to her face when she thought she would not be the Queen, so it was understandable for her to also be ignorant about Queen magret.


    Queen Magret on the other hand felt dissatisfied. The princess had not listened to her and kept calling her ''your highness'' this annoyed the Queen, so much that after nodding her head she walked past with her maid and guards completely ignoring the maid who has continued to cry as she has deeply hurt.


    When the maid saw the person she thought will be her savior walking past like she had not seen her she felt cold sweat and started sobbing more.


    When the princess saw this, she finally understood the maid''s intention. Princess Ellen had seen the Queen walking over but she did not know that the maid had also seen the Queen.


    So she had wondered why she suddenly started saying do words. It turns out that she was trying to get the Queen''s intervention. Unfortunately, the Queen did not even spare her a glance. Princess Ellen was very smart, and she knew the queen was not just as simple as the rumors said. ''How could someone who has been queen for so many years be used by a maid?''  The maid was indeed stupid.


    "since you have eyes but do not know how to use it and your tongue is out of control, what do you think if we help you remove them so they do not cause you more problems in the future?" princess Ellen did not bother to be nice to this two anymore.


    Especially the maid that has been sobbing, trying to use the prince''s mother to deal with her.


    " Your highness, you are so wise. You even help those who cause you trouble solve their problems, " Grater praised her. If one did not hear that the princess wanted to cut some''s tongue and Puck out their eyes, one would have been convinced that the princess has a big heart.


    " No, your highness please forgive us, " the second maid begged. She could not imagine herself being unable to speak in the future. The other maid who has been sobbing lost her voice, she did not know what to say.


    "One, this maid," she pointed her finger at the maid who has been quiet and did not join her second. "She seems to regret her actions. So just get her to be whipped according to her offense. As for the other, she is very scheme. Make her lose her tongue, her sobbing has hurt my ears. She is unrepentant," princess Ellen said.


    After seeing her mother in law she lost interest in toying with the two maids.


    The maid who has been crying was shocked. She had not expected her plan to backfire on her. Unfortunately, it was already too late to regret her actions.


    She wanted to beg the princess but the princess was already walking away.

 Chapter 301 - Suitable Queen.

    As she watch the princess back get further away, she suddenly had the urge not to lose her tongue, she pulled herself up to dash to the Princess


    "Your highness," she called to get the princess''s attention but princess Ellen did not even pause her steps and  One easily catch up with her and pulled her back.


    The maid who was supposed to receive the whip felt happy. As long as she can keep her tongue she did not mind getting whipped.


    One walked away with the two maids to receive their punishment. He first handle the one who would be whispered.


    After she was given twenty strokes on her back she could bearly more. Her whole body was aching but she still felt grateful when she thought of the faith of her friend.


    Usually, this maid always follows her friend''s lead but she was grateful that she had not noticed queen magret and followed her friend''s schemes.


    Twenty strokes of the whip were really painful. Her dress was ruined and even the flesh on her back was peeled off by the whip but this maid was grateful.


    As for the other maid, when she was left alone with the two men that should cut her tongue, she had tried to play another trick to seduce them unfortunately these men only listen to the instructions from one. It was a known fact that One is a man under the crown prince. Disobeying him, was like disobeying the crown prince so even if they were tempted they did not dare.


    The only thing they dare to do was to give her some herbs to make the pain more bearable. Since they were not asked to remove the whole tongue, they just cut it deep enough to stop the maid from being able to speak in the future.


    Later that morning the news about what happened to the two maids spread round the place. The prince Ellen was praised for being so nice and sparing the two maids.


    If a person does not know how to talk, they should lose their tongue to prevent them from causing trouble in the future.


    The news had it that, the two maids'' maids had disrespected the princess. Not one that, one of them had dared to scherm against the Princess and wanted to use Queen magret''s hands to deal with the princess but she had clearly overestimated herself, so the wise kind Queen saw through her act.


    This left the princess with no choice but to ask her tongue to be removed. "If she dares talk bad about a member of the royal family to her face she should have expected this outcome," an old maid said.


    "You are right sister because the princess and the Queen are very kind, and considerate she dares to scheme. It is fortunate that she did not lose her head," her friend replied.


    "Oh, such a nice lady will make a good Queen just like her highness. It is unfortunate that the princess is not from Avalo," the old maid said.


    "So? It is not against our tradition for an outsider to become our queen. Especially since our kingdoms are friends. If she really becomes the Queen, in the future we will not worry about Bozoa turning against us," the second maid said.


    "That''s right, lady Vera is just a spoiled lady. She will definitely be hard to please once she becomes the queen. Her attitude is not so good. Remember how she kept scolding and hitting all the maids, in the time she stayed in the palace? Ahh! The prince is already so ruthless, if he marries a woman like lady Vera, I am sure, we all in the palace and kingdom will have a difficult life in the future," the old lady said.


    While this two discuss this thing, two make servant hear them. They thought about it and felt that the old women were right. A kind Queen-like princess Ellen was what they needed.


    These two male servants discuss it with their friends. Although the commoners did not have any say most of the time when it come to matters like this.


    Most of them felt alert. When the time comes, they will be the ones to suffer most. So just like that the news of how princess Ellen will make a good Queen spread around the palace.


    "Your highness, everything is going as planned," Grater reported to the princess. Ellen after taking the princess to the quarter that the prince was arranging for her family.


    Grater has followed the princess''s instruction to spread the gossip about the two maids. It was also Grater who planted the seed of princess Ellen being a kind queen.


    When princess Ellen heard this, she nodded her head. "It is almost time for lunch, and the council meeting will begin soon. Let return to the quarters. Now that the right gossip has spread, I am sure that most of the lords and nobles that will come attend this meeting will hear this rumor." Princess Ellen said.


    It was not that she was fighting for the Queen''s position but the prince already told her that he was not interested in picking a new wife. So when she saw the opportunity to spread the news about her big heart, she did not miss it.


    "As expected of my princess," Grater was quite proud of princess Ellen. While the two were happy and walking back to the crown prince Quarters, trouble arrived at the welcoming hall of the palace.


    The Carrero arrived and asked to speak with the prince. When the guard informed princes Sebastian, he frown his brows. He had expected this family to coke look for him, since he found out about the rumor going around but he did not expect them to arrive so soon.


    "Send them to one of the meeting rooms. Inform mother, I want her to witness their reason for the visit," prince Sebastian said. The guard nodded and noted his head before leaving the prince''s side.


    Prince Sebastian runs his figures through his head. He already made up his mind to refuse them. The rumors had nothing to do with him, so he was unwilling to take responsibility.


    After waiting for a short moment, he walked over to the small meeting room. The family of three were seated and drinking from the tea, that the servant had served them. There were also a few snacks.


    Lord Carrero looked calm but he was worried on the inside. He knew that if they gave it away that they had deliberately spread some rumors to first the Prince hand they might be in lots of problems. So before they left the house, he had repeatedly warned his wife, to think before speaking.


    Once the family of three heard the footsteps, they looked towards the door. When they saw that it was intended the prince, they got up to their feet and bowed.


    "Your highness," they bowed respectfully. Prince Sebastian just nodded his head and walked over to his place to seat down.


    "So?" It was just a single word that left his mouth. Everyone in Avalo knew that the crown prince was not a man of many words.


    When the family heard him, they naturally understood that he was asking them why they asked to see him.


    Lord Carrero Clear his throats and got to his feet to speak. "Sit," prince Sebastian said when he noticed that the Lord wanted to speak standing on his feet.


    "Thank you, your highness," lord Carrero said and took his seat. "Your highness, or like this. You know that your late brother, prince Craig is supposed to marry my daughter, Vera. He paused and took a deep breath.


    " I am not sure if you know this but this arrangement was between both families. Now that your brother is dead and our daughter is left married... We are here to remind the royal family of their promise. So we are here to see you since you are the new head of the family," lord Carrero said.


    He carefully chose his words and acted like he was unaware of the rumor going around. Prince Sebastian smiled. He was impressed by Lord Carrero''s choice of words.


    Lord Carrero had not suggested he marry Vare, but of course, because of the situation at hand, it is only prince Sebastian that can marry her. Prince Sebastian could not say he will not marry her as there was no valid reason. A royal decree already maid her one engaged to the royal family


    "When you say an agreement between the royal family and your family, do you mean king Rodrick or my grandfather?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    He knew that the situation was sensitive. If indeed this is a matter between the two families, he would have no choice but to marry her or kill her but as long as this was an arrangement by King Roderick, then he will easily push himself out of the equation.


    Lord Carrero was surprised by the prince''s choices of words. What did it matter if it was the king or her grandfather?


    "King Roderick," lord Carrero answered even if he does not understand the reason for his question.

 Chapter 302 - Use Dirty Tricks

    "We all know that king Roderick lost four of dons. Prince Elliott will be visiting Avalo tomorrow. When he visits we can find out if he is willing to marry your daughter," prince Sebastian said after he heard their reply.


    Lady Carrero''s face turned sour when she heard the prince''s words. She could not allow her daughter to marry prince Elliott. The man was now the one who ruled Tait.  He would have been a perfect candidate if he was not married to the princess from Tait.


    No matter how one looks at it, her daughter will be at disadvantage, when the time comes. Her face was sour because she could not reject the prince''s statement. After all, he was also already married.


    "Your highness, I do not have any desire to marry prince Elliott," lady Vare said. She had specially styled herself to look beautiful and elegant. So she spoke, she tried to seduce the prince.


    Unfortunately, the prince was not moved. If anything he was irritated. He could still remember that king Rodrick had given her the chance to pick between him and prince Craig. Back then if she had picked him, then he would have accepted it. After all, at that time he had not met his sunshine.


    The fact that she choose him would have been enough to make him treate her well. "If you will not marry prince Elliott, are you here to break the engagement between the two families?" Prince Sebastian pretended that he did not see her hint.


    "Of course, not your highness, my daughter seems to have taken a fancy of you, and since there is already an engagement between families, we hope that it will not be too much to ask," lady Carrero said.


    Prince Sebastian finally raised his brows but of course, these people will not see it, since he had his mask on. "Me? If my memory serves me correctly, it was your daughter who rejected me. Do you think because you are willing now,  have no choice?" Prince Sebastian''s voice was cold that it sent a shiver into the family of three.


    "It not like that, your highness. My daughter just realized that her decision back then might not have been wrong," lord Carrero tried to smooth it out.


    "Yes your highness, I was too naive, back then and took the rumor around you seriously," lady Vera said.


    "Your highness, given the situation of things, you can please overlook my daughter''s behavior. She was young and her imagination ran wild at that time," lady Carrero said when she saw that the prince remain quiet.


    "Well, I am sorry but I can not touch something that should belong to prince Craig," prince Sebastian rejected.


    "Your highness, my daughter she never belongs to prince Craig. It was all for the family background. Moreover, she kept her pride and did not let prince Craig touch her since they never got married. My daughter is still pure and can be your wife," lady Carrero said.


    "But I can not be her husband?" Prince Sebastian said.


    "Your highness why?  Do you plan to make an outsider our queen?" Lady Carrero said. She could not belive that with all the rumors going around the prince will reject them so directly.


    "When your daughter chose to marry my younger brother did I ask why? And what do you mean an outsider? Princess Ellen is now a part of Avalo''s royal family," Prince Sebastian replied.


    "Your highness, she is not a native of Avalo, how can she become our Queen?" Lady Carrero said. She was confident that the prince is aware of the gossip going around in the kingdom.


    "I do not understand what you mean." Prince Sebastian pretends to be ignorant.


    "How can we have an outsider over us, it is not right," lady Carrero said. She ensures to emphasize the word ''outsider''.


    "Since when did it become an abomination for a Queen to be from another kingdom?" Prince Sebastian asked. Regretted coming to sear here to listen to this circle talk he should have sent Jeffery over.


    "Your highness..." Lady Carrero suddenly becomes speechless.


    "Your highness, it might not be an abomination but having an outsider as our queen put her in the corridor of our power. What if she betrays us to her kingdom," lady Vera helped her speeches mother.


    When prince Sebastian heard her, he pretended to think about her words. "Are you saying that she will be a traitor simply because she is not from Avalo? He asked. Without giving any of a chance to react, the prince continues speaking.


    " if that was to be the case, I should be careful with your daughter. After all, there is no telling that she did not help prince Craig to murder his father,"  Prince Sebastian said.


    "Of course, not your highness," the family of three replied together.


    "How can I tell?" Prince Sebastian said.


    "I can swear before the God of truth," lady Vera replied.


    "If you can swear, then so can my wife. The marriage between me and the princess from Bozoa. Avalo already has many enemies and we cannot afford to add Bozoa. As for me, I am unwilling to marry your daughter," prince Sebastian said and got up to his feet.


    After taking two-step, prince Sebastian paused and looked at the family of three who had different expressions on their faces.


    "Whatever are king Roderick arrangement has nothing to do with me. If you do not want to marry prince Elliott then we can cancel the engagement between the two families. Also, stop spreading the gossip about me and your daughter. Who knows what will become of your family if I become irritated?" Prince Sebastian said and left without waiting for them to reply.


    It took a while for the family of three to return to their senses. They have not expected the prince to react this way. While lord Carrero was relieved that the prince did make things too difficult for them, his wife was angry.


    She did not believe that her plan had failed just like that. "What should we do now mother? I really want to marry the prince," lady Vare said.


    How could she let go of her idea, she already had a taste of being the Queen. How could she let go of such power?


    Lady Carrero paused and thought about it, "I will think of another way," lady Carrero said.


    "No, the prince was already so merciful to let go this time. He will not be so kind next time," lord Carrero got up to his feet.


    "Father..." Lady Vera did not agree with her father but before she could say more she felt her mother pulling her sleeves, so she stopped taking.


    "I do not want to hear any of it, go home. If you are not interested in Marrying prince Elliott, let us forget about the engagement," lord Carraro said and also left the room.


    "Mother..." Lady Vera complained as soon as her father was out of sight.


    "Relax, I have a plan," lady Carrero said with a mischievous smile on her lips. ''Who said I could not use dirty tricks to get what I want," she thought to herself.

 Chapter 303 - Marry The Lady From Carrero Family.

    Outside the palace, the lords and noble were already arriving for the meeting. As they walked past they could hear the gossip between the servants and maids in the Palace.


    They all praised the princess from Avalo for being nice. Some of them even dared to insult lady Vera. The lords and noble could not tell if the maids were deliberately trying to let them hear the gossip or if it was just a coincidence.


    Some of the lords even heard about the two maids, who the princess had treated so nicely. Of course, the lords got the message behind the princess actions


    As long as one did not push her too much, she could overlook it, but it did not mean she could not fight back.


    Soon the meeting hall was full and everyone was seated in their right position. Queen Magret was also present. She had discussed with the prince and she knew that her presence today was necessary.


    "your highness," the lords and nobles got up to welcome the prince. Following behind him were General Mason and Jeffrey.


    Everyone waited for the prince to be seated before they took their seat. "As you all know plans for coronation have been Seattle. It will still hold two days from now. The prince had called this meeting to inform us about something related to his father''s death, but I have received your request to say something to the king about his Queen. I have also told this to the prince. So he had arranged to hear what you have to say first, " the Eunuch said.


    The lords and nobles looked at each other. Before a bold lord got up his feet to speak." Your highness," he bowed as he got up to his feet.


    " We know that you have married the princess for the peace of our kingdom with Bozoa. Although we are at peace with Bozoa, who can tell what is inside their mind. They can decide to go back on their words at any time. What if the princess chose her kingdom and betray us. We can not be too careless, " the first lord said. Jeffery who was seated beside the prince could not help but frown.


    Ever since he discovered he is princess Ellen"s  Cousin, he wanted to protect her interest. Besides he was from Bozoa and these men were indirectly calling the people of Bozoa backstabbers.


    "So are you saying we should push the princess aside like a used rage?" Jeffery asked. He knew that the prince wanted to hind his love for the princess in other to protect her.


    "well, does it matter, we only agreed on marriage? Whatever happens after then, should not matter. As long as we do not break our peaceful agreement with Bozoa," Another lord answered.


    The lords and nobles nodded their heads in agreement. "Most of you may not know this, but princess Ellen is the most loved and valued princess of not just the royal family of Bozoa but the entire kingdom. I do not know how many of you fought Against Bozao but they can not be underestimated.


    Moreover, the prince had promised the king of Bozoa to take care of his daughter. If this news gets to Bozoa and the kingdom decides to join hands with Avalo''s enemies. Can you all guarantee that Avalo will not fall? " Jeffery asked.


    The lord look at each other, it was a known fact that some kingdoms were coming together to fight Bozoa. Although they started this plan when the crown prince was not around but who can be sure that they will give up now that the prince was back. Especially if a kingdom like Bozoa should join hands.


    "Are you saying we allow, someone who is not from Bozoa to become our Queen?" a few of the lords and Noble voiced out together.


    "Why? Is it an abomination for her to become our queen? As long as the princess from Bozoa becomes our Queen we can be sure of our relationship with Bozoa. The princess from Bozoa is loved and I am sure that the kingdom will not sacrifice her for a war they are not certain of winning. Besides, the princess herself is trustworthy, " Jeffery said.


    " of course she is. You all saw her, she is very smart and intelligent. This is the kind of person we need by the side of our prince, " General Daiz said. To be sincere the only reason why this general was speaking for princess Ellen was that he did not want the prince to marry a lady like Vera. To him, a woman like her was not fit for the prince.


    " I agree with General Daiz, Avalo can not stand alone. Most of the kingdoms under us might fight back seen. We need to grow friends," Queen Magret said.


    "yes. This is indeed true, we must look at the whole picture. Let us not pretend that most of you have not been hiding your daughters from the crown prince. So what changed?" General Mason said.


    Of course, he knew that any of them dared now because princess Ellen had stayed alive and well after being married to the prince for so long.


    When the Lords heard this, they were all forced to bow their head. They had feared their daughter''s fate will be worse than that of death if she married the crown prince but at last, they were wrong.


    They could not state this reason, so they pretend not to hear. "since no family is willing to marry the crown prince, we can just forget it and let the princess of Bozoa have it," Jeffery said.


    A lot of the lords and nobles were displeased. "I do not agree. Lady Vera for example is already Engaged to the royal family. I am sure she will be willing," the lord that spoke this time was lady Carrero''s cousin from her mother''s family.


    When the lords and nobles heard this they all nodded in agreement. Some of them even took a deep breath in relief. For some reason, the lords felt that they will be no better than slaves if they will have to bow to the princess from Bozoa, ''an outsider.


    "I will say this just once, I will not marry the lady from the Carrero family. She already made her choice five years ago. Who is she to reject me five years ago and dare to come back after discovering that the one she chose is a foolish coward." prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    The hall fell quiet. Who could force the prince to do what they wanted? He took the throne with his strength. These men were naturally scared of him.


    " Moreover, the arrangement between lord Carrero and king Roderick has nothing to do with me, " prince S¨¦bastien added after the hall fell quiet. He did not want to hear them making excuses for her.


    Not that he cared that she chose Prince Craig over him, he did not just want them to associate him with lady Vera again.

 Chapter 304 - Son Of A Murderer

    When the lords and noble heard the prince''s words they became speechless. Most of the lords were not surprised to hear that the man did not give any face to the late king.


    They have attended many meetings before and they knew that the crown prince did not take his father''s wish seriously. But the noble knew little about the prince.


    "your highness as the current head of the family you can not say such words," one of the bold generals spoke. He was friends with Lady Carrero''s cousin and he knew that the man was trying to force the prince to a corner but he forget who was in his front.


    "What if I do?" it was a simple question but they did not answer the question. ''so what if he did?'' he had the ability to act arrogantly.


    "I will not seat and discuss things that are unrelated to me? If the Carrero family are finding it hard to get a suitable husband for their daughter they can just let her live with them. Moreover, I already said that prince Elliott will be here tomorrow. Or lord Carrero, did that man promise that I will be the one to marry her? " he put the lord on the spot


    " No," lord Carrero answered. All the other lords who still had something to say could only keep quiet. The lords had so many things going on in their heads, so they did not notice how he had addressed the king. With the growing number of their enemies, they could not deliberately add to the list.


    "Bring him in," the prince said. He had decided to visit the issue of what happened years ago. His uncle Ericsson has already suffered so long to take care of him and his mother. He knew that more than anything else, the man wanted to clear his name and use his real face.


    Having to use the face of your traitor subordinates will not be easy for anyone. Once the prince finish speaking his words, a man was dragged in. At first look, no one could recognize this man. Prince S¨¦bastien has put him on much torture since the day he was locked up.


    The man was bearly alive, prince S¨¦bastien had let the man continue to live, for a day like this. The lords and nobles looked at the man who was dragged in. All his elegance and grace were gone. His exposed skin was covered with injuries. One could tell that the man must have been visiting hell.


    As they continue to observe the man, the nothing that his face had not been tortured so much. The more they looked at him the more he looked familiar.


    A few of the lords looked away and exchange a meaningful look at the person close to them.


    "General Thompson, would you like to tell the royal council what happened twenty years ago?" Jeffery was the one who asked.


    When the lords and noble heard how Jeffery addressed the man they all gasped. General Thompson has died a few weeks ago fighting the Queen in the battle of truth. His head even hangs on the wall of shame for a few days. How could he be the one?


    They turned to look at the man again. It was as if a scale fell off their eyes, after hearing the way Jeffrey addressed the man. He did not seem familiar, he was familiar.


    But if he was still standing there, then whose hear hanged on the wall. "you must learn that things are not always the way they seem."Queen magret had kept him alive because she wanted you all to know the truth that has been hidden for over twenty years. General Thompson speaks," Jeffery said. His voice was cold.


    General Thompson has been tortured so much that as soon as he had the cold voice he broke into a cold sweat and started speaking. Today was our first time in weeks that his wounds were cleaned and he had a change of clothes.


    Although he knew he was standing in front of many people who could save him from the crown prince if he decided to torture him to hell and back


    "I stabbed the crown prince of Avalo, prince Edward, using his brother''s dagger and wearing his brother robe that was provided for me by General Mason," He spoke in a single breath.


    He was not sure how the prince and his mother found out about his involvement or why they cared at all but Mason could not leave unharmed. He was unwilling to take the burn of their actions years back along.


    Most of the noble seated were from the same generation as prince Edward, so they understood what he meant. It turns out that the prince''s brother never killed his brother for his throne-like it was said years back.


    But why will Thompson kill the prince, he was not a member of the royal family. And most of this mean knew that prince Edward and prince Ericsson were friends with him. So why would he betray the both of them?


    These men were smart, even if they were foolish they could still see the handwriting on the wall. The person who gained the most had been the third prince who became the Queen.


    Moreover, after the death of Prince Edward and King Roderick took over the throne the two of them became close and General Thompson has raised in status. Before then his family was just a small noble family.


    After thinking like this, how could they not come to the right conclusion. "King Roderick had murdered his brother in cold blood. It seems that being a coward flows in their blood. Sure a person can not rest in our Ancestral hall. His remains will be thrown into the forbidden forest to join his son. The same fate awaits General Thompson, " prince S¨¦bastien said after giving the men seated time to understand the situation.


    All the lords nodded their heads, this was the natural punishment. No one could argue." what about General Mason?" one of the generals asked. He had never liked how General Mason asked.


    "Uncle," prince S¨¦bastien looked at General Mason. General Mason looked back at his nephew and the Queen, he did not know that they had the plans to clear his name.


    He felt so touched, finally, he will not need to wear that disgusting face anymore. General Mason got up and walked out


    There was a small hall beside the meeting hall, after entering, he took off the necklace. He could not let people find out about the powerfully disguised in his hands.


    After taking off the necklace, he hid it inside his robe before walking back into the meeting hall. Meanwhile, inside the hall, the people were finding it difficult to believe that General Mason was prince Ericsson. How was that possible?


    Some greedy lords were already plotting to get close to him and learn his disguise techniques. Just then the door to the hall was pulled open.


    Prince Ericsson walked back in, the people in the had their gaze facing the door waiting for prince Ericsson to return. Once they sighted the young man who was looking very handsome. Looking at the man that walked in, those men from his generation felt envy.


    Why will he still look so young? Ahh! This is a  blessing in disguise. The man had hidden his face for so long that he was looking like a baby. Which human will not want to be looking so manly.


    Some of them had already added weight and their face was old up. "uncle take your seat so that we can 0continue the meeting," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    Ericsson smiled and took his seat, finally, he did not have to hide anymore, his name has been cleared. Back then people had called him a green snake. If he really wanted to challenge his brother he would have done it openly.


    "prince Ericsson it''s good to know that you are fine," one of the lords said.


    The General that was picking on General Mason could not help but sigh. He thought he will finally see General Mason''s loss face, he turned out to be a prince.


    "where is the Mason that betray the prince?" the General asked.


    "Dead, over twenty years ago," Ericsson answered. He knew why the man was asking, after all, they never got along.


    The man bites his check, it tuned out that the man that he has been picking on all the while is a member of the Royal family. He felt bitter about it. The two of them were commoners who walked their way up the ladder after joining the Royal Amy.


    Back then the young Mason has impressed the second prince that he brought him under his wing. Who knew that the fool will become greedy and dare to betray the prince.


    It was fine, as long as that hateful man was dead. To be honest this general was just Jealous because he thought that Mason was better than him.


    It turned out that his greedy destroyed him. "Your highness, since we now know the truth, how can we crown the son of murder. The person next in line for our throne should be prince Ericsson," an old lord spoke up.

 Chapter 305 - The So-called Facts

    "Your highness, since we now know the truth, how can we crown the son of a murderer  The person next in line for our throne should be prince Ericsson," an old lord spoke up.


    The hall fell quiet for a short moment, many of the lords found what he say reasonable but then if Avalo suddenly has an unknown king it will be troublesome, considering the number of kingdoms against Avalo, after all, prince Ericsson has been missing out on action for so long.


    If prince Sebastian gets anger because they turn on him and join their enemies they will be doomed. With this in mind, some of the lords and nobles did not nod in agreement.


    One even got up to speak against it. "Your Highness, your uncle may still look young but he is already this old. He can be your special adviser there is no need to hand over the throne to him. You are the perfect choice for the throne," He said.


    A few lords and noble nodded their heads in agreement. Prince Sebastian looked at them, these men were such thick-skinned, which of them stoold against Prince Craig when he took over the throne, while he was at the war front. Now they are acting as to support him.


    Is this not just because Avalo has a lot of enemies now waiting for the right chance to destroy Avalo.


    "I do not agree," a few of the lords objected to the men who just spoke. Just like that, an argument broke out among the lords and nobles.


    "What are you saying? If the Crown prince does not become the king the day after tomorrow, he will have to leave Avalo. Can you be certain of Avalo remaining a safe kingdom?"


    "What nonsense, you want to crown the son of a murderer, just because you are scared of war. Are you not scared of the resentment of the gods?" Another argues.


    "What do you mean? Our crown prince here is already blessed by the gods to be the next king. I do not think crowning him will bring the wrath of the gods,"


    "That right, our crown prince has nothing to do with what his father did. He even dare expose his evil did. Tell me what is there for the gods to be angry about?" Someone support.


    " Ahh! How can you still call yourself a man, scared of the unknown? You should hide your head in shame," someone mocked the lords and nobles supporting t prince Sebastian


    "You... If you were in the prince''s shoes would you have revealed the truth? Why are you acting so self-righteous? I dare you to be as honest as the crown prince,"


    " I can act righteously when I want, at least I am not scared of standing on the right track right now,"


    "Ahh! So righteous," a few noble mocked the man who spoke last.


    "Why? Are you not ashamed to act like a coward!" The lord did not let them get to him.


    The argument continues, while prince Sebastian, Queen Magret, and prince Ericsson watch them like fools. These Lord are only speaking up so that they could say in the future that it was because of their efforts that made whoever end up on the throne to seat there.


    Those who supported Prince Ericsson did not hold back. They believe that since the prince helped to clear his uncle''s name he had a good relationship with prince Ericsson so the chances of him leaving Avalo were slim.


    This made it a win-win situation. It does not matter if the prince sat on the throne or not. "Since the prince help to clear prince Ericsson''s name, his benefits should be that he is not exiled from the kingdom but we can not crown him," one of the lords said.


    His voice was calm as though he had the final say in the matter. Do lords and nobles who were supporting prince Sebastian also calm down. As long as the prince will remain in Avalo they did not have a problem.


    After arguing among themselves for some time they finally stopped when they notice the way the three members of the royal family were looking at them as fools.


    One after the other they began to keep quiet and adjust their sitting position. They felt ashamed to argue like the women in the market trying to get the attention of a rich customer. Gradually the hall return to silence.


    "Are you done?" Prince Sebastian mocked them openly. The men bit their inner chick with anger. Most of these men were about his father''s age or older. How could they stand him mocking them?


    Their face turned dark but they did not alter a word. No matter how angry they felt they will not want to be in the enemy zone of prince Sebastian.


    Who knows if their families will disappear overnight without a trace. "Your highness we have to follow the tradition left behind," one lord still spoke up boldly.


    "Which of the tradition are you talking about?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    "Your father is a murderer, he has obtained the throne by stabbing his brother in the back so... " the lord deliberately left his words, hanging.


    "Who is my father?" Prince Sebastian asked. He already says more than once that day that King Roderick''s decision has nothing to do with him.


    These nobles and lords felt he was trying to cut ties with his father. So when he asked who was his father they all felt confused. It was a known fact that he was the son of the late king. Even if he cut ties it did not change the facts.


    Wait? Something seems to have clicked on their heads when they thought of the so-called facts that they knew. Twenty-five years ago they thought that the second prince had murdered his brother for the sake of the throne, Twenty-five years later that fact was proven wrong, so how could they be so sure that prince Sebastian was the late king''s son?


    "Your highness, are you trying to say something?" An old lord was the first to get the hint and asked the right question.


    Prince Sebastian looked at the man but did not say anything. The hall turned quiet as they waited for the prince to speak. They were all afraid of opening their mouths and saying the wrong things.


    "When I was young, I stayed by my brother''s side. My mother already told me since I was able to differentiate wrong from right, that the throne was my brother''s. I have never had any desire of it or anything that was..." Prince Ericsson stopped taking.


    He could not say sure lies in the presence of so many people. True he had never wanted anything that belonged to his brother except one thing that he was sure he could never have. So he chose not to be self-righteous.


    When the Lord saw that how he left his words ganging, they thought he was still sad about his fate years ago. They all felt sorry for him. "Your highness it''s already so long. One must be careful of the friends around them. Who knows if they will turn out to be Snake and bite them," one of the lords console him.


    "Indeed your highness, it was the fault of the people. The priest of the oracle of truth should have been called that way you would not have suffered," a young lord says. He was younger than prince Sebastian and was only seated on his family seat in the council meeting.


    Many of the lords nodded their heads but prince Ericsson did not agree with them. After pretending to be Mason for so long, he knew that his brother had already planned with the priest.


    That old man chose benefits over Justice. It was fortunate that he left the palace before the prince arrived. If that man has fooled the people it would have been hard to clear his name now.


    "King Magon did send for the priest, but prince Ericson ran away before he arrived," an old lord said.


    Why?" The young lord could not help but ask. "If you had stayed your name would have been cleared long ago. You would not have suffered for so long,"


    "Are you sure about that? My brother already made the plans with my close friend to set me up. Do you think he would not have considered me denying and my father sending for the priest?"


    All those who remember my father should remember that he was not the type that jump into concussion with what he heard, without verifying the truth. How could I leave my faith to this? Moreover, I needed to find who killed my brother. Even if the priest was an honest man, since my name is cleared I will not be able to ever find out who killed my brother.


    My good friend Thompson was already in the camp of the enemy. I would have shared all the cues I had with him. Tell me, how will I be able to face my brother in the underworld?" Prince Ericsson asked.


    The people understand what he means, once prince Ericsson is able to clear his name, then the truth would have been buried forever. Not to mention a few people will still be unconvinced and believe that he had a hand in his brother''s death.


    "Well everything is cleared now, your brother is dead, the throne is now yours.. Of how can you feel comfortable having the son of then who murdered your brother seat on the throne," a Nobel man said.

 Chapter 306 - Doubt The Rumors

    "Well everything is cleared now, your brother is dead, the throne is now yours. Or how can you feel comfortable having the son of the man who murdered your brother seat on the throne," a Nobel man said.


    The other lords looked at the noble as a fool, it was already clear that king Roderick was not the prince''s father. Although they did not know who his father is, it was clear to them that prince Ericsson and prince S¨¦bastien had an understanding.


    They were not here to ask for their opinions, this was a sit and listen to meeting. At last, there was still someone who was dumb.


    Prince Ericsson ignored the man who spoke and turned to the Queen. Queen Magret nodded her head, there was no way she would allow her precious son to be linked with the murder.


    "My Name is Margaret Phineas, daughter of lord Phineas, sister to the current king of Verums. Twenty-five years ago..."


    Queen magret was still narrating when one of the lords cut her off, "why should we believe anything you say? You already had the whole kingdom fooled for years," the old lord said. Even if this was a sit and listen-to meeting he was not willing to listen to queen. As far as he was concerned she had made a fool of them all, by giving her bastard son, the title of the crown prince.


    Queen Magret looked at the old man and kept her mouth short. Of course, prince S¨¦bastien had no plans to explain.


    He had brought his mother here to do that since will not let her talk he will not dwell on it.


    " The meeting is over, I hope you all will turn in on time for the coronation," prince S¨¦bastien said and got up from his seat.


    "Uncle, Mother, we still have a few things to discuss," the three members of the royal family stools up.


    Jeffrey also stood up and walked ahead to open the door for the prince.


    "No matter what we are still the members of the royal council, without our support you cannot seat on the throne. How can you treat us with no respect?" the old lord who interrupted the Queen spoke up.


    "yes, without us you can not stand," Another lord who was angry about the way the prince spoke supported him.


    "say? Do you think you will seat on the turn if we all turn on you?" another lord says.


    The more they spoke the more the lords felt offended with how arrogantly the prince acted. No matter what he was just one man and if they all joined hands they will be able to destroy him. With this thought in mind, more lords started supporting the old lord.


    They even demanded he returns to his seat, and apologize. One must know that these men were proud and they could not be controlled.


    Although the royal family can deal with two or three of them together, things will be different, if all the family here presents turned against the royal family it will not survive.


    Queen Magret shook her head, her son seem to have lost the reputation of a beast and now these small lords could demand an apology when they were the ones that stop her from giving the explanation.


    As the lord continues to speak boldly, a cloud firm voice asked a question that stilled the room.


    "Say, if I lock this door and set this room on fire, will your family have dared to find out what happened?"


    This question rendered all the lords quiet. At this point, they were inside the royal palace. The guards will obey whatever the prince says after all the news of what happened in the meeting.


    " Forget about fire? If I could defeat the four great kings when I was twelve fighting with just a few men, do you this it is impossible for me to deal with small-time lords like you? There are about fifteen families that have their personal Amy counting in hundreds. All your men put together will be about two thousand at the most. Do you think I will have a problem with fighting this number of people? " He asked the lords.


    The lords looked one to another what the prince said made sense. For a moment they have forgotten why the man was feared throughout the twelve kingdoms.


    " That will be too bloody, " prince Ericsson immediately spoke. He knew that the young man has not just inherited his brother''s look but also his temper.


    His brother could be very impulsive and act without thinking things through especially when he had the power to do so. It turns out that his son has also taken after him.


    "Then I should just exile them and let other people take over their household," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    Prince Ericsson bites his inner cheeks, feeling with this nephew of his will not be easy. The lords who heard his words already felt a shiver in their spine. There regretted facing him head-on. They should have just kept quiet and not turned up on the day of the coronation. Surely the prince would have realized their usefulness and apologized.


    Then they would have made their demand boldly. "Your highness, how can you exile us? What crime have we committed?" one Of the image lords asked boldly.


    "Lord Taylor," prince S¨¦bastien looked away from the lord that asked a question and fixed it on the old lord who has been quiet.


    Lord Taylor''s family was responsible for keeping the book of the law of Avalo. When there is a small dispute between two families large or small they could go to this family to hear the punishment according to the tradition of Avalo.


    Only rare cases are brought for the king to look into personal. "what is the punishment for those who convert the throne?" prince S¨¦bastien asked after he got the full attention of the old lord.


    "The person will be beheaded," lord Taylor replied. He had been quiet when all the other lords curse.


    "Can I consider their statement just now as openly converting the throne?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    "Of course your highness, they have talked without thinking and undermined your authority by challenging you," Lord Taylor answered.


    "so I am been merciful if I textile you," prince S¨¦bastien turned back to the man who questioned him.


    The lords did not know how to react this time. "I will forgive this once, I happen to be in good mood. If you still want you can plot but when you do, ensure that you kill me in a single more because you will not have another chance," After saying this the prince walked out with his mother following behind.


    Prince Ericsson paused he thought of explaining things to them but in the end, he walked out.


    Princes S¨¦bastien had the power to back his words and was arrogant, he did not see any need to fear these lords. Moreover, with the prince''s words, most of them will not dare move. As for the bold once they will have themselves to blame.


    With this thought in mind, prince Ericsson followed after his nephew. Back inside the hall, some of the lords were taking a deep breath of relief. If the prince really exiles them there will be no place in the two kingdoms for them.


    The kingdoms on good terms with Avalo will not let them in and the enemy will see them as spies.


    There were also lords whose faces had turned dark as that of a pot. They were five in numbers. They felt disgusted by those men breathing in relief.


    These men did not believe that the prince was as powerful as the rumors claimed. It turns out that the boy was related to the four great kings.


    Chances are that these kings backed out from the war when they realized he was related to them. The most common thing among these men was the fact that they were young. About fifteen when the war had happened.


    All they heard was the rumors, so they had reasons to be doubtful. They also felt the only reason why the prince used the ''been merciful was that he did not have the ability he claimed.


    If he did he would have at the very least made a scapegoat. What these men did not know was that the prince had really let their behavior go because he was not ready to deal with them.


    If he really did it will take his time to round up all the family and send them out of Avalo. Moreover, he will have to choose new replacements. This will take a lot of his time and he will not be able to spread time with his sunshine so he chooses the fastest solution.


    Prince S¨¦bastien knew that this solution was the most effective since only a few lords will still have bad intentions after this. This meant that he will have a scapegoat to prove his strength.


    Unfortunately, these young hot-headed lords were overestimating themselves and fell right into his trap.


    As for the older lords, most of them had witnessed that battle with their own eyes, so they knew how true it was.  Prince S¨¦bastien was not the type to make threats, so they decided to stay off his part.


    Besides they became convinced that he will be a good king. A good king must be strong and fearless but he must know to be merciful and kind when the need be.


    Take for example if he punished their entire family for their shortcomings.

 Chapter 307 - Rumors

    Inside the king''s study.


    "Sebastian, you will have to learn to give in to the people''s demands sometimes. You can make an enemy out of everyone," Queen Magret said.


    Prince Sebastian looked at his mother. "Is this about taking a wife from Avalo?" He asked. He very well that his mother was in support of him taking another wife. Especially since she believes this will make the Princess desperate to birth an heir to the throne.


    "Yes, I believe it will be a win-win situation,'''' Queen magret said.


    " what if she never allows me to touch her after this, do you want me to remain like this for the rest of my life?" He asked.


    "No, I am a woman, so I know that she will eventually give in to have a little say,"  Queen Magret said.


    "So you are saying that, if father had not died back then and become king, you would have been happy for him to marry another wife?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    " what? Our case was different," the Queen said.


    "How?" Prince Sebastian raised his brows.


    "Your father and I decided to get married because we loved each other. But you just randomly picked her," Queen Magret said.


    "So? What if I say I like her from the moment we meet and I have been working hard to make her feel the same," Prince Sebastian asked.


    Queen Magret paused and looked at her son. She refused to believe that her son was in love with the princess. To her, he did not just want the people to have any control over him. Or he was hiding something from her. "I do not believe that?" He said.


    "Why? Do you also think that I am not humanly capable of loving? Have I only been a tool for your revenge?" Prince Sebastian asked. His voice was cold and one could tell that he was offered by his mother''s words.


    "How can you say that? Your mum is only concerned. You will not be so strong once the curse is broken. You need to have a little support. This is why she wants you to give in a little," prince Ericsson said when he saw that the mother and saw were about to get into a fight.


    "Then I will remain cursed," prince Sebastian reply


    "What?" Queen Magret and prince Ericsson said at the same time. They had not expected this reply from him.


    "How can you say that? I have been working tirelessly over the years looking for a woman with a pure heart for you to marry on other to break the curse. The gods have finally heard my prayer and you want to throw it away. Never," the Queen stated.


    "Then forget about me giving in and marrying another wife," Prince Sebastian said.


    "How can you say this? If you do not marry another wife the number of enemies you have will increase. When you lose your power, you and that wife of yours make die. So..." The Quern raised her brows.


    "Then I can remain curse and protect her. As long as we do not have children it will be fine," prince Sebastian argued.


    "You do not want to have children just do that you can remain curse and protect her? How can you sacrifice so much? Even if you love her does not feel the same," Queen Magret could not believe her ears.


    "So? Why are you sounding as though I am going something bad? Whose fault is it that I am this way?" Prince Sebastian snapped.


    "What? Are you blaming me? You knew I had no choice. I did all this to protect you?" Queen Magret said.


    "Do not tell me that Mother? You had a choice. As of that time you could have chosen to leave Avalo," prince Sebastian replied.


    "So you blamed me?" Queen magret asked. Her eyes were sad. If one looked closely it will be easy to tell that she was about to cry but what did that have to do with anything.


    "I do not blame you," the prince''s voice becomes more gentle. He knew that the woman did whatever she thought was best back then and he could never bring himself to blame her for that.


    "So why are you bringing this up. A lot of sacrifices have been made in other for you to seat on the throne. Why would you throw it way?" The Queen''s voice was sounding pitiful.


    "What sacrifice? Everything you did, you did it to take revenge for your late husband. And now I am making decisions to take care of my wife why are you against it?" He raised his brows.


    Queen Magret looked at him unable to answer his question. Indeed had done everything to take revenge for her husband, but why was she bothered that her son cared too much about the Princess.


    "I think there is a misunderstanding. Your mother is not against your decision to protect your wife. She just wants you to balance everything.  After all, apart from being a husband, you are soon to be king. You also have to think of the people," prince Ericsson tried to smooth things once more. To be honest, did not understand why the mother and son were arguing so much.


    The prince already made it clear in the meeting that he was not taking another wife. He already made a good point and most of the lords agreed with the prince''s point. So why was the Queen insisting?


    "Uncle, are you saying the people have the right to choose who I marry and make my Queen?" He raised his brows.


    "Of course not," prince Ericsson said. "A King that can not even choose his wife and Queen is considered a weak King." Prince Ericsson could not stop himself from adding the last part.


    Prince Sebastian turned to look at his mother, after hearing his uncle replied. "What! I am not asking you to marry the lady from the Carrero family. I just wanted you to give in a little. After marrying her you can just abandon her," Queen magret replied.


    "No," the prince replied. He already promised his wife that he will not take another wife and come what may he will break that promise.


    "Uncle, I was thinking of cleaning up your old Quarters so you can move back to the palace, or would you prefer mine," Prince Sebastian changed the topic not wanting to argue with his mother anymore.


    "My old quarter, " prince Ericsson replied. He wanted to stay there because he will have easy access to visit the Queen.


    Prince Sebastian nodded his head. It will take a month to get the place ready," Prince Sebastian replied.


    "It''s fine, I can continue to stay where I am for now," prince Ericsson replied.


    ....


    Since the lords were unable to find out who prince S¨¦bastien''s ''father is, different rumors began to go around.


    Some had it that, S¨¦bastien was the son of king Magan, prince S¨¦bastien''s grandfather.


    Others thought he was the son of prince Ericsson. After all, Prince Ericsson had mentioned something about meeting Queen Magret after leaving the Palace.


    Only a few thought that he was the son of King Roderick but he gave up on his father when he found out about the kind of man he was. Some of these people guess that prince Ericsson did not dare desire the throne because he was scared of the crown prince.


    Others said that it was because he knew that the crown prince was his son. Many more people believe that a special relationship was going on between the prince and the Queen.


    The only certain thing was that prince S¨¦bastien will become the king in two days.


    Among all the rumors about how the late king Roderick had killed his brother with the help of Mason and General Thompson. Rumors about the crown prince taking fancy in lady Vera also started spreading again.


    The new rumors said that the prince had taken a fancy of Lady Vera since five years back, but lady Vera had not given in to the prince and choose to be engaged to prince Craig.


    It was said that, even to date, the prince was still had a soft spot for lady Vera but he rejected marrying her because of his pride.


    "Of course, what kind of a man will the prince be, if he accepts her after she pushed him away five years ago. How can he allow himself to be treated as a replacement for his coward of a brother, " some people have this thought.


    Others felt it was another baseless rumor, after all, if the prince wanted her back then he could have had her. Nobody knew why such rumors will suddenly go around but everybody was interested in what was going on in the royal family.


    Because of this gossips, a few maids from the Palace also told their friends about the kind-hearted princess from Bozoa.


    This brought argument among small groups, some insist that princess Ellen will make a good Queen while others did not support her. No matter how wise and kind the princess of Avalo is she is not a native and so she remains unqualified.


    "ahh! Who are you to talk of qualifications? At the end of the day, the decision will be made by the prince and since he has refused to marry lady Vare, the princess from Bozoa will be the Queen," one lady argued with her friends.


    "say who? The prince already has a soft spot for Lady Vera. It''s only a matter of time before he forgets about his anger," her friend argued.


    This kind of argument went on around the kingdom of Avalo that day after the netting with the prince. By the evening of that day different stories of what happened during the meeting spread.


    Lady Catherine felt her throat dry when she heard her father was still alive but he had stabbed his friend on the back years ago. She felt relieved that the Queen targeting her father had nothing to do with her but what he did in the past.


    This felt like a heavy weight lifted off lady Catherine''s shoulders. Since the princess forgave her, she decided to keep the promise she made to her father and forget about revenge.


    Since the people did not get to find out about Queen magret''s relationship with Prince Edward. They concluded that her actions were all because of prince Ericsson.. This further made the guess about her relationship with prince Ericsson more believable.

 Chapter 308 - Wild Life

    The king''s study Bozoa.


    "We have revived an invitation from Avalo, Richard you will attend the coronation on behalf of Avalo," King George said.


    "yes, father," Richard already talked to the princess about visiting Avalo.


    "Father, Why does it have to be Richard? I can go. After all, Richard just returned to the Palace," Prince William said.


    He knew about the invitation and he knew that his father will send Richard but he wanted to go. It was an already known fact that many important people around the twelve kingdoms will be in attendance. He could not afford to allow Richard to go to a place like that and gather support for himself.


    Prince William already made up his mind to fight for the throne but he was unwilling to challenge his brother to a battle for the throne.


    Even if he believes in his ability, he could not underestimate Richard. After all, challenging his brother to such a fight might lead to his death if he did. So he chose to gather resources and support to win against his brother.


    He knew that the crown prince Of Avalo''s coronation was one of the best places to gather support, so he was unwilling.


    "Because your sister asked for him to be sent," king George answered.


    "I want to go, I am sure the invitation did not say one person?" Prince William replied. No matter what he wanted to attend the coronation.


    "The two of you can not leave the kingdom together just to attend the Coronation of the king of Avalo," king George replied.


    "Let him go attend the coronation," Richard said. He knew that the two of them will continue to argue.


    "But Ellen asked for you," King George said. He knew why Prince William wanted to attend the ceremony.


    "It''s fine, he will attend on behalf of Bozoa. I will just go and visit my sister. Rose told me that their family was invited. So I will just join them," Richard said.


    Prince Williams''s face turned dark. Although he achieved his aim which was to go to Avalo, he felt angry because Richard had given him the slot to be the representative. To him, the look on Richard''s face was saying. ''You can only have the things I do not want,''


    "Father, I will like to take Ema with me," Prince William said. He did not want to go with the princess but his mother insisted that he took her with him, so she could see other places and learn new things.


    King George was surprised by his request but he agreed. He thought it was a good opportunity for her to see new places and learn. Maybe she will realize that the word does not end in Bozoa.


    "It fine," King George nodded his head. "Thank you father," Prince William bowed before leaving the kings present. "I will go make preparation," Richard also bowed and left the room.


    Later That Day.


    "Why can I not go with you?" Jane asked looking at Prince William.


    "Because I am taking my sister with," prince Willam answered.


    "Why do you have to take her?" Jane bit the bottom of her lips. Richard was also going and he was taking Danny with him but he wanted to take his sister.


    This made her angry, all her life she has competed with her two cousins. Now Rose will get to go over to Bozoa and be dinner with the royal family why she would stay in Bozoa. In the entire twelve kingdoms, Avalo was the richest kingdom and so their Royal family can be said to be the most influential.


    "Mother wants me to take her, I will not be able to look after the both of you in a strange land," prince William came up with an excuse.


    The real reason why he did not want to take Jane was because he plan to have wildlife in Avalo. He heard that their women were beautiful. What every life he lived in Avalo will not be known by the people of Avalo.


    It is not that he could not visit different inns in Bozoa, he was just scared that the people will mock him for only being good at chasing women in the different inn. Moreover, his father is a decent man and he raised him with the same value.


    He did not want to turn out a disappointment to the king. He knew he could not succeed in hiding his behavior from King George in Bozoa but Avalo was safe for him.


    Jane looked at the prince not believing his excuse but she did not argue any further.  Avalo is a big kingdom and the prince will not have much power.


    After getting a disappointing answer, she left the palace and decided to head home. On her way, she thought of something and decided to go to the Zack Residence.


    When she arrived, she met the servant already arranging their things. Lady Bridget was very active, she wanted them to leave as soon as possible the following morning. That way she will arrive Avalo early enough to have dinner with her son.


    "Uncle, Aunty," she met the two in the receiving hall so she bowed respectfully.  Lawrence and his wife were taken aback by her behavior. Usually, Jane acted rudely. Although she will greet them, her voice and action never carry any form of respect.


    "Jane, why are you here," Rose who just joined her parents was surprised to see her cousin here. Jane on the other hand bit her bottom line to keep her emotions in check.


    She was here to ask for a favor, so she was trying her best to be in good conduct so that they will be unable to reject her.


    "Uncle, Aunty, I will be sincere and not take in a circle. I want to come along with you to Avalo. I heard my cousin invited the whole family," Jane said. As she spoke she clap her both hands together and gave the couple a pleading look.


    The couple looked at each other, Jeffery had indeed invited the entire family but Jane could not be counted as one. Besides Richard was already coming along with them.


    "Why? Prince William is your fiancee and I heard that he will be going. Should you not join him?" Rose asked.


    "He wants to go with his sister, I really want to see other places," Jane said.


    The couple looked at each other, not knowing how to reject her they agreed.. Fortunately, lord Zorander was not going so they could bring one more person.

 Chapter 309 - Losing Her Patience

    The crown prince quarter.


    Princess Ellen was about to eat her lunch when she receive a message from the Queen. "Her Majesty Queen Magret wish to have lunch with you," the Queen magret''s maid said.


    Princess Ellen was seated on the dining table about to eat lunch when this maid come to inform her about the Queen''s order.


    Princess Ellen frowns her brows. Who will invite a person for lunch, during lunchtime? Even if she was displeased by the Queen''s behavior she still got up and followed the maid.


    Unlike the last time, it was just the Queen. No princess Diana, lady Catherine, and lady Vera.


    "your highness," princess Ellen bowed to the woman who was seated elegantly.. "sit," Queen Magret said.


    Today she had only decided to invite the prince for lunch a few moments ago. The whole table was filled with the Queen''s favorite food. Princess Ellen was not a picky eater but she chose to just watch the Queen eat.


    "Why are you not eating?" the Queen asked after eating for a short while.


    "I already took lunch, before your invitation came," princess Ellen said. What she meant was that the Queen''s timing was wrong and she had no interest in the food but since she could not openly scold the Queen she could only say these words.


    "I was busy, so I did not have the time to send an invitation earlier but I did not expect you to take your lunch so early," Queen Magret replied. She understood the double meaning behind the princess words but she chose to go with the flow.


    "your highness must be tired, yet she was generous enough to invite me for lunch. Ahh! Look at me thinking too highly of myself. The Queen will surely not have the time to remember me, considering how busy she is. Unless I did something she which to talk about, " princess Ellen said.


    Honestly, she did not have good impressions of the woman that turned her son into a beast for the sake of power.


    Queen Magret nodded her head. It seems her daughter-in-law was smart and fearless. " we will talk when I finish eating my lunch," Queen Magret said.


    After that, she gracefully continued to look at her while princess Ellen just sat there. There was no expression on her face. As much as the queen glanced at her from the corner of her eyes to see her expression and guess what could be going on in her mind, all she saw was a girl seated calmly as though she has no worry in life.


    Queen Magret deliberately eat slowly and tasted the princess patient. Unfortunately, princess Ellen just sat there and give nothing away.


    Looking at the princess Queen Magret becomes uncomfortable and finishes eating her food. She waited patiently for the servants to clear the plate before she turned her attention to the princess.


    "prince S¨¦bastien needs to take another wife, it is what the people want. You should have expected this since you are not from Avalo," Queen Magret said. She watched the princess''s face to see if there was any change but princess Ellen looked the same.


    "Why are you telling me this?" princess Ellen raised her brows.


    "I am just saying? Do not have ideas of causing and problems. The royal family will treat you well," Queen magret said.


    "Are you trying to say something? Princess Ellen asked. She did not get the point of why the Queen was saying all this thing to her.


    " Yes, my son said he will not take another wife because he doesn''t want to offend Bozoa. If you people believe that you are well-treated everything will be fine. I do not want my son having more enemies around him," Queen Magret said.


    Princess Ellen looked at the woman speechless. The prince never had friends in Avalo. They had always been supporting prince Julia, so how could the Queen have the cheek to blame her for the situation.


    " What does his decision have to do with me?" princess Ellen asked.


    "convince him, my son is fearless but it is in everyone''s best interest that he have fewer enemies," Queen Magret said. She had been thinking of the prince''s words about loving his wife.


    Although she found it hard to believe, she still wanted to taste the water. Over the years he had always listened to her.


    Back then when the war between Bozoa and Avalo started the prince had insisted that he will not go to the war front.


    When the king tried to force him, he pretend to be sick and stayed in his quarters. Even when Avalo was about to lose the war, prince S¨¦bastien did not change his mind, until she pleaded with him.


    Prince S¨¦bastien always listens to her, so she could not take it that the prince will not listen to her.


    "Me? How do you want me to do that?" princess Ellen asked. Even if she was a fool she will never convince her husband to marry another wife. What does the Queen take her for?


    "yes you, his only reason for not wanting to take another wife is because he feels your kingdom will think he is mistreating you," Queen Magret said.


    "So you want me to tell my husband to marry another why? What makes you think he will listen?" she asked the Queen.


    Queen magret did not know how to reply to this question. Although she was sure that the prince will listen to the princess.


    "Just talk to him,  I want everything to go smoothly for his coronation," Queen Magret said.


    "I am sorry your highness but I do not think the prince will listen to me. If you really want him to marry another wife you should talk to him. After all, you are his mother, I am sure he will listen," princess Ellen turned the table.


    Princess Ellen had a feeling that the Queen must have already spoken to the prince about picking a second wife, but the prince had rejected her. She had a feeling that the prince might have used her as an excuse.


    So the Queen was trying to use to talk her over. Unfortunately, princess Ellen was not a fool.


    "those this mean you are fine with him taking another wife?" Queen Magret said.


    "Your highness, it is not fine with me if he takes another wife but I know my place," princess Ellen answered.


    "it does not matter, just do as I say," Queen magret said. "tell your husband that it is fine with you if he fulfilled the people''s wish,"


    "Why? The marriage between us is an arrangement by the two kingdoms. Your highness, do you not think that I will be crossing my boundaries if I  questioned or told the prince what to do?" princess Ellen asked.


    She was determined not to fall into the Queen''s trap. She was unwilling to share her husband. Moreover, she could see that the Queen was losing her patience.


    If she managed to anger the Queen princess Ellen would be very happy.. After all to her, this woman was the reason her husband could not sleep without having nightmares.

 Chapter 310 - Manipulate

    "Why? The marriage between us is an arrangement by the two kingdoms. Your highness, do you not think that I will be crossing my boundaries if I  questioned or told the prince what to do?" princess Ellen asked.


    She was determined not to fall into the Queen''s trap. She was unwilling to share her husband. Moreover, she could see that the Queen was losing her patience.


    If she managed to anger the Queen princess Ellen would be very happy. After all to her, this woman was the reason her husband could not sleep without having nightmares.


    "How is that? My son is very reasonable, I am sure he will listen to you," the Queen insist, there was no way she will tell the princess that the prince loves her.


    "Then your highness should tell the prince about it herself. I am still so scared of the prince. What if he gets angry and...," Princess Ellen fake her fear. She did not even bother to hide the smirk on her lips.


    When the Queen saw her acting like this, she felt angry. "You..." She wanted to scold princess Ellen do much but words failed her at that moment.


    "Your highness could it be that you want me to dig my own grave? If your son is so understanding like you claim then why..." Princess Ellen pause and look at the Queen Magret.


    magret felt really angry and slammed her hand on the table. How could she not understand what the princess was indirectly calling her a liar.


    Just when Princess Ellen thought that the Queen will snap at her, they heard footsteps.


    "Your highest," prince Ericsson bowed, he gotten used to calling her that, so even when he gain back his position he still called her that even if he did not have to.


    When Queen Magret saw that the person that walked into the dinning hall was prince Ericsson she paused and too a deep breath to calm herself.


    Princess Ellen looked at the face of she did not recognize. The man looked young but he seems to be quite close to the Queen. Even if he had bowed to the Queen, princess Ellen did not miss the affection in his eyes.


    ''What is this?'' Princess Ellen''s imagination began to run wild. Like everyone else, she believed that the Queen loved the late king with all her heart but given the fact that she saw lady Regina keeping a young general she could not but let her imagination run wild.


    Lady Regina had desired her father the king so much that she  murder her best friend, yet she kept a young General.Even if she had all this thought, she pout her lips and did not say anything..


    "This is prince Ericsson, he his your husband''s uncle," Queen Magret say seeing that the princess just looked at the man. If the Quern saw though her though she might really have snapped at the princess and curse her to the high heaven


    Princess Ellen looked at the man, who looked very young. Now that she looked at the princess closer, she saw a bit of resemblance between the crown prince and his uncle.  she would have  thought the man was prince Sebastian father if he was not looking so young. Although this man and prince sebastian could not be said to look so much alike but compare to the late king, prince Sebastian looked a lot like him.


    "Uncle,"  Princess Ellen bowed her head in greeting. Although it was strange for the prince''s Uncle to still be in the kingdom, Princess Ellen could guess that there was more to the current situation..


    Prince Ericsson nodded his head at her. He had a good impression of the Princess when he first saw her defend herself in the royal court, and since the prince said he loved her his impression improved.


    Now that he saw that the young girl did not bow to the Queen''s demand he felt even more pleased. A person in power should not coward at the demands of others. Although he just arrived, he had seen the Queen"s reaction and he could guess dhe was very angry.


    "Your highness, if there is nothing else, I will like to excuse myself," Princess Ellen said. Since she could no longer angry the Queen, princess Ellen felt that it was best for her to leave the place as soon as possible.


    Moreover, she was feeling very hungry, especially after watching the Queen eat, but she could not go back on her words. Queen magret frowned her brows when she heard the princess  but she signal to the princess to leave. There was no way she would continue forcing princess Ellen especially when prince Ericsson was there.


    When princess Ellen saw her gesture, she jumped to her feet and hurriedly left the dinning hall. Seeing the way the princess left the Queen was speechless.  Anyone who saw the princess that way will she left will conclude the Queen was asking for her head.


    "What did you do to scare her like that?" Prince Ericsson asked when the princess was out of sight.


    The Queen frown, " I just wanted her to convince Sebastian. I have done everything already. Once his curse is lifted he will not be so strong," the Queen replied in a worried tone.


    "Why? I thought the prince already made his decision clear to you, the lords and nobles?" Prince Ericsson was confused he did not expect the Queen to still insist.


    "Do not give me that look, I am doing this for him. He can not always have his way. He needs to make some allies," Queen Magret replied.


    "What are you worried about? Even if the princess gets pregnant today, there is still another ten new moons before she is due. At that time the prince would have exblish his throne. No one would dare challenge him. Besides, no one will know if the curse is lifted. The prince has not used this powers often, he is good with the sword and that''s all that matters," prince Ericsson tried to comfort her.


    "You are right, maybe I am overthinking things. I should trust my son," the Queen sigh and shook her head.


    "Great," prince Ericsson nodded his head.


    "How did you do it?" Queen Magret asked after a short pause.


    "Do what?" Prince Sebastian was confused by her Question


    "She address you as uncle on your first meeting but even after asking her to address me as mother, she still stubbornly calls me ''your highness," the Queen complained.


    "Well, maybe because I am friendly and I am not trying to manipulate her,"  prince Ericsson smiled.


    The Queen point her lips, it was a fact that the two times she jas asked to see the princess she had plans to manipulate her into going something that she wants.


    "Do you think she is that smart?" Queen magnet asked. Queen Magret has become so used to scheming and using people that she totally forgot how to be friendly and honest with others.


    To be honest the Quuen saw relationships as benefits. She knew that lady Catherine and the rest had respected her because of her position and what they can get.


    But the princess Ellen was different, she respected her but she dared to disagree with her without fear.


    "Well, do you think you son will be interested in someone that is stupid?" Prince Ericsson raised his brows.


    "No," the Queen shook her head. After seeing the princess action in the royal court she knew that she was smart, but how could someone like Queen magret believe that the princess will outsmart her and see through her scheme do easily.


    "You have to be careful, a person like her can easily cause misunderstanding between you and the prince without doing anything," prince Ericsson warned.


    The Queen nodded her head but deep in her mind she was scheming something. ''Let just wait till she give birth'' Queen Magret thought in her heart. The princess is quite useful, so she did not want to do anything that will cause the princess to be unwilling to birth the prince''s child.


    "I know that look, do not destroy all you have built," prince Ericsson warned. He had worked with the Queen for over twenty years, how could he not know what she was thinking.


    "I have heard you," the Queen said. ''Well all I want to do is verify how smart she is, that is not a problem right?''


    ....


    Later that evening


    "Who started this rumor about me liking that girl from Carrero''s family?" Prince Sebastian asked. He was angry that his name and that of Lady Vera was still spreading even if he had said he will have nothing to do with her.


    "That your highness..." Jeffery Slotted as he looked at the prince angry face. Who would have thought that a simple rumor like this will get the prince is angry.


    "Speak," the prince commanded getting angry with Jeffery. Jeffery took two steps back in fear. He could never get used to the angry side of the prince.


    He raised his hand and pointed it at himself, since he could not find his voice.

 Chapter 311 - Where Is The Cursed Crown Prince?

    When the prince saw Jeffery pointing at himself, he was surprised. His frown deepened before he asked. "Why?"


    "After the meeting, I had an idea, although I would have asked you first before starting the rumor. I did not think it will spread so fast. My reason was simple. As long as people think that you have special feelings for lady Vera, she will become the target of anyone who wants to hurt you. Moreover, many of the lords will feel better if they think that you rejected Lady Vera because she hurt your ego in the past. No one will think anything is wrong with it," Jeffery explains.


    Prince Sebastian knew that Jeffery was right about his calculation. It was just that the prince did not care what the people think, but if the ting rumor will keep his sunshine safe he did not have a problem.


    "I will let this past only this time," Prince Sebastian said before getting up and walking out of the room. It was almost time for dinner and the prince wanted to have the opportunity to eat with her.


    Jeffery took a deep breath in relief since the prince did not punish him for his mistake. He had actually left out the part that the Carrero''s we''re planning to use the lords to put pressure on the Prince.


    He knew the crown prince hated forces so he spread the rumors to stop them. When knows if a war will happen between the royal family and the lords if he did not interfere.


    "You should arrange a place for your family," Prince Sebastian said when he got to the door.


    "Ahh! I forgot that" Jeffery said and hurriedly left the room. He had been so focused on serving the prince that he forgot that he now had a family.


    He had been serving the prince for so long, he also own a lot of gold coins. The problem is he had never tried to get a house or any property.


    So now that his parents were coming over he was at a loss of where they will stay. Prince Sebastian had a smile on his face as he walked towards the dining hall.


    He was petty okay, since Jeffery dared to start a rumor without asking him first, he decided to withdraw his invitation to bring them to the Palace.


    He was sure as hell that Jeffery will find it difficult to get a suitable place for his family.


    "You seem happy," princess Ellen''s voice distracted his thought.


    "How can you tell?" The prince was surprised. Although a smirk was playing on his lips he did not expect the Princess to see it, since he had his mask on.


    "It is simply, the air around you is warm. ''Not your usual touch me you die," she said the other half of her sentence in her mind. Although she and the prince could now be considered close she did not dare to say some things out loud.


    "Of course, I am happy to see you. Especially since you are eating so wholeheartedly," prince Sebastian said looking at her almost empty plate.


    Princess Ellen lower her head in Embarrassment, because of the Queen''s invitation for lunch she had ended up missing lunch, because at the time she returned the servant in the quarter already cleared out her lunch thinking she will it with the Queen.


    Even if she had asked them to make something else, she could only make do of a little snack and wait till dinner.


    Although she had never worked in the kitchen but could tell that it will be too much work on the kitchen staff if she asked them to prepare another lunch.


    The prince''s coronation was by the corner and many of the palace servants were very busy. She did not have the heart to make things more difficult for them.


    So once she arrived at the dining hall, she had wolfed down on the food as fast as possible. Who knew the prince will arrive and see her eating like an animal.


    I have embarrassed myself again,'' she scolded herself in her mind. When the prince saw her embarrassed look he took a seat. It was a good thing that he managed to distract the princess.


    Otherwise, how could he explain taking back the invitation he offer to her uncles'' family.


    "So why are you eating so fast? If another person were to see you eating in such manners they might believe I do not feed you," prince Sebastian was more than happy to tease her.


    Princess Ellen could tell that he was teasing her, so she just looked at her plate and bite down on her lips, too ashamed to look at him.


    Although, princess Ellen understood what was he was doing but the maids present in the room thought that the prince was offended by her eating manner.


    ''How is she a princess if she eats like that,'' one maid looked at the other and whispered in a low voice.


    The other maid wanted to comment but remembered that a maid already lost her tongue for disrespecting her. She looked at her friend with the eyes that shouted. ''Shut up, unless you are willing to lose your tongue''


    The other maid got the hint and hurriedly covered her mouth. Princess Ellen who was still feeling embarrassed did not hear the maid but the prince did.


    At first, he wanted to call the maid over and punish her but he stopped himself. This kind of misunderstanding will keep his sunshine safe but that did not mean he will let her go.


    So he raised his hand asking for assistance. "Your highness," the maid that hurried over bowed.


    When the prince heard her voice he knew she was not the one who gossip about his sunshine a moment ago.


    "You come over," he turned toward conner where the maids were standing, not daring to breathe loud.


    When the second maid saw the prince looking at her she straighten her back and walked over. "Your highness, what...''" The remaining of her words were swallowed up as she suddenly missed her steps and ended up falling face flat.


    "Ah..! The maid cried in pain but when she remember that the prince was present she hurriedly cover her mouth.


    Prince Sebastian frown his brows. " if you can not even walk without falling, his did you get this job," the prince''s voice was flat and cold.


    The maid, who was still trying hard to get up from the floor froze.


    Her whole body ache and she could not explain why she suddenly fell  Feeling the prince''s gaze on her she did not dare breathe or raise her head. Her heart was beating fast against her chest.


    She did not need a priest to tell her that she was in trouble. At last, she could only blame her carelessness.


    "Get out, I do not want to see your face again," the prince said and turned to his food. How dare this lowly maid question his sunshine.


    The maid was scared out of her wit, she did not even have the time to stand to her feet. She simply crip out of the dining hall.


    She was afraid that the prince will get angry and kill her.


    The second maid was also shocked. The whole event had happened too quickly. "You wail outside," he sent the second maid out.


    The second maid hurriedly nodded her head and walked outside. Everyone knew that the crown prince did not tolerate non-sense but the maid was still confused at his outburst.


    "Why are you so angry?" Princess Ellen also felt very concerned after all, apart from the time during the royal ball and when she took off his mask, she had not seen him getting angry.


    The worst was his indifferent look. So why did his happy face turn so dark because the maid tripped on her toes and fell.?


    "I hate maids who can not do their work properly," prince Sebastian said. He did not want to tell her what the maid said so she will stop feeling Embarrassed.


    "But it was an honest mistake, ''it must have been your gaze that scared the poor maid into falling done,'' she murmurs the other part of her statement to herself.


    The pin his lips, if the princess could see his face, she would have read, "I was only doing this for you." The prince felt wronged.


    "It not about the fall," he replied.


    "Oh," prince Ellen nodded her head. Although she was curious about what the maid''s real offense was, she decided not to ask. She knew that if he wanted to tell her he would have said it already.


    "Was she trying to seduce you?" Princess Ellen decided to tease the prince. She heard that when her father was younger many ladies tried to seduce him. Both servants and the noble.


    Prince Sebastian felt speechless hearing her question. "What maid will dare to seduce him when she was present.


    "Even if she did, I will not be seduced," prince Sebastian replied. Princess Ellen nodded her head in satisfaction. ''A man like prince Sebastian should not easily be seduced. Otherwise, how will he keep his title of the feared crown prince'' she thought.


    "But if you were the one I will be seduced very easily," the prince added after the short pause.


    *cough *cough* princess Ellen chock on the water she was taking a from.


    "Where is the curse crown prince of Avalo feared by all? This must be fake.. He wants to tease me to death," princess Ellen complained in her head.

 Chapter 312 - Play Safe.

    When Jeffrey left the palace he had no idea where he could get a house big enough to contain his family. He had checked the inns with good standards but there was no room available anymore.


    As he rod his small carriage, he caught sight of a familiar figure. "Eva" he recognized her.


    "Sir Jeffery, I did not think I will see you here," Eva smiled.


    "Hmm, " Jeffery nodded his head. A lot of lords and people of Avalo returned to the kingdom to witness the coronation. It was going to be difficult to find a place but seeing Eva now he had an idea. He felt that she might be able to help him with his problem.


    "My family is coming to Avalo to witness the coronation. I am in need of a small house they can stay in for a few days. I am willing to pay. Do you have any idea if there is someone renting out their house or rooms for this period?" Jeffery said.


    "Oh, a lot of my neighbors rented their extra rooms out," Eva answered.


    "So do you know anyone who has two rooms to rent? My family will arrive tomorrow," Jeffery asked.


    "No, but we can meet a few of my neighbors and find out if they still had space," Eva suggested.


    Jeffery had no choice but to agree, it was luck that Eva''s house was still within Avalo''s Royal city. Jeffery knew that with the number of people that came over to the royal city it will be difficult to get a place.


    They rod together to Eva''s neighborhood, after checking with a few people that still had available rooms, they discovered that most of them just have one room.


    "Thank you for your help," Jeffery told her as soon as they got to her house.


    "Welcome, it is unfortunate that we did not find any," Eva felt regretful.


    "It''s fine,  I should have made the arrangement earlier," Jeffery could feel his headache as he did not know what next to do.


    Eva nodded her head and got ready to come down when Jeffery suddenly stopped her.


    "wait," Jeffery said.  He remembered that she lived alone in a small house. As long as they were up to two rooms, Jeffrey decided to settle with it.


    "yes, can I help you with something?" Eva looked at him.


    "How many rooms are there in your house?" Jeffery asked.


    "Three," Eva replied not knowing what he was up to.


    "perfect, can you rent the rooms to my family? Just name the price," Jeffery said.


    Eva paused, she had not dared rent out any room in her house because she was scared that she might meet the wrong kind of people. What if she rented her rooms to a pervert who will take advantage of her. But she had a feeling that she could trust his family so she accepted.


    Moreover, she needed an extra gold coin, one could never have enough wealth right?  "I am willing, I can even help with cooking and cleaning for the right amount," Eva replied.


    "Great, can you get the rooms ready by tomorrow evening?" He asked.


    "yes," Eva answered.


    "Great," He said and took out a small bag of gold coins. You can use this to visit the market and get all that you need. I think they should be three or four of them, " Jeffery said.


    He was not sure if his grandfather will come along. Eva collected the back, although it looked small with the weight Eva could guess that it was a lot of gold coins.


    "will that be enough?" Jeffery asked after a short pause. He has never visited the market before so he was not sure how much was needed.


    "it should do, but if it is not enough I will inform you," Eva said. In reality, she knew that the coin will be more than enough.


    "Great, I will come by tomorrow afternoon, to check on you," Jeffery took a deep breath of relief since he solved a problem that would have been too difficult.


    After Eva got down, Jeffery returned to the Palace. On his way, he found himself thinking about Eva. To him the girl was pitiful.


    Unlike him who managed to find his family, Eva will never be able to get her identity back. He did not even realize what he was thinking.


    The more he thought about her situation the more he felt that he should find a way to help her. His father at the end of the day did the right thing.


    Things like necklaces and rings can be stolen. How can a man think to use something this simple to recognize their child? "Stupid," he cursed Eva''s father in her heart.


    "So pitiful, he sighed. " Maybe I can talk to the princess if there is a need for new hands in the Palace, " thinking in this direction he felt more at ease.


    " As long as she has money to take care of herself she will not think of selling her body," Jeffery thought to himself. He did not even realize that he was thinking too much.


    So the minute he got to the Palace he decided to see princess Ellen but he found out that she was with the prince.


    No matter how much he wanted to help Eva he will not dare disturb the prince''s time with his wife unless he did not like his head anymore.


    Meanwhile,  Eva had no idea that a certain man was worried about her. She was going about cleaning all the rooms in the house. It was a good thing that she kept the house clean.


    So all she needed to do was change the bed cover.


    As she cleaned her mother''s room she could not help but remember how her mother had died.


    "I am doing fine now," she said. In her heart, she felt that her mother will finally rest in peace.


    Although she was not sure what she will do after the coin in her had finished. she felt more hopeful.


    She no longer needed to go out to do daily labor and hand over her earnings to her so-called aunty.


    The next day.


    Once Eva woke up, she immediately took her bath and headed to the market. Her house was small and she did not have a horse or a carriage, so she needed to walk over to the market.


    She was a bit confused, about what to get. By the time Jeffery''s family arrives, they will be hungry but she did not know what kind of food they like.


    ''Ahh! I should have asked him about it yesterday,'' Eva frown her brows. Suddenly a carriage rode past at a fast pace. Raising a lot of dust.


    Naturally, some of this dust bathed her from head to toe. As annoyed as she was about this situation she did not dare say anything, especially since the carriage looked like it belonged to a noble family.


    She walked for over thirty minutes before she arrived at the market. When she did, she noticed the carriage from earlier park at the entrance of the market.


    The Couchman was standing at the front of the door. ''why will someone be in such a hurry to arrive at the market?'' Eva thought but she soon got distracted as she tried to buy the things she will need to make dinner for Jeffrey''s family.


    "Eva," she heard a familiar voice call her name. She did not need to turn to know that the person was her cousin who stole her identity.


    "How can she be so thick-skinned? '' Eva wondered.  She did not understand how this cousin of hers managed to live carefree after stealing someone else''s life.


    " I did not see you there, " Eva turned around and looked at her cousin.


    " that''s fine, how is Mother? I will find time to come and see her," her cousin said.


    Eva made a sad face the minute she heard her cousin''s words. *sob *sob


    "Mother, Mother..." Eva started crying. She knew that this cousin of hers had more power. She could not afford to be on her bad side.


    "speak! What happened to mother?" Eva''s cousin asked. Her heart was beating fast. In other not to raise suspicions, she did not visit her mother often. She was afraid that if her maids saw her mother too often they might realize that she looked so much like the woman.


    Moreover, Eva looked more like her father. One look and even a blind man would know who the real daughter of the lord is.


    "She... She...  The crown prince took her, I do not know what really happened," Eva answered.


    "WHAT? How did mother manage to offend the crown prince?" her cousin asked.


    "How should I know? I have gone to my daily labor as usual. When I returned, I saw some men leading her out. All I manage to find out is that they were from the crown prince," Eva lied. As she spoke she cried and one could tell that she was scared.


    She had lied to her cousin because knowing her, she might come over to collect the gold coin and make life difficult for her. Since her cousin had stolen her identity the house belongs to her.


    This cousin of her will dare to chase her out of the house. Moreover, Eva was certain that her cousin will never find out the truth no matter how much she tried.. So she decided to play safe.

 Chapter 313 - Be Sincere

    "How should I know? I have gone to my daily labor as usual. When I returned, I saw some men leading her out. All I manage to find out is that they were from the crown prince," Eva lied. As she spoke she cried and one could tell that she was scared.


    She had lied to her cousin because knowing her, she might come over to collect the gold coin and make life difficult for her. Since her cousin had stolen her identity the house belongs to her.


    This cousin of her will dare to chase her out of the house. Moreover, Eva was certain that her cousin will never find out the truth no matter how much she tried. So she decided to play safe.


    "What?" Eva''s cousin found this hard to believe, when she saw one of her maids walking over she immediately composed herself. A few weeks ago her mother had sent a message asking her for money but she did not have any.


    Although she lived in a wealth house, she did not usually have money. All dresses bought by her step mother. Luckily  the madam of Lucius household was not that evil. She still treated her a bit fairly. Living in a noble house was not very easy, especially for a person like her who have cheat her way into the house.


    She usually tried to act sensible and not bring any unwanted attention to herself. She was scared little mistake will blow off her cover. She knew that if the truth ever comes out she could forget about living.


    Although the Lucius family is not influencial in Avalo,  Lucy knew that it was a small thing like snapping ones figure for them to deal with a nobody like herself.


    So She was only able to get a little to spend when agrees to go to the market. So she wondered if her Mother had owe the prince something at that time.


    "So what happened to mother? Was she throw into the dungeon?" Her cousin asked.


    "I have no idea, but one of the men that took her away said that I will not be seeing her again," Eva said.


    "Ahh!.. " Eva''s cousin was confused. She did not know how to respond to this situation. She had save up some gold coins in the last few days. She was hoping to pass in to her mother during the coronation period.


    "Lucy, you most talk to you father he may be able to help Mother, If she is still alive," Eva''s voice become smaller at the end.


    Lucy looked at her cousin. All this years have been fooling Eva. She thought that Eva was a fool who believe everything she was told. The mother and daughter did not know that she knew what they did, but she endure it because she had no  evidence to prove her identity.


    Who knows if the peir will dare to kill her after she spoke up. Lucy open her mouth to say something but then she saw from the Conner of her eyes that the kitchen maid that had accompany her to the market was walking over, so she immediately bid farewell.


    "I will fine time to visit," Lucy said hurriedly and  immediately walk away without waiting for Eva to reply.


    Eva was taken aback by her cousin''s behavior. "Well maybe she has something urgent,''  Eva was about to put the thought at the back when she notice that Lucy had walked over to an elderly woman.


    Although from her dressing, Eva could tell that she was a maid,  Eva could not help think it seems her cousin was trying to stop the woman from meeting her.


    " maybe she is embrassed to have a poor cousin like me,'' Eva could only come up with this conclusion. Eva had never met her father before, so she was not aware that she looked a lot him.


    This was party the reason lord Luicn had asked to pick up his daughter but he was disappointed that the girl had changed a lot. To lord Louis he thought that Lucy looked like his mistress after growing up.


    ....


    Prince Sebastian''s bed Chambers.


    Prince Sebastian just returned from his morning ritual when the princess opened her eyes. She remembered that prince always wake up early every morning and goes out.


    Back then she used to think, he want to practice his swords or arrows, but after what she witness the pervious morning she was forced to have a rethink.


    "Good morning, you... My prince," she immediately corrected herself since she did not want to annoy the prince.


    Hearing her voice the prince turned towards the bed. "you are awake," He smiled.


    "yes," princess Ellen replied while getting of the bed. She become courious about his morning activities. No matter how much she tried to hide her courity the prince noticed it.


    "if you have something you want to ask go ahead," prince S¨¦bastien said. Princess Ellen felt embarrassed been caught by him but she asked any way.


    "Do you visit that dark room everyday?"


    "Hmm, it is something I must do," the prince answered. He sounded so casual about it but deep down he did not feel comfortable about his morning ritual.


    Princess Ellen''s heart ached for him when she thought about a young boy going visiting the dark room. The image of how he did change came to her mind but she immediately managed to suppress her thought.


    She did not want to continue discussing things that will make the both of them feel very uncomfortable, so she changed the topic to something else.


    Although she had rejected the Queen''s ideal of talking to him yesterday, she could not help but ask him Jim about it.


    "So when are you taking another wife?" princess Ellen asked.


    "Why? I already told you that I will not marry another why are you still worried?" the prince could not help but raise his brows.


    "it just that I am worried that this may create some kind of promble for your. If you really need to take another wife, I did understand," princess Ellen''s mouth turned sow as she said those words. She will be sad if he did but the Queen''s words played in her mind. No matter what she will not want the prince to have more enemies for a smiling matter like this.


    "What trouble? If as the king I can not even chose who I marry and I accept the people''s decisions just like that, do you think I should still be called a king or a puppet?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    "a puppet," princess Ellen answered even if she knew she did not have to give an answer to the prince''s statement..


    She was beginning to suspect the Queen for starting the rumor. To her, a woman like Magret will be a mother who want to control son. The more she got close to the Queen the more she thought of Lady Regina.


    "so do you want your husband to become a puppet?" prince S¨¦bastien raised his brows. The truth is he felt touched about the princess words. It was obvious that the princess was giving him her blessing to marry another wife because she was worried about him.


    ''When last has someone be this worried about him and ready to do something that did not please them, '' it was only her. Do at this moment the prince felt touch and more in love with her.


    She was indeed his light in her darkness. He suddenly moved close to her and hugged her. Princess Ellen was surprised by his sudden hug but she hugged him back.


    "I have giving a style to the royal styleist to prepare for you tomorrow. She should came by later to get it tasted and checked for any adjustments," prince S¨¦bastien said as he pulled back to look at her.


    Since he was making a new robe for him to wear for his coronation, he had naturally asked the tailor in charge to also prepare a dress for his sunshine.


    The time left before the coronation was short, so the prince had chosen something simply that they could finish within two days.


    "oh! But I do not remember getting my measurements taken," princess Ellen said.


    "they are using your old dress to get your size. You were not at Avalo and there was not enough time for them to wait for you. I am sure it will be fine," prince S¨¦bastien replied.


    "Thank you," princess Ellen smiled. The prince has been thoughtful towards her. She never thought that her marriage will end up been so peaceful. ''it seems the gods final decide to favour her,''


    Prince S¨¦bastien was surprised by her words. "you should not thank me, as your husband it is my responsibility to take care of you. I can not allow the woman standing next to me to be a disappointment. And if you want to say thank you, at leat be sincere," the prince frown his brows.


    "I am sincere," princess Ellen argued. She had sincerely thanked him from her heart. So she felt hurt.


    "no next time you should say thank you this way," the prince said. Before the princess could understand what the prince was say. She felt his lips on hers. Pushing back the question she wanted to ask him.


    "This...." princess Ellen was speechless.

 Chapter 314 - Who Said She Is Kindhearted?

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net


    After having breakfast together, prince Sebastian went over to the. Although he was yet to be crowned, he had to be the one that took care of the kingdom.


    Princess Ellen felt forlorn so she decided to read a book. She was reading a little above one hour when Rosa come to inform her, that the royal stylist had arrived.


    Princess Ellen close her book and follow Rosa to the room where she would be fitting the dress. When the princess arrived two assistant was holding the dress. From a single look, she liked the dress.


    She was not sure if her reason was the fact that the prince was the one who picked the style or if it was because she really loved the dress


    Without wasting much time, her princess Ellen changed out of the dress she was wearing and tried in the new one. That was when she discovered that the dress was too tight. At first, she thought it was because she put on more weight but she realized that this was not the case.


    Everything about the gown was wrong, even the length was too short for her. It was as if the dress was designed for another.


    "This does not fit at all," princess Ellen said as she helped herself out of the dress.


    "We apologize your highness. We must have got it wrong because we did not take your measures," the head stylist immediately tried to manage the situation.


    If princess Ellen was someone else she would have belived this excuse. During the time when lady Regina treated princess Ellen wrongly, she had put the princess into a tailoring class that was attended by the daughters of the insignificance nobles.


    At that time princess, Ellen had already found out that lady Regina was not her mother but she did not mind, since she enjoyed the class. So she had learned how to make a dress even if she could not be said to be excellent at it.


    Using a dress and the person could not be said to be the same but no matter what they could at the very got the right. So the princess could tell that this dress was not made for her.


    "So are you saying I grow taller?" Princess Ellen asked looking at the length of the dress. The head tailor felt tongue-tied.


    "Your highness, it is my fault for not the measurement before sawing it. Please your highness forgive me," the head tailor apologize.


    Princess Ellen looked at the head tailor although she seems to be sincere with her apology, princess Ellen felt that things were not that simple.


    "What to do? His highness wants me to wear this and nothing else tomorrow. The length is too short and I can not even breathe in it. Are you sure this is a simple case of the wrong measurement? You seemed to have made it for someone else. I mean even if you had your first-time student to do the measurement, it should still not be this short right?" Princess Ellen asked.


    She wanted to let the tailor go and pick something else to wear but since her mind told her that the tailor was lying, she decided to ask more questions.


    "That... Your... Highness...," the head tailor did not know what to say. She heard the news about the princess being kind-hearted, so when she came over she had expected that a simple apology could save her. She did not expect her to be so difficult to convince.


    When princess Ellen saw the way she (the head tailor) was stuttering she become more convinced that the person before her was not been honest. But if this was the case why will he make a dress that was not her size in any way.


    "Do you want to tell me the truth or should I use my own method to find out?" Princess Ellen asked. Her soft voice from the beginning was now cold.


    She narrowed her gaze at the woman who had already broken out in cold sweat but was trying her best to remain composed. ''Why did no one spread the rumors that the Princess could be so scary to speak to.


    ''How am I supposed to tell her that, I have made the dress for lady Vera?" The head tailor to thought. It was a day after the crown prince handed over the clothes to make the princess a dress that she had found out that the prince will have to take another wife.


    At that time she was already making the dress for the Princess. Later on, she found out that the prince will be marrying lady Vera and that lady Vera will most likely be the next Queen.


    The rumors sounded so true that a lot of people belive them. It was only yesterday that she adjusted the close to the size of lady Vera. Luckily the princess was just a little taller than lady Vera.


    At that time when she made this adjustment, she was so proud of herself.


    She thought that she will win the favor of the next queen with it. She thought it was her good fortune that made it possible for her to still lady  Vare''s measurement she had taken during her wedding that did not hold.


    At last, was slapped in the face with the truth, but now it was too late. Even when she heard the news this morning she still went to the crown quarters confidently because she thought the princess was kind and simply at her.


    Just as the woman was trying to come up with a convenient lie, the door to the room was pulled open and prince Sebastian walked in.


    He had returned to see how his sunshine will look in the clothes and style he had personally picked out.


    He was surprised to meet the situation in the room. "What is going on?'' He asked looking at the Princess.


    Princess Ellen informed the prince of the situation and the fact that the dress looked like it belonged to another.


    After hearing the princess''s Explanation he turned to the woman who had made the dress. When the woman felt the prince''s gaze on her, she became even more frightened.  ''If I had known things will turn out like this, I would never have dared to change the measurement.


    " your highness I apologize, it was all my fault. I should have paid more attention and not given the dress to one of my workers. She is very good at making this kind of dress, I did not think she will make sure big mistakes with the measurement." She said


    When the two assistants saw that she was going to push the blame to one of them, they become frightened. Who did not know that the crown prince was not someone they could annoy? If it was someone else they would have readily taken the blame.


    "Your highness she is lying," one of the assistants immediately went on her knee. The second one also joined. The crown prince was too scary.


    "That true your highness, although we have helped in making the dress, she had deliberately changed the measurement to that of lady Vera because of the rumors," the second assistant said.


    Princess Ellen and the prince were both surprised. Even the traitor was surprised that her assistant had betrayed her at a time like this. She belived that the prince will let them all go if it was a mistake.


    She froze in her place not daring to even breathe too loudly. Her throat was dry so she could not even find her voice to beg.


    The room was getting hotter with every passing breath. Princess Ellen took a deep breath, she did not even know what to say. She knew that it was in the nature of men to try to look for more benefits for themselves.


    "You dare," the prince finally broke the silence. He felt like just killing the woman before him, but he managed to stop himself.


    The woman felt weak knees. Her whole body was shaking. Even her assistants were also very scared.


    "What is the punishment for going against the member of the royal family?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    "The highest punishment is death and the least is to lose one''s status in the kingdom," one of the assistants said.


    "Going forward, you will no longer work with the royal family. Whatever status you have in the kingdom will be withdrawn," prince Sebastian calmed himself.


    The tailor took a deep breath of relief at least she still need to get to keep her head.


    "I still need a dress," princess Ellen said. She decided to make things difficult for the woman.


    "I will get someone else to make something for you," Prince Sebastian said.


    "Your highness, why should someone else suffer mistake? Let her make it. Without the help of her assistants, at least she finds a way to take revenge on them. These assistants have done well by revealing the truth," Princess Ellen said.


    "Do as she says," prince Sebastian agreed.


    The woman got up from the floor, bowed her head, and decided to leave the place before the prince change his mind and have ger head.


    "Wait," princess Ellen stopped her when she got to the door.


    "If I am not satisfied with the dress tomorrow, will leave this place without your hands," princess Ellen said.


    When the woman heard the friends she was shocked.. "Whoever started the rumor that the princesd was kind-hearted?" The tailor wondered in her heart.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 315 - Possessed By Another

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net


    "If I am not satisfied with the dress tomorrow, you will leave this place without your hands," princess Ellen said.


    When the woman heard the princess she was shocked. "Who ever started the rumor that the princess was kind-hearted?" The tailor wondered in her heart." she immediately got up and left the room.


    The more time she wasted the more chances she has of losing her hands.  If she losses her hands how could she survive in the feature? Now that the royal family is dissatisfied with her, even the strongest noble family will no longer take her seriously.


    But she could blame no one but herself. Who told her to disobey the prince. Who told her to be greedy and try to get benefits because of some rumors. She regretted her actions but as the saying goes, it is too late to cry when the head is already off.


    It was fortunate that the prince did not ask for her head. She did not even have the strength to be angry with her assistant. These two people have been favored by the princess because they betrayed her. In the future, she can only rely on their connections to get little jobs.


    ...


    "So you and Lady Vera..." Before princess Ellen could finish her statement the prince caught her off.


    "Anything you hear is all baseless rumors. I have nothing to do with her. When king Roderick was alive he gave her a chance to choose between me and Craig," prince Sebastian clarified.


    "So did that hurt your ego?" Princess Ellen asked. No matter how much she tried to ignore the rumors between the prince and lady Vera, they just keep coming back into her ears.


    The tailor even dared to change her clothes to that of lady Vera. Even if she was not going to be the Queen, does that mean she could no longer wear the clothes on the day of the ceremony?


    "No, I did not expect her to choose me at that time. All the men were scared of me. How could a lady be willing to marry me?" Prince Sebastian answered honestly.


    "Are you saying that you did not even have the smallest hope?" Princess Ellen felt that it was difficult for him not to have even a small wish, after all, lady Vare is beautiful.


    "No, I was indifferent about the situation back then. I am sure someone is deliberately spreading the rumor but I honestly do not have the time to play along," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    After hearing this explanation, the princess felt a lot better. As long as they were just rumors she did not have to bother herself.


    ....


    Later that evening.


    Princess Ellen went with Jeffrey to welcome his family. The prince was busy anyway and she had nothing better to do with her time.


    "Richard," she was surprised to see him and Danny arrive at the same time but this was expected since they were family.


    "I had to come with them. Prince William insisted on being the representative from Bozoa," Richard explained the situation to prince Ellen.


    "That is not a problem," princess Ellen did not think too much of it. As long as Richard was here at the end of the day, she was fine by it.


    They all followed Jeffery to the house that he had prepared for the family. "There are not enough rooms here, Richard and Danny can follow me back to the  Palace. There is still space in the crown prince quarter for you two," princess Ellen said when they got to Eva''s house.


    Eva came out of the front door. She was surprised to see three carriages parked in front of the house.


    ''what going on? He said three to four people right!


    " Eva, this is princess Ellen, wife of the crown prince," Jeffery decided to do the introduction. Not many people knew what the princess looked like in Avalo


    "your highness," Eva bowed her head to great princess Ellen. Princess Ellen nodded her head in response.


    "Uncle, aunty, I will have to be on my way. It is getting late already," princess Ellen decided to excuse herself without stepping into the house.


    "it okay, we are happy to see you again," Lawrence and his wife were very friendly.


    "yes, I promise to find time and visit before you leave," princess Ellen smiled back.


    "ahh! Why are you acting so formal? We would see you tomorrow at the ceremony anyway," Lady Bridget laugh.


    "that''s right aunty," princess Ellen laugh along.


    "cousin, do not forget that you promised to let us see Avalo. You will not take only Danny right?" Rose said.


    "of course not, I will definitely invite you. After all, your brother knows the royal city more than I do," princess Ellen answered.


    "Father, Mother. I will have to see princess Ellen back safely back to the Palace," Jeffery said wanting to send the princess back. After all the prince left her under his care.


    " nonsense, One is here and so is Richard. Nothing will happen to me. Stay and accompany uncle and aunty," princess Ellen rejected him.


    Jeffery did not argue as he could trust the princess''s safety in the hands of One. Moreover, no one will dare to attack the carriage of the royal family.


    Princess Ellen nodded at the couple and got ready to leave but she was stopped by Jane.


    Jane had been ignored all through the Journey and princess Ellen had treated her like air since they arrived but Jane had already decided to be thick skin and shameless when she want to meet Lawrence to tag along with them.


    So she did not feel awkward at all. "Can I come with you to the Palace?" Jane asked.


    Princess Ellen looked at Jane with surprise. Princess Ellen wanted to reject her but on second thought she changed her mind. To princess Ellen, this will be an opportunity for Danny to understand Jane.


    "Sure, but you will have to wait till Jeffery is coming back to the Palace. There is not enough space in the carriage," princess Ellen said.


    In reality, there was enough space but she did not want to ride with Jane.


    "Thank you so much cousin," Jane acted as if she did not realize that princess Ellen lied. She even pretend not to take it to heart, when in reality she was cursing the princess in her heart.


    After this, princess Ellen left in the company of Richard and Danny.


    Inside the carriage.


    " How is lady Regina? Has she played any trick so far?" princess Ellen asked. She was really curious about the state of things.


    "Father misses you a lot, if he could he would have come to Avalo himself," Richard ignored her question and said something else. He did not want to start his conversation with a person like lady Regina. He felt it could be bad luck.


    Princess Ellen pouted her lips, she was not angry at him for ignoring her question. She also regretted starting her conversation with lady Regina.


    "I miss him too, How is Ann," princess Ellen decided to take about more important people.


    "She is fine, she just seems like a whole new person," Richard replied.


    "How do you mean!" princess Ellen raised her brows. To be honest her imagination was already running wild. Although Ann had not been so nice to her in the past, princess Ellen did not take it to heart, after all, she was doing it to protect Richard but when she heard Richard said she had changed she could not help be hear the alarm in her head go off.


    Richard took a deep breath, I can not explain it, she just feels like a different person. Her aura and her manner ls. You must know that being noble is not something one could learn in a fear day but suddenly mother knows a lot of things that I am clueless about, " Richard said.


    When princess Ellen heard his answer she took a deep breath in relief. It turned out that she was thinking too much.


    " That''s not a problem, she has been serving in the Palace for so long, it''s natural for her to know some things, * princess Ellen replied.


    " you have a point, " Richard nodded her head but princess Ellen could see the doubt in his eyes.


    " Are you hiding something from me?" princess Ellen question raising her brows.


    Richard sigh. " It nothing, if not that a soul possessing the body of another is just moonlight sorry, I would have thought that her body has been possessed," Richard paused and looked at the princess reaction before she continued.


    "Her cooking style has changed, she even knows how to read and write perfectly. Yesterday I caught her painting. It was too beautiful. If I did not watch her draw from the start to finish, I would have never believed that she painted it.


    It looked like the work of a master. We both know that a common maid can not master this skill even if she was born with the talent, " Richard explained.


    " Are you sure you are not thinking too much? " princess Ellen asked.  She felt that Ann might just be a good leaner. Who knows if she was a lady who gave up her family for love because she did not want to marry the husband arranged for her.


    "There is a possibility but I doubt it," Richard replied.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 316 - Death Hanging On Her Head.

    " Are you sure you are not thinking too much? " princess Ellen asked.  She felt that Ann might just be a good leaner. Who knows if she was a lady who gave up her family for love because she did not want to marry the husband arranged for her.


    "There is a possibility but I doubt it," Richard replied.


    "Why?" Princess Ellen paused.


    Richard sighed. I grew up with my mother, no matter what I can tell that she is different. Something happened to mother and I have a feeling that it has to do with the accident that happen back a Bozoa," Richard said.


    "Does she treate you well?" Princess Ellen asked. She did not have any special attachment to Ann, unlike Richard.


    "Yes, she treate me well," Richard nodded his head. Although a lot of things have changed about Ann, the only thing that remains the same is the fact that she still treated her like the ability of her eyes.


    "Then it''s fine," princess Ellen said out loud. Richard shook his head. It is not that he did not like this new Ann, he just somehow missed the old one.


    "Danny, how are lord Yancey and your mother?" Princesd Ellen changed the topic.


    "Everyone is fine, my brother sent his regards," Danny answered with a smile. It still hurt her to know that princess Ellen did not become her in law but then, if the princess had married her brother, she will not have the chance to marry Richard.


    Moreover, Joe already had Rose who was better compared to Jane. In the time past, Danny had liked Jane but after everything that happen recently, Danny was happy that her Brother did not get married to Jane.


    ....


    Back at Eva''s house.


    Rose help the family settle into the house e welcoming hall was very small, but the Zack did not mind. They have traveled for a long time and stayed in small houses like this.


    Lawrence and lady Bridget settle in one of the rooms while Rose took the other. Jane did not bother to move from the small welcoming room. She took a seat in one of the small chairs.


    Since there was only one washroom, the family of three happy took turns cleaning up. By the time they were ready, Eva had already arranged the meal on the wooden table. They had journeyed all day, so they were naturally hungry. Jane felt hungry, even if she did not want to go into the house she had no choice but to eat the food.


    She was laughing at Lawrence in her heart. Did they not say that Jeffery was the right-hand man of the crown prince of Avalo? How come could only afford a place like this. In her heart, she assumed that all the news back then was fake.


    She could not wait to get back to Bozoa and spread this news. What she did not know was that not everyone can have a piece of land in the royal city of Avalo. Having money was not enough. One will have to have a name to live within the royal gates.


    Luckily, they were five chairs so it could take all of them.    Eva took her job of serving the family seriously. When they started eating, they enjoyed the meal.


    One must know that Eva had such good cooking skills. Since among the noble table manner were observed they eat quietly.


    Just then Jane heard a knock on her door. It was already evening but the royal city of Avalo was busting with activities. Usually, on nights like this, the city did not go to sleep. There were different activities till midnight.


    Eva excused herself to answer the door, since the death of her aunty no one had knocked on the door, so Eva was kind if curious.


    "What are you doing here?" She was alert the minute she saw her cousin. She did not let her step in. Instead, she came out.


    "Why can I not be here? My father gifted this house to my mother," Lucy could only say this since a maid was standing close by.


    "What do you mean? I and my mother have stayed in the house since..." Lucy immediately panic and caught her off.


    "Where is Aunty and why does it feel lively inside?  Lucy changed the topic.


    " Aunty?" Eva raised her brows at lucy who bit her tongue for saying the wrong things. Lucy and her mother have always thought that Eva was clueless about the situation now she felt that she unintentionally given hint to Eva.


    "I mean Mother?" Lucy could only correct herself. She had called her mother aunty because she was trying to cover up her earlier conversation.


    If this maid should get suspicious and tell t this information to her so-called stepmother, her identity will be exposed.


    This  Is why she came over in the evening. As long as the maud could not see Eva"s face clearly there will be no problem, unfortunately, she ended up saying the wrong things.


    "Mother is already dead," Eva played along. What she was scared of the most was fighting with Lucy after all she could not fight back with no backing.


    Eva has never met her father, so she did not know that her appearance alone was enough to prove her identity


    "What," Lucy pretended to burst into tears. When did his happen?" Lucy cried for a short while the real reason she had visited this time was to search the house and collect any gold coin with Eva but seeing Eva''s attitude and the fact that she already said a lot of wrong things, she could only pretend to be sad.


    She was afraid that if she force Eva to give her the gold coins, the maid will find out things that should remain buried.


    Inside the house Jeffery hear the crying, so he decided to come and find out what is happening.


    "Eva..." Jeffery called as soon as he called her and pulled open the door. Eva turned to look at the prince.


    When Lucy heard the male voice she stop crying and looked over. Although Jeffery''s face was covered Lucy could tell that this man was very handsome.


    Moreover, she did not miss the Royal Army Embedded in his clothes. "How did she attack a man with sure noble aura? Lucy asked herself.


    " I am sorry, she is my cousin and just learn that her Mother die,"  Eva added the ''her'' in her head.


    Jeffery nodded his head, "you have guests I will visit some other time," Lucy said and hurriedly excuse herself. She would have to come back the next day. With the presence of a man, her goal today could not be achieved.


    Eva took a deep breath in relief as the carriage rode away. "Thank you," Evs bowed to Jeffery. She knew that it was his presence that chased her cousin away.


    She thought that she will have peace after the death of her aunt, who knew her daughter will be thick-skinned and dared to proclaim the house as her.


    "it nothing," Jeffery said as they walked inside.


    ....


    "inside the carriage.


    " My lady, I will advise that you do not visit that house again. Even a blind man can tell that your cousin is the real daughter," her maid said.


    Lucy Was surprised to hear the maid. She immediately composed herself but the maid already saw through her reaction.


    " What nonsense are you saying,? " Lucy pretended to be angry.


    " I will tell madam about what I noticed today, " the maid replied with a straight face.


    As expected Lucy''s eyes lost all colors. "are you threatening me?" she tried to ask bravely.


    "No, I just said I will tell the madam that for the past year she has been feeding the wrong daughter. If I am wrong I will be punished but I will definitely benefit a lot if I am right," the maid answered boldly.


    "Please, do not, I know you want something from me just say it," Lucy replied after calming herself. She realized that the maid had no plans to tell the lord and madam. If she really wanted to, she would not mention it to her.


    The maid smiled from ear to ear, when she heard Lucy. " my lady I wasn''t a hundred pieces of Gold coin," the maid said. She did not bother to ask for too much because she knew that Lucy did not have much.


    Lucy sigh and promised to hand over sixty Gold coins first. As she did not have up to a hundred. The maid sighed and collected it.


    "From henceforth I will get to eat from your food," the maid made another demand. Lucy did not have high status in the family and usually eat all her meals in her small chamber.


    Lucy agreed without arguing. She could not take the risk. A maid who was greedy does not deserve to live. Now that she asked to eat her food, getting her killed will be something simple.


    The maid kept smiling from ear to ear not knowing that death was already hanging on her head.

 Chapter 317 - Use The Hand Of The Princess.

    Prince Sebastian Quarter.


    Since Prince William and his sister were the two representatives from Avalo, princess Ellen had no choice but to settle Richard and Danny in the prince quarters.


    After the two clean up, they were brought to the dining table to have dinner. The three eat quietly.


    After dinner, Richard handed over some books to princess Ellen. "Father said you wanted this," Richard said as he handed over the books.


    Princess Ellen was happy, so many things has been happening that she forgot about the books about the people across the sea.


    She collected the books and thank him, that reminded her about the man they had met on her way back looked like someone from across the sea. She wondered what had happened to him.


    She made a mental note to ask the prince or Jeffery about it. After collecting the book, princess Ellen returned to the prince''s chamber.


    The crown prince Quater was not so big, so the princess hand over her chamber to Danny, while Richard took the room that was previously arranged for lady Catherine.


    Previously the princess did not have any of her things in the prince''s room, so she asked her maids to move a few of her things into his room.


    She should have asked for the prince''s permission but she knew he would not mind her taking this decision. After all starting from the next day, the prince will stay in the main palace as the king.


    Princess Ellen just finished clearing up and changing into her night robe, when the door was pulled open. "my prince," princess Ellen smiled seeing that he was the one who walked inside. To be honest she did expect to see the prince.


    Prince S¨¦bastien smiled and walked over to her. "I will be out all night today during the clearing rite before I can seat on the throne," Prince S¨¦bastien said.


    He knew that his sunshine has the habit of overthinking things. Although Avalo and Bozoa''s traditions were close they were a few different and he did not want her to overthink things wrongly again.


    " I know, " princess Ellen answered. When she first came to Bozoa, in those days that she stayed in her room,  she has read a lot about the people of Avalo, their tradition, and everything that could keep her away from trouble.


    "Good,  I heard your second brother and sister were the representative that came instead," prince S¨¦bastien said. He knew that the princess was looking forward to meeting Richard.


    "Hmm, Richard said William was insisted on it, so he gave in and came over with Jeffrey''s family," princess Ellen explained.


    "oh," He nodded his head but felt guilty about involving innocent people in the punishment meant for Jeffrey. He knew that Jeffery will not get anything good.


    "I will ask Jeffrey to move his family over to the Palace after the ceremony tomorrow. I guess they will want to stay a few days extra," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    "Thank you," princess Ellen was so happy that he treated everyone related to her well.


    "please tell Jeffrey to send my cousin Jane to stay with my brother. They are engaged anyway," princess Ellen said.


    Even if she wanted Danny to study Jane, she still did not want her too close. Prince S¨¦bastien raised her brows. Back in Bozao, he did not take his time to understand the internal strive between her family members.


    "We are not so close, and since she Is engaged to William, I do not think she will be a good company for my bother," she explained.


    After which she reached out and took off his mask. She hated to be greeted by the black fabric anytime she wanted to see his face.


    To Be honest she was already feeling lonely since they will not get to share the same bed that night.


    As soon as she finish taking off the mask the prince kissed her, forgetting about what they were discussing. He was not going to sleep this night but he wanted her to rest well.


    Princess Ellen kissed him back without holding. She has become used to their intimate kiss that she no longer feels shy.


    "Rest well," the prince told her after their lips parted. He picked up the princess and placed her gently on the bed. Princess Ellen nodded her head. The prince placed a kiss on her forehead before taking the mask from her and putting it on his face. He then covers her with the bed cover up to her chest before leaving the room.


    The princess felt warm all over. The prince had come all the way to explain his activities to her so she was in a good mood. She immediately close her eyes to sleep since she promised to rest well. The warmth of if the prince just now remained with her as she closed her eyes to see.


    She hoped that the rite that night will go well.


    .....


    After the family finished eating Jeffrey accompany his family for a short while before going back to the Palace.


    When Jeffery and Jane arrived at the Palace, it was almost time for the rite to the throne to begin, since Jeffrey needed to be by the prince all night, he instructed the guards to take Jane to the welcoming quarter of the representative from Avalo.


    The guard did not ask any questions and lead her there. When Prince William saw her he felt dissatisfied. He did not expect her to find her way here but he composed himself before Jane could see it.


    Unknown to him, Jane saw it, but she acted ignorantly and ran into his arms hugging him. "I had to come here with the Zack, luckily princess Ellen did not mind letting me stay here. You do not have a problem with that right?" she asked. Her voice sounded anxious as she stepped away from his embrace.


    "of course not," Prince William shook his head. Since they were not married they could not share the same room, so he could still go about.


    Moreover, he never promised her that he would not take a mistress even if he did not marry another wife.


    The maid helped prepare a room and moved Jane''s things. She was happy that the princess help her move into the Palace.


    "oh your brother is also here with lady Danny, are they here?" Jane asked.


    Prince William frown his brows, he did not expect his brother to find a way to come here. How did everything become like this? He had his eyes on Danny but she did not even look at him longer than necessary. Instead, she picked up a servant body who become a prince.


    Thinking of these things made him upset. "I must find a way to deal with that servant boy," he thought to himself.


    The throne was his and so was lady Danny. To him, Jane was just a piece to help him claim the throne.


    Princess Ema who stood at the side heard of Danny''s presents and became curious." is Joe here too, " she joined their conversation. She could not understand why he would want Rose, even if Rose is beautiful, she Ema is a princess and she was beautiful in her own right.


    "no," Jane shook her head. She notice the sweet voice the princess used. Indeed Joe has been the young man that swept many ladies off their feet. So it was not a surprise that the princess also fell for him.


    To Jane this was a good thing, she could use the hand of this princess to deal with her overly confident cousin.


    "oh," the princess nodded her head. Since they were all tired they soon all went back to their rooms. Prince S¨¦bastien had arranged for two guards to be their (Willam, Ema, and Jane) guide in case they wanted to go out to someplace.


    Prince William did not feel tired, he wanted to use the chance to find himself a beautiful lady to spend the night with beautiful women... Once he was sure the two women were already in their room, he went out to meet the guard.


    "I want to visit somewhere fun," prince William gave the hint. The guard knew what he meant. Many of the men who were visiting avalo also went out for a night of fun.


    Unknown to him, Jane had watched him leave the house. She balled her hand into a fist. She knew that the ceremony was tomorrow and the prince going out at this time will. Only mean one thing. He was going to visit a brothel.


    Why? She could not explain why the young man Was not like his father, who is satisfied with a single woman. Back in Bozao, she had paid close attention but she never heard of the prince visiting such places.


    When Prince William got to one of the high-end brothels the place was busy with a lot of guests. The guard arranged for a room. Soon five beautiful ladies who were seductively dressed stepped in.


    Prince Williams run his eyes among the beautiful woman before he pointed at two of them.


    The inn manager came to collect the fee and left after getting a good amount for his two beauties.


    "Handsome, how can we serve you," one of the ladies asked.. Seeing the sight ladies, the prince felt he had made a great choice.

 Chapter 318 - Golden Egg

    The night before the coronation was very demanding for the crown prince, in this night he had to perform the passage right.


    Prince Sebastian was to visit his ancestral hall, this was where all the past king of Avalo was buried.


    Jeffrey followed the prince and stoold before the lords of Avalo. It was at this time the prince will get the blessing of his father.


    "You must find the golden egg," prince Ericsson reminded him.


    "I know that uncle," prince S¨¦bastien bowed.


    "Why do you still call him uncle, we all know he is your father," one of the lords said with displeasure.


    "That''s right, who are you trying to fool calling him uncle," another supported.


    "The wrath of the gods will surely fall upon us, how can we crown the son when the father is still breathing," another lord joined.


    "We have sold our pride for fear of death," yet another.


    "Men of Avalo, would you really stand and allow this?" the first lord who started it asked.


    A few lords also have this thought but they remain quiet. As long as the asentral hall allows him to see the Golden egg.


    "Why are you all starting trouble, the gods see all, he is getting the blessing our ancestors, if they bless him, who are we to question them," One lord tried to smoothen things. He did not dare to go head-on with the crown prince and he was also scared of the lords who spoke up.


    " That is right, let the gods decide, * another lord join.


    "Why? The royal family has been manipulating a lot of things, first, they manage to deceive us about General Thompson''s death, how can we be certain that they will not be deceiving us once more?" a lord asked in a bold voice.


    "I agree, this family is no longer fit to seat on the throne," saying this. The lord drawled his swords, a few lords joined him.


    Previously after the last meeting, this lord speaking against prince S¨¦bastien already made some plan to stop the rite that night.


    As long as the prince missed the rite, he could not be crowned king. They knew that during this time the prince could not kill, so they were confident when they all raised their swords.


    Prince S¨¦bastien sighed loving at the five lords who raised their swords. He knew he could not kill, so he turned to look at Jeffery.


    "His highness, will forgive you this once, drop your swords," Jeffery said.


    "No,"


    *He is not our prince "


    " The Royal family dies tonight."


    " kill the beast"


    "Kill the beast "


    "We will not be made a fool of, "


    As they spoke a group of commoners found their way into the Palace. They were all cursing loudly. The whole place was a mess.


    The commoners were not many but their voice was loud, even if they cursed the prince loudly, none of them dared to go close to the prince or hurt him. They could still remember what almost happened the last time they tried to stone him.


    Prince S¨¦bastien did not say anything, he turned to prince Ericsson. Open the door, * when the prince heard the instructions he turned to look at  the guards, who got the hint


    They pulled the door to the hall open when the lords saw that the prince dared to ignore him one of them rushed forward to stop the prince but Jeffrey blocked his sword and in a swift movement he cut off the man''s head.


    The who passage fell into a pin dropped silently.


    No one had expected Jeffery to kill the man. Everything had happened too quickly. The other lords were scared but this only lasted for a complex of breath but it was enough time for the prince to step into the hall and the door shut.


    "How dare you," one of the lords roared rushing over but when he saw Jeffery holding his sword ready to kill him to he paused on his track.


    "you... You... How can you? The prince can not kill," the lord said. He knew that he could not win the man if he started a fight, so he tried to end the fight.


    So he decided to use the commoners who had also stopped in their track. "you said it yourself, the prince, I am not a prince. My job is to keep the prince safe, he.." Jeffery pointed at the man lying lifeless. "He tried to hurt the prince, was I supposed to just watch!" Jeffery asked.


    The lords felt tongue-tied for a short moment. "yet, you did not have to kill him," the lords who started it all said.


    "it was a mistake, he attacked all of a sudden, and I just defended the prince without putting much thought to it," Jeffery lied with a straight face.


    What mistake? A lot of the people present knew that Jeffery was lying but so what? They could not prove it, everything had indeed happened do suddenly.


    " Let us leave the decision to the gods, " Prince Ericsson said. At that time, a few of the army arrived and took away the commoners that were present. The lords who arranged them wanted to stop them but remember that these people will only listen to Jeffery they pinned their lips. They still had plans for tomorrow.


    Since their plans failed today, they could always relax and fight tomorrow. Jeffery shook his head as the guards took away the lifeless body on the floor.


    ...


    Inside the ancestral hall.


    As soon as the door closed there was the place become dark. The prince had no problem, he could still see the place clearly, so he started his mission to look for the golden egg.


    It was said that the pos changed from time to time. He took a step toward the left and saw his grandfather''s status. It was not the first time he was seeing this status but it seems to have been pulling itself closer to it.


    Prince S¨¦bastien walked over and stood in front of the status, after checking around it and not finding anything he walked to another corner.


    In a few minutes, prince S¨¦bastien was sure he had checked every corner of the hall bt yet he saw nothing.


    The Golden egg was said to be hidden by the priest and only a prince with the blessing of the gods and ancestors could find it.


    Thinking about it now he wondered how a person like king Roderick found it, after the bloodstain on his hands. Shaking his head he decided to look around again. This time he felt like his grandfather was calling out to him again so he walked over to take a look.


    This time when he walked over he stood rooted to his feet and did not bother to look around for the egg, no one told him what the egg looked like or how to find it.


    Just then he noticed a drop of water falling from the statue, he was amazed but at the same time scared.


    This place was said to be the home of the ancestors and the prince was yet to be healed of his fear, after what he expressed at the hunted house.


    No matter how scared he was prince S¨¦bastien stood rooted to his feet and watched how the drop of water that flowed from his grandfather''s eyes increased.


    What going on? He wonder as he lifted his hand to touch the water, Prince S¨¦bastien could not all its tears even if it was coming from the eyes of a statue.


    As soon as his hand made contact with the water the world around him began to spin.


    He lost control, even with his strength he could not withstand the force that seem to be sucking his life essence.


    Soon everything went blank and even with his good eyesight, he could not see a thing. He felt like a blind man. When has he been unable to see? Not even Darkness could do this to him.


    "Have I gone blind?" he asked himself as he tried to light the place with his powers but nothing worked. "Did I lose my power?" he wondered as he started walking aimlessly in a circle. What frustrated him the most was the fact that he was unable to see a thing.


    He could not tell if he was walking in a circle or moving forward. He touched his eyes to feel his hand. Nothing, he could not see anything.


    He tried to let the beast take over but to his surprise even, that failed. The beast seems to have left his body. A feeling of helplessness washed over him. He has never felt this helpless. He stopped walking and took a seat on the cold floor. He close his eyes to try and make sense of what was going on. He remembered he was in search of the Golden egg and why.


    If he fails he would die in the ancestral hall. If he really deads then what will become of his sunshine? With this thought in mind, he jumped to his feet.. He vowed to protect her, he will be doing the opposite if he does not find the egg.

 Chapter 319 - Blame Him Silently

    Please read the previous chapter before this,  I made some corrections.


    He vowed to protect her, he will be doing the opposite if he does not find the egg. As soon as he got the will to continue he felt strengthened. It was at this point that he noticed something far away from him.


    Far away from where he stood there was a small light. It was so small but in the midst of the darkness around him, he could still see it.


    Without giving it much thought the prince decided to go after the light.


    Prince S¨¦bastien walks towards the light, it seems a few hours have passed already, his feet were hurting because of the walk but yet the prince did not give up. He wanted to find the golden egg and go back so that he will be able to protect his sunshine.


    He kept taking a step forward, at first it seemed like he was not getting any closer but he refused to give up. No matter how much his legs ached he was determined. Since he did not give up he Bagan to get closer to the light, so he felt more confident to walk closer to it. Once he felt close enough he reached out to touch the small ball of light.


    Once his hand made contact with the light, there was a sudden brightness causing him to close his eyes. When he opened them again he found himself in an unknown place.


    He looked around, the surrounding was green with trees and fruits that looked fresh. He took a deep breath, that was refreshing. There was a water spring on the other side. The place was breath is taken and beautiful but all the prince could think about was his sunshine.


    To him, the beauty of this place would have been complete if she was by his side.


    "Where is this place? '' as soon as he asked the question, he felt the presence of people ar him. They all seemed to carry a noble air around them.


    A group of over ten men walked towards him when they were a few steps away they all paused and looked at the prince.


    Prince S¨¦bastien wanted to ask a lot of questions from this group but he shut his mouth and just watch.


    If the group came to over it means that they have something to say to him. After the group stools still, prince S¨¦bastien noticed a man walking among the group from the back the man walked out to the front and towards him.


    The man walked over to him, prince S¨¦bastien had his eyes fixed on the face of the man that was walking towards him. If he was not sure that this person was moving while he was standing prince S¨¦bastien would gave thought that he was simply looking into the mirror.


    "son" the man called one step away from prince S¨¦bastien. Prince S¨¦bastien looked at the man without any reaction. Although he could tell that this was indeed his father he did not feel moved at all.


    This man foolishly got himself killed in his sleep. Since his mother told him about this man, he has silently blamed him for his mother''s struggle. How could he die so easily in his sleep?


    Does this not mean that if his mother was not strong in her and smart, she would have also been dead meaning he could not see the world. It did not matter if he saw the word. A man that dared to marry in a situation like theirs, should be stronger enough to protect himself and his wife.


    To him, this man was simply a disappointment. Of course, even if he thought so he still wished he had known him growing up.


    "I am happy that we get to meet here, honestly I have always thought that I will still be a wandering spirit when this time comes," Prince Edward said.


    After his death years ago he could not return to his ancestral home. One because he suddenly had a son and he was murdered in cold blood. He had left the world in a mess and so his spirit could not find rest.


    His death had caused his brother to be banished from the kingdom, to be sincere he felt so guilty that he was comfortable wandering about. He did not know how he was supposed to face his mother and prince Ericsson''s mother.


    Fortunately, the wife he had married before ath m up with his brother and gave him justice. After king Roderick was poisoned by his son, the prince finally found rest and entered his asentray home.


    "How did you manage to get yourself killed in your sleep. As a prince who just married a wife that needs protection, how could you act so careless," prince S¨¦bastien''s voice was cold. He wanted to scold this father was his.


    Prince Edward could hear the disappointment in it. Prince Edward took a deep breath, it seems this son of his was dissatisfied with his shameful death. Well, he could not act as the victim and not take some of the blames. If he had not listened to Thompson''s words in the first place things might not have gotten so bad. Moreover, he was careless about his safety and that of his new wife


    Prince Edward has also been bitting himself about it since he became a spirit. It just that, that even after marrying his wife he had been so happy. When he consummate the marriage his joy was full, but he did not expect himself to fall into a trance.


    It was not his first time sleeping with a woman although he had never gotten married to anyone before lady Magret, he had kept a mistress but the night with Lady Magret had been different. It had awakened the power within him that he did not know existed.


    His mother has spoken about this thing before but was on a lighter note and he never understood what she meant. In the last hundred years magic has been forbidden around the nine kingdoms. The few people that managed to escape their death sentence had to hide their powers.


    This has been the main reason lord pheain had kicked against his daughter marrying outside their kingdom. He knew she could be careless. If she got discovered while in Avalo he was sure the people will kill her.


    He did not have any power in that kingdom how could he save her. On the other hand, Prince Edward''s mother have specially sealed his powers when she gave birth to him and noticed he had inherent her power. It was said that only one of her children will inherit her powers, so she had wanted to give birth to her first child. As long as he did not inherit it, she would not give birth to another child for fear of passing on what should have Bern a blessing but turned into a curse.


    Unfortunately, her first son had inherited it. So she sorts for ways to see it off. Although this seal could be broken as soon as he was intimate with another of their kind, his mother did not worry about this, since there was only a very low chance of him meeting another.


    This was why prince Edward was shocked by his power and fell into a trance. This had also been the perfect opportunity for General Thompson to kill him.


    Prince Edward still felt it was his fault if he had not become overly conf about his strength and let the guards watch over his tent. He would have not died at the point when his star was about to shine the brightest.


    Taking a deep breath he narrated everything to his son, He did not try to blame other people but accepted his mistake.


    "I have failed you and your mother, but it is a relief that you have grown to be so outstanding. You have over blessing to become the next king," As he spoke he handed over the golden egg.


    Prince S¨¦bastien collected it and look at the small egg in his hand that was no different from a chicken egg if not for its golden color.


    " Tell your mother to leave her life, she has wasted her whole youth seeking justice for me. Same for your uncle," Prince Edward said.


    Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head. "You should have stayed alive, all this would not have happened," Prince Sebastian reply


    before going on his knees.


    To him, if his father held on to his will to live after his mother''s help he would not have died. Prince Edward could only mid in agreement, he failed his duty as a father but death did not spare any man when it comes knocking. ''  have thought that I the great prince if Avalo will die in such a shame,'' prince Edward thought to himself.


    "Then do not make my mistake," he told his son as he raised his right hand and placed it on prince Sebastian''s head.


    At this point, the other men who were standing away walked closer all their hands rested on his head blessing him.

 Chapter 320 - Swallow His Embarrassment

    Outside the Ancestral hall.


    "It going to four hours already, are you sure the prince is not dead,'' one of the lords who caused trouble earlier asked.


    " if you do know nobody will think you are dead. You seem to have a mission to curse trouble today," prince Ericsson was the one who answered. He felt that this lord was becoming unreasonable. When he was a young prince his father has told him that he spent almost ten hours in the Ancestral hall looking for the golden egg.


    "Why? The royal family is so... So... They seem to hate the truth," another lord supported him.


    "One man already die four hours ago, the sword is still sharp. How dare your curse a member of the Royal family death?" Jeffery said. His voice was cold. As prince Sebastian''s right-hand man he knew every custom and tradition of the people of Avalo.


    "How dare a lowly guard as you challenge me?" The first lord roared. He did not believe that Jeffery will dare raise a sword at him.


    "You are really out to disgrace yourself today lord Darth. Even a commoner knows that I am not a guard but then it is no surprise since you do not even know about the right of passage. It is fortunate that you were born into a noble family. If not I wonder how you would have survived till date with such level of ignorant," Jeffery said.


    He has been the prince body doubler for so long. So he has picked up the fearless nature and poisonous tongue of the prince. If he had not been following the prince with his ability he should be a feared general.


    "You...! " Lord Darth pointed a finger at Jeffery. He was boiling in angry unable to speak no matter how hard he tried.


    "Yes me, if you are knowledgeable you would have known that it was recorded in the books that king Avala the second has spent the day of the new moon in the Ancestral hall looking for the golden egg," Jeffery answered.


    ''Lies'' this words was at the tip of lord Darth''s tongue but he forced it back. He has no idea if such a book existed. If Jeffery was saying the truth he will only end up embarrassing himself. This will indeed be a slap on his face.


    "That right, my father has used ten hours to find the golden egg. Prince Sebastian has only been there for four hours and you dare to complain," prince Ericsson said.


    He looked at lord Darth as though he was looking at a stupid man. Lord Darth''s face turned red with embarrassment but he remained unwilling to give up.


    "How is it my fault? King Rodrick has spent less than an hour to find the golden egg. So how was supposed to know that prince Sebastian was not favored by his ancestors that they decided to punish him so much," lord Darth said


    Prince Ericsson shook his head. He had always had a feeling that king Rodrick did not get the golden eggs, how else was Queen magret able to fool him about Sebastian so many years.


    Back then the king has handed over the book that contained the rite of passage to Prince Edward.


    Before prince Edward died he had the book from him. Prince Ericsson was just curious about the rite of passage at that time but Thompson has used this action to sow discord between the two of them.


    So it was fated that king Rodrick did not know that the shortest time any prince had spent in the Ancestral hall was four hours. The book only contained the time of the prince, it did not go into detail about how he managed to find the egg. It was said that every true prince will find a way.


    "Lord Darth, when a person is fooled by another, the victim should bury it deep in their heart. So that he will not be laughed at by others," prince Ericsson said.


    Lord Darth became angrier. "Are you trying to call me a fool?" He asked but he was not stupid to draw his sword at the prince.


    "If not a fool, then what? Do you think the Ancestor is blind like you to hand over the golden egg to murder like my brother? Even if my father did not know the truth the Ancestors knew. This is wife my brother had you all fooled and came out of the hall be he is struck dead," prince Ericsson said.


    "That right, although I was still young when king Mongan took over the throne he had spent ten hours inside the hall," an old lord said.


    "What are you saying?'' One of the lords who had been supporting lord Darth asked the old lord.


    " Back then king Rodrick came out within an hour I have felt something was wrong but since he was holding the golden egg and the Priest had accepted it, I have kept my thought to myself.  But it makes sense now," the old lord said.


    "What? Are you saying our priest back then was corrupt and he had joined the king to fool us?" another lord asked. Most of the lords belived that the priest was holy and fair people, who only say what the gods have asked them to say.


    So it was a bow to hear that a priest has been corrupt. If even a priest can be corrupt does this not mean the kingdom was doomed to fall apart.


    "I guess, concerning the strange death of the priest the gods must have struck him to death," the old lord replied.


    "That is true, the priest was found dead two days after he crowned the king. Nobody knew what has cursed his death at that time," another lord said.


    Right, many of the lords agreed with the two lords. Lord Darth did not dare say another word. He was afraid that if he spoke he will make himself into a joke.


    If a person like Jeffrey even knows about the time it took for a prince to get the golden egg when he did not, people will begin to call him a fool, who is not knowledgeable.


    Unfortunately, even if he decided to keep quiet for the time being, Jeffery will not let him be. "Lord Darth, have you realized your mistake?" Jeffery knew that if he did not destroy this man''s reputation today, he will make trouble for the prince in the future.


    "What is there to be ashamed of? King Rodrick had us all fooled," lord Darth refused to be pulled down by Jeffery.


    "Speak for yourself, I only respected the priest at that time. Who would have known he was corrupt?" One lord said?


    That''s right, I for one will also belive the priest in prince Sebastian''s case. After all, they already accepted him as the crown prince," another lord said.


    They all immediately hid under the fact that the priest was involved. This left Lord Darth in an awkward position.


    If he tried to use the same strategy as the other lords, he will become a bigger joke.. So he swallowed his embarrassment.

 Chapter 321 - The Egg Looks Different.

    Inside the crown prince Chamber.


    Princess Ellen woke up after sleeping for two hours, no matter how hard she tried after that she couldn''t sleep.


    She knew she was worried for the prince. She came out of the room and saw one and another man guarding the door. She was puzzled as this was the first time they guard her door.


    "Could something have happened to the prince?" She asked herself.


    "You highnesd why are you awake?" One asked. He has become used to the Princess.


    "I just felt a bit got," princess Ellen answered.


    "Do you want us to call on two maids to fan you back to sleep?" One asked. The weather was not hot during this time of the year but he did not dare to question her.


    "No, why are you standing guard at the door?" Princess Ellen asked.


    "Oh, Jeffery asked us to. Things are not so stable within the palace and a few commoners even managed to enter the palace. Some of them may be here to steal," One replied.


    ''Why? I mean why are the commoners in the palace at this time? Did something happen to the orince?" Princess Ellen was worried as she asked this.


    "No, his highness is fine, it''s just that a few lords are trying to make trouble. Jeffery was scared that a few of the commoners make be lured into your room to hurt you," the other man answer.


    "Hurt me?" Princess Ellen raised her brows.


    "Yes," One nodded his head.


    Princess Ellen paused to think, she could really be a target since the lord wants prince Sebastian to marry a person from Avalo, if she is dead he would have no other choice. But the worst was if she get raped. Even if it is confirmed that the man forces himself on her the prince will not want her anymore.


    Men were very proud, how could they touch a woman that has been touched by another? Even if they say this when it comes to their wife, they still visit prostitutes how ironic.


    "How is the right of passage going?" Princess Ellen changed the topic not daring to imagine what can happen if these men were not present.


    "It should be fine now. Does lord who tried to cause problems because king Rodrick is not the orince father have been shurt up," the other man said.


    "Not his father?" Princess Ellen repeated although this rumor has been going on for a few days, princess Ellen did not know about it.


    "Yes," One answered and told her what has happened in the last meeting. Although he was not present he had confirmed the rumor from Jeffery.


    "So does this mean he is not a member of the royal family?" She asked. She has always felt that the Queen''s treatment towards her son was not right. ''Is it because he is not the son of the man she loved?'' She within herself.


    "You are thinking too much princess, he is a member of the royal family. Many people think that prince Ericsson is his father," the other man said.


    "What? How can they even think that? Is prince Ericsson not too young to father the prince?" Princess Ellen asked. She could still remember what the looked like when she met him, he looked just a little older than prince Sebastian.


    "Princess, do not allow his youthful looked device you. He is the second prince of Avalo a few older than the late king," One laugh.


    Princess Ellen found his words hard to believe. If the Queen has told her that the man she saw that day was prince Sebastian''s brother she would have belived.


    "You are joking right?" Princess Ellen raised her brows.


    The two men shook their heads. "So prince Ericsson is my father-in-law?" She asked.


    "I doubt, the prince does not acknowledge him as his father," One shook his head. He was also guessing that it would be one of the king''s brothers since it was confirmed that the prince carried the royal blood.


    "Then who...?" Princess Ellen was curious.


    "Who knows? I heard that when his highness was born he looked a lot like his grandfather," the other man answered.


    "Is that so? Is there a book with their painting?" Princesd Ellen''s imagination was running wild.


    She was thinking of the possibility of the grandfather being his father.


    "Yes, there is such a book but it is in the king''s personal liberty and none of us have access," One replied.


    Princess Ellen was disappointed but she did not say anything and head back into the room. Since the situation was like that she forgot about her early thought of taking a small walk to help her sleep.


    She took a cup and drank water and lay down on the bed to continue sleeping but no matter how much she turn and could sheep''s she could not sleep.


    Inside the Ancestral hall.


    After he received the blessing, prince S¨¦bastien felt his consciousness returning to him. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself on his knees in front of his grandfather''s statue


    The water from the statue had stopped running. Prince S¨¦bastien stood to his feet. Just then he noticed the golden egg on his palm. His feet fell a bit sour for kneeling in the same position for so long.


    The prince was not sure how long he has been inside, so he immediately made his way out of there.


    He was scared that the more time he wasted the more his sunshine will be in trouble. Prince S¨¦bastien walked over to the door and pulled it open.


    All the lords waiting outside turned their heads when the door opened. They all got up to their feet when they saw the crown prince walking out. The golden egg was in his left hand.


    "This egg looks different indeed but how can we be sure it is the real one?" One of lord Darth''s supporters said.


    The hall fell into silence while prince S¨¦bastien raised his brows at the man.. When he was in a trace he thought he has spent a few days but when he opened his eyes he thought it was about an hour, so what happened while he was behind closed door? He wondered within himself.

 Chapter 322 - Struck By Lightning

    "This egg looks different indeed but how can we be sure it is the real one?" One of lord Darth''s supporters said.


    The hall fell into silence while prince S¨¦bastien raised his brows at the man. When he was in a trace he thought he has spent a few days but when he opened his eyes he thought it was about an hour, so what happened while he was behind the closed door? He wondered within himself.


    "That is right, we can not let ourselves get fooled again,'' another lord support


    At the point the priest stepped forward, he had not been present when they discuss about the former priest''s corruption. So he felt that as long as he say the words the lords will believe him.


    He stood a few feet away from the prince and stretch at a small calabash, the prince obediently place the egg into the calabash.


    The priest turned to the people, " This is the right one, for only it can fit in perfectly like this," the priest said.


    "Forgive me priest, but no matter how much I want to believe you, I do not after all the last priest joined the late prince to fool us," one of the lords who were determined to cause trouble for the prince said.


    Prince Sebastian raised his brows at the man. "That is right, we refused to be fooled once more," another joined.


    "Why do we argue about something so small, if the priest dares to lie to us like the last one, he would die just like the last," a lord who just wants to know the truth said.


    "Why do we have to wait and crown the wrong person," the lords out to curse trouble refused the suggestion. At this point, the prince was not listening to their argument but finding out what has happened while he was gone from Jeffery.


    "That right, until we find a way to identify the egg the coronation must be put on hold," one lord declared with a loud voice.


    "Do you believe that I will strike you dead for your insolence?" The priest roared.


    The Lords were not scared at first and one of them I dared to continue arguing. "Are you trying to threaten us to cover your corruption? Let me tell you I am not scared," the Lord declared.


    As soon as he finished speaking there was a sudden lightening that stocked the lord who spoke. The other lords felt blind at the brightness.


    In a few breaths, everything was back to normal but the lord who spoke was laying on the floor, like roasted meat.


    "Who do you all think you are to question me with such manner?" The priest asked. None of the lords dared to speak again.


    "They just want to know the truth, it is not their fault that the man before you have been corrupt so they doubt you. If you want to be angry look for him to vent your anger," prince Sebastian said.


    He was not scared of the lightning after all he was the one who struck the man dead. As the unreasonable man was talking at the peak of his voice, prince Sebastian felt irritated and he wanted to taste out if his power is back so he struck.


    "You..." The prince was angry and pointed his finger at the prince. He belived that his words is what killed the dead lord.


    "Do you believe I can have my men cut off that figure pointing at me?" Prince Sebastian asked in a gentle manner but the priest could see that the prince was not playing around so he immediately dropped his hand.


    After all, he was not sure if the gods will listen to him and struck the man they have chosen dead. He did not want to take the chance either. Even the smallest figure was important to a person.


    "Explain, our ancestors must have left a way to identify the real one. This is not just for today. In the future, the people of Avalo will not be easily fooled," prince Sebastian said.


    Prince Sebastian believed that the people were not wrong to ask but they did not have to shout so loud like women in the market. No matter what the priest should be respected.


    "Your Highness, the only way we can all know is to heat the egg on the heavenly flame for one hour.


    If at the time it is out the egg does not have a single crack and it retains to original color then we can be certain it is the real one," the prince explains.


    "Then we will do that," Prince Sebastian said. The heavenly flames were about one hour walk from the place, if the rod a horse of carriage its time can be reduced to more than half.


    "We will have to walk down if the egg by accident of riding a horse touch the ground it will disappear and we would have to wait for a whole month for the full moon again the prince can return to the Ancestral hall to get it," the priest explain.


    "Will it disappear even if it is not the real one?" A lord asked.


    "No," the prince shook his head.


    "Then we should just place it on the floor and wait to see if it will disappear. If it does we would know. In a month we can come back for the coronation," the lord said.


    He was a supporter of Lord Darth, he planned to delay the coronation he believes that if they could delay for another month they could destroy the royal family.


    "Let us go, " Prince Sebastian could not be bothered to waste a breath on the unreasonable lord. The priest bowed his head and he started leading the way, prince Sebastian followed and the few other lords also followed. Soon even the lords who wanted to find trouble quietly followed.


    After they walked for an hour, they arrived at the temple of the gods. They followed to the but that had the heavenly flame. They waited outside for the priest to go inside and put the egg into a clay pot before placing it close to the flame.


    "Now we wait," the priest announced.


    Prince Sebastian nodded his head. At that time prince and Jeffery noticed it was about the time for his morning ritual since the first ray of light will be out any moment.


    "I will be back," prince Sebastian said. As he walked away Jeffery followed behind. Even if these lords wanted to say something to disapprove of the prince''s behavior they could only shut their mouth since the priest already nodded his head.


    The temple of the gods is not where they could make trouble especially after watching how one of the lords died


    It took less than an hour to get back to the prince Quater and perform his morning ritual. After which the two of them rod back their horse to the temple of the gods as fast as they could.


    As expected when they arrived a few of the lords were cursing the prince for his behavior after all he has been gone for more than an hour. The prince ignored them, he could not lower himself to their level every time.


    "Your highness since you are back, you will have to take out the egg," the priest said.


    Prince Sebastian nodded and brought out the egg. Those who had good memories were able to see that the egg retained its original color.


    Those who were out to make trouble instead to have a look, so the egg was placed in an open calabash and they came to have a look at it.


    No matter how much they wanted to cause trouble they could only shut their mouths. Since it was like the priest said.


    There carried on with the right of passage. The prince picked up the egg and open his mouth. The egg glowed as the prince placed it into his mouth, swallowing it whole.


    "It is done, your Majesty," the priest bowed. Since the prince succeeded in swallowing the egg it was a sign of his acceptance and coronation.


    When the other lord saw this they also bowed.


    "your majesty,"


    "The other ceremony will start at midday," prince S¨¦bastien announced before he left the place with Jeffery and his uncle.


    Prince S¨¦bastien rode very fast, before it was time for him to get dressed he wanted to spend a little time with his sunshine. When he arrived back at his chamber the prince just managed to fall back to sleep in the first sunlight.


    He frowned his brows when he saw her still sleep, this was unlike his sunshine. In the past as soon as he came back from his morning ritual the princess will be awake, so he did not know what went wrong.


    "Sunshine," he called out as he caress her sleeping face.


    Princess Ellen was a light sleeper so as soon as she felt his touch she half-opened her eyes.


    "you are back," she asked in a sleepy voice.


    "yes, why are you still sleeping? Are you alright?" the prince asked in concern.


    "I am fine, just did not sleep well at night," she replied. The prince nodded his head.


    "nightmare?" he asked. Princess Ellen shook her head. "I was worried," she replied. The prince felt warm, he could tell that she was worried about him.


    "I am back and fine, so you should sleep more," he said before placing a kiss on her forehead.


    "you have not slept either, join me," princess Ellen said.


    The prince the not refuse, instead, he took off his outer robe and joined her in bed.

 Chapter 323 - Safety Matter Most

    While prince Sebastian and his sunshine were taking a morning nap since neither of them rested well the previous night, the solution was different for lord Darth and two of his supporters that we''re still breathing.


    "Lord Darth, what should we do now?" One of the two asked. Lord Darth narrowed his eyes. He had not expected that dealing with the crown prince will be so difficult.


    Two of his supporters had lost their life, if they stopped now, those who died will have died for nothing. But if they were to go on, there is no guarantee that they will not join them.


    "We already planned carefully we can not back down now,"  lord Darth replied.


    "That is right, we already lost two of our members we can not betray them by stepping back," the first lord replied.


    The second lord was surprised by their choice, are you two out of your mind?" He asked in a slightly raised tone. "Two of us already dir for this plan, does this not tell you something? It is better to stop now," he disagreed with both their decision.


    "What are you saying?" Lord Darth was angry. He had suffered much humiliation that day and soon the news will spread around the kingdom. He would rather die, trying than to hide like a coward.


    "How can you not know what I am saying? The gods already choose the crown prince, we men can not fight against him. Or have you forgotten how lighting from nowhere roasted out brother like goat meat? Do you want that to be our fate?"  The second lord said.


    "Ahh! I never thought you were a Coward. We will not bow down, I will die honorably," lord Darth declared.


    "Then I will burn incense on your grave but I am backing out. Even if I want to be brave, how will I face my ancestors if my family is destroyed in my hands," the second lord said and was ready to leave if the first lord did not stop him.


    "Brother wait, although I agree with you point but e can not abandon our falling brothers. One was slain and the other roasted. It is our responsibility to ensure that they did not die for nothing," the first lord said.


    "I get you point but it is not our fault that those two have died. First we made arrangement that we should not raise our sword against the prince since we knew we were no match for him, but that lord was too impatient and went seeking his death.


    The same goes for the second, he had questioned the priest so he was struck by the gods. Even if the two brought their death upon themselves we can not abandon them now, so I suggest we three left take care of their family, not seek our own death," the second lord explained his point to him.


    When the first lord heard his words he becomes convice by them. Moreover, he was not willing to die and leave his family to destruction.


    "You have a point, Lord Darth, I think we should back down, after all, it the crown prince already received our ancestors and the gods blessing," the first lord said when he noticed that lord Darth''s expression was still not right.


    "Fools," lord Darth sneered. "How are you sure that the prince has really been chosen and he did not play tricks with the priest to get the throne?" Lord Darth replied.


    "You are just overthinking things, even common logic is enough to prove that the egg is the real one. Or how ease do you explain it been place on the  heavenly flames for more than an hour without a small crack?" The second lord asked.


    "How are you sure it is a egg? It could be a stone," lord Darth said. Although deep down in lord Darth mind he knew that his thought were a bit unreasonable but he refuse to believe that prince Sebastian was the chosen king.


    When the two lords heard his words they both possibility. When lord Darth saw this he decided to say a few more words to convice them.


    "This is not impossible after all apart from the two of them no one else would touch the egg. Think about it, he refused to put the egg on the fall so that it will disappear. Tell me, was it not because he was trying to hide the fact that the thing in their hand is not an egg?" Lord Darth said.


    The first lord thought that lord Darth had a point, but before he could open his mouth, the second lord beat him to it.


    "Lord Darth, you are beginning to be unreasonable. No matter what the prince could not swallow a stone that big. If he dares, I am sure he would be dead already he said.


    "I am not been unreadable, it impossible for him to change a stone into an egg," lord Darth insisted.


    "That is not possible, I watched everything with my eyes. Besides if the prince tried to swallow a whole egg, it should be discomforting, who knows he might even chock. But the prince swallowed the egg like as easy as drinking water," The second lord disagreed.


    Lord Darth raised his brows but he could not continue arguing. "I will not back down," he said stubbornly.


    "Then I will not forget to burn the incense," the Second lord said and left the place. This time he did not stop when the first lord called him.


    "Are you also going to become a coward? Everything is already set," lord Darth turned to the first lord who was still presence.


    "Lord Darth, it is not a matter of being a Coward. The Crown prince is not someone that we can easily defeat, even if he does not have the blessing of the gods. We should give up now that we have not gotten into trouble," the first lord said.


    "If you want to give up like that Coward, then leave, but do not expect me to share any of the benefit with either of you," lord Darth warned.


    Although the chance of their plan being successful is small, it was not impossible. When the first lord heard this he become a bit reluctant but when he remembered that this chance was really small, and if they failed the consequences will be dare, he decided to walk away.


    "Lord Darth, one must know when to give up. If there is a chance in the future then we can make a move," after saying this the first lord also walked away.


    "Fools, Cowards I will make you all miserable after I become powerful," Lord Darth cursed after the man had walked away. He voice was not particularly low and lord Darth did not seem to care if the lord who just walked away a few moments ago heard him.


    The first lord heard him since they have meet in an abandoned house and it was still early in the morning.


    The morning breeze carried his words to the first lords ear but he did not take it to heart." you have to succeed first before you think of punishing me," the first lord sneered.


    Since their brotherhood has been broken and lord Darth wanted to take Revenge if he managed to succeed, the first lord decided to find the second lord so they could stop him from succeeding together.


    About an hour later the two lords meet.


    "Are you certain these are his words?" the second lord was surprised. He did not expect things to turn out like this. After all they had join lord Darth because they thought he had and excellent plan but after what happened at night they both changed their mind. Logical lly speaking he should not hold an grudge against them. Even if he decides to keep the benefits all to himself.


    "Why would I lie to you?" the first lord shook his head.


    "What should we do now? Although it is only a small chance we still have to be prepared right?" the second lord said.


    "you are right, but the only thing we can do now is stop him from succeeding," the first lord answered.


    The second lord thought about it, "there is only a small chance for him it succeeded, if we try to come up with a plan to stop him now, we might fail. So I suggest we let him carry out the plan. Of he succeeded, then we can make plans to expose him and reap the benefit but if he fails the crown prince will deal with him, " the second lord said after thinking about it carefully.


    " That is right, we stand to get some benifits of we follow your arrangement, " the first lord was very please. The two mean immediately started making plans.


    Benifits is what brought this two people together in the first place so they had the same mind set.. They both cared about Benifits but their safety mattered most to them.

 Chapter 324 - Random Excuse.

    After sleeping for three hours a knock finally woke the couple up. "Your highness, the tailor is here with your dress," Rosa said standing outside the door.


    At that moment she was feeling very scared. She knew that that crown prince was still inside so she did not dare push the door open.


    "I will be out shortly," princess Ellen replied.


    Princess S¨¦bastien got off the bed, he also needed to start getting ready for the coronation. Princess Ellen on the other hand hurried into the bathroom to clean up. As usual, the servant had already arranged the water, since the first light of the day.


    When she came out, prince S¨¦bastien was dressed and ready to leave. He moved closer to her and captured her lips. Prince was Ellen was caught off guard after all she thought he was about to leave.


    But it took less than a few breaths for her to recover. And enjoy the moment with him. "If the dress does not fit, I have asked Seven to prepare an alternative dress," prince S¨¦bastien said when their lips parted. He could not leave his Sunshine dress in the hand of the incompetent tailor


    "Thank you, I am sure that she will not dare disappoint me again,"  princess Ellen replied. The prince nodded in agreement, "I will see you later Queen Ellen," prince S¨¦bastien said before walking out of the room.


    As expected Jeffery was waiting outside the chamber. "Your highness, * he bowed before they both walked away.


    " lord Darth seems to have made some plans to cause trouble. I had The twenty keep eyes on the lords after what happened last night. It turns out that lord Darth leads a group of the other lord. They eye your throne," Jeffery summarizes.


    "Then they have to step over my body first right?" prince S¨¦bastien did not sound worried at all. If someone was seeking his own death, he will gladly kill them.


    "yes, the other lords seem to back down after what happened last night, but lord Darth is different. He seems very confident in whatever plans he has made, so the group is divided into two," Jeffery explained.


    Prince S¨¦bastien raised his brows, last night he was not allowed to kill, but today he will be given the ancient sword to fight against whoever dares to challenge him for the throne. Usually, nobody dared, since it seem like a waste to challenge someone who have received the blessing of the gods.


    So he had a feeling that this was the only opening in the ceremony that will give lord Darth a chance to strick. In the last ten years of his life, he has been watching all the lord closely, so he more or less has an understanding of each of them, even if he hardly knew their names.


    Since they already started their attack the previous night he was sure that a person as careful as lord Darth, will realize that he only has one chance to strick so he will come at him with all he has. Moreover, he had a feeling that lord Darth will not dare attack him so openly.


    This will mean that even if the plan fails, there will be no real evidence that he was behind it.


    "your highness, like I said the group is already in two. Although the other two lords do not dare to join today''s plans, but they have plans to destroy lord Darth if he succeeded," Jeffery continued to explain.


    "Then let them destroy each other while we watch," prince S¨¦bastien replied. He knew that nobody will let go of benefits when given the chance, especially if it is connected to the royal family.


    "Your highness, I think it is best to destroy the plan before it starts. You can not afford to make your coronation so eventful," Jeffery did not agree with the prince''s plans.


    For the two groups to destroy each other, lord Darth will have to succeed in his plans, and there was no way Jeffrey will allow that to happen.


    " Do you think a person like lord Darth can hurt me, even if I do not have a sword?" prince S¨¦bastien asked.


    "no, but what of princess Ellen, if things get out of our hands even a little she might pay the price," Jeffery said. He knew the prince does not take his safety seriously but the same can not be said of his wife. Although he was certain that Darth will not realize that the princess is the prince''s weakness, but the prince usually becomes a bit dumb when it concerns the princess, so Jeffery was certain that the prince will give in.


    So the only way he could talk the prince out of his crazy plan was to say this. He knew the prince wanted Avalo to go into a state of internal war for a few days.


    This will definitely make the lords show their true colors, he wanted to eliminate any future threat, but this will be all too risky.


    "fine, find out what the lord is up to, stop it, but I still want to watch a show. Today Mother and the princess should remain at the crown prince Quarter till everything is settled," prince S¨¦bastien changed his mind a little.


    He was drawing out this plan to protect his sunshine and their future as long as most of the internal enemies are eliminated now, it will take time for new ones to raise.


    " I understand, " Jeffery bowed.


    " Also get your family into the place and my Quater," prince S¨¦bastien instructed remembering his conversation with his sunshine. After saying this, he walked into the study.


    Jeffrey breathes a sigh of relief. This time Jeffrey was not sure how big of a plan lord Darth has, so it was best to keep the Queen and the princesses safe.


    Luckily he did not have to worry about his family once they were safely in the Palace.


    .....


    "Brother, where have you been all though last night?" Princess Ema asked as the three of them sat around the table ready for breakfast.


    "It is not a concern of yours," prince William snapped. He did not expect his sister to have realized that he went out last night. If she knew then the lady Jane will know too now that they are talking about it.


    What if Jane decides to call off their engagement. As it is, he does not have much power in the Palace anymore so he needed Jane to be by his side.


    "Why? I am just concerned about you. Remember what mother said," Princess Ema replied in a calm voice. Their mother has already fallen to such a state so they needed to find some support for themselves.


    When Prince William heard this he felt a bit guilty. "I heard from some of the guards that the royal city of Avalo will be in celebration, so I decided to take a look, what better time to make get new connections than when the people are celebrating," prince William lied with a straight face. No one could see through his lies at all.


    "you are so wise Williams, even I did not think of that," princess Ema nodded her head in satisfaction.


    "hmm, I think we should visit princess Ellen, as her family it is the right thing to do," Jane said. She felt guilty for misunderstanding the prince.


    "you are right, although I heard the maid murmuring that the people of Avalo did not welcome her as their Queen," princess Ema said. She sounded as though she was worried for princess Ellen but deep down she was happy that the princess face such a fate.


    "Is that so, then we should go over immediately after breakfast, at least having us around will make her feel at ease," lane spoke in a concerned voice but the prince saw through her pretentious act. He could tell that these two just wanted to witness princess Ellen in her misery.


    But he did not stop them, after all, he was curious too. Princess Ellen was behaving so arrogantly back at Bozoa, so this sight will be quite interesting to see. After giving it a thought, he nodded in agreement and the three finished their breakfast quietly.


    After they finished eating they have asked one of the maids in the quarters to lead to princess Ellen. Previously prince S¨¦bastien and princess Ellen were expecting Richard, so they had chosen a Quater not too far away from the crown prince quarter and the maids that were arranged were very good.


    The maid did not find their request odd, since even princess Ellen had come to check the Quater previously so she thought that they were in good teams with the princess so she lead them over.


    Grater was the one who welcome them, at that time princess Ellen was already informed about the tailor had arrived. Seeing the people in the welcoming hall Grater did not feel any headache. These people were not good to the princess so she did not think it was right for the princess to see them before having her breakfast. It make bring bad luck to the princess, so she decided to come up with a random excuse.


    "Her highness is still a bit busy, I will inform her once she has the time to see you," Grater''s voice was very polite. One could not find anything wrong with it.


    So they had no choice but to nod their head. "I will have a man come over to serve tea," Grater excused herself.


    The three people nodded their heads. Each wonders what the princess could be busy with so early in the morning.


    Princess Ema thought that the princess was feeling too ashamed to see them, after all, she was putting on the air of the future queen of Avalo back in Bozoa but reality has slapped her on the face.


    Jane on the other hand felt that her good cousin must be treated like a servant in the Palace. Otherwise, what could she be busy with? Prince William thought was not different from the two.


    So in the end, they silently agreed in their head to wait and see how miserable princess Ellen is in Avalo.

 Chapter 325 - Scared Him

    Princess Ellen went to have breakfast in the dining hall with Richard and Danny. She was totally unaware of the visitor''s waiting for her in the receiving hall.


    Since she did not have any regard for the tailor waiting for her she took her time eating. When the three were done with breakfast, princess Ellen remain in the dining hall having small talk with Richard.


    "you are already so old brother, you should fix a date for the marriage ceremony," princess Ellen says.


    Richard was embarrassed he was the elder brother yet it was the princess who worried about him.


    "That right Richard, do not keep me waiting for so long. All those ladies in Bozoa will begin to have the idea that you no longer want me because you have become the crown prince. Or is that it?" Danny teased but her voice sounded serious.


    "of course not," Richard raised his hand. After he become the crown prince he still had a lot of this to learn, so he forgot that he should fix a date.


    "I do not believe you," Danny decided to continue teasing when she saw that Richard misunderstood her and thought she was asking seriously.


    Richard felt a bit guilty, even if he was going to move the wedding to a year later he should at least fix a date and make it known. " I will discuss it with father as soon as I return," he replied feeling that this was the only answer that will convince Danny.


    When Danny heard him, she rolled her eyes and acted angrily. When Richard saw this he thought she did not believe him. So he decided to say more."I am giving you my words, I am not just saying this. I promise to talk to father if you want I can write a message and it to him now," Richard added when he saw that she did not react.


    "What? Why are you acting as if I have a sword against your neck to force you?" Danny said.


    "no, no it not that, you have misunderstood me, I am willing. You are not forcing me," Richard said taking her hand.


    Princess Ellen felt happy seeing that the two were getting along. She could tell that Danny was faking her anger but her brother did not notice. ''ahh! I am the married one yet I have to watch these two shows off their affection for each other,'' she thought and shook her head.


    "I think I have watched enough, Brother you should not neglect my future in law, who knows if she will still want to marry you," princess Ellen said in a serious tone. She did not want to expose Danny.


    When Danny heard this she thought that she managed to fool princess Ellen, so she started laughing. " I understand that you have been busy. I was just teasing you, " she said.


    Richard nodded his head and smiled back. Princess Ellen shook her head. She felt out of place so she got up and decided to go and check her clothes.


    "My dress just arrived, I will go and take a look," princess Ellen excuse herself.


    When Danny heard this she was immediately interested. "can I come with you?" she asked.


    Princess Ellen did not know how to answer, she did not mind if she followed her, but she felt her brother will be lowly if he was left alone.


    "I want to see around the Palace," Richard seemed to have seen through her dilemma.


    "oh, Grater, please arrange for someone trustworthy among the servant to accompany him," princess Ellen replied.


    "on it your highness," Grater bowed, she was about to leave when she remembered the visitors who have been waiting close to two hours. "Your highness, the representative from Bozoa is here to see you," she finally told Ellen.


    Princess Ellen frown her brows when she heard this, she did not expect them to come and see her. ''what could they be up to?'' princess Ellen was wry of prince William''s determination to come to Avalo.


    When Grater saw the princess''s reaction she felt more convinced that she had made the right decision not to tell the princess before her breakfast. "They came almost at the same time as the tailor but I figured you would want to eat your breakfast in a good mood," Grater did not hide her deed.


    "you did well," princess Ellen was happy that Grater had done this. Although she would have still ignored the three even if Grater has told her, but she felt her mood was better eating in ignorance.


    "Prince Richard, please come with me," Grater said. Richard followed Grater out of the room.


    "let go and check my dress," princess Ellen invited Danny. Danny happily followed Grater. When they got to the room that the tailor has been waiting, princess Ellen decided to invite her sister Ema.


    Since the two have already been waiting close to two hours, princess Ellen decided to give them some face, since they still represented Bozoa.


    The maid nodded and went back downstairs when princess Ema heard that the tailor that maid princess Ellen''s dress have just arrived and the princess was going to try the dress and invited her over.


    Her lips curved upward in an attempt to hold back her laughter. It turns out that the princess dress was arriving on the day of the ceremony. Does this not mean she is not favored.


    Princess Ema also felt that the quality and the style of the dress will not be so good. With this in mind, she decided to go take a look and invited Jane with her.


    Jane was happy to go along after all this was the best opportunity to mock the princess. Just then Richard and the servant boy also came to the visiting room.


    "Brother," Prince William was surprised to see him.


    Richard turned around, he did not think he will run into William here. When grater was talking about the representatives he had not been paying attention.


    "Why are you here?" prince William gritted his teeth.


    "I came with my uncle, but when my sister found out she invited me into the Palace for a visit," Richard explained.


    When he meant to say was that he was not in the Palace as a representative of Bozoa but princess Ellen''s guest.


    When Prince William heard this he was angry at first but when he thought of the fact that princess Ellen has no status or Powe in the Palace and Avalo. He gave Richard a mocking smile.


    Richard ignored him, "let us go," Richard instructed the servant. The man nodded his head and continued to lead the way to the front door.


    "where are you going?" prince William was curious.


    "a tour around the Palace," Richard answered.


    "Let me come alone," prince. Williams said getting off the chair even if he did not get permission from Richard.


    Richard did not bother to object, after all, the more the merrier in a tour. The two of them walked out behind the door but to their surprise, they meet Lawrence and his family coming out of the carriage.


    "Uncle, Aunty why are you here? Richard asked in concern.


    That morning after the family woke up they have to clean up and eat their breakfast together. They were discussing the causally when they received a message from Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey was busy, so he could not go by himself. The man Couchman gad told them that the prince invited them to the Palace.


    The family of three was surprised but they got charged without asking any questions. Soon they were ready to leave but at that time the Couchman said Eva was asked to come along.


    Lady Bridget felt that Jeffery just wanted them to be in the company of someone familiar with Avalo in case something unexpected happened.


    So the family had all gotten into the carriage and arrived at the time Richard and William were coming out.


    "The crown prince of Avalo invented us," Lawrence answered.


    Oh, Richard nodded his head. Unlike the other three, (William, Ema, and Jane), Richard was not aware of the rumors going around. The maids and servants in the crown prince quarter knew that the prince treated the princess with respect, so they did not dare gossip.


    Besides they were aware of what really happened to the overconfident tailor who had listened to such baseless rumors.


    Prince William on the other hand was puzzled. 9f the prince did not really care about the princess then why has he invited all the people related to her to the Palace?


    Although Prince William had gone out last night for a wild night he had still gotten some information. For example, the crown prince had prepared a house north of the place where all the representatives of other kingdoms were welcomed.


    It was said that each kingdom only got two-chamber in the building. This meant that only the representative from Bozoa has been allowed into the Palace and given a whole quarter. "was the princess real not favored by the prince? Or could it be that he was given face to Bozoa?


    After all, it was said that only Bozoa was on the same level as Bozoa. As a prince of Bozoa, prince William knew that this was not the case. He could still remember how his father did not hesitate to marry his sister off because they could no longer hold on.


    So what was the real reason? Could it be that the prince wanted to hold them hostage and destroy Bozoa? '' this last thought made a lot of sense and scared him.


    It was a lot easier for him to believe thought than the fact that the crown prince of Avalo liked princess Ellen.

 Chapter 326 - Power Is The Most Important Thing.

    So what was the real reason? Could it be that the prince wanted to hold them hostage and destroy Bozoa? '' this last thought made a lot of sense and scared him.


    It was a lot easier for him to believe thought than the fact that the crown prince of Avalo liked princess Ellen.


    There was no way for prince William to know that he was simply overthinking things and that the only reason why he got a chance to stay in the Palace was that the princess was expecting Richard.


    "prince Richard shall we continue?" the servant boy asked after Richard finished welcoming the Zacks.


    Richard was about to answer when a guard walked our. "prince Richard," the guard was a trustworthy subordinate of Jeffery, so he sent them to deliver the message while he was busy solving the problem with the prince.


    "yes," Richard answered.


    "His highness sent a message to you," the guard said. He cast a glance at the people around. Richard got the hint and followed the man a few feet away.


    "What is the problem?" Richard asked.


    "The situation in the Palace is not stable. A few people are not willing for your sister to become the Queen. So his majesty wants you to stay close and protect her. You know they might be traitors among the servants in the Quarter." the guard delivers the message.


    Jeffery decided to send such a message in other not to alert lord Darth and the other two that the prince was aware of their plans.


    Richard did not doubt the prince''s excuse." I understand, " he replied after listening to the guard.


    The guard felt that his mission was over so he excuses himself politely. When Richard returned to the group he demises the servant saying that he would go for the tour around the Palace another day.


    When Prince William heard this his imagination began to run wild again and he felt that he was right about the prince of Avalo setting a trap for them.


    Of course, prince William did not bother to share the thought with Richard, after all to him, it will be best if Richard died in Avalo so he could claim back what belonged to him. He did not even bother about his sister Ema.


    So he asked the coachman, he wish to step out of the Palace. He half expects the coachman to refuse him but to his surprise, the coachman agreed.


    At first, he thought he might be overthinking things but after giving it much thought he felt it was normal.


    If the crown prince of Avalo was going to hurt them, he was still in the hands of the coachman and as long as the coachman can find him, he will not have a good life. So after riding a bit. He asked the Couchman to drop him off.


    The couch man was surprised by his decision but he stopped and let him go out. Prince William immediately disappeared from the couch man''s eyes before he managed to hand over a small note that will let into the Palace when he arrives later.


    ...


    Meanwhile, inside the changing room princess Ellen decided to wait for princess Ema, she was surprised to see Jane too but she did not mind.


    "sister," princess Ema acted very nice and went ahead to hug princess Ellen. She did not bother to push her away instead she faked a smile and hugged her back.


    "How was your Journey to Avalo?" princess Ellen asked as if she was concerned. She did not bother to welcome the siblings the previous day.


    "It was fine, we have arrived a bit late otherwise I would have come over but you seem busy," princess Ema continues to play along.


    "That right, the past few days have been so busy," princess Ellen agreed. After all, she was trying to give her sister face since they were outsiders present.


    "So what was sister busy with? Did you make your dress or help out with the planning," princess Ema''s questions seem normal but princess Ellen did not miss the mockery.


    "not that, his highness wanted me to rest well since he wanted me to look great today," princess Ellen answered pretending that she did not notice that her sister was mocking her for making her dress her.


    "Say, cousin, the maid just now said you were trying out a dress, is this it," she pointed at the plain-looking dress princess Ellen was wearing. Then used her hand to cover her mouth as if realizing her mistake.


    Princess Ellen took a look at the plain black gown she was putting on. Because princess Ellen knew she was going to be testing the new cloth the tailor brought, she had decided to wear something simple to take off.


    "no," princess Ellen seriously shook her head. There was no need for her to get angry. It was expected that the two will act this way.


    "ahh! So why did your dress arrive only today? What if there is a little error? Would you have to use it like that," princess Ema asked showing her fake concern.


    "That is not it, the dress was brought over yesterday and there was a need for adjustment," princess Ellen could only say this.


    "oh," the two nodded their head in understanding clearly showing their doubts on the face it was not clear if it was deliberately or they just failed the attempt.


    "your highness, shall we help you fit the dress," the tailor immediately spoke up. She had noticed the look on the two lady''s faces. She was afraid that if the conversation continues the princess will be angry and blame her.


    Who knows if she will be able to leave the place with her hands. Princess Ema and Jane were surprised by the way the tailor addressed princess Ellen.


    If she was not going to be the Queen, she should be addressed as ''my lady'' and not ''your highness'' but after the shock, they felt that Avalo tradition may be slightly different from theirs.


    The tailor and her two assistants help princess Ellen try on the new dress. None of the people working with the tailor were able to close their eyes all through the previous night.


    The tailor was afraid of losing her hand and the workers were afraid of the tailor. So they ended up making the most elegant dress they could come up with in a matter of one day.


    But to the onlookers, the dress seemed like what will talk a few weeks to make, whether it was the material or the design the dress could be said to be one of a kind.  Well, the onlookers were not wrong, the tailor was indeed trying to make this dress for a few weeks.


    At that time she did not have anyone in mind when putting it together so she had abandoned it for over two months. So after the princess''s words the previous day, the tailor had no choice but to bring out the almost finished dress and make some adjustments after all it was not possible for them to finish a dress like this in one day.


    Not just the dress but its ability to complement the princess''s temperament noble and kind.  It took the three women half an hour to finish fitting the dress perfectly well on the princess.


    "wow, princess Ellen you look beautiful in this dress, like a fairy descending from the sky," Danny did not hold back to complement the princess Ellen.


    "Thank you," princess Ellen smiled. She was facing the mirror and she could see that the dress was indeed beautiful. She also knew the Tailor couldn''t have made this dress in one day but she did not ask because of the princess of princess Ema and Jane.


    "Your highness, do you like it?" Even though the dress fit perfectly on the princess, the tailor was scared that the princess will still find an excuse to cut off her hand. After all, she had dared to use her material to make clothes for another.


    "It is okay, I will consider forgiving you," princess Ellen replied. She did not directly forgive her because she wanted to find out how she managed to come up with something so beautiful within a day.


    If the tailor has really worked hard, then it will be such a waste that she will never make a dress for important people.


    "Thank you, your highness," the tailor got on her knees and thank her. She knew that if the princess forgives her she will at least have the chance to make a dress in the future.


    "you highness will be a very kind Queen, it is Avalo''s blessing to have you," the Tailor began to praise her to the high heavens. Her two assistants also joined the woman but wonder how one can change their words in a few minutes.


    Their madam has been saying that the princess was wicked and vicious just like the prince. She said that they were a perfect match made in hell but the minute the princess considers forgiving her she becomes an Angle from heaven. ''Ahh! Power is the most important thing in life,'' one of the assistants thought.


    Danny also joined them to praise the princess beautiful. The other two ladies in the room face turned dark.


    They refused to believe that the princess will become the next queen and instead believed that the Tailor was just praising her in other to get favor from her.

 Chapter 327 - Power Is Power

    They refused to believe that the princess will become the next queen and instead believed that the Tailor was just praising her in other to get favor from her.


    Even if she was not the Queen, she was still the wife of the king to be so a person like a tailor and a servant will give her face. This did not mean that princess Ellen had any real power. Princess Ema and Jane analyze the situation this way.


    They put on a fake smile, so what if the servants respect her, she will never get the chance to become the Queen and they were certain that whichever lady became the Queen will be wry of her because of her beautiful face.


    If she is lucky the lady will suppress her, if she is not, the Queen will scheme against her. Who knows she might get chased out of the Palace. The more the two thought towards this direction the happier they felt.


    In fact, someone like princess Ema was hoping to get an opportunity to meet the next queen and discord among them. With this, the smile on her lips because more beautiful.


    "your highness, seeing that this dress takes so much time to put on, shall we just get you ready, it''s almost time anyway," Rosa who has been standing by the side asked.


    "Alright let''s do that," princess Ellen agreed to the suggestion but did not make a move. Usually, the princess should return to her chamber to get dressed but only three servants in the entire quarters were allowed into the prince''s room to clean and prepare the bath.


    Princess Ellen moved her things to the crown prince chamber and face her room up for Danny for a few days. So the prince could not just carry a bunch of her maids into the chamber.


    It is not that she was scared that the prince will be angry at her, but the fact that she did not know why he made such a rule she decided to respect it.


    Lucky Grater was one of the few trusted by the prince. "Rosa, tell Grater to move the things here," princess Ellen found a solution.


    "yes your highness," Rosa walked away immediately. "Your highness I will wait at the receiving hall if anything happens to the dress..." the tailor said.


    Since they were done with the dress there was no need to remain in the room but the tailor did not dare leave. Who knows if the princess will be dissatisfied with something.


    " see her to the small receiving hall, " princess Ellen instructed. When they were at the door princess Ellen remembered that the tailor came to the Palace very early and might not have had anything to eat.


    Previously the servant did not serve them any refreshments because they were aware of her mistakes.


    "Get them something to eat," princess Ellen added another instruction. She was truly satisfied with the dress, if there is no issue with it, then she might allow her to make her more dresses in the future.


    "you are too kind your highness," the tailor bowed her head humble. Although she had cursed the princess Previously now she seems to have understood something about the princess.


    She was kind, but she would never allow someone to take advantage of her kindness. The tailor felt regretful, if she had not tried to play smart with the princess perhaps her life would have been smoother from now on.


    What the tailor did not know was that the princess showed kindness because she saw how talented she is, princess Ellen wanted to keep her by her side because of this. Moreover, if she did, princess Ellen was certain that the tailor now had respect for her and will be grateful for the second chance she receive.


    After the tailor left with the maid, there were only four of them left. Princess Ellen, princess Ema, Danny, and Jane. These four people could have been the best of friends or sisters but due to the situation of things, there was a clear line.


    "Sister, say why did you not go into your chamber to get ready? Could it be that your dress is not convenient to walk around?" princess Ema asked with frown brows.


    "My dress is very comfortable to walk in, although a bit heavy because of the precious gem on it, I can manage," princess Ellen did not stop herself from flaunting how richly her dress was made.


    Princess Ema did not also miss what the princess was implying.  This made her a little jealous. Although her sister was married to the curse prince and did not have any power she still enjoyed so much wealth.


    She on the other hand was going to be married into the Baratheon family. No matter how wealthy they were, they could not simply spend so much money on a dress for her, even if they wanted to.


    One must know that Avalo is a kingdom flourishing with wealth. This is the reason why the four great kings have put their heads together to fight against Avalo so princess Ema''s jealousy was expected.


    "oh, so how it is, if that is the case why not return to your chamber? Or could it be..." princess Ema deliberately left her words hanging. Jane immediately caught up with what the princess was trying to say.


    "princess Ema, you have let your imagination run wild. No matter what Avalo is a big kingdom flowing with wealth, princess Ellen''s chamber could not so poor," Jane paused and looked at princess Ema.


    "or could it?" she cover her mouth as If she just come to a realization and has accidentally said the wrong things.


    Princess Ema on the other hand acted as if Jane caught up with her point. Danny who was standing beside princess Ellen watched the two in confusion. Even the guest room the princess prepared at the last minute for her was good, so how could she stay in something worst.


    Princess Ellen was not surprised by the behavior of the two, she knew that they must have heard the rumors going around the kingdom so they acted the way they did.


    "There is no need for you to put on the act, there is no one watching. If you want to say something feels free," princess Ellen rolled her eyes.


    Princess Ema smirk, "you were acting all high and mighty back when you came to visit Bozoa who would have thought that your life in Avalo is so miserable, you do not even have a decent chamber, so what point of pretending and wearing such an expensive dress. Say who are you trying to fool,? " Ema said smugly.


    Princess Ellen was speechless at Ema''s statement. She knew that they must have heard the rumors but even if she did not become the Queen was it not evident that the prince still treated her well giving the way the servant and everyone respect her.


    "That right princess Ellen, we are your family and there is no need for you to try to hide such a thing from us. No matter what the prince will still give the kingdom of Bozoa space and treated you better, if his majesty finds out, but instead you choose to remain silent just to keep your pride. It is okay to behave in the same manner to outsiders, not your family, " Jane said.


    She was indirectly mocking the princess but when one listened they would think she was a sister trying to care for her sister.


    " Are you sure the king of Bozoa can change the mind of my husband? After all, if my memory serves me right, he had happily married me away no caring if I live non-die. Even if I am his daughter. Do you think he will even dare investigate if the both of you die here? " princess Ellen raised her brows.


    She did not mean to insult her father but this was a fact, her father could not win against prince S¨¦bastien and for the safety of the entire kingdom he will turn blind eyes to whatever happens to them.


    Princess Ema and Jane caught the threat hidden in the princess''s words. She was telling them that if they kept running their mouths to kick her when she was down, she could simply kill them and no one will ask.


    The two got the threat but they were not afraid. They thought their assumptions were right which is why princess Ellen was desperate to silence them.


    So although they stopped talking they had a smirk playing on their lips. Danny also felt something was not right.


    "princess Ellen, my room is very decent, yours can not be worst right," Danny asked. She was not mocking the prince but sincerely worried about her.


    When princess Ellen saw her sincere eyes she decided to answer her.


    "I do not have a chamber to call my own..." princess Ellen was trying the explanation but Ema and Jane busted into laughter hearing her words. They thought that her situation was worst than they anticipated.


    The crown prince of Avalo may just let her wear this dress that did not worth much to him, yet she was acting so proudly. What a joke.


    While one was happy that her sister was not having a good life, the other was happy that she will finally defeat her two cousins one prince Williams took over the throne.


    Princess Ellen shook her head but ignore the two.


    "I share a chamber with the prince and only very few people can enter so it was not convenient for so many maids to go in and help me get ready," she explained to Ema.


    The smile on princess Ema and Jane''s faces froze. To make it more clear it felt like the princess slapped the smile against their lips.


    They felt humiliated, to them the princess had deliberately said something to mislead them in other to embarrassed them like this.


    Of course, they will not think that even if the princess had said some misleading words they were the ones that chooses to think in the worst possible direction.


    "you... You did this to embarrass us right?" princess Ema raised her finger at princess Ellen. She was angry not just because princess Ellen had her fool but the fact that she share a chamber with the prince.


    She knew better than no one what this means, even if princess Ellen did not become the Queen the person who does will still try to get favor from the princess because she is favored by the prince.


    But putting it more bluntly, princess Ellen is the real Queen even if she does not bear the title. After all, she knows better than anyone how her father abandoned her mother when he found out that she had not been nice to princess Ellen.


    This was because her mother Regina has only been a Queen in name, the king still considered his late wife most important. So thinking of the fact that princess Ellen would be having a good life in the future added to her anger.


    To Ema, Ellen was just a witch who bewitched the crown prince of Avalo, like her mother bewitched King George.


    "princess Em please have some shame, you were the one that assumed the wrong things yet you dared to blame another," Danny could no longer stand the two.


    "How dare you question me? I am still your princess even if we are no longer in Bozoa currently," princess Ema immediately used her identity to shut Danny up.


    "so what if you are the princess of Bozoa, she is about to marry your elder brother, the crown prince of Avalo, which makes her the future queen. So she dares to ask you as her junior," princess Ellen came to her defense.


    "I do not have such a brother," princess Ema could only say this.


    Princess Ellen chuckled, "Dear sister, it is not up to you. Even if you deny Richard as your brother it changes nothing. I will like you to bring this to father and let''s see who he will choose you or my brother Richard," princess Ellen smiled.


    Princess Ema could only bite her lips. Even if her father loved and pampered her he will not give up the son of the woman he loved, for her.


    Jane also bowed her hand into a fist but did not dare to say a word. No matter what, she has to lower her head for a bite. Unlike princess Ema who knows the power of having the heart of the king.


    Jane only thought about seating on the throne as the Queen. She thought that power is power and has nothing to do with feelings.


    As long as one showed their valve, they would be appreciated.. She believes that lord Zorander has always favored Lawrence because of his capacity.

 Chapter 328 - Sword Of Distraction

    The ceremony for the coronation start at midday like the prince announces after the rite of passage. Prince S¨¦bastien set his eyes on the sword of distraction.


    It was said that the sword was last used a thousand years ago by one of the kings of Avalo. At that time there was a fight for the throne. Avalo was said to be bigger than it is currently. The king''s twelve sons had a fight among themselves for the throne, since the crown prince had died in a battle along with the king m


    One of the sons got a hold of the sword and with it, he defeated his brothers and their followers. The battle is believed to be fierce. Those who survived left Avalo and formed new kingdoms of their own. So many people from Avalo believe that the other eleven kingdoms originate from avalo


    Others even dared to cross the sea. The battle left Avalo in distraction. So the sword was named after the war. Nobody knew how the prince had laid his hand on the sword.


    Some foresaid that he had treated to the forbidden forest to get it, while others said it was from the river of truth. Nobody really cared about the origin of it all they wanted was to lay their hands on the sword. It was said that the sword has magical powers that enhance the fighting skill of the person who will it, giving them the strength of a thousand soldiers


    Some people have schemed to kill the king in others to get a hold of the sword. There believe they will be able to rule over the twelve kingdoms once the sword was in their hands. Unfortunately, after the death of the king, no one else has had the opportunity to will it.


    After the king''s death, the sword was stuck to the ground and for generations, no king has been able to pull it out. Nobody knows how it managed to get stuck in such a place but it has been in the cave for years. And all those that tried to pull it out failed. Some never managed to get to it. They were said to have been consumed by fire. King after king failed until some kings did not even dare. Someone like king Roderick was one of those who did not attempt pulling out the sword for fear of being consumed by the fire at the entrance of the cave.


    Some people believe that only a great king will be able to pull it, while others said that it could only get pulled during a time of great war. After all the sword was known for its distraction. Whichever way the truth? Prince S¨¦bastien wanted to lay his hands on the sword.


    At the least when the curse is lifted he would still have extra protection. Avalo has fought much war and he knew what it will mean when he is cured of his curse and the news goes out. He was not certain if he could pull the sword but he wanted to try. It was best to be prepared.


    But like every treasure getting to the sword itself was not so easy. There was a small lake of fire at the entrance of the cave. It came off and on at different intervals. it was believed to burn those who were unworthy. Prince S¨¦bastien walked with Jeffrey toward the lake of fire and asked him to wait.


    Although many people did not know this Prince S¨¦bastien did, the royal family was scared of losing their power someday if someone outside the royal family managed to pull out the sword, so they have made a tunnel of fire to scare people away.


    Anyone who was not a member of the royal family that attempted to get the sword will get pulled by the fire. This was done to scare the over-ambitious people away.


    Meanwhile, inside the Palace welcoming hall, all the lords and nobles were present with their families. In the last coronation, king Roderick did not even dare to attempt getting the swords, so a few people forgot about this part of the ceremony. And headed straight to the Palace to watch the prince get the crown but when they arrived, prince Ericsson informed them about the prince''s attempt to pull out the sword of distraction.


    "Why is he feeling so proud for, all past kings have failed. I believe only if the last king reincarnate will the sword be pulled out," one lord spoke out.


    "so how do you know he is not the late king''s reincarnation?" another lord argued.


    "Whatever, I am not going to waste my time, I am sure he will fail. Moreover, magic no longer exists in the world as it did thousand years ago so what makes the prince feel that getting the sword will be of any benefit," the first lord insists.


    Small side talks went on Herr and there but a few lords decided to take a look after all apart from that day, it will be difficult for them to see the sword of distraction anytime soon.


    Lord Darth was the most excited about the news. He had anticipated prince S¨¦bastien to reach for the sword so he had made plans beforehand. The few lords that showed interest to watch the process followed prince Ericsson to the location where the sword was stuck.


    It was only about five minutes walk, when they got to the location they met Jeffery standing by himself. Prince S¨¦bastien has already walked into the cave.


    They could not quite see the prince clearly but there was a man with his future standing beside the sword and trying to pull it out of the rock. The fire goes off and on. As they watched the prince pull the sword.


    While everyone else watched with interest lord Darth, moved away without no one seeing him, or so he thought.


    Although lord Darth did not know that the royal family had deliberately set the fire, he decided to use its existence to start a fire and have the prince burnt since he knew he could face the prince head-on.


    He already had his people waiting for the prince, once his eyes met the eyes of his men he nodded his head at them before resuming his spot to continue to watch.


    As he watched he saw prince S¨¦bastien pull out the sword. Gaps were heard all around. "are my eyes playing tricks or did his eyes pull out the sword?"


    "That right, after a thousand years the sword has been pulled out"


    "yes, this is great especially since I witnessed it with my own eyed,".


    "ah! Does who miss it could only blame themselves? Avalo will experience more glory heads fort," a different lord said.


    They all watched as prince S¨¦bastien held the sword in his hand and started walking out of the cave but the more he got closer to the entrance the higher and faster the fire burned.


    Soon the figure of the prince could no longer be seen and a screen of pain and agony was heard. The onlookers were shocked but they could not move their feet. Nobody knew what was going on. This was the first time someone pulled off the sword so no one knew what to expect.


    They were not sure if the fire was normal or something they should be worried about. After the fire burning for a while, it started reducing. Soon they could see a little inside the cave but no one could see the prince.


    After watching for a while the fire seem to stop but there was nobody in the cave. The sword was left on the ground.


    "I will go closer to take a look," lord Darth immediately offered to help. He knew how the fir has come about and given how hot it was, he believed that the prince will not survive it.


    The other two lords, who planned a counterattack against him. Was watching lord Darth. They had a feeling he knew what was going on inside the cave.


    "No, I will go," prince Ericsson said. There was no way he will leave prince S¨¦bastien l''s safety in the hands of a man like Lord Darth.


    "No your highness, this.." lord Darth was still trying to convince prince Ericsson when Jeffery cut in.


    "I will also go, the three of us should, after all, we do not know what is going on," Jeffery suggested. The two men thought about it and felt that Jeffery''s suggestion made sense. So all their men walked over to the cave.


    The fire came on twice before they got to the entrance. After it went off the second time, the three men stepped in as quickly as they could.


    When they got inside they saw the sword on the floor. It must be said that the three men did not really know what the sword looked like. They have only seen the drawing of this sword in a book and the sword on the floor looked like it. The sword on the floor was longer and different from the sword they have ever laid their eyes on.


    Moreover, the blade looked very sharp. The marks on the handle looked ancient. It had to be the sword of distraction.


    "where is the prince, Jeffery, and prince Ericsson did not attempt to pick up the sword but took a few steps into the cave. When lord Darth saw this he took the opportunity and tried to pick up the sword.


    Surprisingly he managed to pick up the sword with no struggle. A smile broke out of his lips.. He never thought his plans will happen so smoothly.

 Chapter 329 - Cut Off Her Hand.

    In the crown prince Quarter.


    Princess Ellen was fully ready for the ceremony before midday but when she came out to the visiting hall she saw Richard who told her that the prince wanted them to wait till the point he wore the crown.


    Princess Ellen trust her brother and she was sure that the prince left this instruction for a reason, so she did not act stubborn and decided to welcome her uncle''s family who the prince has sent over.


    "Uncle, Aunty," princess Ellen grated them with a warm smile.


    "My dear niece is looking so beautiful, if my sister was still alive she would have been proud," Lawrence said. He felt regretful that he and his sister never share the bond other twins would have.


    "I am sure she is happy to see me like this where ever she is," princess Ellen nodded her head. She did not know that the relationship between Lawrence and her mother has been bad because this uncle has treated her very well.


    If anything she felt that her mother was probably at odds with her brother Robert. So it was understandable why the man did not break the engagement between William and Jane. If only she knew that revise was the case.


    "Father, it is a happy day," she walked over to hug princess Ellen and brought her to sit close to her. Rose and Eva have easily gotten along because they were similar in age, so Eva was not far away from the princess.


    "your highness," Eva did not dare forget that she had to repeat the future Queen. Princess Ellen was about to nod and smile sweaty at Eva when she sense the familiar scent.


    At first, she could not quite place it, she was someone who has learned to recognize people with the smell of their bodies. So after being confused for a while she place where she had perceived the smell before.


    Not wanting to make any other questions the wrong person she asked Eva to come closer. Everyone in the room was surprised by the prince''s action but Eva did not dare ask any questions and move closer.


    "it''s the same," she confirm but then realized that two people could use the same scent, If one person could buy it then why can''t another.


    "I like the ointment you have applied can you help me get one?" princess Ellen asked in a warm smile. When the people in the room saw this they shook their heads.


    They most have overthought things just now because of the serious expression on the princess''s face. It turns out that she just likes Eva''s ointment.


    Princess Ellen''s reason for asking about it was simply. Eva was not someone from a noble family so having such an ointment was not possible. Unless it was a gift from some. She could tell by the richness of the scent that it may be rear. What are the chances that a random girl will wear the same ointment with her husband''s hidden mistress. ''small'' the chance was very small.


    "I am sorry, your highness but this belonged to my mother, it is an old bottle that she cares a lot about. I do not know how to get another," Eva answered honestly.


    Princess Ellen nodded her head in understanding. "it is okay," she did not seem angry but she was burning deep down.


    She did not even think about the fact that Eva had come with the Zacks and it make have nothing to do with the prince. She concluded that prince S¨¦bastien must have plans of bringing his mistress into the Palace.


    ''so what if he would not take another wife, is a mistress not almost the same?'' she questioned herself mentally.


    "where is prince William," Jane who has been sitting at the side since she returned. Could no longer stop herself from asking. She still remembers that about an hour ago when she left the reviving hall with princess Ema, he was in the welcoming hall.


    "He left in the carriage," Richard answered.


    "What do you mean? Prince William has been here to meet cousin how could not leave just like that," Jane frowns her brows. She was hoping on getting closer to him during this time.


    Moreover, watching Danny and Richard exchange looks as if they were communicating secretly made her jealous.


    When Richard heard her words he felt she was being unreasonable so he decided to ignore her and continue to look at Danny was seated beside princess Ema.


    Rose knew her cousin was very stupid and will not take the hint of Richard ignoring her, so she decided to answer. "when we arrived a while back, prince Richard and Prince William wanted to take a tour around the Palace but a guard informed them to move it to another day because of the coronation ceremony. When Prince William saw this, he told the entered into the carriage that brought us and I think they left the Palace, " Rose patiently explained.


    When Jane heard Rose she was disappointed but there was no one in the room she could get vent on, so she swallowed her dissatisfaction.


    Just then Grater came to remind princess Ellen about lunch.


    " The Ceremony will start soon...," princess Ellen wanted to reject Grater.


    "No really, I heard his highness has gone to pull out the sword of distraction," Grater said.


    Princess Ellen was puzzled, she was not a native of Avalo so she did not know about this sword. Most people in Avalo also no longer remember the sword unless it was mentioned. Thinking of this Grater understood princess Ellen.


    " The sword of distraction has been stuck to the ground for a thousand years. Every prince that ascends the throne of Avalo has tried to pull it out. His majesty will be there for at least two hours, this should be enough time for lunch," Grater explained. She did not believe that the crown prince could pull out such a sword.


    Something that had Bern stuck to the ground for so long should have become one with the ground. Princess Ellen also did not know much so she agreed and ask Grater to set the table while she invited everyone to the dinner ING hall.


    Grater leat the way to a big dining hall, princess Ellen knew the existence of this place but she had never had her meal in this hall before. If prince S¨¦bastien had friends when he invited them. Over they will be entertained in this dining hall.


    They all settle in the table in the dining table while the maid serves them. "Do you think a person like you can eat on this table?" Jane asked.


    Princess Ellen frown her brows and looked at Jane before looking at Eva. Eva felt ashamed not knowing what to do.


    Rose was confused, after all, she was was the one who pulled Eva along, she did not think that anyone would mind. After all, Eva was also invited into the Palace.


    Eva got up awkwardly but before she could take a step, princess Ellen spoke. "you are my guest today, please seat," princess Ellen ignored Jane.


    Even if she will love to humiliate Eva, she could not do that knowing that the prince has invited her as a guest.


    Eva bowed and sat down, she was no longer feeling comfortable. Princess Ellen paid attention to her and turned to Jane.


    "Cousin, I am the host, you should not make my guest feel so uncomfortable," she said.


    Jane was already angry at princess Ellen allowing the maid seat on the table with her but hearing princess Ellen calling her out annoyed her even more.


    "What right does she have she is just a maid, oh I forget you have a maid as a stepmother now," Jane mocked. The more she thought about it the angrier she became. Richard had his hand bowed underneath the table.


    Ann has been the only mother he knew, so hearing someone mocking her got him upset but he could not give Avalo Royal palace something to gossip about so he stopped himself from hitting her.


    Princess Ellen was also angry seeing the look on her brother''s face, she could see his difficulty but there was nothing she could do.


    Unexpectedly, Danny got up from her seat walk around the table and before anyone could guess what she was up to a slap was heard echoing in the dining hall.


    "I will not let anyone disrespect her highness the Queen of Bozoa. If you have any grievance tell the king when we return," Danny said before walking back to her seat.  She was not as helpless as the other members of the royal family who did not know what to do.


    She happy sighed that her bother had not married a stupid woman like Jane. They must have been blind to think she was sensible back then.


    "If you do not speak we would not think that you have lost your tongue," princess Ema did not dare support, Jane. No matter what, she was a member of the royal family of Bozoa. Even if she hated Ann, a common maid, she could not let the royal family of Bozoa become a joke in the eyes of the maids present. Besides Jane''s words have not just insulted Ellen and Richard, but she and her brother as well.


    Jane fell her chick hurt, she was so angry that she got up and left the dining table. She made a vow in her heart that once she became the Queen she will ensure that Danny lose the hand she had used to slap her. She knew better than anyone to bring this situation before King George.


    After Jane left, the atmosphere in the hall was not so pleasant but they managed to eat their lunch in peace.

 Chapter 330 - Internal Conflict

    Jane decided the leave the crown prince quarter and return to the quarter that was given to the representatives from Avalo. She thought that when prince William returned he would come back there. This would be an opportunity for her to strengthen her relationship with him.


    When she was walking towards the main door she noticed the servants giving her strange looks but she did not think much about it. The servants wanted to stop her from going out but seeing the look on her face they decided it was best they remain quiet. None of them were willing to be used as a venting box of her anger. Jane pulled the front door open but before she could step out she heard a male voice telling her to step back inside.


    "It is not safe outside, an internal conflict for the throne has started," the guard at the door told her. Jane peeked her head outside and noticed that the place was surrounded by guards so she step back inside with fear and shut the door. She knew better than to act recklessly.


    It was not a Strang incident that one of the brothers will suddenly try to steal the throne from the crown prince on the day of coronation. It finally made sense to her why the prince must have asked the Zacks to go over to the Palace


    Of course, Jane will never think that the prince made this arrangement because he cared about princess Ellen and those related to her. Instead, she felt it must be due to the fact that he wanted to protect the representative from Bozoa.


    She forgot that the crown prince Quarter was not the place the representative was welcome. She was only having her wishful thinking that going forward her life we better. After her marriage to the prince, she will become a member of the royal family.


    Then she will join hands with Lady Regina and plot against Richard. Most people outside Bozoa royal palace did not know that lady Regina no longer have a voice in the Palace. She was just like a used rage that has become too dirty to wash.


    Jane believes that they will be able to steal the throne from Richard. After which she will become the Queen. No matter what she will be better than princess Ellen who was just one of the wives of the king. As of this time she did not know that princess Ellen was going to become the queen.


    Moreover, becoming a queen was only her wishful thinking and even if she managed to become one, her husband was not going to be a reliable man. Not after his wild experience last night.


    As she thought of her glory days, she suddenly remembered that prince William has stepped out of the Palace. ''will he be okay,'' she was worried. But she soon calm her worried heart. The prince had left in the royal carriage of Avalo, surely the crown prince will not let anything ha to him. If not how would Avalo explain to Bozoa?


    Again she forgot that even if all the representatives were to be killed in the Palace, Bozoa would have to swallow their grievance. It has only been a few months since the war came to an end. Bozoa still did not have the manpower to go after Avalo.


    After returning to the welcome hall, Jane felt hungry. This was a feeling that was new to her. She had been pampered since she was born and had never had a reason to skip meals.


    She felt angry and frustrated. To her, it was all princess Ellen''s fault for not giving her face. She did not think she did anything wrong. Yes, she was not the host but since she already spoke, could the princess not have given her face and sent the maid away.  She did not even realize that when she spoke she did not give the princess face as the host.


    It did not matter who she is at that point, she and Eva were both guests and she had no right to say such words.


    Also, Danny, how could she slap her, thinking about this her face burn once again from the pain. Danny has used a little strength to slap her so the side of her face already turned red.


    Seeing how angry she looked the servant at the welcoming hall become scared that she would vent her anger on them, so they silently left the place.


    Jane could not bear the hungry so she decided to send one of the servants to get her some snacks but when she looked around she was the only one in the hall. The servants she noticed before seem to have disappeared.


    In a street in the royal city of Avalo.


    Prince William walked around the street and finally found a decent place to get food. Because today was the day of the coronation. Many of the tables were free. Most people were already gathered in the Palace or the kingdom opened squad. The Palace could never welcome everyone so the commoner could only wait at the Open square which was left of the Palace.


    After the prince is crowned, he must walk over to the open square to greet the people. So those who wanted to get a good spot left early. Not to forget that food was going to be given out. Those who managed to get the good spit will have a rear experience.


    As it was expected for the inn to be in such a state. In fact, many other inns are already closed for the day. And the owner of this one was planning to close after serving lunch.


    Prince William ordered what was left in the inn. The food did not taste so good but he did not have another choice. After eating he heard a few men discussing the sword of distraction.


    "I bet the crown prince will pull out the sword," One of the men said to another. Of course, at this time the crown prince already pulled out the sword but the news was yet to spread. So these people only knew that he was going to attempt pulling out the sword.


    " Ahh! You think too highly of the prince, the sword has been stuck for a thousand years, do you think he will be able to pull it out?" the second man laughed.


    "Why not? He did defeat the four great kings at the age of twelve. What is a sword that he can not pull out?" another man supports the first man.


    "That''s right if the sword of distraction falls into the hands of the prince then Avalo will become undefeatable," another said.


    The men kept discussing the power of the sword, the more prince William listened the more he felt that his assumptions from earlier were correct. The prince wanted to take over the twelve kingdoms, by force, and since Bozoa could be considered the only kingdom that could stand in his way he decided to hold them captive in the Palace.


    Is not that Prince William did not know that Bozoa could not fight against Avalo. It was just that he believed that Avalo was not aware of this truth. Otherwise, why would they suddenly give up a war after trying for three years? Unless they thought that Bozoa was their match and they had a chance of losing.


    With this thought in mind, Richard finished his meal as quickly as possible and left the place. He plans to buy a horse and leave the kingdom before the prince will notice his apparent.


    What prince a will did not know was that as soon as he left the inn, news came that the crown prince has been burnt to aches and that the kingdom has gotten into internal war.


    The inn was immediately closed and the men who heard this hide. Hopeful that when trouble makers pass by, they will not suspect that people were inside.


    Meanwhile, Prince William had left himself in the open. He was not very familiar with the place, so he was hoping to see someone to ask, unfortunately, he ran into the hands of thieves. Since the royal city has fallen into such conflict state they did not think twice before attacking him. Prince William had a small dagger with him so he fought back but it was useless against so many people.


    He was not someone who has fought in a war or real battle before, so he was easily subdued by the men. He was beaten up and all the valuables on him were taken away, including his robe.


    The men might have even killed him but luckily they were in a hurry to find a new target so they left him, and continued on their way.


    Prince William was still clueless about what was going on. Fortunately for him, shortly after the men thrives left, two friends who saw what happened to him from their hiding place felt pity for him.


    So after making sure that the thieves were gone they calm out to help him into their hiding. There was not much that they could do for him.. So they helped him clean his injuries and found him new clothes to wear.

 Chapter 331 - The First Victim Of His Scheme

    Inside the cave.


    When lord Darth saw this he took the opportunity and tried to pick up the sword.


    Surprisingly he managed to pick up the sword with no struggle. A smile broke out of his lips. He never thought his plans will happen Smoothly.


    It was a known fact that the fire at the entrance of the cave will come up at a short interval, so one would have to calculate it properly before stepping in or out of the cave.


    Lord Darth has dared to set up fire because he believes that no one will question what happened to the prince if he got burnt. Some will just think that the prince had miscalculated while others will see it as the work of the gods. Either way lord Darth had nothing to worry about.


    Lord Darth also believes that because the prince has been delayed by the fire he created, the heavenly fire has burnt the prince to death. He was so consumed by his imagination that he did not consider the important point.


    Even if the fire has indeed burned the prince, his body or bone should be left behind. More so, how can a sword that has been stuck to the ground for a thousand years be easily picked up? At this point, lord Darth was consumed by his luck that he could not wait to conquer the twelve kingdoms.


    Lord Darth stepped out of the cave with a sword in his hands. When the other lords and noble saw this they were surprised. He proudly raised the sword above his head.


    The lords watching seem to have seen the sword burning with fire. They subconsciously bowed to it. Indeed the sword of distraction lives up to his reputation.


    Some of the lords also felt regretful, if they have not been too scared the sword might have fallen into their hands. While different lords had a different thoughts, those two lords who made plans immediately took action. They had not expected lord Darth''s luck to be so good.


    So why lord Darth was carried away with his glory and arrow laced with fire strike him directly in the heart.


    The two lords had hired the good archer in the kingdom to shoot lord Darth. Although they did not know how much his plans will succeed they have made preparations for the worst. They knew about lord Darth''s plans, so they have created a countermeasure for every possible outcome.


    The lords present were scared by the sence, one must remember that the sword was very powerful. The prince has disappeared after pulling out the sword. Lord  Darth has been shot an arrow from nowhere. No matter how one looked at it the sword was a bad omen. So few of the lords moved away.


    The two lords who have planned it saw the opportunity and dashed to take the sword at the same time. Lord Darth was already as good as dead at this point because not only was the arrow laced with fire, there was also poison on the arrow that will immediately be activated when it comes in contact with fire.


    The archer was paid to kill the man so he did not take the smallest chance. He was not a member of the royal army or anything. He was someone that was hired by money to get a job done.


    This was his first time receiving so much money so he would not let anything go wrong.


    "The sword is mine," the first lord said pushing back the second lord.


    "How can you say that? We both put in the same effort," the second lord refused. Just like that, a fight broke out between the two lords. Luckily they were not allowed to carry weapons into the palace, otherwise one of them would have been dead already


    These two lords have agreed earlier today to share the benefits that lord Darth gets after defeating but the sword of distraction was just one. It was not something that they could share.


    Moreover, these men did not trust each other. They both had the feeling that if the sword falls into the other person''s hand he will forget the promise and become arrogant.


    With the sword of distraction in a person''s hand, he will not even have to give a king face talk more of a lord. So these two lords were willing to fight till death.


    They both threw their nobility to the ground and began to curse like women in the marketplace calling out for customers.


    "you, it was I who invited the archer so the sword is mine," the second lord said hitting the first lord.


    "So? What if you invited him, I also paid a part of the fee, so I have the right to the sword. Moreover, this whole plan is my idea," the first lord did not give in as he hit the second lord.


    This would have been a funny sight to anyone watching. Two lords were fighting like market women, but the situation was different.


    When the few lords left saw this they were surprised. Many of them did not know how to react. The sight before them was like a weird dream. From the words of the two lords, it was clear that the arrow a few moments ago was not as mysterious as they have thought.


    Although everything seem simple it was difficult to understand. How did these two lords manage to predict that something like this will happen and prepare an arrow in advance? Even a fortuneteller could not see things so clearly.


    While some of these lords were trying to understand the situation, others did not waste time taking action. They decided to steal the sword while the two lords fight against themselves.


    The lords who were leaving turned back when they heard the commotion. As soon as they realized that the arrow was not mysterious they also wanted to get their hands on the sword.


    Who would not want to become powerful?


    Just like that Greed took over and a fight broke out. The first man who almost took the sword from lord Darth was attacked by the two lords who were fighting each other.


    They have planned so hard, how could they allow another to reap it. Although the two stop the man from taking the sword neither of them managed to take the sword as it fell a few feet away, other lords rush to it like bees who have found their queen.


    The lords inside the Palace did not know what was going on. The Palace was not close to the cave, so they were ignorant of the conflict outside, it was already within their expectations that prince S¨¦bastien will waste at least two hours in the cave, so they stay inside joking and having fun.


    Jeffrey has especially prepared them with a lot of activities to keep them busy and lost track of time. The Palace even provided them with their lunch so these people were clueless. They did not even bother to find out about the situation at the cave since they all believe the results will be the same as before.


    None of the lords fighting for the sword had the time to report it to them. In fact, at this time someone managed to pick up the sword but before he could hold it firm, it in his hand another lord kicked it away.


    This continues many people who wanted the sword was great so they continued to kick it out of each other''s grip until two legs kick the sword at the same time, causing it to fly a distance.


    They look at each other and they all dashed together at the same time to get, who did not know that whoever gets the sword will have the most glory. Brotherhood was forgotten talk less of friendship.


    Lord Darth''s corpse was lying on the floor. Because of the commotion that broke out close to him, the dead body was in a sorry state. In an attempt to get the sword, he has already been stepping on and he was half-buried in the sand. If someone had told lord Darth that he will end up in such a state when he woke up that morning, he probably would have cursed the person.


    Is not that lord Darth did not know that what he sought could be his end, it is just that he never thought he could die without knowing who killed him.


    At least if prince S¨¦bastien has been the one that killed him, it would have been more honorable compared to this. He ha had taken his time to think of many possibilities but this never crossed his mind.


    Of course, he did not expect the Lords to just bow to him since he had the sword, he has expected them to fight for it.  To be sincere he did not anticipate holding the sword, yet he has kept spies around to spread tension around the kingdom.


    These spies have done their best to spread the tension as soon as they saw him walk out with the sword. Lord Darth has been confident of his victory once he holds the sword.


    So Avalo Royal city was in a state of chaos, but he was already dead. He initially thought that after dealing with the few lords who stood against him with the sword, he would be crowned king, And then he would command the royal guards to stop the conflict.. Unfortunately, he became the first victim of his scheme.

 Chapter 332 - Flashback

    Prince Sebastian did not know what exactly lord Darth has planned so he decided to set a trap for him. It was better than the lord falling into his trap.


    The prince and Jeffrey had this understanding before he came into the cave to pull the sword of destruction. Prince Sebastian was not hundred percent sure that he could pull the sword, but even if he was not able to pull out the sword out he still had other plans to deal with lord Darth.


    To his surprise, on his first attempt to pull the sword it came off without any struggle. Prince Sebastian was shocked even Jeffery was shocked. Prince S¨¦bastien then deliberately put it back to its place, the sword has already been stuck for so long, if a few people do not witness him pulling it out, a rumor might spread the following day that the sword was fake. Of that happened the internal war he has been trying to stop from happening for so long may happen.


    So prince S¨¦bastien stood there pretending until he heard the whispers of a few lords, then he pretend to pull out the sword for the first time. He already guess that they were people hiding at the side of the cave when he walked in earlier. So he expected Tham to make a move once he step out.


    Prince S¨¦bastien expected an arrow but to his surprise, he was attacked with fire. Of course, he knew that no one in the entire kingdom will dare to face him head-on in a sword fight.


    The fire had caught him a bit off guard so he could only cast the spell to become invisible and step back deliberately dropping his sword on the ground after casting a spell to make the sword look just like the sword of distraction. He then calmly walk deeper into the cave and waited for Jeffrey to arrive.


    He already planned to allow the lords to fight among themselves without lifting a figure. Jeffery was still thinking of how to tick lord Darth into the cave, unexpectedly lord Darth offered to go in by himself.


    This made Jeffrey''s work easier. Once they came inside he pretend to be worried about the prince. "what could have happened to his highness," Jeffery pretended to be in search of the prince.


    Of course, prince Ericsson was worried since he was not aware that everything was planned. "come let''s search," he said. He was really anxious. Jeffery did not say any comforting words, they walked away together and allowed lord Darth the opportunity to pick up the sword.


    It took an hour before Jeffrey decided to lead prince Ericsson in the right direction to find the prince when they did


    "How do you feel? " prince Ericsson asked when they saw the prince who was trying to crop out of the small opening.


    prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head, "I am fine uncle,"


    It was only at this point that prince Ericsson remember the sword on the fool when they entered the cave.


    "We need to go back immediately, who knows if the sword of distraction has fallen into the hands of another," when they first entered the cave all he cared about was finding the prince. He was not stupid like lord Darth to believe that the prince has been burnt to nothing.


    He believes that the prince will be in the cave somewhere. His real worry has been that the prince was burnt badly and if he does not get treated soon he would die.


    But after seeing that the prince was okay, he immediately realized that he had been too careless and did not pick up the sword of distraction.


    "Uncle, why are you so anxious? Do you think that the sword can be picked up so casually by anyone?" Prince S¨¦bastien asked in a calm voice.


    "That right, not everyone should be able to pick it up but since you already pulled it out, who can say.." prince Ericsson was still worried...


    Prince S¨¦bastien shook his head. "Here he revived the sword that was hidden behind him.


    When prince Ericsson saw this he finally took a deep breath." if the real sword is here..? Prince Ericsson finally realized that things were not so simple.


    "you set all this up?" He asked when he saw the look on prince S¨¦bastien''s face.


    "No really.. Lord Darth made all the arrangements I just played along," prince S¨¦bastien explained.


    "Then what do you want to do next?" prince Ericsson was calmer at this point.


    "The kingdom should be in chaos now, let us wait for a little, then return to the Palace and get me crown," prince S¨¦bastien replied.


    Another hour passed before prince S¨¦bastien, prince Ericsson and Jeffery came out of the cave, the lords have already been fighting for the sword for two hours. None of them were present at the entrance of the cave, so the three of them managed to get to the Palace without any problems.


    At this point, those inside the Palace were already aware of the chaos outside but because of fear, they chose to remain inside. After all none of them were holding any weapons and prince S¨¦bastien already instructed them not to let the lords and noble left inside out once the chaos started.


    This was because their presence was still needed to crown him. He had predicted that not everyone will go out to take a look at him pulling out the sword and he was right.


    When the door to the throne room was pulled open, all the lords and noble presents turned around to look. They were scared that the chaos has gotten out of hand and the people have forced their way inside.


    The relief on their face seeing the crown prince was something they did not expect. After the relief gaps of disbelief left the mouth of many.


    This was because they saw the sword of distraction in the prince''s hand. Previously they heard that the prince has managed to take out the sword of truth but chaos has started because he was burned to nothing.


    Many of these lords did not believe this at all, as long as the prince''s dead body was not present they would not have believed that he was burnt to nothing.


    Moreover, how could he lose the sword of distraction to another so easily? First, it was even very difficult for them to believe that the sword of distraction was pulled out, talk more of it been lost to another. This was the reason why many of the lords and nobles did not believe the news that was brought back earlier.


    But now seeing the prince standing in front of them hold the sword was something that still caught them off guard.


    "Shall we begin the coronation?" prince S¨¦bastien asked. Although it was a question prince S¨¦bastien was already walking toward the throne.


    "your majesty... Is... It... I mean are you... Is that really the sword of truth?" one general present could not believe his eyes. He did not even realize that he had called the prince "Your majesty"


    "Do you want to try it the power to believe," prince S¨¦bastien raised his brows and pretended to draw the sword?


    "of course not your majesty," the General immediately acted like a coward. Who did not know the power of the sword? In the had of a common man it was already a weapon to be feared how much more a skilled fighter like prince S¨¦bastien.


    After this exchange, none of the lords dared to open their mouths and ask any stupid questions. Prince Ericsson quietly followed the prince to the throne. At this moment he was feeling very proud. Once prince S¨¦bastien seats on the throne he will be at ease. Knowing that he has fulfilled his promise.


    "Your highness," the priest waiting to crown him was still able to compose his thought. He felt very honored to crown the man who pulled out the sword of truth after it has been stuck for so long.


    Below the throne, many of the lords felt regretful, if only they knew that such a historical moment will occur at this time they would have gone to take a look.


    "Your highness, your queen is not present.  You can not be crowned without one," the priest said bowing his head.


    Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head, of course, he knew this. For a prince to be crowned he has to be married. Is this not why prince Craig has fixed a date for his marriage after taking over the throne by force.


    " She will be here shortly," prince S¨¦bastien responded.


    "Your highness, the kingdom is already in chaos, we can not wait. Until the drums are beaten, peace will not return and more innocent lives will be lost. Moreover, it is not granted if she will reach the Palace safely considering the situation," the priest said.


    " That right your highness, " Many of the lords supported.


    " In a situation like this, your highness can just pick a young maiden and make his queen. This is a matter of emergency. His highness will not neglect his people for personal reasons right," a lord said.


    " That right, " the voice of the nobles and lord support. In a few moments, many maidens were pushed forward.


    Prince S¨¦bastien felt his headache. Previously he wanted the prince to come over to the throne room and wait but because he was not sure of lord Darth''s, plans he wanted her to remain inside his quarters.. Moreover, he knew that many of the lords present still did not approve of her and they might take advantage of the situation to hurt her. Who knows things will turn out like this?

 Chapter 333 - Choosing A Queen.

    Prince S¨¦bastien looked at all the unmarried ladies making their way to the front. This was a rare opportunity and non of them could afford to miss it.


    Although he was going to pick just one of them, they each hope to get picked. Prince S¨¦bastien shook his head, these men will try to make things difficult for him if he insisted that they waited for princess Ellen.


    "your highness all you have to do is pick one," the priest standing by the side said. Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head and looked at the ladies standing before him.


    Although he could simply reject them and insist on waiting for Ellen, after all with the sword of distraction in his hands'' none of these men will go too far but he chose to go the long way.


    After all their many ways to kill a rat without shedding blood. "Do you want me to just point a figure at one of these ladies and make her our queen?" prince S¨¦bastien looked at the priest.


    The priest wanted to nod his head but for some reason he could not, he was not. "Avalo is a big kingdom and even if the Queen''s seat does not hold much power she will be in charge of the royal family. It can not just be anyone," prince S¨¦bastien shook his head.


    His words made sense even if the lords and nobles wanted a chance to become in-laws with the royal family they still had to think of the bigger picture.


    Prince Ericsson looked at his nephew. He knew that he was not interested in picking a wife among this woman so he decided to help him.


    "Your highness, things have already gotten to this point, the chaos must come to an end soon, what if our Enemies find out and take advantage... Prince Ericsson paused.


    " But you are right, the content of a book should not be judged by its cover. It is impossible for you to know one fit for the position of the Queen just by looking at them," prince Ericsson said.


    "Your highness is right but there is no time to get to know them all," one lord said.


    Lord Taylor who has been quiet all the while finally spoke up. He was the one in charge of writing and keeping all the laws of Avalo. Should prince S¨¦bastien make a decree after being crown he will add it to the law. Seeing that the situation has gotten to this point he spoke up.


    "In a situation like this the prince can indeed choose a wife on the spot but not everyone is qualified to become a queen. So I suggest that those ladies from the small household with no significant talent or achievements should return to their seat, this will make it easy, " He said.


    Of course, it will be a shame for just anyone to become the queen. The daughters of the small noble families felt regretful but they returned to their seats, except for those who have outstanding qualities in arts.


    " If your family already made an engagement please return to your seat, his highness hates taking other people''s things," prince Ericsson was the one who spoke this time.


    He understood that his nephew was not interested in picking any wife but their hands were tied at this point. He could only help delay time.


    A few ladies walk back to their seats, this was because noble families like theirs always made married arrangements once they were born or at least wait till they turned sixteen.


    When the announcement was first made over fifty ladies walked out but now only less than twenty were still standing.


    "Lady Susan, come forward and examine this ladies," Lord Taylor said. Since they were trying to make sure that whoever the prince picked is suitable to be a queen, Lady Susan who was known for her good foresight and talent was the best to examine them.


    Lady Susan steps forward gracefully. Each of her movements was done perfectly, it was hard for one not to be drawn to her nobility.


    When the ladies standing below the throne heard her approaching footsteps they were nervous. Every lady knew lady Susan as a perfectionist. Her dress and etiquette were second to none.


    And to get approval from her was like getting a crown. Prince S¨¦bastien just watch as the woman examined each of the ladies.


    By the time she was done only seven ladies were still standing. The others have been sent back to their seat for different reasons. Such as posture, manner, or dress. Those who remain standing were feeling very proud.


    "Your highness, you can now choose from these ones left," lord Taylor said.


    Prince S¨¦bastien looked at the seven ladies. "lord Taylor, I do not even know this ladies how can I just pick one randomly. Let them introduce themselves and their household. What they like to do and their talent," prince S¨¦bastien said.


    He was not going to choose any one of these girls, he just wanted to find a reason to regret them one after the other.


    Lord Taylor did not find anything wrong with the prince''s request, so they went with it.  Someone brought a chair for prince S¨¦bastien who sat down and waited for the ladies to introduce themselves.


    Lady Vare was the first to step out, she was not as nervous as the rest of the ladies. She has already been engaged to prince Craig once, and she felt that she should be the best option. After all, it was not the first time the prince was meeting her.


    Moreover, she did not lack anything, she had beauty and a family background. "Your highness, I am Vera of house Carrera. I love to sing," she said confidently.


    Prince S¨¦bastien nodded his head as if he was interested in what she just said. "Lady Vera, could you sing me a song?" prince S¨¦bastien requested.


    Although it was a request she knew she could not reject it. "it will be my honor, your highness," Lady Vera bowed.


    She was so happy ever since she was a child her voice has been praised. So she took a deep breath and picked a short song that she knew.


    This song was a very commoner song of a fairytale so everyone seat has sung or heard it before.


    As expected lady Vera''s voice was very calm and pleasant to listen to. Lady Carrero was so happy seeing all the people around them nodding their heads. She has never been more proud.


    "My daughter will definitely be chosen," she whispered to her husband. Lord Carrero shook his head. It is too early to be so confident. Look his highness does not seem moved, " lord Carrero said. He did not want his wife to be laughed at for saying such arrogant words.


    "What! When have you seen the expression on the prince''s face? He is wearing a mask. Let me tell you if he did not have a little interest he would not have asked her to sing," Lady Carrero did not believe her husband.


    At this point, lady Vera finished singing and the prince simply nodded his head.


    The next Lady to Vera step forward, of course, they all considered lady Vera a threat after all it was not long since the rumors about the prince liking lady Vera spread. Moreover, when the prince spoke to her moments ago his voice seems gentle.


    This lady also liked to sing the must but she said she liked playing the flute. Luckily she was also good at it. She did not dare sing after listening to Vera. She felt that her chances will be worst if she went head-on with Vera singing a song.


    "Playing the flute? It is unfortunate that there is no flute present I would have asked you to play a little," prince S¨¦bastien said. At this point, he was willing to be very patient just to buy time.


    "What flute, I am sure she is not good with it. She most have mentioned it since she knew her talent will be impossible to test," the third lady close to her said. Although many people knew how to play the flute, only a handful can impress people with the sound of the flute.


    So when the second lady said she could play the flute many people will expect her to be very skilled. So the third lady could not help doubt her words.


    "Your highness, I will not dare lie to you. Lucky since I like playing the flute so much I brought one with me today. If his highness permits I can play a little," the second lady replied after hearing the mockery of the lady next to her.


    Prince S¨¦bastien had all the time, as long as his sunshine has not arrived he could act very patient.


    The lady immediately bowed and got the flute from her hand man who hurried from the conner to hand it over. The lady gracefully played the flute.


    True to her words she was good. Her performance was above average. The third lady who mocked her felt regretful. She felt that if she had not spoken, the second lady who not had the opportunity to shine.


    The third lady dared to sing, soon the sixth Lady introduced herself.. She was getting ready to dance when the door to the hall was pulled open.

 Chapter 334 - Fall And Suffer

    After having lunch Princess Ellen and the rest learned from Jane that an internal conflict has started. Princess Ellen was not worried at all when she first heard this news.


    She has watched the prince in front of danger, so she knew that he was not someone that could get killed easily, so she felt at peace.


    Moments later a guard came into the welcoming hall where they were all seated. He bowed his head very respectfully.


    "Your highness, the crown prince has gone missing and it is rumored that he is dead," the guard said.


    "What?'' Everyone in the room was surprised by this news but Princess Ellen remained calm. She did not believe the news, she felt that it was just another baseless rumor.


    "Alright, you can return to your post," princess Ellen said. The guard was shocked by how calm she reacted. No matter if she and the prince did not have any close relationship his death will affect her life in a big way so her calmness was not expected. Even if she was happy about his death she should pretend to be sad right?


    "Your highness if you want to escape from..." The guard was still speaking when princess Ellen raised her hand.


    "You may leave," she did not want to leave. The prince promised to see her at the coronation hall so she did not believe he will die like that.


    The guard still wanted to say something but seeing the look on the princess''s face he bowed his head and walked out.


    "Cousin, I think it is best you leave. If the prince is really dead or hurt your life will not be easy once someone else seats on the throne," Jane said after the guard left the room.


    "That''s right sister, I do not think it a good idea to continue to stay in the palace. After all, there is no smoke without fire," princess Ema was also very anxious. What she meant to say is that something bad definitely happened to the prince.


    Richard and Danny felt anxious for the princess but they did not know what to do. The kingdom was already in a state of chaos anyone with good sense will know that it is not a good time to step out of the quarter talk more or go out of the Palace.


    "Why are you so anxious, even if princess Ellen wanted to leave the palace it is not safe outside," Rose frowned looking at Jane and princess Ema.


    The two frown their brows, they had nothing to worry about staying in the palace, after all, they are representative. They were only showing concern for the princess. "What did we say wrong? If the prince is dead or injured becoming a mistress to the new king is the best thing that can happen to sister. Is it not better that she leaves. Who knows if the next king will even kill her afraid that she is carrying the seed of the prince," princess Ema said righteously.


    Deep down she did not mind this fate falling on her sister. Ever since she saw that dress on princess Ellen she has been jealous. How could princess Ellen''s life turn out to be so good in Avalo? She was supposed to be just a peace offering, that should be looked down upon. The prince was supposed to be heartless and make Princess Ellen''s life miserable. So in her heart, she wished Ellen could fall and suffer.


    "Right cousin you can not stay," Jane supported.


    "It is just a rumor, I do not think the princess should run away because of something that has not been confirmed yet," Danny said. Although she sounded calm she was worried for the princess.


    When she first arrived at Avalo she was happy that the princess''s life was good, she would not want that to change.


    "What are you saying? Unless something really happens to the prince, such a rumor will not just surface from nowhere," Jane countered.


    Just like that, an argument started. Lawrence was at a loss of what to do at this point. He was more worried about his son. Jeffery was the right-hand man of the prince, this means something also happened to him.


    So like princess Ellen, he would rather choose to belive that the prince was fine. He just found his son after years of searching. If anything happened to him again it will be hard on his wife and himself.


    "Jane you have to be positive, this is just an internal conflict the prince should be fine. Moreover, you heard the guard it a rumor,"  Lawrence said.


    "Uncle, I know there is a high chance that the prince is still alive but something must have happened to him. He might go missing for a day,  month, or years. Things will not be easy for my cousin at that time," Jane said.


    Lawrence wanted to argue but Janes''s words made sense. No matter how one looks at it the rumors wound have roots.


    "My husband is fine, it''s not that easy to kill him," princess Ellen said. She was not just trying to console herself. She felt peace deep within her heart. She had no doubt about his safety but she was worried about him being missing.


    "Sister, ..." Princess Ena was going to say something but Richard stopped her.


    "That''s enough, even if something happened to the prince it is not safe for Ellen to go out at this time. Since we are here if something really happens then we can find a way to protect her. After all the crown prince of Avalo is the power of the kingdom. I am sure the new king will not be so arrogant" Richard said.


    "Prince Richard you overthink, a person capable of killing or hurting the prince of Avalo can not be simply," Jane said.


    "A person can not just kill the crown prince of Avalo, especially not a man from Avalo. If he was so easy to kill then he should be dead years ago. His is probably hurt, nothing more," Richard replied with confidence.


    He had watched the man fight, not even an arrow can catch him off guard. So how can he just get killed? Jane wanted to argue but they all knew the reputation of the prince.


    "I still think, it is best sister leaves, the palace now. They are a lot of guards. They will protect her. Think about it, Even if the crown prince is still alive we can not tell his current state. What if he does not return for days or months. Maybe a year. Even if the new king gives us face while we are around what will happen after we leave. We all know that Avalo will never allow us to take sister away," princess Ema said.


    She wanted to convice princess Ellen to go out by all means, especially since she was sure that Richard will follow her. It will be best if something happened to him while he tries to protect Ellen.


    Richard thought about princess Ema''s words, something might have happened to the prince and they could not be sure how soon he will return. If he was gone for more than a few days, then princess Ellen''s life will be miserable. Just as he was thinking of encouraging princess Ellen to leave the Palace Eva spoke up.


    "It is just a rumor the prince is fine," there was so much confidence in her voice that all the people present could not help but look at her.


    "How can you be so sure, you are just a maid of an insignificant household," Jane mocked. She thought that Jane worked for Jeffery.


    "I am not a maid and I know more about what happens around Avalo, than you," Eva replied. Her voice was calm but it was obvious she had no respect for Jane. She turned to princess Ellen.


    "You highness there is nothing to worry about. It just like you said, his highness is fine," her voice was very respectful when she spoke to princess Ellen.


    Although Ellen had the same thought she was curious about why Eva sounded so confident. "How are you sure?" princess Ellen asked.


    "Simple, the prince did not have to invite your uncle''s family over before the ceremony but he did. Your brother was also asked to remain in the crown prince quarter until the ceremony begins. If I am not wrong the prince already anticipated that something might go wrong so he made these arrangements. So how could he get hurt?


    Think about it, if something was to really happen to the prince do you think a palace guard will have the time to bring you the news?" Eva asked.


    "Of course not, those palace guards are loyal to whoever seats on the throne," princess Ellen answered. Now that Eva mention it she could not help but wonder why the guard wanted to suggest that she left the palace.


    "What are you trying to say?'' Rose asked looking at Eva. She was curious when she heard Ellen''s answe

 Chapter 335 - Lure Her Out

    There are only two possibilities, either the prince deliberately spread the news of his disappearance or someone is trying to lure you out of the palace. Either way, it is best to remain seated where you are. The prince cares about you and if it''s got too dangerous his men should be available to save you," Eva said. Eva was aware that some man named Dark was trying to kidnap the princess. This was the same man that has sent her to the prince''s bed. After all this incident how could she not know that someone was after the princess to get to the prince?


    She already notice that the prince cared for her so she was certain that he will make plans to keep her safe.


    "You are right, if things were so bad, One would have come to tell me," princess Ellen realized that Eva actually made a lot of sense but she could not help but wonder why she knew so much about the prince.


    ''Was she so close to him?'' Forget it, she just save me from falling into a trap,'' Princess Ellen decided to find out why the prince invited her later when she saw him instead of jumping to conclusions.


    Jane and Princess Ema did not believe a word from Eva but they kept their mouths shut since they did not want to argue with a commoner like her.


    Lawrence and his family believe her because they thought she was close to Jeffery, after all, the previous day Jeffery already told them that she was a friend. Richard and Danny on the other hand just belived her because princess Ellen did.


    It took another half an hour before the door was pulled open. This time it was Jeffery and One that came inside.


    "Jeffery," lady Bridget was so happy to see that her son was safe. She has been so anxious when the guard brought the news about the prince''s disappearance that she did not dare to say a word.


    "Mother, why are you looking so worried," Jeffery was surprised he did not expect to meet them in such a state.


    "We heard that the crown prince was missing so we were a bit scared," lady Bridget replied. As she spoke she used her eyes to check Jeffery from head to toe to see if he was hurt somewhere. She took a deep breath in relief when she saw that he was fine.


    "Your highness, it is time," Jeffery said looking at the princess. He knew that there was no time to explain what happened to them. It had taken him a bit of effort to fight the people causing trouble on his way to quarter. He knew they could not keep the lords and ladies waiting.


    Who knows if they would pressure the prince to choose a new queen. Princess Ellen nodded her head and got up to her feet. Just like that everyone else followed.


    They would not have thought that as soon as Jeffery and One pulled open the door of the throne room they will meet the prince in the middle of selecting a new queen.


    Prince Sebastian looked towards the door just like everyone else did as soon as the door was opened. Seeing that it was Jeffery standing at the front of the door, he took in a deep breath of relief.


    He knew that he will have to get crowned with his queen so after they left the cave, Jeffery had gone to pick up princess Ellen why he went to the palace.


    The lords and noble started murmuring among themselves when they saw princess Ellen walking behind. Not many of these lords knew what she looked like but seeing how she was dressed and the fact that she was with Jeffery and a group of people who were not from Avalo, they could guess she was the princess from Bozoa.


    Those whose daughters have returned to their seats started praising her. "The princess from Bozoa is so beautiful. No wonder the prince''s heart is set on her," one lady told her friend.


    "That right, look at all does maiden standing before the prince if compared to the prince, they look so average," her friend replied.


    Even lady Susan was very pleased watching princess Ellen walk over to the throne. " She is the perfect match for the prince," lady Susan said. Those around her were surprised. Lady Susan was known to be someone who spoke her mind. Her husband was a respected general. She did not care if she died for saying what she believes to be true.


    "What do you mean lady Susan, the fact that she is beautiful does not mean that the throne should be handed to her. Who knows if she jas any talent," the lady closed to her disagreed.


    "What do you mean by having no talent? Do not say that, I heard that back in Samor a few months ago she had saved the prince''s life," A General''s wife spoke up.


    "Do not be foolish, if she is good with herbs and saving lives do you think Bozoa will marry her over to Avalo," the woman who spoke against Ellen replied.


    "Well, the source of my information is trusted," the General wife replied.


    "Of course, I belive you, who does not know that she (the woman talking against Ellen) is only saying all this because the chance for her daughter to become the Queen has been ruined by the princess Arrival," another General''s wife joined the conversation.


    "What chance? I doubt the prince was planning to pick any of these ladies. If you ask me he was only wasting time for the Princess to arrive," lady Susan''s husband who is a general spoke up.


    He has had the opportunity to work with prince Sebastian and he knew it was not his style to be so patient. He already thought that something was wrong when the prince agreed to pick a new wife so easily.


    Now that the princesd Arrived with Jeffery, it made a lot of sense. Who is the crown prince of Avalo? He was a man who could not even be forced by the king when he was just a boy.


    When the ladies heard the General''s words, they all came to a realization. The prince indeed was not planning to choose a new queen. He was just making a fool out of them.


    The person who was most annoyed about this outcome was lady Carrero. She was someone who knew how to take advantage of the situation. As soon as the news about the conflict and prince Sebastian''s disappearance reached her ears, she had to look for a guard who could bring the message to the princess and lure her out of the palace, she even asked the guard to force her out if she did not take the bait.


    Unfortunately for her, the prince had the princess surrounded by guards and her family was also present.. These two factors made it impossible for her to be forced out.

 Chapter 336 - Shiver Run Down Her Spine.

    "How can she still be within the palace?" Lady Carrero gritted her teeth in anger. She knew that even if the prince was just trying to buy time, as long as they are unable to find the princess within a few hours the prince will be forced to pick a new queen. Unfortunately, her plan has just failed once more.


    "Eva, I think you were right, someone was trying to lure cousin outside the palace," Rose whispered to Eva. Eva simply nodded her head.


    Jane and princess Ema rolled their eyes. They still thought there was no reason for someone to want to lure her out of the princess. Is not like she is about to become the Queen.


    At this point, Princess Ellen finally got to the front and was ready to climb up the stairs to the throne.


    The ladies standing before the throne contesting to become the new queen all felt awkward, especially since the prince climbed down to take her hand and help her up the podium where the throne was located.


    Princess Ellen has been worried that the prince will be hurt, even if deep in her heart she believed he was fine. Her worried heart only calm down when the prince took her hand at the bottom of the stairs and she could get a close look at him that he was indeed fine.


    Because the prince has acted cold towards her when other people were present she did not dare ask him anything and just followed his lead quietly.


    "My wife is here, shall we begin now?" Prince Sebastian looked at the priest, who had no other choice but to nod his head. Even if the priest now realized that the prince was making a fool out of all of them he remained quiet.


    "Yes your highness," the priest could only swallow back his comfort. When the ladies standing below heard their conversation they felt more awkward. Lady Vare could no longer take it, so she spoke up.


    "Your highness we have already been standing here for so long, even if you do not want any of us to become you, queen, you can still just pick a wife," lady Vera said.


    With the sword of destruction in the prince''s hands who did not know that his praise will be a song for many years. Being a wife to him will still mean a lot of power.


    Besides if an unfortunate accident were to happen to the princess then that wife will automatically become the queen.


    "That right your highness, you should at least pick a wife among us," another lady among the seven of them said.


    When prince Sebastian heard this he unconsciously looked at princess Ellen who had her head bowed.


    He turned to look at the people below the stage and saw them nodding their heads in agreement. Then he turned his head to his uncle.


    "Uncle, you have not been married all your life, you have spent your life making sure I inherited my father''s throne which he had no chance to seat on. How about I say thank you by letting you choose a wife among these beautiful ladies," prince Sebastian immediately pushed his uncle at the center.


    Prince Ericsson has aged, moreover, he is the uncle to the king, many of the ladies were willing to marry him. After all, this will still connect them to the royal family.


    "We can not act so careless talking about marriage when Avalo is in chaos. we should get the prince''s crown in order to put an end to the chaos outside," prince Ericson found an excuse to reject the prince.


    Lady Vera who was also about to reject the prince had no choice but to swallow the words at the tip of her tongue.


    "That right," the priest also agreed. The ceremony for the coronation began. First prince Sebastian will get crowned.


    "Your highness, you can not have something over your head when the crown is been placed on it," the priest said looking at the mask over the prince''s face that also covered a part of his head.


    Prince Sebastian looked at the priest then turned to face the princess.


    Princess Ellen has already taken off a lot of time, so without fear, she reaches out to take off the mask. When the people in the gall saw what was going on they did not even dare breathe too loud out of fear.


    Everyone in the hall started to think of the rumors that said that he was a beast. Suddenly the ladies in the front started regretting their choice of coming out. How on earth did they forget what the prince looked like. They must have been blinded by greed at that moment.


    Many of the women present had their eyes closed not daring to look. A few cover their eyes with their hands and peeked between the space.


    *gaps *gaps


    Those who managed to see the prince were taken by surprise.  The older lords who still remember what prince Edward looks like we''re the most surprised.


    "Is that prince Edward," one old lord whispered to his friend.


    "What are you saying? Prince Edward is already dead for many years now. Our eyes must have gotten too old," his friend said.


    Lord Taylor who was closer to the prince was struck dumb. He silently pinched himself but his eyes did not seem to be lying to him. No one was sure of what happening or how to react.


    The younger generation who did not know prince Edward was smitten by the prince''s handsomeness. Those who had their eyes closed were forced open and see what was going on. After the initial gaps, no one knew how to react.


    The priest was the first to snap out of his daze and start the coronation.


    "I the eyes of the gods, now pronounce your son of Edward stoneborn, Sebastian Stoneborn first of his name, the king of Avalo," as soon as the priest finished speaking he placed the crown on his head.


    "Your Majesty," the priest bowed. It was after this that the people began to react, they all began to rise to their feet and also bowed. "Your Majesty,"


    This was followed by the chant.


    "Long live the king,"


    "Your kingdom will reign"


    Then the beating of the drums and finally the Royal bell was struck.


    After the initial celebration, the hall quiets down. Princess Ema felt her eyes turn red. If she had known that the crown prince of Avalo would be so handsome then she would have married him back then.


    Moreover, the prince treated princess Ellen so well. She cursed the people that spread the news that the prince was turned into a beast.


    It was not only princess Ema that was having this thought, even lady Vera''s eyes were red from anger. She wanted to go back in time and choose differently.


    Many of the ladies who have run away from marrying the prince were also regretful  They looked at the man seated beside them with anger


    ''Who spread such rumor? '' they all caused the person in their heart.


    Prince S¨¦bastien''s mother suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine.

 Chapter 337 - Fight For The Throne

    Outside the throne room.


    The lords who were fighting for the fake sword of destruction also heard the bell.


    "That bell, what does it mean," one of the lords asked. They were shocked to hear it.


    Two young lords who were holding on to the sword were also a bit confused. "What is going on?" They turned to each other.


    "I think someone has been successfully crowned as king," another lord said looking at the two men holding on to the sword.


    "What?" One of the men got distracted, so the other used the opportunity to pull the sword out of his grip.


    "What the point, someone already seats on the throne," the lord who just got the sword pulled out of his hand said.


    "So? With the sword of destruction in my hand I will defeat whoever is seated on the throne," the lord holding on to the sword said with confidence.


    "That right," the lords who were close to him agreed.


    All the lords who fought for the swords were injured. Some have even lost consciousness. Since things were already like this they all started trying to make their walk to the palace.


    The man who held the fake sword of destruction was walking ahead of the group and the rest followed like humble dogs.


    When they got to the entrance, it so happened that the first ceremony was over and the king together with his queen was on their way to the kingdom''s square where the people of Avalo will be waiting.


    When the two faced each other the lord holding the fake sword was shocked. He did not recognize the prince so he proudly drawer the sword.


    "Step down from the throne or die," he said.


    When the Lords with Sebastian heard his arrogant words, they were surprised.


    "Do you want to die?" One of the lords asked.


    The Lord did not know why the other lords were so scared. He raised his sword and pointed it towards the king. Sebastian turned to look at Jeffery.


    "If he wants to die, grant him his wish," Sebastian said. He did not want to fight with the stupid lord.


    "What? How dare you look down on me? This sword in my hand is the sword of destruction if you dare come at me yourself," the young lord said still pointing the sword at King Sebastian.


    "How laughable, how can you think that thing in your hand is the sword of destruction. are you fit to touch it, talk more of hold it," a noble behind king Sebastian mocked.


    "What nonsense are you saying? This is indeed the sword of destruction. The crown prince pulled it out and he was consumed by the fire. Then we all fraught almost to death for the sword to end up in my hands," the lord was very confident of what he had.


    Nobody following the king believes the lord." you take us for fools, the crown prince has brought the sword of distraction, we saw it with our eyes," a General mocked.


    " I am not lying, if you dare come and fight me to death," the young lord holding the fake sword was still confident. Maybe it is because he was already feeling all-powerful, he did not hear the general who just spoke address the king who was standing as the crown prince.


    So he concluded that the king was an unknown man who came to deceive the other lords and nobles. He believed that once he defeats the face lord


    When the lord''s wife who was holding the sword saw that her husband was the one who challenged the king, she run to the front and tried to stop him.


    "What do you think you are doing? He is the crown prince, do you think you can defeat him with the sword you are holding," she made her voice low. She thought that the reason why her husband was so confident was that he did not know that the handsome man was the famous cursed prince of Avalo.


    Who would have thought that the man did not know what was good for him and pushed his wife away? This time he did not even bother to say anything but dashed to the prince.


    Jeffery who was standing by the side had no choice but to make a move.


    *Clash* clash


    the two swords made contact with each other. "the king is willing to forgive your foolishness. Lord Darth deceive you all," Jeffery said. He did not want to kill the young lord.


    The young lord did not say anything but attack again. In his mind, the crown prince must have lost the sword after the fire attack and he was trying to deceive him.


    Jeffery bold his attack effortlessly. It must be said that Jeffery was skilled with the sword and the only person who might be able to beat him will be S¨¦bastien himself.


    The lord kept attacking while Jeffery defended for some time. " lord Darth had the plan to hurt the prince with fire. What you have now is just a normal sword. The real sword is with the prince. Think about it, do you think a sword that has been stuck to the ground for a thousand years will easily be picked up by everyone, even if the prince lost it? " Jeffery tried to make the man understand what was going on but he was too stubborn and did not listen.


    The other lords who fought earlier for the sword started to doubt if they had been fooled. They all had doubts when lord Darth first walked out with it but seeing it shine so bright earlier they were fooled by it. Unfortunately, the lord with the fake sword remains stubborn."I am not a fool, in my hand is the real sword. You are trying to trick me and get it," He said as he marched forward and attack.


    "fool" Jeffery lost all patience towards the lord and blocked his attack. This time he did not give the lord the chance to attack again before he attacked stabbing the man deep into his stomach.


    "Do you believe that the sword in your hand now is fake?" Jeffery asked before pulling out the sword. At this point, the man''s eyes seem to be saying ''I believe'' but it was too late.


    *BAM*


    The lord landed on the ground.  "Does anyone else want to fight for the throne?" Jeffery looked at the tired-looking lords who still had a shock on their faces.


    "your majesty," they all bowed. None of these men dare to think of the throne after seeing what happened to the young lord. The two lords who have killed lord Darth earlier were still unconscious.. Jeffery sent some of the guards to find them and let the royal physician check their injuries.

 Chapter 338 - Threaten Eva

    After the incident with the fake sword, the ceremony moved on smoothly. Those who wanted to cause more trouble were forced to stop when the royal soldiers went about the street


    Eva was with the Zack all day and naturally did not get noticed since Danny, Rose, Jane, and princess Ema were present. This group of beautiful women together drawer a lot of attention But Eva only got a little attention.


    Since Rose did not treat her like a maid, Jane had no option but to pretend to be blind. After all, when she had tried to send her away from the dining table, she ended up missing lunch.


    The few young men who noticed wanted to approach her but since they were in a group they did not dare.


    Princess Ema and Jane were both not in a good mood. Their face was dark as the back of the pot. Before that day Ema could sleep because she believed Ellen''s husband was a beast but after seeing his handsome face she was smitten


    Watching how princess Ellen was seated at the highest table in the kingdom square made her unwilling. If she had known that the prince was so handsome and the rumors were fake she would have happily married him.


    Joe Yancey could not even be compared in any way. The worst case was that she did not even get Joe Yancey but Rickon Baratheon


    Jane on the other hand was looking out to find prince William but no one knew what had happened to him or where he could be.


    Apart from a group of admires that noticed Eva, her cousin also noticed her. Although Eva''s dress was regular but the people around her did not treat her like a maid.


    This made lucy wonder how her cousin managed to become friends with people who were so wealthy. She was jealous seeing her standing there. Although Eva looked a lot like her father, with the combination of her mother''s beautiful eyes, she was very beautiful and could get attention without even trying.


    That day Lucy had gone out of her way to wear the best dress she had. Even with the effort that she had put on, she still could not look as beautiful as Eva, so how could she not be Jealous.


    "My lady, madam Lucius is looking for you," a maid called. She was the same maid who accompanied lucy to Eva''s house the last time.


    "I will be there," Eva answered absence mindedly.


    "You better stop looking at her, who knows if your behavior will draw the attention of the other family members," the maid said seeing that she kept looking at Eva.


    Lucy immediately looked away and shot the maid a warning look. The maid bowed her head and rolled her eyes secretly. She never really had any respect for Lucy before she found out about her being fake. So she disrespected her openly since she knew her secret.


    Lucy hurried over to meet madam Lucius. She was already made a mental note on how to hurt Eva.


    Since the Royal city of Avalo already just recovered from an internal conflict, many people will easily cause trouble in the next few days and Lucy was planning to take advantage of it, to get rid of Eva.


    Meanwhile, Eva was not aware that her cousin had decided to get rid of her. After the ceremony, she decided to return home early especially since the Zacks were invited to stay in the palace.


    Rose was reluctant to part with her, Eva did not want to return home if it get too late. She knew that it will be u save. So she left with the other commoners to her house early.


    When she got home she was surprised to meet Lucy waiting. This time no maid was with her.


    "What are you doing here?" Eva asked when she saw her waiting outside the house.


    "What do you mean? Even if my father has come to claim me, this is still my home," Lucy said.


    "No, it was never your home, this house belongs to my mother, it was given to her by my father," Eva decided to still act as though she was not aware of the fact that Lucy has taken over her life.


    "What are you saying? This house belongs to my mother, she invited you more to stay and then she traveled for a while, how dare you claim it belongs to you. Hurry up and leave, I want to sell it now that my other is dead," Lucy said.


    When Eva heard her she could not help but laugh.


    "I might not know many things but I still remember how you and your mother entered Avalo royal city when my mother was sick. Do not even think you can fool me with your stupid story, I have evidence that this house belongs to me. If you dare try to sell it, I do not mind reporting you to the royal city guards for stealing," Eva said.


    "Are you joking? My mother will roll over on her grave, how could your mother be so shameless as to change the narrative, I am giving you two days to leave or I will be the one to report to the royal city guards," Lucy did not back down.


    "Go ahead, luckily my mother left me a piece of evidence, when the time comes, I will see what proof you have," Eva lied. There was no evidence for her to prove the house belongs to her except the fact that she was her mother''s daughter but since lucky has claimed her like the guards will naturally support her if they went over.


    Fortunately, Lucy was the fake daughter and she was scared of being exposed so no matter what she will never involve the royal city guards.


    When lucy saw that Eva knew about the ownership of the house she could not help but bite her tongue. She thought that she could simply drive Eva away from the house. That way Eva might be forced to leave the royal city this way the members of Lucius'' family will not run into her in the future and find out the truth.


    Now that she could not push her out of the house, Lucy had no choice but to ensure that Eva disappears from the Avalo completely. She would have been worried about how to get the money to pay, fortunately, she could use the house as payment as she did not have any gold coin left since the maid kept collecting all her money.


    "We shall see," Lucy said not backing down and walking away arrogantly. She had deliberately mixed among the crowd to get a chance to threaten Eva.


    Eva took a deep breath. She could see from the way that Lucy acted that she had other plans.. Although she was not sure of these plans, she made a mental note to act carefully in the days to come.

 Chapter 339 - [Bonus ]I Will Believe You.

    Avalo Royal Palace.


    After the coronation, King Sebastian finally moved out of the crown prince quarter with Ellen to the main Palace. Lawrence and his family were arranged to join Richard and Danny at the crown prince quarter.


    "My Queen," Prince Sebastian said hugging Ellen who could not stop herself from smiling. There was just something about the way he call her that made her feel warm and happy.


    "So you will no longer we''re a mask?" Princess Ellen asked. She was not used to everyone looking at his face. She knew that most of the ladies present at the ceremony could not stop looking at his face. She wished he will continue to wear his mask.


    She could already guess that with his face reviled many unmarried ladies will start scheming their way to his bed. She felt a headache just thinking about it.


    "What? You want everyone to keep thinking you are married to a beast?" Prince Sebastian asked. To his surprise, Ellen nodded her head without hesitation.


    "Really?" Sebastian asked looking at Ellen to see if she was just joking but he was taken by surprise again when he saw her serious expression.


    "Why? Now that everyone sees that I look normal they will be jealous of you," Sebastian said. Although he knew only little about women they all like to show off their dresses and men. Yet his sunshine wanted him to wear a mask and be seen as a beast. Could it be that she is not a woman?


    "I do not want them to be Jealous, as long as they think you are a beast they will not have any desire," Ellen answered on a serious note.


    Prince Sebastian could not help but chuckle. Who would have thought that his sunshine will be so possessive like a man? "So what will you do if one day I decide to take a wife or mistress?" Sebastian decides to tease her a little.


    Princess Ellen''s frowned, it felt like a heavyweight was placed on her shoulder. She knew that if he decided to take another wife or a mistress in the future she will be unable to do anything about it.


    She shook her head and walked away from him, she no longer felt like talking to him. If only she did not love him, she would not mind what he did.


    She wanted to go back to the first day she meet him back then she did not care if he had other wives or mistresses. In fact back then she wanted to be as insignificant as possible to him but now she was unwilling to share him.


    ''Ahh! She knew ger wish was next to impossible. When the prince saw the way she walked away he smiled to himself before he walked over to her


    He liked the fact that she was not willing to share him with any other. This for him was a confirmation that she was beginning to love him as much as she loved him.


    "You look very beautiful, my Quern," he said as he pulled her into his embrace. Ellen felt happy hearing his compliment but she stopped herself from smiling.


    "How many wives and mistresses do you plan on having," princess Ellen asked. She felt that it was better to know and prepare herself. Although she did not want to share, since she could not stop him, she thought it was best for her to prepare herself instead.


    "I do not know yet," Sebastian played along.


    "Ahh! So when are you planning to take another wife or Mistress," Ellen asked another question. She was not even sure why she asked the second question.


    "Tomorrow," Sebastian answered without thinking. Ellen froze in place when she heard him. She forgot to breathe. She never expected that the prince will be planning to take another wife so soon. She thought he would wait a couple of months at least.


    When Sebastian saw her reaction he kissed her head. "I have to marry someone from Avalo, it is a tradition," he said.


    There was a long pause, it took Ellen a while to put herself together. "I am tired," she managed to say when she finally found her voice.


    She tried to break out of his hold but he did not let her go. "You understand I am just doing this because of tradition right?" Prince Sebastian asked.


    "Yes," Princess Ellen answered. She has lost all the strength to talk. She just wanted to take off her dress and sleep.


    When Sebastian saw how low her voice was he could not help but let out a low chuckle. "I was just playing around, I am not picking a new wife tomorrow," he said.


    "So? Even if you will not pick one tomorrow, does it mean that you will not pick one in the future?" Ellen raised her brows.


    "Of course, I have no plan of picking another wife or mistress in the future," he replied honestly. He knew he will be unable to share himself with someone else like he did with her.


    Not to forget that getting intimate with another means sharing his memory and he could not trust another the way he trust Ellen.


    "Says the man who invited his mistress over," Ellen rolled her eyes remembering Eva''s visit. Although Eva had saved her from falling into the trap of leaving the palace she still was unhappy about her present.


    "What mistress, I do not have any," Sebastian replied in confidence.


    "As if I will believe that, Eva was at the quarter today with my uncle and his family," Ellen said.


    Sebastian had no idea who she was talking about. For a man who did not address his must closest men with their names, how could he know Eva''s name?


    When Ellen saw the genuine confusion on Sebastian''s face she was convice that she might have overthought things but she still describes her. It was only after she mention the incident about the night he returned with the smell of a woman scent that Sebastian finally knew who she was talking about her.


    "I did not invite her, maybe Jeffery just wanted someone who knows the in and out of Avalo Royal city with his family," Sebastian said.


    Ellen thought about it and realize that she misunderstood him. Jeffery had his family stay in her house, she might be close to him. Moreover, the last time she had perceived her scent on him, she suspect that Jeffery had been the one pretending to be the prince.


    "She is not my mistress, I have nothing to do with her," Sebastian decided to say it clearly.


    "Then I will believe you," Ellen said forgetting her displeasures a few moments ago

 Chapter 340 - Seduce Him

    She is not my mistress, I have nothing to do with her," Sebastian decided to say it clearly.


    "Then I will believe you," Ellen said forgetting her displeasures a few moments ago.


    Sebastian was pleased to hear her answer. "I want you to know that I will not pick another wife or mistress in this lifetime," Sebastian said. He wanted to assure her of this because he realize that this was very important to her.


    "You do not have to promise me this? What if I can not give birth to an heir for the throne?" Ellen asked.


    "Then I will have no hair," Sebastian replied as soon as she finished asking the question.


    No matter how princess Ellen tried to be calm she could not help but tense up. What wealthy man will not want to have an heir? Forget about a wealthy man, all men wanted to have a male child to carry their family name.


    Even her father who was so in love with her mother still took another wife for the sake of an heir. She could not believe that the prince will be so good to her.


    "Your Majesty, you are a king, how can you not care about having an heir?" Ellen could not help but ask.


    "To be honest, I do want a son," king Sebastian nodded his head.  Queen Ellen that was feeling warm all over become a bit sad. She knew that she could not expect him to give up on having an heir because she could not give him one.


    "But if the son will not be carried by you..." He paused and looked at Ellen in the eyes. "I do not want it," he added.


    Queen Ellen was shocked when he heard the other half of his statement. She did not expect him to say that. "Ahh! " she decides not to believe him. "Do not make promises that you can not fulfill what if I die?" She said half laughing she did not dare believe what Sebastian had just said.


    Sebastian was so angry when he heard her that he bite on her lips to vent his anger. How can his sunshine cause herself to be barren and dead?


    When Ellen felt the pain on her lips she did not know how to react, so she held on to Sebastian''s shoulder to catch her breath.


    Sebastian kissed her lips gently after the bite. "Do not curse yourself like that," his voice was calm but Ellen could tell that he was angry and scolding her for what she said.


    "I... " Ellen wanted to explain the fact that what she said could indeed be a reality but before she could say anything Sebastian kissed her lips to shut her mouth. He did not want to hear those negative words from her anymore.


    When Sebastian finally let go of her lips she was out of breath. "I do not want to hear you talking about death again," he said.


    Ellen did not dare to argue, she immediately nodded her head in agreement. "And about being unable to bear a child how about we give it try?" Sebastian raised his brows but before Ellen could understand what he meant she felt her feet off the floor, so she was forced to wrap her hand around his neck. "What are you doing?" She asked.


    "What does it look like? Sebastian answered as he gently placed her on the bed. Then he joined her. " it does not matter if you are able to give birth to a child or not. When I sent Jeffery to offer the trance to Bozoa, I did that because I saw the sunshine that I wanted to make a part of my dark life," Sebastian said looking into her eyes.


    "What?" Ellen was surprised by his statement. Back then when Avalo has suddenly decided to end the war, they have all be surprised. Bozoa was already at the end of the road.


    So it was hard for her to believe that he had done it because he wanted to marry her. She had lived in Avalo Royal palace long enough to hear the rumors about him just Marry her to annoy the king. She never believed it and she had always believed it was a baseless Rumor.


    Sebastian nodded his head and told her about how he had sneaked into Bozoa camp and saw her attending to the injured. Ellen was so surprised when heard him. She somehow remembers that day.


    It finally made sense why she thought his face was familiar the first day she took off his mask. "So that is how it is," she nodded her head. She was so happy at this moment knowing that he loved her. She has never been just a peace offering to him but sunshine. She felt sweet all over.


    "Wait! " she suddenly remember that she had seen him without his mask back then. How come she did not end up dead or was that why he married her? "How come I did not die back then from seeing your face?" She asked looking at his eyes.


    Sebastian felt so embarrassed. "I lied about the curse," he replied honestly.


    Ellen nodded her head at first before she understood the meaning of his words. "What?" She would have easily believed anything else than the fact that he lied.


    Since the truth was already out, Sebastian decided to thicken his face. "I just wanted to kiss you back then, so I took advantage of the situation. It''s your fault for looking so cute and your lips seem to be inviting me just like right now," Sebastian said seriously.


    Who would have thought that the most heard man in the twelve kingdoms was this shameless? He even lied to her with a serious face back then. She could still remember the look he had on his face when he told her about her dying back then.


    Ellen felt speechless. she did not get angry or irritated. Back then she also wanted to kiss him, but she was afraid. ''Who would have thought he will dare to blame her for lying?''


    "Who would have thought the feared crown prince of Avalo could also use such childish tricks?" Ellen chuckled.


    "King, sunshine it king," Sebastian corrected without showing any form of embarrassment.


    "Right king Sebastian the trick star," Ellen teased. She had a smile from ear to ear hearing him call her sunshine.


    "I did not really lie to you back then," Sebastian defended himself. Ellen rolled her eyes not believing him.


    "It''s the truth, if it was someone else who took off my mask that day the person should be long dead," Sebastian said. Ellen swallowed hard this time she knew he was been serious. Luckily he liked her otherwise she would have already been forgotten in the grave.


    "Luckily your lips seduce me," Sebastian teased and As soon as he finishes speaking he kissed her not wanting to continue the embarrassing conversation.


    "I seduce him? Why do I not know about this?" Ellen asked herself but she did not resist him.


    And so the couple spent a night full of passion after asking the author out.

 Chapter 341 - Become Allies

    Across the sea, south side.


    Emperor Vanish has been traveling with his men to the south side from the north for a couple of days. His mission was to be able to steal some ships to make up the numbers.


    He planned to enter the first city without drawing any attention to himself. Although if he chose to start a war, he was sure to defeat the people from the south side but he did not have the time. He knew that the more he waited the less his chances of defeating the man who has took away the woman he loves.


    They have been closed to the gate of one of the kingdoms for a whole day watching how people go in and out of the kingdom.  "It, is time, Remember, you have to keep a low profile," Emperor Vanish said.


    The men nodded their heads they all knew what to do. It was already late in the evening, so emperor Vanish and his men were disguised in farmers'' clothes in order to get into the kingdom without raising any suspicion.


    At this time most of the farmers were returning to the kingdom.


    When they got to the gate it was pulled open for them without question. Emperor Vanish was very happy that his plan walked but he soon notice the soldiers waiting outside.


    Once he saw them waiting he knew that something was wrong. "Welcome Emperor Vsnish," the leader said.


    Emperor Vanish was taken by surprise, he did not expect to be recognized so easily so he drew his sword immediately. His men also did not waste time and follow suit.


    "Emperor Vanish there is no need to draw your sword, our leaders are waiting to see you," the leader of the was very calm and respectful.


    "Are you taken me, prisoners?" Emperor Vanish asked.


    "It is not in my place to answer your question. I am sure you did not ride all the way south without back up," the soldier said, his voice remaining respectful.


    Emperor Vanish thought about it for some time before choosing to follow the men. Although he could have easily fought the men that came to lead him to the leaders, he knew this would mean that he had wasted the days he spend traveling.


    So decided to find out what the leaders had to say. Anyway, he had a new plan on how to overturn the situation if their demands are unreasonable.


    "Lead the way," he said to the leader. The man nodded in response and started leading the way while Emperor Vanish and his men followed calmly.


    They walked for half an hour before arriving at the palace. Emperor Vanish looked at the six men dressed gracefully.


    The leader of the soldier turned to the men who were the leaders from the south, they have noticed Emperor Vanish since two days ago. They thought he was coming to spy on them in other to fight against them so they came together to negotiate with him.


    The leader of the soldier who brought Emperor Vanish over bowed and spoke in a different language that Emperor Vanish and his men could not understand.


    "Your highness, the man is indeed Emperor Vanish and his strength has taken over all the kingdoms to the north. I have invited him as you have asked," the soldier said.


    "Ask him to tell us why he rode all the way south," one of the leaders spoke up. To be honest the six leaders were scared of man but they did not want to show any fear after all the Emperor before them wanted to sneak in so they did not bother about pleasantries.


    " Emperor Vanish, the leaders will like to know why you have come this far without an invitation," the soldier asked.


    When Emperor Vanish heard the question he answered directly. "I am in need of ships and I hear the ships made in the south are strong," he replied. Of course, there was no way he was going to tell these men that he planned to steal from them.


    When the soldier heard him, he interpreted it to the leaders who replied to him.


    "The leaders ask how many ships you want to buy?" The soldier said after discussing with the leaders.


    "How many ships do you have to sell?" Emperor Vanish answered. He could not say a number since he had no plans of buying.


    The soldier told the leaders what Emperor Vanish had to say.


    The leaders were not happy with the question but they discussed it among themselves.


    "We are not fools, selling our ships to an enemy will be a mistake," the first leader said.


    "That''s right, we should just tell him that we have no ship to sell," the second leader agreed.


    "Are you sure about that? At this point out kingdoms put together can not fight against the man, we better not find trouble with him," the sixth leader said.


    "I agree, it is best we find a good reason to reject him or even give him a few for free instead of going to war," the third leader agreed with the sixth leader.


    "Why are you so scared like women, the south is far from the north, no matter what he will not be stupid enough to start a war," the first leader said.


    "You must be foolish to think that, this man has only been a leader of one of the small kingdoms in the north yet he defeated all the surrounding kingdoms and build an empire, do you think distant can stop him?" The sixth leader asked.


    "This is just a rumor, I am sure everything is exaggerated," the second leader said.


    "If I may your highness," one of the soldiers who went to the gate bowed.


    "Speak," one of the leaders permitted.


    "Everything you have heard about the Emperor'' from the north is true, I have been around the north spying like I was instructed when the man had returned to claim the throne of his father. Those who looked down on him are no longer alive to tell the tale," the soldier said.


    The leaders who listen could see the fear in the soldier''s eyes.


    "So we should just sell our ships to him?" The second leader was displeased when he saw the helpless look of the others.


    "Not necessarily, we can make a trace to become allies with him in exchange for selling him the ships," the fifth leader spoke up.


    "What if he does not agree?" The first leader asked.


    "I am sure he will agree, after all, no matter how outstanding he is, he will still encounter losses if he goes to war. Moreover, if he wanted to fight he would not have come to us in such a small number," the fifth leader said.


    They all kept quiet and thought about it. The fifth leaders'' words made sense. "So how many ships are we willing to part away in exchange for a trace, let''s not forget he might not keep to his words," the third lord said.


    The leaders fall silent.

 Chapter 342 - Acting Arrogant

    "So how many ships are we willing to part away in exchange for a trace, let''s not forget he might not keep to his words," the third lord said.


    The leaders fall silent.


    "Tell him that although we have boats we are willing to sell but the empire of Taiwana and our kingdoms are not friends, giving away sure precious recourse will be like shooting one''s foot," the sixth leader replied after carefully thinking everything though.


    The soldier interpreted this to emperor Vanish. When Emperor Vanish heard these words he was not angry.


    "This is why I have asked how many you are willing to sell," he replied in a calm voice. The soldier told the leader what he has said.


    "Then if you are asking about this, we are unwilling to sell any to a person who is not our ''friend,'' " the sixth lord emphasized the word friend because he knew that for the emperor to take the journey himself and will not take no for an answer.


    When Emperor Vanish heard the response he became displeased. Of course, this was because the interpreter had failed to emphasize the word ''friends'' so the hint from the sixth leader was gone.


    "I am here to ask nicely this time, I am even willing to pay, tell me if we go to war and I defeat you will I not have more than boats. I do not consider you enemy this should be enough," Emperor Vanish said in a cold voice.


    Even if the six leaders could not tell what he said without the interpreter they knew he was angry and if they had not been leaders for a long time they would have broken into a cold sweat.


    The interpreter then told them what the emperor has said. The first leader was angry at his arrogant words. "Tell him that he is currently in our territory and he can not act so arrogantly," the first leader spoke without thinking.


    The poor soldier felt cold sweat but he had no choice but to tell these words to Emperor Vanish.


    "Acting Arrogant, I have the ability to act arrogant. You do not think I was stupid enough to come all the way to the southside with just fifty men, do you? I have five thousand men who will match over in the next two hours and if they do not see me at this point the first kingdom of the south will be gone," Emperor Vanish replied without fear. Truth be told he only had three thousand men altogether but he wanted to scare the leaders so he called five thousand.


    As expected when the leaders heard the word they all had worried expressions even if they tried their best to mask it.


    "He must be lying," the first leader felt that Emperor Vanish was just trying to scare them.


    "What if he is not?" The third leader asked. It was a matter of an entire kingdom, how could they act based on assumption.


    "I am sure he is lying" the first leader insists.


    "Then you are a fool," the fourth leader was angry with the first leader. Then agreed to deal with the situation in other to avoid war yet, the first leader kept saying things that will lead to what.


    "How dare you," the first leader angrily pointed a finger at the fourth leader.


    "I dare! what will you do about it? Your kingdom might be destroyed after today yet you think like a fool. How did you even become a leader?" The fourth leader was angry?


    Seeing that an internal conflict was about to start amongst them the sixth leader decided to come in. "Both of you, stop," he roared in a loud voice.


    The two leaders glared at each other before looking away. Nobody on the south side dared to offend the sixth leader as his kingdom is the largest and richest on this part.


    "We can not afford to fight among ourselves, if we do the entire southside might be lost forever. We can also not afford to act based on careless assumptions. We all know the identity of the man standing before us. He has the entire Northside under his control. This means that he commands nothing less than fifty thousand soldiers. Tell me how can sure a man journey this far with just fifty men?" The sixth leader asked nobody in particular but his gaze rested on the first leader.


    The first leader looked away embarrassed. The total number of soldiers that he commanded was less than seven thousand so he could not think of one man traveling with five thousand men at once. He forgot their differences in status.


    "So what if he has five thousand men with him, I do not believe that this man will dare attack if we have him as our prisoner," the second leader said.


    "You seem not to understand something...," Emperor Vanish spoke in their language.


    The leaders were so shocked that they almost cough out blood. They have been discussing among themselves in his presence because they were sure he did understand them. How could they have guessed he will not only understand them but he was also flaunted?


    It was not just Emperor Vanish the fifty men with him could also understand the language. This was why they were the ones that followed him into the first kingdom.


    "Emperor Vanish why pretend to be ignorant if you understand us so well?" The sixth felt Embarrassed.


    "How else will I know if you plan to poison me if I do not act ignorant?" Emperor Vanish''s face had no emotions or readable expression. "It does not matter if you hold me prisoner or not, if I do not return in another two hours my soldiers will show themselves. If I still do not show up one hour later this kingdom will be ruined," Emperor Vanish added after a short pause.


    The six leaders came to a realization, the man before them had come well prepared for any situation. Usually, they would have talked among themselves now that they knew he could hear them they were at loss for a short moment.


    "Emperor Vanish since you can understand us then you have also heard us agree to sell the boat we have to you but on the condition that we become allies. So what do you think? Our offer is reasonable. With boats in your possession, you can ride quickly within a day to this side. We need to know that there will be no sneak attack for no reason if we stay in our space," the sixth leader said.


    Emperor Vanish knew their demand was reasonable but he could not just agree to be their allies, who knows if they will turn against him after they handed the boats over.


    "I understand your concern but Taiwana will not agree to become Allies just to buy boats that we will pay for.. How can we trust that you will honor your words and stay in your side?" Emperor Vanish asked.

 Chapter 343 - Political Marriage

    "I understand your concern but Taiwana will not agree to become Allies just to buy boats that we will pay for. How can we trust that you will honor your words and stay in your side?" Emperor Vanish asked.


    "Then we should agree to a trace before we can buy and sell from each other," the fourth leader said. The fourth leader felt it was best to have a man like Vanish as friends other than enemies.


    " marriage, Marriage is the best seal for a successful Alliance," the sixth leader said. As he spoke Emperor Vanish saw the excitement in his eyes even if his voice was calm and collected.


    Emperor Vanish was going to reject this offer thinking about a certain princess but remembering she was already sharing the bed of another he decided to agree.


    After all, becoming Allies with the southside comes with lots of benefits. In end it was just a political marriage, so he was certain that the certain princess will not mind.


    "Even if I am to agree to this, there are six kingdoms and there is no one of you who has the final say. You may agree today but what about if the other five kingdoms change their mind tomorrow?" Emperor Vanish asked.


    The six leaders nodded their heads, before whispering each other''s ears. Since they were now aware that Emperor Vanish hear them, they did not speak loudly for him to hear.


    "We have decided that since having the strongest kingdom and my unmarried daughter is outstanding we would give her to you as a wife. The other kingdoms will give you a daughter each to keep as a mistress," the sixth leader said after they discussed among themselves.


    Emperor Vanish was taken by surprise, he did not expect them to come up with a solution like this but he did not mind. After all, they only asked him to marry one of the daughters.


    "I agree," Emperor Vanish agreed after thinking for a while.


    "Great," the six leaders were happy, to have a man like Emperor Vanish as allies were great to gain.


    "Let now talk about the boats," Emperor Vanish said. The most important thing to him was getting the boats and going to the twelve kingdoms of the sea.


    "How many ships do you want and how much are you willing to pay for one?" The first leader asked.


    Emperor Vanish smiled, he has already seen through all these leaders, they were as greedy as any man. So he decides to tempt them.


    Putting his hand into his pocket, he brought out six white gems that could not be found in this part of the world. When the men saw it they immediately knew that the thing before them must have some value.


    "These are pure gems worth thousands of gold coins. You can ask someone who appraises them. I am willing to give the six away for one hundred and twenty big boats," Emperor Vanish said.


    The six leaders were excited but they were still sensible. They could tell that the six gems looked rear but they were not sure and they did not dare take the emperor''s words for it.


    So they offered Emperor Vanish a seat and asked the servants to serve snacks while they sent for the grandmaster of appraisal to come and check out the gems


    It took half an hour to arrive, at this time, Emperor Vanish three thousand men were already approaching the first kingdom.


    Someone from the watchtowers sent the message to the palace. Emperor Vanish then sent two of the men with him to tell the three thousand men to stand down for the time being.


    With that settled, they all turned their attention to the grandmaster of appraisal who was carefully looking at the book of his rear gem and looking at the gems before him.


    When he finally identify it, he was so happy that his eyes shone with greed. He then lower his voice to tell the leaders that the gems were worth more than the number of the boat he was asking for.


    This was indeed good business, so the sixth leader decided to take all the gems and provide the boats


    The other lords were angry when they saw his greed move.  They began to argue and fight among themselves. This was the reaction, Emperor Vanish has expected when he first brought out the gems.


    He knew for a fact that the gems were worth more than the ships he asked for. He just wanted to see how greedy the men could be. After watching them argue for a short while he called their attention.


    *cough *cough


    Emperor Vanish faked a cough. The six leaders stopped arguing, they felt a bit embarrassed for the way they acted.


    "I know the boats are worth less than the gems, I gave out six because there are six of you. Since you all are each given me a daughter consider it a give from me," he said.


    When the five leaders heard this they were happy, but the sixth leader was not pleased. If these men had something this valuable he will they will begin to go against him.


    "Emperor Vanish this is not right, you are only getting married to my daughter," the sixth leader said. What he meant was that other leaders did not deserve to be treated the same as him.


    "Why is that? I am marrying your daughter for the same reasons why their daughters are becoming my mistress. So will treate you as equal, if you do not agree, you can drop the gem and I will pick one of their daughters," Emperor Vanish pointed at the other five leaders.


    The sixth leader was displeased but he stopped talking, other he could go against the five leaders he was scared of Emperor Vanish.


    "Then we will accept your offer," the sixth leader said and share the gems with the other five.


    "It is already late, I hope my wife and mistresses will be ready to leave with me on the boats by morning?"  Emperor Vanish asked.


    "Of course, of course, " the six leaders nodded their heads happily.


    Emperor Vanish nodded his head satisfied. He had achieved his aim for the night. "I will return to my men and I hope you do not play other tricks. I already sent a message and I am expecting twenty thousand men tomorrow," he said before walking away with his men.


    His last statement was a lie but he needed to threaten the leaders not to get greedy and try to attack him later. The leaders nodded their heads in understanding.


    "We will see you tomorrow, Emperor Vanish," the leader almost bowed to him.

 Chapter 344 - His Real Aim

    Southside, the next morning.


    Emperor Vanish and his men camped outside the gate of the first kingdom o the South. At the first sunlight of the day, singing and dancing could be heard from a distance.


    The people from the six kingdoms decided to come out early to celebrate. The royal family of these kingdoms had spent the night preparing the daughters to please the Emperor.


    Each one of these families was hoping that their daughter will become the emperor''s favorite. They believe that as long as this happens it will only be a matter of time before their kingdom dominates the others.


    Each of these kingdoms did not forget to prepare twenty boats for the Emperor. apart from marrying a new wife what made the emperor very happy was the fact that he will finally be able to get the number of boats needed in time to go over to the twelve kingdoms of the sea.


    Soon the dancing and singing got to the Emperor''s camp waking them all up. "Tell his majesty that the first kingdom has brought his mistress," the first kingdom was the first to arrive.


    The men that welcome the people from the first kingdom. Even if the lady from the first kingdom was going to make an official mistress of the emperor her status was still less than that of a wife so these men could not understand why the kingdom celebrated like the young lady was getting married.


    It was the first time the men witness the daughter of a royal family get given away as a mistress, with so much celebration.


    The men were still doubting their word view when the second kingdom arrived in a more high-profile manner. The mistress was even dressed in a bridal costume.


    When the first kingdom saw this they felt regretful. It seemed like the second kingdom has outdone them.


    Next the third kingdom and the fourth, the men did not bother to wonder why the people celebrated so much. It turns out that their emperor was so outstanding that kings happy gave out their daughters to be his mistresses.


    By the time the people from the sixth kingdom arrived, it was already the early hours of the morning. The other kingdom looked at them as if they were fools.


    It felt like they were late but it was clearly still early in the morning. It was not that they arrived late it was just that the other kingdoms arrived too early yet they felt regretful. They felt that they have left a bad impression on the emperor.


    Emperor Vanish finally came out to welcome his guests after having breakfast. He welcomed all of them and without saying much they went over to the seaside and help his men pack their things.


    Luckily, the men did not have much with them, in less than two hours the boats were ready for sale. Emperor looked at the six leaders, your daughter can only be my third wife, " he said.


    Although he was yet to get married, what he meant to say was that she could not become the empress even if they got married.


    The sixth leader nodded his head. Although he felt regretful he knew that the people from Taiwana will never welcome an outsider to become their empress. "I understand," He faked a smile.


    Emperor Vanish nodded, "well, since we are now aliens then let me invite the six of you to join me to conquer the twelve kingdoms of the sea," he said.


    Since he gave them the gem the previous night this had been his plan. He knew that he might need more hands since a certain prince''s influence was growing wide.


    The six leaders look at each other, they had not expected to start enjoying the benefits of their alliance so soon.


    "Emperor Vanish, if I may, have you been to the twelve kingdoms of the sea before, because I heard that the land is not only rich but the people are strong," the sixth leader said. The other nodded in agreement.


    "of course, I have been there, I have even stayed there for a few years, and trust me those gems, I gave you yesterday are things that the Average families of these kingdoms use," Emperor Vanish said.


    As expected when the leaders heard this their eyes shined with Greed. If something that they consider as rare and highly valuable was just something that was owed by the average family then what will the wealthy and royal family be like.


    " you are not lying to us right?" the fourth leader asked.


    "I will not do something like that? I wanted this boat because I am planning to go over and conquer in another two weeks, I decided to invite you to join, by you I mean your Amy. Imagine what benefits you will reap," Emperor Vanish said.


    The six leaders were immediately tempted but they tried to act as if they were thinking hard.  Emperor Vanish saw through them but he chose to play along.


    " Emperor Vanish what will be the percentage of share that will come to us if we join you, " the second leader asked. Ever since he received that gem from Emperor Vanish he has become more respectful.


    "well, the six of you will have to share five percent, considering that I am just inviting you because we are Allies," Emperor Vanish answered. He sounded as if he was in a difficult place.


    Although he knew he will need the help of more hands he will never sound that way.


    "To share five percent among us is too small, can you make it twenty, " the first leader asked.


    "There is no need, if you will not take the five then forget that I mentioned it to you, after all, I do not even know if your men will be of any use," Emperor Vanish sounded offended and irritated, as expected the leader smiled.


    "Do not be angry, My kingdom will join you I do not know of the rest," the fourth leader said.


    Seeing that the fourth leader took the lead, the others immediately agreed, after all, if the kingdom was as good as the emperor said then five percent was still a whole lot.


    When Emperor Vanish saw that they agreed, he stopped making things difficult for them. "then you must send your men and their boats to the north side ten days from now so we cal leave together," Emperor Vanish said.


    The leaders agreed, by this time all his men were already inside the ships so emperor Vanish and the fifty men that stood with him got into the boat last.


    " Did you notice that Emperor Vanish only had at most three thousand men with him?" the first lord who had doubted the emperor''s word before Saud.


    "nonsense, you must have counted wrong," the other five leaders did not believe him.


    First leader....

 Chapter 345 - Breakfast

    Avalo Royal palace.


    When Ellen opened her eyes it was already late in the morning. Usually, she woke up once S¨¦bastien left the room for his morning ritual but after a busy day and night she woke up late.


    Her body felt very sour, "Grater," as soon as she called her name the chamber door was pulled open.


    "good morning, your highness," Grater bow. S¨¦bastien instructed her not to wake the princess up so she could do nothing but what outside the door.


    Ellen was surprised that she was waiting at the door. "why did you not wake me up?" she asked.


    "His majesty asked not to wake you up," Grater answered. Ellen blushed when she thought of the reason she had woken up late. Greater pretend not to know what was going on.


    "Your highness, your bath is ready," Grater said. Ellen nodded her head and went over to take her bath. She was happy that S¨¦bastien was thoughtful enough to let her rest more. She could still remember how he promised her over and again that he will not pick another wife. She was really moved by the love and attention he show to her.


    She knew that as a king somethings was beyond his control, she only hope that she will be able to bear him an heir to avoid putting him under pressure. Thinking of all this she was in a very good mood.


    When she was done bathing she saw that Grater and her other maid''s already arranged her breakfast in the room. Ellen frown her brows when she saw this.


    "am I not allowed to eat in the dining hall of the royal palace?" she asked no one in particular but her gaze was fixed on Grater.


    "you misunderstand, your highness. His majesty felt you will feel too tired to Wal all the way, so he arranged for your food to be brought over," Grater said.


    Ellen nodded her head with a smile for a short moment she thought the prince was about to lock her in the room as he did when they just got married.


    Thinking about his thoughtfulness, Ellen felt happy, ''today was going to be a good day'' she thought. Unknown to her trouble was already blowing.


    The main dining hall of the Palace.


    Prince Sebastian was seated at the head of the table, his uncle by his left, his mother, lady magret beside his uncle.


    Lawrence was sitting next to lady Magret. Then lady Bridget sat next to her husband. Jeffery was seated beside his mother. To his left there was an empty seat, then Richard and Danny. Rose sat next to Danny.  Elliott and his wife Princess Daina were seated next to Rose. Lady Emilia, prince Craig''s mother was also seated at the table.


    Since this was the first morning after Sebastian got crown all members of the royal family were expected to eat all the meals of the day together. This was like a form of acknowledging the new family head. The maids started serving the food shortly after everyone was seated.


    "Where is your Queen," lady Magret was very angry that Ellen was not present. When she first arrived she was dissatisfied that she arrived at the dining hall before Ellen.


    She had wanted to scold her but she heard back her tongue waiting for Ellen to arrive, who knew she will not make an appearance. Although this breakfast was an insignificant Ritual, lady Magret could not look past the fact that Ellen did not show up.


    "Resting," Sebastian answered calmly. From his mother''s tone, he could tell that she was angry but Sebastian was in a very good mood. If not that he had learned to control his emotions since he was a lad he would have had an ear-to-ear smile.


    "What? How disrespectful, if she can not even obey simple rule like this, how can she still be the Queen?" Lady Magret said. Although she still spoke gracefully her voice was not as pleasant as usual.


    "She can be Queen because this is what I want," Sebastian declared, even if he knew his mother''s question did not need an answer.


    "You..." Lady Magret could not believe her ears. Lawrence and the rest did not know how to smooth things out between the mother and son so they remain quiet.


    "Your majesty, your mother is right, although we are your elders we still obeyed the rule and came over as early as possible to have breakfast yet the host is missing. This is very disrespectful," last Emilia said.


    Lady Emilia had thickened her skin to come for this breakfast. She knew that her absence will be her declaring that she was no longer a member of the royal family, so she did not dare to be absent.


    Although during the time her son seize the throne she had access to a lot of resources she knew she will be unable to leave the palace with it.


    When Sebastian heard her, he cast a glance at her before facing his mother.


    "I permitted her to rest, do you have a problem with my decision?" He asked. Then looked at lady Emilia who had just finished speaking. Lady Emilia lower her head when she saw the way Sebastian was looking at her.


    "Yes I do, she should at least come out for breakfast, then return to rest after we are through," lady Magret replied. Sge did not coward down like lady Emilia.


    "I understand," Sebastian nodded his head. After which he started eating his food. Once he acted this way the other people at the table did the same except his mother.


    She was angry about his last response. ''What does he mean, he understand?'' She wondered. The more she thought about it, the more she become angry.


    Especially when she saw him eating his food like it was nothing. She was so angry that she got up from her seat, planning to walk away.


    "Seat," the king''s voice commanded as soon as she rise to her feet. Lady Magret could not believe her ears.


    "I am your mother, do you dare to treate me like this!" She asked. She sounded like she has suffered greatly.


    "I am your king," Sebastian answered in a cold voice. Lady Magret was so angry but she had no choice but to obey him.


    "Eat," Sebastian said after his mother sat. Lady Magret''s blood begin to boil when she heard him. It took all her self control not to hit him


    "mother, you just informed us the importance of this breakfast, Do you feel comfortable slapping yourself in the face like this?" Sebastian asked in a gentle voice.


    "Ahh! Even if you no longer care about your face I do," Sebastian added without giving her a chance to say a word.

 Chapter 346 - Pick A Wife.

    mother, you just informed us the importance of this breakfast, Do you feel comfortable slapping yourself in the face like this?" Sebastian asked in a gentle voice.


    "Ahh! Even if you no longer care about your face I do," Sebastian added without giving her a chance to say a word.


    When lady Magret heard his words she was so angry that she choked. Ericsson who was seated quietly all the while poured out water and handed it over to lady Magret without a word.


    No matter how lady Magret wanted to argue with the king she could not find any words to refuse him, so she picked up her spoon and started eating.


    The dining hall fell into a pin drop silence. Everyone concentrated on their food. Lady Emilia felt regretful if she had known that the king will not give his mother any face then she would not have spoken a word.


    The only reason why she had remained in the palace, was to continue to live the good life. She had given birth to just one son and he was stoned to death. Is not that she did not know what her son did back then, she only did not expect him to have such an ending.


    Today, she had supported lady Magret because she was hoping on building a good relationship with her. It was an open secret in the palace that lady Magret did not like her son.


    Although, it was now proven that Sensation was not the son of the late king. Since the lords and nobles did not let lady Magret explain to them what has happened back then, different people came up with different conclusions.


    For instance, lady Emilia believed that lady Magret had walked hand in hand with King Rodrick to kill his brother. Seeing how many ladies Magret had adored the late king, she felt that the reason why she (lady Magret) hated her son so much was that he was not the son of the man she loved.


    She felt regretful because she thought that no matter what the king will always give his mother a face. She knew just like everyone in the palace that the young Sebastian listen to his mother even when he dares to challenge the king.


    Who would have thought that after getting married to a beautiful woman like the princess from Bozoa he would no longer give his mother face? It turns out that if she wanted to live a good life in the palace and get a chance to take revenge for her son, then the person dhe needed to build a good relationship with is the new queen.


    The breakfast came to a peaceful end. "Can I have a word with you Son?" lady Magret said the moment the king dropped his spoon. She emphasizes the word son in other to be able to speak freely and scold him if need be.


    Sebastian nodded his head. "How can you ask me to obey a rule you expected your wife from. Even if you are now the king, I am still your mother," lady Magret said.


    "Mother, you asked why she was absent and I told you she was tired and needed to rest. As the one responsible for how tired she is, How do you expect me to be so unfair and ask her to come out early for breakfast when I did not let her sleep?" Sebastian raised his brows.


    Lady Magret felt speechless. How did she not know that her son was this Shameless how could he fluent sure a thing before his mother?


    The hint in Sebastian''s words was too obvious that no one seated at the table could miss it, even if you wanted to pretend to be dumb.


    Rose and Danny, could not help but blush. This was the most feared man in the twelve kingdoms yet he could say sure things in the presence of so many people.


    "I understand, I hope she will be present for lunch," Lady Magret could only say this before she got up to her feet and left. She did not dare say more afraid that he will say more embarrassing things. Others might have missed it but she saw the playful glint in his eyes.


    Lady Emilia also excused herself, she felt her earlier assumption was right, the king was carried away with his wife''s beauty and so she was his favorite person at this moment and she plan to take advantage of it.


    "Uncle, you should think of picking a wife," Sebastian turned seeing that his uncle was still seated. Ericsson did not know how to react.  He did not understand how he become the target of the king.


    "I will hold a royal ball in two days, We will find a way to arrange for a wife for you then," Sebastian said seeing that his uncle remain quiet.


    "Jeffery make the arrangements," Sebastian instructed.


    "Yes your Ma.....," Jeffrey got up on his feet but before he could finish speaking Ericsson cut him off.


    "I do not plan to take a wife in this lifetime," Ericsson said. It is not that the prince has never liked a woman before but that woman already belongs to someone else so he decided not to get another.


    "Why?" Sebastian raised his brows, he could guess the possible reason but he wanted to hear it from his uncle.


    "After my brother''s death and I found out about your mother and you, I pledged my life to protect the two of you. Moreover, I am already this old," Ericsson said.


    When the other people seated at the table heard his words they were speechless after all he looks like someone who was in his twenties. These people did not have an idea of his age. If not because they knew for a fact that he was Sebastian''s uncle they would have considered them brothers.


    "You do not look old at all, I am sure many young ladies will be willing. Moreover, you have taken care of me and my mother for so long already, it is time to do something for yourself," Sebastian replied.


    "No, I do not have to get married and complicate our families more," Ericsson refused.


    "Nonsense, when you were young you agreed with Father that your wives will be good friend''s just like your mothers. If you live your life taking care of my father''s responsibility he will no rest in peace," Sebastian said.


    Ericsson still wanted to argue but he could not find the right words so he remains quiet. "Jeffery, go ahead,"  Sebastian said seeing that his uncle was tongue-tied.


    Jeffery bowed his head but before he could take a step they heard a noise coming from outside the dining hall.

 Chapter 347 - Slander

    "What is that noise," Sebastian got up from his chair to find out what was going on.  The remaining people in the room followed behind. Outside the door, Jane and Princess Ema we''re arguing with two maids.


    "I do not care if she is still sleeping wake her up,"    princess Ema said.


    "I am sorry, we can not do that, his Majesty asked that Queen should not be distributed," Rosa said.


    Hearing the word Quee made princess Ema very angry. If she had known marrying the crown prince of Avalo a few months back will bring this much benefit then she would have happily jumped to it.


    This time she and her mother had miss calculate. They had actually given Ellen treasure why they held on to the stone.


    "So my brother has been missing for over a day, how can she still sleep peacefully. Or did she plan all this to give ger brother a smooth take over of the throne?" Princess Ena spoke more loudly.


    The palace was quite big so Ellen could not hear all the noise. "What are you saying, her highness is not like your mother who plays dirty tricks to get what she wants. Prince Richard is more than capable of dealing with your brother," Rosa did not bother to give Princess Ema a face. Since Ema dared to accuse Ellen of something so evil.


    "How dare you talk to me like this," as Ema spoke she raised her hand to slap her but Rosa smartly moved outside.


    "What? Why are you angry? If your mother dares to do it we can not talk about it?" Rosa raised her brows but move away from the princess because she knew that even if she (Princess Ema) hit her nothing will be done about it.


    "You..." Princess Ema was so angry that her face turned red.


    "What? Is it not because you and your mother do not have morals that you think everyone is like you," Rosa said. She had always wanted to vent her anger but she never got any chance.


    Back then when she was a young lady she had been employed by the Queen. (King George''s) mother to be a maid to Queen Agatha.


    After Queen Agatha''s death, she had watched how lady Regina treated Ellen. As a maid, there was nothing she could do but watch.


    "My mother has done nothing wrong, even if Ellen does not like her she did not hurt her. She only married the king to fulfill the last wish of her friend," Princess Ema argued. Although she did not need to give a maid like Rosa any explanation but her mother has become a sour spot for her. So she felt the need to defend her.


    Rosa laugh mockery when she heard princess Ema''s defense. "Only a fool will believe that. Is it not because she has always been converting the king that she sold out her best friend''s child to the second prince back then," Rosa said. She was already carried away that she spoke without thinking.


    She could not just stand the fact that princess Ema dared to accuse Ellen when her mother has such a two-faced personality.


    "What did you say?" Richard was the first to react. Inside the dining hall, they could not hear any of the conversations but just now they happen to walk out and hear Rosa''s words.


    Rosa felt like a cold bottle of water has been poured on her. Meanwhile, princess Ema was so angry that she was losing her mind.


    "How dare you tell such lies," princess Ema pointed a finger at Rosa who was suddenly acting mute.


    Jane on the other hand felt helpless, she regretted her action of coming over with Ema. Jane was honestly worried about prince Williams since no one has seen him since he left the palace the previous day.


    Even after breakfast that morning, he still did not return, so Jane suggested meeting Ellen to help them find Princess William. Getting to the palace Rosa had welcomed them politely and told them of the king''s instructions. Jane could never have guessed that princesd Ema will throw a tantrum in such a place.


    No matter what, they were not in Bozoa and so they could not other Ellen around even if this is what princess Ema is used to.


    "Your Majesty, " princess Ema bowed when she notice that Sebastian is present. Looking at his handsome face, prince Ema was infatuated. ''How could Ellen be married to such a man?'' Princess Ema could not bring herself to take it.


    "Why so loud?" Sebastian asked. He hated noise the most. When princess Ellen heard him, she acted like a victim and began to cry.


    "My poor mother is been slandered by this maid, how can I take it? Was it a crime that she accepted her friend''s last wish," As Ema cried her face looked delicate, it was unfortunate, that the king was not the type to be moved by such a show of weakness.


    "What happened?" The king repeated his question even if he hated repeating himself.


    "Your Majesty, " Jane bowed and decided to explain what happened seeing that princess Ema was carried away with her emotion.


    "She should be punished, how dare she slander my mother," princess Ema said after Jane was done explaining the situation.


    "Saying the truth is not slander, moreover, if you did not dare to insult and accuse the Queen I will not have disrespected you," Rosa said in a calm voice.


    Rosa was scared at this moment, no matter what it was not in her place to scold the princess.  And Jane had smartly downplayed the princess attitude towards the Queen. Rosa was not sure if the king will listen to her words, Fortunately, for her, the king was not rational when it comes to his wife.


    "She dares to insult the queen of Avalo in her palace?" Sebastian asked. He knew that this young lady and her mother had put hands together to bully his sunshine in the past. He never did anything to both of them because he believes that their action had led him to his sunshine but that did not mean he was going to watch them behave as they please after their marriage.


    "Your highness it is a misunderstanding," Jane immediately reacts seeing that the king sounds angry.


    "Princess Ema is just worried about her brother. After leaving the palace yesterday he had not returned and given the fact that they were in a conflict, she become more worried," Jane tried her best to smooth out things.


    Princess Ema was angry at the direction thing we were headed but she shurt her mouth. She knew that talking more will only make the king hate her. What she did not understand was how a man like Sebastian will treate Ellen so well.


    ''Could it be because she was the first woman in his life?'' Princess Ema wondered.

 Chapter 348 - It Is Not Slander If It Is True,

    "Jeffery, on your way arrange a search for prince Willam from Avalo," Sebastian said looking at Jeffery who bowed and walk away. He still had to prepare for the royal ball.


    Seeing that Jeffery had gone, Jane took a deep breath in relief. "Your Majesty thank you for your help, "Jane bowed.


    Sebastian nodded his head at Jane. Seeing this Ema becomes angry. The King had not reacted to any she said seeing he came out. The only time he had looked at her was when he heard that she had insulted Ellen. Now he even nodded his head at Jane.


    She immediately felt that Jane was putting on an act to get the king''s attention. After all even if one was just a mistress to a man like Sebastian they will have a good life.


    Sebastian was not aware of what his simple gesture has caused so he walked away with his uncle following behind him before Princess Ema could think of how to get his attention.


    " why we''re you making me look bad before the king," Princess Ema turned to Jane as soon as the king was out of sight.


    Jane was angry and speechless at the princess''s words. She had done her best to ensure that the prince was not irritated at princess Ema''s behavior, yet she accuse her.


    "Was there a need for her to make you look bad? How can you be so insensitive and talk without thinking in Avalo? Even father will not dare," Rochard said. He was irritated by princess Ema''s behavior. Fortunately, the king''s mother already left.


    Richard could already tell that lady Magret was not so kind to his sister. Yet Ema decided to act without thinking.


    "Who are you to scold me?" Princess Ema asked.


    "I am Richard the crown prince of Bozoa. I will not let you disgrace the royal family of Bozoa," Richard did not back down.


    Princess Ema gritted her teeth. "What do you mean, you will not let me disgrace Bozoa family? Even if my mother is no longer the queen, she is still a member of the royal family yet you watch a maid slander her," Princess Ema argued.


    "It is not slander if it is true,'' Rosa murmured to herself but Richard heard her. " what did you say?" He asked. He had a feeling that his disappearance from the palace was not so simple.


    "Nothing, your highness," Rosa bowed and was about to escape but Richard was determined to find out what she meant.


    "Come with me," Richard did not give her the chance to reject, he began to walk away. He knew that if they continue the conversation standing there, princess Ema will not let Rosa speak. Seeing him walking away, Rosa had no choice but to follow. Lawrence was also curious so he followed and everyone except Jane and Princess Ema.


    "Should we follow them?" Jane looked at the princess. Princess Ema did not answer instead she rolled her eyes and walk away.


    Jane was surprised at the princess''s attitude, but she did not follow after her. Instead decided to find out what Richard was up to with the maid.


    Inside the Crown prince quarters.


    Since Ellen and Sebastian moved to the main,  Lawrence and his family were going to stay at the crown prince quarters till they leave.


    "Tell me what you know about what happened when I was born," Richard did not beat around the bush and asked the question in his mind.


    Rosa nodded " Back then I did not know what was going on. I was just a small child and my mother had just died. So my aunty who served the queen( king George''s mother,) brought me to the queen.


    At the time, queen Agatha was already pregnant so the Queen( king Georg''s mother ) felt that I was right to serve the unborn child so she handed me over to Queen Agatha. I served with her for a few months. The queen (king George''s mother), felt that the royal midwives could not be trusted so she hired private help.


    This private help stayed in the palace most of the time as a maid. The number of people who knew she was a midwife could be counted with one hand. Even I was not aware, I thought she was queen Agatha''s Handmaid.


    According to my aunty, the Queen was just anxious about her grandchild. In the same month that Queen Agatha had gotten pregnant, the queen ( King George''s mother), had a dream that the midwife had hurt her grandson. So she went the extra mile to protect him.


    Although I am no longer sure of the day, I am certain that it was a few weeks before Queen Agatha gave birth, I had seen lady Regina and the second prince discussing in low voices. I did not know what they talked about but I heard the second prince thank lady Regina.


    I have never thought it was anything so I did not mention to anybody until I heard from Queen Ann that it was the second prince that made the move that your highness that I realized what I saw that day," Rosa finish explaining herself.


    Richard nodded his head. He Believed Rosa because what she said was in line with what Ann had explained to him in time past. He was also aware that lady regina had added something to his mother''s tea that made her lose his life.


    Since it was a known fact that his grandmother had kept the midwife attending to his mother a secret, then it was obvious that someone relive the secret. It could not have been his grandmother or King George. Even the king as of that time did not know about it.


    Queen Agatha will not shoot herself on the leg, so it was clear that lady Regina had a role to play. Richard balled his hand in anger. Lawrence was also angry. His sister has suffered so much because she chooses the wrong friend.


    "How can you all believe her? What if she is making up this story," Jane asked when she noticed that everyone in the room seems to believe Rosa.


    "Your highness, I will never dare make up a story like this. All this while I did not dare afaird that I will be accused of slandering lady Regina," Rosa said getting on her knees.


    "I believe you get up," Richard said. How could he not belive her? His mother Ann, also knows that lady Regina did something that cost the queen''s life she did not dare say a word.


    "Thank you, your highness," Rosa took a deep breath of relief. Ever since she had the feeling that lady Regina had sold out her friend she always feels guilty any time she was with Ellen but after saying everything to Richard she felt a weight has been lifted off her shoulder.


    "We should tell the matter to the king,'' Danny said. she had never liked lady, Regina.


    " There is no need, it just as Jane said, anyone who hears the maid''s words will think she is only making up the story. After all, she said she could not hear what they discuss," Richard shook his head.


    "If you know this then why do you believe her without doubt," Jane could not understand what her cousin was thinking.


    "Unlike many people, I know what the real lady Regina is like," Richard answered.

 Chapter 349 - Run Away

    Jeffery immediately swing into action, he organized a search party for prince Willams, then he meet the people in charge of organizing the ball coming up in two days to tip them about Ericsson picking a wife on this day.


    Ericsson was very popular in the kingdom, put away his family relationship to the royal family he was still a respected general.


    So when the organizers heard this they were happy to spread the news. After taking care of this issue, Jeffery decided to go over to Eva house and collect his family belongings


    To Jeffery, it did not matter if prince Willams was found or not, after all, he chooses to leave the palace on his own.


    If he had gone with one of the guards provided by the palace, then even if he had run into bad people it will be easy to know how to find him.


    When Jeffery got to Eva''s house, they were four men present. "Let me go," Eva bite the man who took hold of her hand.


    Eva has been conscious after her cousin''s visit the previous night. She did not dare leave the house too early afraid that she will run into problems.


    Who knew that the problem will come looking for her. The people closest to her house already left for work that morning. Suddenly she heard a knock on the door.


    Since she knew none of her neighbors will still be available she ignored the knock and did not say a word.


    Shortly she heard the men discussing among themselves. She thought that they will leave if they did not see anyone but they soon started to hit the door hard in an attempt to break the door.


    Eva moved quickly and found a place to hide. If they were just thieves'' then they would take anything valuable they could find and leave.


    With this thought, Eva hide behind her mother''s wooden box. The people outside soon break down the door.


    They started searching around. "I think she already left?" Eva heard the first voice.


    "That''s not possible, this is just a small house, it only has one entrance," Eva heard the voice of another. Her heartbeat quickened when she heard the content of their conversation. She had thought they might just be thieves and Jeffery will understand since they have been a bit of unrest in the royal city. But it turned out that the people were there for her.


    "look, this necklace is expensive, do you think the lady that owns this house has a backer?" the necklace in the man''s hand belonged to Rose but since these people were not aware of others living there, they could only come to this conclusion.


    "Maybe we should just steal the items here and leave, if the lady has a powerful backer finding us will be easy," another man said.


    "ahh? You are scared for nothing, the person who gave us this information looks like a lady from a good family. It is obvious she wants this person to disappear from Avalo. Maybe the lady that lives here is her father''s mistress," another said.


    "That makes sense, we can just find the lady and deal with her. Imagine how good our life will become if she really hands over this house?" another voice said.


    Thinking this way, they came to the conclusion that Eva was a mistress and the lady who tip them off, must be the daughter or wife of the man that kept her. So the house will definitely be theirs if they got ride of Eva as promised by that lady.


    Those who lived in the royal city of Avalo knew how difficult it was to get a house. Most of the commoners who managed to stay worked for the lords and nobles.


    After coming to this conclusion it did not take them long to find Eva hiding behind a wooden box so they dragged her out.


    "she is so beautiful, how about we have a taste first," One of the men looks lustfully at Eva.


    Eva shivered when she heard the man. "do not be stupid, even if you want to have a taste we have to get her out of here first, what if her man comes looking for her?" another refused.


    The man tried to knock Eva unconscious but Eva managed to bite down on the man''s arm and run outside. Unfortunately, there was one of them keeping watch outside so she ran into the man.


    She was immediately captured. She was fighting hard to free herself when the others arrived. The men were angry and wanted to beat her up when Jeffrey arrived.


    The scene that Jeffery met was Eva struggling to free herself after biting yet another man. "let her go," Jeffrey''s voice was not calm. After playing a body doubler for king S¨¦bastien for so long his aura could easily send fear just like the prince.


    The four men were so scared that they unconsciously let go. Eva did not waste time and immediately run over to Jeffrey like she had found her savior. The men who were scared at first become angry when they saw that Jeffrey''s carriage did not have the symbol of any prominent family.


    Thinking about this, they become confident. "just hand over the lady and we promise to let you go," one of the men said. No matter how one looked at it, they were four of them and Jeffrey was alone. Beating him will not be a problem.


    Jeffery Smirk when he heard their arrogant words. "How about this... He paused and look at the confident look on their faces.  " I will let you go if you leave now after you tell me who sent you, " Jeffery said.


    It was clear that these people were here by someone''s order. Why else will these men dare to kidnap someone in the day? No matter what Eva''s house was within the royal city and such a thing as kidnapping during the day is unheard of.


    When the four men heard Jeffrey''s words they did not take him seriously at all. They burst into a fit of laughter. After laughing to their heart content. They become serious and look at Jeffrey.


    "Hand over the girl, or we beat you to death," one of the men said.


    Jeffrey looked at the four ignorant men before him. Even four of Avalo''s generals will not say sure words to him. Perhaps the only man who can beat up Jeffery is the king.


    "since your carriage is here, let run," Eva whispered. Although she knew that Jeffery followed the prince but he could not win against four men and even if he managed to win, he will be injured.


    Jeffrey smirked, seeing that she showed concern, he could not explain why it made him feel happy. "get in the carriage,"  He instructed. He knew that not every woman will be able to watch a bloody sight.


    When the men saw that Eva was running towards the carriage they thought Jeffery and Eva wanted to run away so they also made a move

 Chapter 350 - Surrender

    Eva was frightened when she saw one of the men running towards her so she increased her pace and got into the carriage. It was at this point that she realized that Jeffery had been the rider so running away will be a bit difficult. Just as she thought the man was going to pull her out.


    She saw a force pull him back. The man that rushed after Eva could not explain what happened. He just found a force too strong for him to fight to pull him back and he landed on the ground with a loud. *Thud


    The other three men seeing this also rushed to fight Jeffery at the same time but he managed to dodge all their blows, he knew that if one of these men managed to hit him then he will be in lots of trouble.


    These men were not trained fighters like Jeffrey, the three just attacked without any formation. This made it easy for Jeffery to dodge. After failing to touch Jeffrey with their first attacks, the men become skeptical but they did not give up.


    This time Jeffrey did not wait for them to attack. He went forward and throw a punch at the first man. No matter how fast the first man tried to dodge he was too slow for Jeffrey''s fist. The punch hit him directly on his face causing his breath to cut on his throat.


    The impact of the punch sent the man to his knees, before he could catch his breath he felt a kick in his lower abdomen sending him to the ground.


    The man bit his lips to stop himself from crying out in pain. The other two men were shocked at the sight but they soon returned to their senses and rushed towards Jeffery.


    Seeing the men run to him like made men, Jeffery was not scared. If one were to look closely then he will notice the smile on his lips.


    The first man throws a punch which Jeffery dodged with ease. This time the second man seems to have anticipated Jeffrey''s move so he throws his punch in the direction Jeffrey has moved his head. Since it was too late to dodge, Jeffrey could only raise his hand to receive the punch.


    As the man''s hand made contact with Jeffery, Jeffrey used his free hand to attack the man hitting him hard on his neck. The man felt the pain and held his neck. The second man also took the opportunity to throw a punch but he missed and ended up getting a kick from Jeffery that sent him flying.


    Thump* his back hit the horse, the horse was well trained for war, it raised its leg and kick the man away.


    The man who could still feel the pain in his throat did not dare attack. He raised his hand in surrender. "I was wrong," he apologized seeing the fate of his friends m


    "Who sent you?" Jeffery could not be bothered with him.


    "We do not know her, she was a noble lady. She promised to give us this house if we get rude of the lady who lives here," the man said all he knew.


    The other men also got on their knees, it not that they could no longer fight but they were not fools. The punch from Jeffrey was very powerful and they feared they will die if they dared to continue fighting.


    " Did you take anything from the house?" Jeffery asked. The men did not bother saying anything but brought out the gold coins and pieces of jewelry they had taken from the house.


    "you dare to take my family belongings?" Jeffery was angry. He knew very well that Eva could not afford the things the man brought out. When they heard his question. Two of the men who wanted to hide some of the things immediately brought it out.


    Jeffrey shook his head and took a step closer to the fourth man. When the others saw that his attention was on the fourth man they ran away. Jeffery did not bother about them, instead, he took hold of the fourth man.


    "If you and your brothers do not return in the next half an hour, then you can forget about finding a Palace to hide in Avalo," After saying this Jeffrey let go of him.


    As the man ran away he heard Jeffrey''s words. "you can try to hide but when I find you, you will be sorry,"


    Eva took a deep breath and came out of the carriages, she did not look as scared as Jeffrey had expected.


    "thank you," she bowed in gratitude.


    "Are you okay?" Jeffery did not even notice the care in his voice.


    "I am fine, thanks to you," Eva answered and tried to smile.


    "Did you offend someone?" Jeffery asked as he bend down to pick the things that were left on the floor by the men.


    "It is my cousin, she came to look for me yesterday and asked that I vacate the house as it belongs to her mother but I refuse and told her that I remembered that the house was my mother''s. She is the only one in Avalo who would want me to disappear," Eva explained.


    When Jeffrey heard her answer he was angry. He was not the type to care about other people''s business but he was angry.


    First, this cousin stole another person''s identity yet they had the heart to send people to hurt them. Jeffery could still remember the night that the so-called cousin had shown up. ''How could a person have no shame?''


    "if she has anything to do with those men, I will help you get justice and reunite with your father," Jeffery promised.


    "no," Eva shook her head. "if you can just help me get justice so I will not have to fear her again, I will be satisfied. I do not just want her to come after me," Eva explained. She had never known her father, so she was not interested in such a thing.


    Moreover, she knew very well that the family will just give her out to marry someone for their benefit. Becoming a noble was not necessarily a good thing.


    Jeffrey could guess what she was thinking so he agreed. "help me pack my family things, I am here to get them," Jeffery said.


    Eva was happy to help and soon, they were down parking.


    "Come with me, until your cousin is dealt with this place is not safe," Jeffery could not leave her to die after saving her.


    Eva did not dare refuse, just as she entered the carriage, the four men who ran away before returned.


    Jeffrey was surprised since he did not expect them to take his words seriously. He knew the gates will be closed because of the search for prince William. He wanted to take advantage of the situation to find these men from their hiding but they showed up themselves


    " We will do whatever you ask," one of the men said. They had met one of their friends as they tried to escape the city. That friend had told them that the royal city was on lockdown and no one was allowed out of the city.


    They were so scared that they decided to return, what if the man who beat them up had the capacity to find them.. If they run away from the royal city then they could be sure of their safety but within the gate, it was best that they surrender.

 Chapter 351 - A Chance To Make A Move.

    Lunch Time.


    Ellen had no idea what had happened during breakfast but she went over to the dining hall early for lunch.


    "Your Majesty,"  Ellen bowed when the prince arrive a moment later. S¨¦bastien nodded his head. He did not want her to address him so formally if they were not seated on the throne.


    S¨¦bastien sat down and Ellen did the same. "how is your first day been a king?" Ellen asked.


    S¨¦bastien nodded his head. "Everything has been going smoothly," S¨¦bastien replied. Ellen nodded her head. She suddenly remembered the man that wanted to kidnap her.


    "What happened to the man that attacked our carriage when I was returning from Bozoa?" Ellen asked. She has been curious about what the man was up to but they have not been the right time to ask.


    "I have not spoken to him yet," S¨¦bastien replied. He had been caught up with a lot of activities that he did not have the time to find out that Man''s motive.


    Ellen nodded her head, she was surprised that the king had not dealt with the man yet. "the books father sent..." Ellen left her words hanging.


    "I will have a look once everything is settled," S¨¦bastien sighed. It was such a lot of responsibilities to be a king yet brothers kill themselves for it. He almost forgot about the man called Dark in the darkroom.


    He had wanted to deal with him when he had time but it seems the delay will only cause problems in the future.


    "How is your first day been the Queen?" S¨¦bastien asked to change the topic.


    Ellen was not even sure how to answer, it was already noon and she had spent most of her time in the room. She even mixed her first breakfast as the queen and her mother-in-law is already angry.


    Of course, she found out what happened during breakfast. Since they were maids present she definitely heard about lady Magret''s complaining. After all these maids will want to get the favor of the new queen.


    "it has been fine, so far," Ellen answered with a smile. S¨¦bastien was happy to see her in such a good mood.


    "Your majesty, your highness," Ericsson was the next to arrive.


    "uncle," Ellen and S¨¦bastien answered. S¨¦bastien was surprised to see Ellen call Ericsson uncle to casually. It seemed like something she has been doing all her life. Just then Ellen''s family(Lawrence, Lady Bridget, Rose, Richard, Danny, and even Jane was with them this time) arrived and they greeted the people in the hall.


    Jane was here because she wanted to get a taste chance to find out about the progress of finding prince William. Besides she was trying to get closer to the Zack''s.


    Jeffrey arrived right after them. He went over and bowed to S¨¦bastien and Ellen before going to take him a seat. His rime with the king was short but Ellen Managed to pick Eva''s smell from him.


    What is going on?'' Ellen was immediately lost in her thoughts. She already suspects that Jeffery will act as the king sometimes. Does this mean the time that she had smelled this fragrance Jeffrey was the one with her? Given the fact that Jeffery was the one closest to Eva.


    This made a lot of Sense, Jeffrey must have invited his good friend over to the Palace since they predicted the conflict, just like Sebastian said last night. So what kind of friendship exists between the two?


    When Ellen was deep in thought about this, lady Magret arrived. She was late because she did not want a repetition of what happened that morning. Unless she got the confirmation that Ellen was seated in the dining hall, she did not leave her quarters.


    "Mother," S¨¦bastien welcome her.


    "your highness," her voice was not low. If anything on could hear disgust from her tone. Ellen finally came back to her sense.


    She got on her feet and bowed to her. "my lady," before she would refer to her as your highness but since she was no longer the Queen, Ellen had to change the way she address her but Ellen did not have a good impression of Lady Magret.


    To her, she was just as manipulative as Lady Regina. A person who can turn her son into a beast for the sake of power is definitely not a good mother.


    Moreover, like lady Emilia, Ellen also concluded that lady Magret did not love S¨¦bastien like a mother should love her child because he was not the son of the man she loved.


    Nobody could blame these two people for having this thought, after all the news of how Koch the lady Regina adored the late king was everywhere.


    "it mother," Lady Magret could not help but correct. She was offered that Ellen still addresses her with her title. She has already told Ellen more than once to call her mother.


    Ellen took her seat. "as you wish, my lady,"


    Everyone on the table was rendered speechless. Logically speaking Ellen was supposed to call lady Magret''s mother since she was married to her son. Not only did she not do that when she was correct, she nodded her head and agreed but did not change the way she addresses her (lady Magret).


    S¨¦bastien sighed, it seems that his sunshine did not like his mother. He could still remember her reaction after seeing his other side. She had blamed his mother. ''could this be the reason she did not like Mother?'' S¨¦bastien thought within himself.


    He should have seen headaches coming if his wife and mother do not get along but he felt warm. It did not matter if his sunshine was going against his mother. The reason she did that was because of him how could he not feel happy.


    Lady Magret on the other hand was angry, but she could not even argue back. After all, Ellen did not reject her suggestion on the surface, even if it was clear that she did. ''I guess I will have to teach this girl a little lesson, " she looked at Ellen threateningly.


    Ellen did not know why but she was not scared. She knew she just bit on the tiger*s rail but she was willing to fight back.


    S¨¦bastien also saw the look on his mother''s face but he was not worried. No matter what his mother will never go too far to hurt Ellen. She was still a pure heart and his mother knows she (Ellen) is important to him.


    Lady Emilia also walked in on time to see the face-off between Ellen and her mother-in-law. She was so happy. Since the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law did not get along, she saw a chance to make a move.


    "Your majesty, your highness" she(lady Emilia) bowed and smiled sweetly at Ellen.

 Chapter 352 - Controlling And Unreasonable

    Ellen looked at the woman who was standing at the other end of the table. The sweet smile on the woman''s face made her look kind and sweet. She had the look of innocence that could always make people think of her as a person with a soft heart but not Ellen.


    To Be sincere she prefer lady Magret who was openly vicious than the innocent-looking woman. She had a feeling that the woman was a green snake. When she was a child she heard the story of the green snake in the green grass. The snake could blend well with the grass but it was not as innocent and harmless as the grass.


    Once one falls prey they will bite without mercy. "she is prince Craig''s mother," Ericsson comes to the rescue. He thought the reason Ellen was starring at lady Emilia was that she was trying to figure out her identity.


    ''as expected'' Ellen immediately confirm her suspicion. It was clear she was indeed a green snake just like her son. "Emilia at your service, your highness," Lady Emila said, she still had a sweet smile on her lips.


    Ellen nodded her head and immediately looked away. "uncle, I hear you will be picking a wife at the Royal Ball in two days," Ellen had a smile on her lips.


    The uncle came out so naturally from her lips, if she was not looking at Ericsson, Lawrence would have thought she was talking to him.


    What is the meaning of this?'' everyone on the table had the same question. Ellen had just refused to call the king''s mother, Mother but she naturally called his uncle.


    Lady Magret was angry. This was not the first time Ellen was doing this. Was this her way of announcing that she did not like me? Lady Magret could not help but wonder.


    Meanwhile, Ericsson was not doing well either, he did not want to talk about picking a wife. Even as he was seated he was still looking for a way to stop that from happening but since things are already like this he had no choice but to agree for the time being. "yes," his answer was plain.


    Lady Magret turned to look at Ericsson. She did not know why but the thought of him picking a wife did not seat well with her but she did not know why.


    S¨¦bastien who was looking at his mother saw the frown on her face. A smirk played on his lips.


    Just then, Elliott and his wife arrived. They bowed and greeted everyone at the table before taking their seat.


    Let us eat," S¨¦bastien said. The table became quiet and everybody eat their food quietly. Each person had their own thought in their heart.


    Soon the lunch ended. "mother, I will like a word with you," S¨¦bastien announced when they were done with lunch.


    Lady Magret nodded her head and left the hall with S¨¦bastien. "any news about Prince William?" Jane asked the moment S¨¦bastien and his mother was out of sight.


    "yes, someone saw him stop at an inn to have lunch yesterday," Jeffery answered. He had told the men to follow the lead.


    When Jane heard this she breathe in relief at least there was hope of finding him soon.


    "Mother, father, I brought you things over. The king invites you to stay for the Royal Ball." Lawrence said.


    "it so kind of his Majesty," Lady Bridget said. To be honest, if Rose was not already engaged to Joe Yancey she would have talked to Lawrence about moving to Avalo. She has missed her son so dearly.


    "Can I stay too?" Jane asked. She was afraid that she will be asked to leave with princess Ema and her brother so she added. *I came over with you, so I can stay right? " Jane had an innocent smile.


    " of course, " Ellen was the one who answered. In just the small interaction she had with Jane, Ellen could already tell that this cousin of hers care a lot about benefits.


    Why this is not bad, it was not good quality either. Most people who lost after benefits will end up without morals.


    If the person is very smart he will live a good life but if the person comes across someone smarter they will suffer the consequences.


    Just as Jane opened her mouth to thank Ellen, they heard another voice. "Your highness," Lady Emilia called.


    Everyone turned to look at her. They were surprised that she was still present.


    "Lady Emilia," Ellen looked at her. She was wry of the kind smile on her lips. "can I have a word with you?" she asked.


    Ellen did not want to get close to this woman but since she acted too polite there was no room to reject her.


    "let go unpark our things," Lawrence found an excuse. The whole family left and soon only lady Emilia and princess Ellen were left.


    Lady Emilia go off her seat and went to sit next to Ellen.


    "Your highness, I pray you will not be offended by my words but I saw you were a sweet girl so I thought to give you this advice," Lady Emila''s voice was calm and pleasant, but Ellen felt wry.


    "go ahead, I will listen to what you have to say," Ellen nodded her head.


    "Thank you," Lady Emilia looked humble on the surface but in her heart, she was cursing Ellen. She hate the way Ellen was talking to her in a superior tone.


    She was not stupid, even if Ellen was not friendly to lady Magret, she did not use such a superior tone on her.


    "it like this, I know you are still young but a lady with Powe will have to be careful. No matter what lady Magret is your mother in law you should give her the respect she wants. Although a lot of mothers-in-law can be controlling what choices do you have as a daughter in law. To please your husband you must please his mother," *sigh''


    " It is just unfortunate that some mothers-in-law are unreasonable, so I do not blame you for wanting to fight back, " Lady Emila looked like a mother advising her own daughter.


    " I have heard you lady Emilia, " Ellen sounded impatient. She did not want to listen to what this woman had to say anymore.


    Lady Emilia misunderstood Ellen''s action. She thought that her plan has worked and Ellen will become more unaccepting of lady Magret.


    She aimed to make the wedge between the two grow bigger. Her words had a double meaning. She thought that Ellen was a senseless little girl who was trying to show off her power as the queen even to her mother-in-law.


    If this was the case will Ellen want to be controlled by lady Magret? The answer was clear but then she asked Ellen to be humble and accept it. Of course by saying so she expected Ellen to dislike Lady Magret even more and act against her( lady Magret).. This will give her the chance to become close to Ellen.

 Chapter 353 - [Bonus ]thought Too Highly Of Herself

    "Lady Magret is there anything else," Ellen was forced to ask when she saw that lady Emilia was still seated and smiling.


    "no, your highness," Lady Emilia was satisfied with herself. She got to her feet and bowed. "please your highness, you have to consider the bigger benefits. *sigh*.


    " It must be hard on you with no real family backing in Avalo. Mother-in-laws can be so unreasonable, " after emphasis this lady Emilia left. She did not want to push too much.


    What she did not know was that Ellen saw right through her. It was obvious that she was not trying to make peace between her and the Queen. Why else will she make lady Magret look unreasonable and controlling?


    "I need to stay away from her," Ellen made a decision. She was not stupid enough to let someone use her as a knife to cut someone.


    To Ellen, lady Emilia and lady Magret must have had a lot of conflicts when they shared the same husband. So lady Emilia wanted to use the opportunity that she and lady Magret did not get along to use her as a knife.


    If Ellen succeeded, then lady Emilia would be happy but if she failed it will have nothing to do with lady Emilia.


    "your highness," princess Diana returned to the dining hall when she was sure that everyone left.


    "Princess Diana," Ellen smiled.


    Princess Diana walked forward and took a seat. She knew the only reason why she was still standing was that Ellen has saved her from lady Catherine''s scheme in the past. Back then she was weak and unable to protect herself. But after she returned to Tait, prince Elliott had learned to respect her.


    In other to get the people of Tait favor he promised not to take another wife in the future. This will mean that only princess Diana''s children could talk over the throne in the future.


    Princess Diana was happy at this development. They were already trying to have a child together. Before this, the prince never put her feelings into consideration.


    To Diana, princess Ellen''s arrival has been the turning point in her life. "Your highness. I still owe you a favor, I have not forgotten," Princess Diana said.


    Ellen was surprised, she did not think princess Diana would still remember what happened back then since she now had a good life in Tiat.


    "it nothing," Ellen shook her head.


    "To you it''s nothing, but if you had not helped me, even if Elliott did not throw me away because of my importance to Tait, I will not have it this easy. Back then you said I was too weak but now I have some power," Princess Diana said.


    Ellen understand what princess Diana wanted but she did not know what to ask in return. She knew that unless she collected something the princess will not be at peace.


    " it like this, I do not have anything I need from you now. How about you owe me a favor. I promise in the future my request will not be unreasonable," Ellen could only deal with the situation this way.


    Princess Diana nodded her head in agreement. Just then someone else walked into the dining hall. Princess Diana and Ellen looked over.


    " Lady Catherine " they were both surprised to see her there.


    Lady Catherine was also shocked to meet Princess Diana. The king had asked her to visit the Palace this afternoon. When she arrived the prince was said to be dealing with something so she decided to look for Ellen since the two of them were no longer at each other''s throats.


    She did not expect to meet an old enemy there. Lady Catherine''s reason for being angry with princess Diana was justified in her heart. After all, the three of them should have been on the same boat but they have betrayed her at the last moment to save herself.


    Lady Catherine did not think that she had never been friendly to princess Diana so she had no right to expect her to be loyal to her.


    "your highness," Lady Catherine bowed. Since she was now the queen they all had to respect her. Ellen nodded her head and gestured for lady Catherine to take a seat.


    The dining hall became awkward. After all princess, Diana was also holding grudges against Lady Catherine. Although her plan had failed it did not mean she would forgive.


    "Your highness, I thank you for your help once again. In return you have to be careful of the snakes in the grass," Princess Diana said. She sounded like she was ready to leave but she did not make any move.


    Lady Catherine sneered. How could she not understand that she was the snake princess Diana is talking about.


    " That''s right your highness, it is not just the snake hidden in the grass but the ones that bite in the dark. Trust me their venom is most deadly," Lady Catherine replied. She was calling princess Diana a backstabber.


    Ellen nodded her head. She understood the meaning hidden in their words." you two have given me such good advice today. I must keep it close to my heart. It is only stupidity that makes someone assume that others will be nice to them because they''re nice. In any case one can not expect that a person they have stepped all over and mock will save them when they are falling from the cliff," Ellen had a warm smile on her face when she spoke.


    The two ladies felt like they have received a slap on the face after hearing Ellen''s words.


    Daina knew that Ellen was calling her stupid for expecting Lady Catherine to be nice to her since she had not done anything to hurt her.


    Meanwhile, lady Catherine was been unreasonable for expecting princess Daina to save when she (princess Diana) could get hurt in the process. The truth remains that she had never been friendly to princess Diana.


    If anything she always treated her like dirt. So how could she expect her to save her when she may get hurt in the process.


    She realized that she had no right to feel betrayed by princess Diana, after all, they were not friends. She had been too proud and thought too highly of herself


    So just like that, the dining hall fell quiet. None of these ladies had the words to reply to Ellen for a short moment. They both felt ashamed.


    "you are right," Princess Diana was the first to speak after some time. Lady Catherine nodded in agreement. The hall fell quiet again.


    Soon a maid Wal in.


    "Lady Catherine, the king demands your presence," the maid announced.

 Chapter 354 - Smartly Insult Her

    Inside the king''s study.


    This was the first time lady Magret was stepping into the king''s study since her encounter with lord Thompson.


    "You clean up everything," Lady Magret was amazed at the chance in the study. Apart from being in the same location, everything else was changed.


    "I do not want to remember him every time I steep in," S¨¦bastien answered plainly. Lady Magret nodded in agreement. She did not want to be reminded of that man either.


    "Your wife is very proud," Lady Magret changed the topic.


    "she should be, as a queen you do not expect her to allow herself be stepped on do you?," S¨¦bastien replied.


    "good, very good, you are taking her side. Do not forget that I am your mother," Lady Magret was not happy about her son''s choice of words she expected him to apologize at the very least.


    "you are my mother, I know that," S¨¦bastien replied. What he really meant to say was that she was his mother, this was the only reason he will not throw her out of the Palace for making his sunshine''s life difficult.


    Lady Magret did not miss this hint in his words. She has raised him and did she understand him very well. She was even more angry. She had sacrificed everything for him to be who he is, how could he treat her like that.


    "So does this mean you are going to allow her to continue to be disrespectful to me?" Lady Magret asked.


    S¨¦bastien looked at his mother, he could see her frustration. "Tell me mother, when has she disrespected you?" S¨¦bastien asked. He knew his sunshine. She was a sharp tongue but she will not openly be disrespectful to his mother.


    Even if her words were disrespectful it was impossible for one to lay claim on it. Lady Magret open her mouth to answer but no words came out.


    It did not take her long to realize that the girl has smartly insulted her without using any insulting words.


    If she complain about what she said, everyone will think she was narrow-minded. "if you can give me three examples of where and how my wife the Queen has been disrespectful to you then I will have her apologize and you can choose the punishment," S¨¦bastien said. His voice sounded sincere.


    Of course, he dared to say those words because he was certain that his mother will not be able to have three of those times. In the months that they have been married Ellen has only been alone with his mother twice. The other time he was present and he was sure she did not directly insult or disrespect her.


    As long as the number was not complete his promise did not stand.


    "You do not expect me to remember such a thing do you?" Lady Magret was embarrassed since she could not mention one.


    It was obvious that the girl did not respect her but she had not shown it out openly. ''she is too smart'' this was what lady Magret hated about Ellen the most. She has been so smart and scheme but Ellen had never fallen for her tricks.


    Lady Magret thought she was worried for her son because a woman like her could easily hurt him but the truth was her ego was hurt.


    "I am just worried for you," Lady Magret could only say this.


    "Mother, it is a good thing that you worry for me but I am not stupid," S¨¦bastien replied. Lady Magret wanted to argue but she was at loss for words.


    S¨¦bastien was not stupid, this is a fact. "I am your mother, she should call me mother, this is the right thing to do," Lady Magret said.


    She wanted to bend Ellen to her will. In the past, she thought she controlled her son because he always listened to her but Ellen''s stubbornness was going to hinder that.


    She could not stomach Ellen''s stubbornness. Even lady Catherine back then try to win her favor.


    "you are my mother and she is my wife. That makes her your daughter-in-law. Have you ever treated her like your daughter?" S¨¦bastien asked. He knew his mother disapprove of his marriage to Ellen. The only reason why she had not been making things difficult for her was because she was a pure heart capable of curing his case.


    Lady Magret felt tongue-tied. She knew what her son meant. As the elder she has not shown an example so what right did she have to make demands.  ''But how on earth has Ericsson treated her like family to make her call him ''uncle'' lady Magret could not figure out when or why. So she felt Ellen was up to no good.


    "Mother, I am not asking you to like her or treat her like a daughter. If you like do not recognize her as my wife in your heart but you can not cross the line. She is currently the queen and you have to give her that respect.


    Moreover, you know how important she is. What if you angry her and she becomes depressed? Worst what if she gets pregnant but because of you she miscarriage the child and she is no longer able to bear a child?


    If you do not like her you can stay away, " S¨¦bastien said.


    When lady Magret heard his words, she swallowed. It was already a fact that her son needed her help. If not for anything but for the sake of the cure she had to live peacefully with Ellen.


    " fine," Lady Magret had no choice but to agree. If she continues to go after the princess after her son has said so much, he might misunderstand her and think she did not want him to get cured. She felt very guilty about what she did to her son back then, so she was willing to stay mute until Ellen gave birth to a child.


    When S¨¦bastien heard her reply he was relieved. As long as his mother will let go for the time bring, He was sure that she will learn to like her(Ellen) after the two will got close. After all, it will take over nine months for Ellen to give birth even if he managed to pant his seed the previous night.


    At that moment there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in, " S¨¦bastien said. Eight pushed the door opened and bowed.


    " your Majesty, lady Catherine has arrived," Eight who stepped in reported.


    "Is he here?" S¨¦bastien asked his mother.


    "yes," Lady Magret nodded her head.


    "Get them both," S¨¦bastien instructed.


    Eight bowed his head and walked out.

 Chapter 355 - Use Her Like A Knife

    A few minutes later.


    Two knocked on the door to the king''s study. A man with one hand and his head bowed were standing next to him.


    "enter," they heard S¨¦bastien''s permission. Two pushed the door open. He allowed the man in front of him to step in then he shut the door without going in.


    Just after Two shut the door, lady Catherine came over with Eight leading the way. The door was pushed open after getting permission.


    Lady Catherine walked into the study. To be honest lady Catherine was not sure why the prince had summoned her.


    Previously even when she heard her father was still alive she did not have to guts to go over and look. Moreover, she knew he would die anyway.


    It was better for her to assume that he died in the battle of the truth. Besides she was familiar with her father so she knew he might not want her to see his miserable state.


    Moreover, it was great to know that her father''s death had nothing to do with her. It was not that she hated him but it would have been difficult for her to live normal with such a pang of guilt in her heart.


    She would have thought he was calling her to see her father. But she knew he was already sent out of the kingdom the next day after the news went around the kingdom.


    "your Majesty," Lady Catherine bowed to the king. Since she could not guess why she was called she decided not to worry herself and wait for the king to explain himself.


    After greeting the king, she noticed his mother, previously she called her your highness but she was no longer the Queen, so she was confused about her she was supposed to address lady Magret.


    "Greeting to you," she bowed to lady Magret. Since she did not know how to address her now, she decided not to address her at all. After all, that was better than using to wrong address.


    Lady Magret nodded her head, she could understand the complications for lady Catherine. She was no longer a member of the royal family so her confusion was understandable.


    Just as lady Catherine was about to take her seat she caught sight of the last man in the room, her breath seized unconsciously.


    She blinked her eyes a couple of times and secretly bite her inner chick the pain rush o her brain making her deep breath.


    She could not explain what was going on. She clearly saw this man get killed. "You.." Lady Catherine managed to say but no words came out.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself she has already lost her composition for some time. After calming down a bit she carefully examine the man.


    "How was he alive?" he was beheaded. While there was a logical explanation why the Queen did not stab her father to death before, they were non regarding this man. After all his head was caught off in the presence of many people.


    "miracle" at the thought lady Catherine was happy but then the smile on her face froze. If her had not been dead all the while then why did he not contact her? '' she was no longer as stupid as before.


    After everything that happened to her in the last few days, she was more clear-headed no longer so full of herself.


    "How are you alive," she noted out the question in a fast speech. She did not want to stammer again. Perhaps it was because of her father returning from the dead, she managed to compose herself at least on the surface.


    Julia looked at her shocked. He had not expected this kind of reaction from her. He knew she will be surprised to see him. He also expected her to run over and hug him to confirm her eyes but everything was different.


    Julia knew for a fact that lady Catherine liked him a lot. Although she was stubborn her fondness of him was good. But now she was acting cold towards him.


    This was beyond his imagination so he did not know what to say. The mother and son looked at each other and did not have any plans to say anything. They were there to watch the reaction.


    Previously, lady Magret has brought Prince Julia returned with prince Julia. She thought that when the truth about her son not being king Roderick Son, the lords and noble will reject him and ask for the king''s son but when the truth was exposed, the lords and noble did not want to have anything to do with the man and his children so there was no need to bring him out.


    Since lady Catherine was his wife S¨¦bastien decided to invite her over. It was her choice if she wanted to continue the marriage between her and Julia. They have specifically not brought him out to join the royal family because they (S¨¦bastien, lady Magret and Ericsson), wanted to kick him out of the family.


    "you... Did you lose your tongue," Lady Catherine asked. She should have been happy to see him, but she knew that this man might have been using her.


    "let''s talk outside," Julia suggested.  He knew his brother will not care even if he lies to his wife.


    "No, I am sure his majesty and his mother know the truth. What I want to hear is the truth," Lady Catherine said. She knew she was not as clever as Ellen but she has learned a little from her.


    As a woman who carries her family responsibility, she must not be selfish and think just about her so-called happiness.


    So she believes that Julia will only be honest with her when these two (S¨¦bastien and his mother) were present. She refused to let herself get brainwashed again. She was no longer stupid.


    "I... I..," Julia did not know what to say. If he lied while S¨¦bastien and his mother were present and Catherine find out she would lose his trust.


    "Father, helped me escape the kingdom and found someone in my place. At that time you had to serve your punishment, so father promised to let you know the truth after you were done with your punishment in the crown prince quarter." Julia explained.


    Lady Catherine nodded her head. (I came to visit you in the dungeon, as of that time did you know you will not be killed?" she asked. Lady Catherine could still remember her discussion with her father before he want to fight the Queen.


    She had a feeling that Julia wanted to use her like a knife to deal with Ellen and the crown prince.


    " No, " Julia lied. He knew for a fact that if Catherine found out that he knew the truth at that moment, she will not want to have any to do with him again.


    Catherine''s thinking is simple, if he lied to her back then, just to use her for revenge then he could be lying now. So she was relieved to hear him. Just when she wanted to walk over she paused.


    "Even if you do not know then, at the point you found out or just before you left, you could have sent me a message if you wanted to. So why not? Lady Catherine asked

 Chapter 356 - Deny Him.

    Julia knew he could not lie so he decided to blend the truth. "I knew about father''s plans but it was only after you left. I was going to tell you about it but I was scared my brother will have his eyes on you and realize I am still alive," Julia said.


    Although his statement was logical, lady Catherine felt he was lying. She believes that the only reason why he did not tell her was that he did not trust her or he just wanted to manipulate her to seek revenge for him.


    Her late father(general Thompson) had told her countless times that the father and son acted the same.


    First king Roderick had used her father to kill his brother and plant the evidence on Ericsson. If there was no third party then nothing would have ever linked him to the death of his brother.


    More so, Julia himself had told her that the only reason he approached Ellen was to use her against S¨¦bastien.


    Lady Catherine was not stupid, she knew that the reason why Julia had treated her well all the time was because of her father. Since he had eyes for the throne, getting the support of a general like Catherine''s father was beneficial.


    Things were not the same anymore, her father was dead and the family would have been ruined, luckily Ellen was kind and allow her to return home before things were out of hands.


    These past few days she has been busy, she was almost unable to resolve all the issues. Some lords even dared to take over her father''s land. Since she was a lady no one paid attention to her until she met the young man from Ryan''s household.


    The Ryan household was just a small house, it was not in the same leave as the Thompson household. Furthermore, this young man had no status in the family.


    His mother was just a mistress. Since his mother was not a wife, he had no right to inherit anything from the family. If he had turned out to be a girl the family would have been nice to him, after all, as long as she was beautiful she could be offered off as a wife to another lord.


    This was not the point, the young man from the Ryan household was very talented. His mother name him Brighton as she hoped he will shine bright.


    Brighton was very intelligent and he knew a lot about managing a household property. He managed to get the respect of the few servants left and unit the house.


    He also offered to continue helping lady Catherine but she would have to marry him. Of course, he was willing to marry into her family. This means that when they had children in the future they will not be considered as descendants of the Ryan family but Thompson.


    It was a win-win situation, so she accepted, after all since the man was marrying into her family he will be under her. For a person like lady Catherine who likes to control this was a good thing. Especially since he will not take another wife.


    Again, marring him will make it easy to fulfill her father''s wish of persevering their family bloodline. Furthermore, he had outstanding qualities no one will laugh at her. Brighton took after his mother so he was very handsome.  Lady Catherine was someone who cared about outward appearance so he was perfect.


    Julia''s return from the grave will only ruin her plans, especially since she found out that Julia kept other women in their two years of marriage, yet he had vowed to her father that she will be the only one in his eyes. That aside, Julia will never agree to marry into her family.


    So she was sure that if they got back together, they will be a small part of the royal family but Julia will accept it as this was his only way to have a chance to get the throne in the future.


    When Julia saw that lady Catherine still did not react the way he had expected, he panicked. Lady Catherine was his only chance to stay in Avalo. No matter how much power S¨¦bastien has he can not force the two of them to break up their marriage.


    So Julia believes that there is hope, if not for him, his son will be able to stanch the throne from S¨¦bastien''s son in the future.


    "you have to believe, I even made father promise to tell you the truth once you were done serving your punishment. Unfortunately, he was killed," Julia said.


    Lady Catherine looked at Julia, she wanted to believe what he was saying but she could not. This Julia had lied to her for two years.


    During their marriage, he continued to play around but he will always have a cover up story anytime she asked.


    Most importantly going back together with Julia was as good as becoming enemies with the king. She was not sure what tricks he played to get back into the kingdom but she did not want to be a part of it. If they could not even beat Sebastian when he was only a crown prince going after him now will be digging one''s grave but Julia was too stubborn to know this.


    The truth is that S¨¦bastien brought him(Julia) back to Avalo to give him a chance to fight for the throne because he (S¨¦bastien) did not want to leave him alive and well to cause problems in the future but he also did not want to kill him without Julia doing anything.


    So he brought him back, but the lords and noble wanted nothing to do with him, but S¨¦bastien could not just send him back.


    S¨¦bastien was a strong man, he did not want to do anything against their tradition of Avalo. Julia was not a threat, but leave one wolf alive, no matter how weak the Wolfe is, the sheep will never be safe.


    To S¨¦bastien, he was just a mouse that he could kill at any moment but he was giving him a chance to fight back.


    So he called lady Catherine here to see if she was willing to continue their marriage. If Catherine accepted him, then he will destroy him together with Thompson''s household. But if Catherine refuses to get back together with Julia, then as the king, he will Exile Julia, preventing him from ever having a claim to the throne in the future.


    Just when Julia became hopeful, lady Catherine said something that shocked the three people in the room.


    "Your Majesty, this man is not my husband, I know you are not close to him, but as his wife, I can tell he is not my husband,"


    S¨¦bastien was so shocked, as a person who read the behavior of others, he could not have expected this reaction from Catherine.


    Of course, when he decided to bring Julia back to the kingdom, he already made plans. Lady Catherine''s encounter with Sun was planned by the king. He hoped that the man will give Lady Catherine a reason to want to separate from Julia.


    He also ensured that Lady Catherine found out about all the different women he meet when they were married. Since S¨¦bastien had spies watching his brothers, he knew of all the promises he made to Catherine.


    He hoped that all these reasons will make her reject him, but he never anticipated that she will deny him.

 Chapter 357 - Desperate

    "what are you saying?" Julia could also not believe his ears. He expected her(lady Catherine) to have been angry at most if she does not believe his words, then he will find a walk to make her calm down and forgive him.


    In the past two years of their marriage, this has been the case. Lady Catherine would get angry when he did something wrong, then he will manage to convince her otherwise.


    Julia was very good with words but nothing had prepared him for this reaction. He had many possibilities in mind but this was not one of them.


    He knew he lost one arm, so he would have to be patient with her but looking at the situation he was at loss.


    "you can fool them, but you can not fool. Me, my husband is Dea. I witness with my own eyes how his head left his body are you saying I was unable to recognize my husband then?" Lady Catherine argued. Her words had a double meaning, whether she was wrong or not, Julia (the one present now) in her heart is not her husband.


    Julia felt frustrated but he did not give up. "It is me, do you remember... " when Julia made attempts to talk about their time together lady Catherine suddenly scream like a madwoman


    She knew that her heart will go soft if she traced down memories with him, so she stopped him. "you imposter, do not ruin the memories between me and my late husband," Lady Catherine said.


    She put her hands in her ears and started murmuring things. Her behavior scared the three people in the room at first S¨¦bastien and his mother thought she was just pretending but seeing her act like this, they could not help but wonder if she has been under too much stress causing her to lose her mind.


    "your majesty, you must send this lair away. Do not let him continue to pretend to be my husband," Lady Catherine said.


    Julia wanted to say something but S¨¦bastien spoke up before him.


    "wait outside,"


    Julia gritted his teeth but he still obeyed. S¨¦bastien was now the king arguing with him will only bring problems Julia wanted to say something before walking away but lady Catherine had her ear close and murmured some things to herself.


    Julia had no choice but to leave, lady Catherine did not want to talk to him. He was also afraid that leaving her only with the mother and son will only make things worse for him.


    Once the door closed lady Catherine let go of her ears her graceful appearance was back. One look and S¨¦bastien realize that she was only pretending.


    "Why?" it was a single word but lady Catherine understood his question.


    "your Majesty getting back together with him is like become your enemy and I can not afford it," Lady Catherine answered directly.


    S¨¦bastien and lady Magret were surprised. To them, lady Catherine seems to have become wiser. They knew how much she used to adore Julia but again the man(Julia) was now a shadow of what he used to be.


    "If that is the case, you do not have to deny him like that," Lady Magret said.


    "hmm, it is my choice how I want to break up the marriage," Lady Catherine replied. The reason she had to deny him was because of the oath she took with Julia in the past. The oath was supposed to bind them together in this life. The price for breaking the oath was not simple. This is why she had blinding beliefs that she was the only woman Julia was intimate with but after finding out what he has been doing, she knew he had made a fool of her and the oath was fake.


    While she knew this, the new man who has agreed to marry her did not. She was afraid that if she tried to break up the relationship with Julia directly he would threaten Brighton with it.


    Once Brighton is scared off, she will not be able to deal with things by herself. Also, she knew Julia was very proud, he will get angry with her for not recognizing him, so he would not try so much. But she had no plans of telling this to S¨¦bastien and Magret.


    "if that is the case you can leave, tell Julia to come in,"  S¨¦bastien knew she was hiding something but it was none of his business. After all, it was such a relief that lady Catherine no longer wants the marriage.


    This way he could deal with Julia once and for all. Lady Catherine bowed and walk away.


    Outside the study.


    "How can you not recognize your husband," Julia immediately traps Catherine into a tight hug the moment she steps outside.


    Catherine had not been prepared. She never expected him to behave this way publicly.


    "let go..." Catherine tried to struggle but Julia did not give up. Although he only had one hand left, Catherine was still not a match for him.


    "since you can not recognize me, let me help you," Julia was desperate. If Catherine left the Palace today without taking him back as her husband then he will be forced to a corner.


    Catherine was shocked by his reaction. So she struggled to free herself. When Julia said that she was struggling so much, he let go of the hug.


    Lady Catherine took a deep breath of relief. "His majesty, as you in," after saying those words she prepared to run away but Julia headed her hands.


    "Why are you doing this? Did someone threaten you,? Julia asked. His voice sounded helpless and worried.


    Catherine looked at him, he looked very sincere, she could not see any pretending on his face. Lady Catherine''s heart would have become side if he did not make the next statement.


    "you know I have loved you ever since we got married. I have never looked at another even if countless women were willing to climb my bed. Are you abandoning me now because I only have one hand," Julia wanted to blackmail her emotionally.


    Of course, he thought this will work because he had no idea that Catherine already knew the truth.


    " My husband is dead, " Catherine pull her hand out of his grip and walk away before Julia had the time of stopping her.


    She was convinced that Julia most need her desperately to still act so sweet and tell those lies. She was even scared that Julia may find a way to kill her after he becomes the head of the Thompson household.


    Author has something to say.

 Chapter 358 - Recall That Likeness.

    Carrero residence


    " Vera should marry Ericsson," lady Carrero said. She was seated in one of the halls with her husband, Vera, and their first son.


    The invitation for the royal ball just arrived and they were informed about the king''s uncle choosing a wife.


    "What? Are you out of your mind? Why will I give my daughter to marry such an old man?" Lord Carrero did not want to hear of it.


    "What old man? Prince Ericsson looks so young, if he did not say no one will know he is already so old. Moreover apart from the king who seats on the throne, who do you think will be next?" Lady Carrero asked.


    What young? I do not care, I will not marry an old man.  The King is already so handsome, do not forget that we got a piece of inside information that the only reason why the king rejected me was that I choose his brother over him. I am sure with time he will forgive me and like me again. All I need to do is find a chance to apologize," Lady Vare said with confidence.


    Lord Carrero shook his head that will not happen, A man like the king will never have anything to do with you, As a man, I know this much. No matter how much he fancies you, his pride will not allow him. If you do not want to go for the king''s uncle then you have to pick between lord Ryan''s son with outstanding quality or the second son of the Grany family who only has his family name," lord Carrero adds.


    If his daughter could listen to him, he would have advised that she Marry from the Ryan family. Even if their household was smaller Vera will still have a good life and become the madam of the house


    "Mother..." Lady Vera wanted to complain, She honestly did not like any of the options her father is giving her. She was very regretful about her decision years ago but who can blame her? The rumors surrounding the prince as of that time were so scary.


    "No, you can not hope to get the king, he is charmed by that princess now. Even if he will pick another wife it will not be any time soon," lady Carrero explained. Previously, she was so confident about her daughter winning the prince over but, after meeting the princess from Bozoa on the day of the coronation she realizes that her daughter was not a match in terms of beauty.


    What man will not be moved in the face of such a beautiful lady?


    "Then I will wait until he is ready to pick a wife again," lady Vera declared.


    "Don''t be a fool, when do you think the king will pick a wife again? The King is very busy, he might not pick another wife until that princess get pregnant, then what is your point for marrying him, if she already gives birth to an heir?" Lady Carrero reasoned.


    She believes that the king was only charmed by the princess''s beautiful face and figure. All that will change after childbirth. Which woman will remain beautiful and charming after pregnancy and childbirth?


    "What heir? Even if she gets pregnant no one can say if the child is a boy or girl. What if she ends up giving birth to a girl? At that time I will have the chance of giving birth to an heir. Since the king will already be tired of his old wife," lady Vera was very confident.


    When lady Carrero heard her daughter she could not help but shake her head. Her daughter was so stupid. Once the princess has stayed in the palace for at least a year, she would have all the powers within the palace. So whichever woman marries the king next will suffer.


    It will even be in the woman''s best interest that the Princess from Bozoa already gave birth to a son. That way she will pay less attention to the second wife since her position as the Queen is secured.


    "Let me tell you, forget about being the king''s second wife, that princess from Bozoa is not easy to deal with. Have you forgotten what happened to lady Catherine and her husband a few days after she entered the palace?" lord Carrero asked. What happened was only a few months ago so the image was still fresh in his head. The princess from Bozoa is very scheming and his dumb daughter is not her match.


    When Vera heard her father''s reminder she stopped talking not because she was scared but, because she knew none of her parents will listen to her.


    "Vera, you have to listen to your father this time, if you had listened the last time you would have been the Queen seated beside the king now," Vera''s elder brother who has been quiet all the while said.


    Vera looked at her brother and pout her lips, these people have given up too easily. "That''s right Vera, look at Jeffery, he is not more than a servant boy but because he works hard and stayed by the side of the king for so many years. He is now a nobleman. Even your father will have to respect him. So I am telling you, Marry the king''s uncle. The man still looks so young. If you manage to give birth to a son he might become close to the crown prince in the future," lady Carrero said.


    Everyone in the room understand the point she was making. Since the king and his uncle has such a good relationship, then she will become a member of the royal family as long as she marries Ericsson.


    "True, And if for some reason his majesty did not manage to get an heir, your son stand a chance to become the next king," Vare''s brother added. A hint of viciousness could be seen in his eyes.


    Lord Carrero who did not support his wife earlier also got convinced. Ericsson is a member of the royal family, after all the king still calls him uncle, If his daughter were to marry him, it will bring more benefits than any of the other choices available.


    "No," Vera insists. Her family still tries to convince her. They forgot that at the end of the day, prince Ericsson will have to be interested in her before the marriage can take place.


    "Fine," Vera accepted when she could no longer stand her parent''s continues nagging but in her heart, she made plans on how to ensure that Ericsson does not choose her.


    The King once liked her, at the royal ball in two days will be a good chance to recall that likeness.

 Chapter 359 - Ghost

    Avalo Royal Palace


    After queen Ellen left the palace, she decided to check on her husband. Since the kingdom was not fighting any war he could not be so busy.


    On her way to the study, she ran into Julia, Julia was the first to notice her so he decided to scare her, In his mind, his life was the way it was because of her, If she had not seduced him back then he would not have gone after her and lost everything.


    So he decided to hide behind one of the pillars, It was a known to everyone that he was already dead, so he was sure that the princess will go crazy after seeing him.


    He hid himself and used his hand to mess his hair up. One look and someone will be scared out of his wit. Ellen had no idea what was going on, so she continues to walk gracefully.


    Suddenly there was a strange sound and before Ellen could make sense of what was going on a shadow was standing in front of her. She was shocked and a gasp escape her lips.


    When she saw that Julia was the one standing she was scared. Julia should be dead, he was beheaded.


    Her first reaction was to run in fear but her feet were stuck to the ground in fear. Seeing this reaction Julia was satisfied. Ellen pinches herself. She closed her eyes to bear the pain.


    When she opened them again Julia was gone. Just as she was about to breathe in relief she felt a tap on her shoulder and she turned back before she could stop herself.


    Ellen wanted to screen but her voice was cut in her throat, her lips moved but no words came out. Never has she expected this situation. "Ghosts are not real," she chanted to help herself calm down.


    Julia was happy seeing her like this, just as Ellen calm herself down, she could no longer see him. Taking a deep breath she continued walking toward the king''s study and she meet Julia after taking two steps.


    She was struck dumb. ''What is going on?'' She never blames herself for Julia''s death, why will his ghost hunt her? She could not figure it out.


    "What do you want?" She summoned her courage to ask. Although she knew if anyone saw her they will think she is out of her mind. But Ellen was not a coward. Since the ghost has appeared then she will deal with it.


    Julia was shocked by her question, especially since there was no fear in her voice. It is not that Ellen was not scared, she just managed to ensure that she does show it in her voice.


    The reaction on Julia''s face gave Ellen a chance to study him. Although she did not have good hearing like the king, her sense of smell was great.


    She picked the faint smell of his perfume. ''Why will a ghost have such smell?'' Ellen asked herself as she looked around the hallway to see if there was another person.


    Seeing that Ellen was looking around Julia thought she acted that way because she was scared. He quickly hides himself.


    When Ellen looked back to the spot Julia was standing, he was gone but she could still smell the perfume. She sniffs to follow the smell. Julia who was hiding behind the pillar was shocked when he saw her walking towards him. There was not enough time for him to change positions.


    So Ellen found him hiding beside the pillar. Since Julia had walked quietly he did not expect her to find his hiding place. He planned to frighten her so much that any time she see him she will be scared out of her mind.


    Ellen had a thought in her mind, and without giving it much thought she raised her hand. Before Julia could guess what she was up to, it was too late.


    *pak* a slap echoed in the quiet hallway. Ellen had not expected that she would hit him. She saw him as a ghost, so she put a lot of force when she stick.


    Julia''s chick turned red, he had to bite his lips not to cry out. He wanted to hit her back but he knew his brother make use of that as an opportunity to cut off his second hand so he stopped himself.


    "How dare you slap me?" He raised his voice at her. Ellen was startled by his voice that she took two steps back. At this point, she was not sure of what was happening.


    "You are alive?" Her voice came out as a question even if she meant to state the fact.


    "Of course, I am alive. Do you think my father would really kill his favorite son... " because of you and that bastard," he said the other part of his statement to himself.


    Before he could say whatever he felt like saying but things were different and he knew that he was hanging on a thin thread. To Julia, Sebastian was keeping him alive because he was valuable although, he does not know what his so-called brother wants from him, he did not dare push his luck.


    "How is this possible?" Ellen''s heart was beginning to beat fast. Although she knew how strong her husband is, she could not stop herself from worrying.


    She turned around and started walking at a fast pace towards her husband''s Study. She hoped and prayed that nothing has happened to him.


    Ellen''s steps were too fast, so Julia did not get the chance to stop her. He also realized that the Princess was not as simple as they all thought.


    He knew that his father had tried more than once to poison her but the girl was still alive. Back then they thought it was the crown prince that saved her but Julia was beginning to doubt that.


    Ellen was beautiful, Julia will give her that, but he could not understand why Sebastian suddenly married her. He also doubt that it was like they thought.


    If Sebastian wanted to marry a woman to annoy his father why did he not pick one all the while he was fighting other wars. Why Ellen?


    Julia thought about it but could not figure anything out for a long time. Finally, an idea struck his mind.


    "She is a witch, she must have bewitched the king"


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt he was right, After all, Ellen did not shout when she saw him, instead, she seems to be murmuring something to herself.


    "A spell she must have been trying to banish me back to the land of the dead," Julia came to a conclusion.

 Chapter 360 - All His Fault.

    Ellen was so scared and could not understand why, but until she was certain the king was alive she could not rest, one must never underestimate the power of surprise.


    When Ellen got to the study, she push the door open without knocking, she could not tell what gave her the confidence to do such a thing, Maybe because she was too worried or the fact that she was no longer scared of king Sabastian


    "My king," Ellen took a deep breath when she saw Sebastian seated majestically, with just a glance she could tell that Sabastian was fine. Moreover, with her sensitive nose, she would have picked up the smell of blood no matter how faint if there was any.


    Sebastian was amazed seeing that Ellen was the one who walked in, when someone suddenly pushed his door open, he was very angry.


    He was ready to scold or even punish the person who dared to open his study door without knocking but, all the anger melted when he heard his Sunshine''s voice call him "my King" he knew there was nothing special about it but when it come from her he finds the name very sweet.


    ''Maybe I should stop others from calling me this'' Sebastian thought to himself but he soon notices the worry on Ellen''s face. "What is the matter?"  Sebastian asked.


    Ellen who just managed to catch her breath answered immediately. "I ran into Julia on my way here, I thought I saw a ghost but then I realize he was still alive. I got worried and..." Ellen stopped talking.


    Sebastian had his eyes and ears everywhere, surely Julia would never make it into the Palace without him knowing. Thinking about this Ellen felt stupid for worrying unnecessarily about the king.


    She was so embarrassed that she did not dare complete her Statement. "I  apologize for overreacting," after saying these words, Ellen immediately turned to walk away.


    Sebastian who was feeling warm become alert, even if Ellen had not finished her statement, it was easy for him to guess why she was worried.


    She just saw Julia and worried that he did something to him. Although it should have been funny for someone to worry about him because of twenty Julia but one Julia made his sunshine worried and it warmed his heart.


    He was confused when she suddenly apologize. Why? Did she think he was angry? He wondered. Sebastian has not had anybody to care for and worry about him, during his young age, his mother had dared to take him to the hunted house in the forbidden forest after which she sent him to war.


    He has fought so many wars at such a young age. The only time he got seriously injured, it was still his sunshine that treated him and took care of him.


    The feeling of being cared for and not being used as a tool like the late king and his mother was different.


    Maybe his mother really cared and worry about him, but she never showed it. "I am not angry," Sebastian''s voice stopped Ellen who was almost at the door.


    Ellen turned to look at him and nodded her head. "How long have you known that Julia is alive?" She asked.


    "I have always known," Sebastian said without giving it much thought. Ellen was shocked. It means the king was aware that he was not the one that was beheaded all along but why did he not tell her? If not back then he should have told her now that he let him back into the kingdom, unless Julia just returned today.


    Ellen was not a person who wanted to live based on assumptions so she decided to find answers. "How long has he been in the palace? Her question was direct.


    "A few days, he returned from Venum with Mother," Sebastian answered honestly. When Ellen heard this, her eyes widened in surprise, she did not understand how the king could keep something like this from her for so long.


    If not for her sensitive nose she might have gone crazy. Of course, she understands what game Julia was playing earlier, if he dared to do that during the day what will he do at night? Luckily she figured it out in time.


    Ellen became angry, She did not even bother to school her expression before stunning out of the place. She was so worried when she found out about Julia''s presence in the palace even when she knew her husband was not an easy target but him...


    When Sebastian saw her reaction he could tell she was upset but he did not know what he did wrong. Knowing his sunshine she will never complain, instead, she will give him cold shoulder later. With this thought in mind, King  Sebastian stood up his feet and followed after her.


    When he got out of the study he saw Ellen take the left turn so he followed her. At first, he wanted to catch up with her and find out what made her so angry but changed his mind, and decided to see what his sunshine was up to instead.


    Ellen was not aware that she was been followed, she turned and walked out from the side entrance of the palace, she planned to go over to where Richard was staying with the rest of her relatives, but suddenly caught sight of a beautiful garden, she had stayed in the Crown Prince''s quarters from the time of her arrival, this was her first time seeing this garden, so she walked over to enjoy the beautiful sight.


    As soon as she walked into the garden, she was welcomed with the sweet smell of Roses, She looked at the beautiful Rosebeds not just the smell but the sight of the roses was beautiful she wanted to bend down and pick the rose but she remembered the sharp thugs on time and stopped herself. Taking a deeper walk into the garden she saw different flowers with sweet scents.


    Her mood that was bad before improved, after walking a distance in the garden she saw a small water pond. She did not know why but she suddenly felt like a peer of eyes were watching her every step but when she looked around she could not see anyone.


    Ellen found a place to sit close to the pond and picked up stones as she began to throw them into the pond. This activity was supposed to be fun but thinking of her encounter with Julia not long ago her mood become bad again.


    "So annoying, if only he had told me about Julia''s return, would I have made a fool of myself?" Ellen complains as she throws the next stone strongly with anger.


    She felt embarrassed just thinking about how scared she was, "It''s all his fault," Ellen murmured she wanted to curse the king to her satisfaction but words failed her.


    This annoyed her greatly. "Stupid idiot, " Ellen could only say these words. She was not even sure if these words were for her or for king Sabastian.

 Chapter 361 - It Is A Secret

    Sebastian watched Ellen with interest, he almost step out to stop her when he saw her about to pick the rose lucky she stopped herself in time. When Ellen walked over to the pond and started murmuring things, he heard her clearly even if her voice could not be said to be too loud.


    When he put her words together he could guess why she was angry and he felt guilty. He should have prepare her ahead, He was more upset that Julia dared to make a move on his sunshine since Julia liked to play ghost so much, I will give him a taste.


    Of course, there was no way Sebastian will let it go, especially when he heard his sunshine complain about almost losing her mind.


    *haha" Sebastian heard a little chuckle from Ellen from the sound it was obvious that she was upset.


    Sebastian did not even know how to calm her down. *sigh" a sigh escape Ellen''s lips as she throws another stone into the pond.


    Looking at her face Sebastian could not tell what she was thinking. Ellen on the other hand could still feel the peer of eyes on her, and this time among the fragrant of the flowers surrounding her, Ellen could sense a familiar smell. She was so sure who it belongs to but she was not sure if the person was there.


    After all, she has been in the same place with him for some time, and it is not impossible for his smell to rub off on her.


    Ellen looked around, she was certain she was not alone. Sebastian immediately moved out of her sight when he saw her looking around, this little movement was what confirmed his presence to Ellen.


    "I did not know that the king of Avalo has such free time to peep at his queen," Her voice was not loud but she was certain that the king heard her. After all, she was aware of his good hearing, it was like her sense of smell.


    Sebastian was surprised, he knew he moved fast enough for her not to see him, even if she suspected someone else was there how did she guess he was the one?


    Sebastian came out of his hiding and walked over to Ellen. "The sight of my queen seated among the flowers is too beautiful, I could not help myself," S¨¦bastien replied.


    Since he was caught he could not back down like a coward. Ellen shook her head, this man was feared and respected. How could he do such things and peep on a woman?


    ''hope he did not hear what I said earlier?'' Ellen worried. Even if she was angry at the king, she did not want him to hear her complain especially since she was cursing him.


    So what if he heard, what kind of a king peep on a woman? "Your majesty, it seems you are good at peeping at people, Tell me how many women have you peeped at?" Ellen asked. She hoped that by accusing him, he will not remember the things she said in case he heard her.


    "you are right, I am very good at peeping and sneaking up on people, after all this ability is very useful for a man of war. Or how else do you think I manage to sneak into Bozoa camp and saw you back then," S¨¦bastien said proudly.


    Ellen felt speechless, Perhaps only S¨¦bastien can make something as shameful as peeping on someone sound like good quality. "His majesty sound proud of his ability, so how many camps have you sneak into and how many women have you peep at?" Ellen asked. Her voice was laced with mockery that she did not bother to hide but the king was not angry. Instead, he seems to be giving her questions serious thoughts.


    " I have sneaked into many camps, I did not keep the record. About peeping on women I do not remember meeting any woman in those camps except my queen. I am also not sure how many times I have peeped on her," S¨¦bastien''s voice was very serious. He sounded like he was answering a serious question.


    Ellen could not stop her chick from blushing when she heard the last part. ''ha! I think a new soul has possessed him.'' Ellen thought. Otherwise, why would the man follow her all the way and have this kind of conversation with her? ''Shameless'' he is so proud of doing something so shameful.


    "Your Majesty, don''t you think the lords and noble will be ashamed if they found out their king was a man who peeps on women?" Ellen raised her brows while S¨¦bastien frown his.


    When Ellen saw this action she thought he finally had a sense of guilt. She was proven wrong by his next statement.


    " What is shameful about a man looking at his wife, even if you were undressing or in the bathroom there''s nothing wrong," S¨¦bastien defended himself seriously.


    *cough *cough Ellen chock on her saliva. ''This man is really something'' she thought as she tried to stop herself from coughing.


    S¨¦bastien seeing this did not waste any time to walk over and gently pat her back. Soon Ellen stops coughing. "So tell me, how many times have you cursed me behind my back?" S¨¦bastien asked.


    Ellen who just recovered was so shocked that she choked again. *cough *cough.


    S¨¦bastien did not seem bothered, he patiently patted her back and waited for her to calm down.


    "So?" S¨¦bastien asked when he was sure that she had calmed down. Ellen knew she could not shy away from the question, so she decided to follow the king''s example.


    "As many times as you have gotten me upset. In fact, I am cursing you in my heart. Why? It is all your fault that I am losing my mind. Tell me did you and Julia plan to make me lose my mind?" Ellen asked. She was not sure why she become so bold but she had no choice.


    " Of course not," S¨¦bastien answered. He wanted to protect her. " I apologize, I should have told you but I did not think he will dare to make such a move. So tell me, how did you manage to figure out he was not dead," S¨¦bastien was curious. Moreover, he did not want to dwell on his mistake.


    The hallway was filled with Pillars and it will be easy for Julia to play ghost with her there.


    " it is a secret, " Ellen answered seriously.


    S¨¦bastien did not bother to push, he knew Ellen was very Smart. Even if it was strange for her to figure it out in a short moment he still allowed her.


    S¨¦bastien hugged her close, "I will ensure to tell you next time when something important happens but you are not allowed to curse me behind my back. Just say it in front of me," S¨¦bastien said.


    He did not want to continue guessing what he did wrong each time Ellen got angry, she could simply tell him and they will have it sorted.


    Meanwhile, Ellen was frozen, she will never dare curse him to his face even if she was given a hundred guts.. If not that she knew there was no way to deny, she would have denied her action to the end.

 Chapter 362 - I Can Read Your Mind

    When S¨¦bastien saw her reaction, he chuckled. "I already heard you cursing me and I did not eat you up right?" S¨¦bastien tried to make her see that he would not get angry as long as she come out openly but Ellen did not seem like she would dare.


    "If I catch you cursing me behind my back in the future, the consequences will not be simple," S¨¦bastien threatened since his kind words were not taken seriously.


    "I dare not," your Majesty," Ellen was already thinking of the best place to curse him without him finding out. "her heart" it did not take her a minute to come to this conclusion. "The King will not be able to read my heart right?" Ellen thought


    "Then you should tell me when you feel offended, do not forget I can read your mind," S¨¦bastian said.


    When Ellen heard this she was so scared. She actually believed him. After all, his statement and her thought were the same. She just thought about him being unable to read her mind and he answered. If only she knew that her facial expression was what gave her away.


    Seeing Ellen nod her heard, he felt satisfied. He was just about to kiss her on the lips for being obedient when he picked up approaching steps even if they were not loud.


    Ellen did not hear anything she was anticipating his kiss. "Your Majesty," the sudden voice made Ellen shy that she immediately buried her head in the king''s chest.


    "ruined" S¨¦bastien was angry at the person who dared to ruin his moments with his sunshine.


    The servant who was walking past felt weak knees. "should I have walked past without greeting?" he asked himself.


    Sebastian on the other hand decided to ignore the servant anyway. He tapped on Ellen''s Shoulder but she refuse to raise her head, Sebastian did not give up,  he cupped her face and raised it gently.


    When the servant saw he was been ignored and the king did not bother to look at him, he escape from there as quietly as possible. He was scared of seeing more things that could cost his eyes.


    "I saw his majesty was following the Queen," inside the palace a few maids and guards that saw Ellen and Sebastian leave one after the other started to gossip.


    "Of course, why else was the king walking so slow, to me it felt like he did not want the Queen to know he was following her," a guard said.


    "Yes, yes, the look the king shot me when I was about to greet him was so scary. I felt he would have killed me if I did not get his hint.," another guard said.


    "Ha? But why will his majesty act like that? Do you think the queen is about to do something bad and the king wanted to catch her in the act?" One maid said.


    "It''s possible," another maid supported.


    "But the Queen did not seem to be sneaking around," the first guard aired his opinion. Of course, as a guard, he should be able to notice all this from a person''s movement.


    "So, perhaps she was acting that way because she did not want to raise any suspicion," a maid said.


    "Mm, or why else do you think the king will follow after her," the second guard said.


    " whatever, this has nothing to do with us," the first guard decides to end the gossip. Some of them still wanted to say something but feared that they may lose their tongue if the king heard them so they all shut their mouths.


    .....


    Lady Magret quarter


    "Are you really going to pick a wife in two days?" Lady Magret asked Ericsson, Since Ellen mentioned it in the dining hall lady Magret has been feeling uncomfortable even if she acted nonchalantly.


    Ericsson paused and looked at her, He wanted to be able to read her, but as usual, her face gave nothing away. "At first, I did not want to, but then after talking with Sebastian I changed my mind," Ericsson replied.


    When lady Magret heard his answer she felt bitter. She could not explain the feeling. "What did Sebastian say to you?" Lady magret was curious.


    "He said that Edward will not find rest if I used the rest of my life taking care of him. He was already old enough to take care of himself. It was time that I raise my own family," Ericsson replied. Although lady Magret''s expression did not change much she could tell that she was not happy.


    "He is right," Lady Magret nods her head but her tongue felt bitter. It was like someone has forced a bitter liquid down her throat but she could not understand why she felt this way.


    Not wanting to continue the topic that was making her angry for no reason lady Magret immediately change the topic.


    "The queen seems to like you very much, how did you do it?" She asked.


    "What do you mean? You were the one that introduced us to each other Moreover, she does not treate me special," Ericsson replied. He did not understand what lady Magret was trying to drive at.


    "How can you say she does not treate you special? She called you ''Uncle'' " lady magret emphasizes on her last word.


    When Ericsson heard her he looked surprised. "If not uncle what else will she call me?" He asked innocently. He knew why lady Magret was saying all that but he enjoyed teasing her.


    Lady Magret was used to bending people to her will, so it was refreshing for her to be at loss for one.


    "Nonsense, she calls me my lady, then she should call you your highness or prince Ericsson," lady Magret was annoyed. Especially after her son''s warning. No matter how much she wanted to teach Ellen a lesson she will have to wait until her son is cured.


    "So, what does it have to do  with me, if she does not acknowledge you as ''Mother''?" Ericsson raised his brows.


    "She does not have a choice, since she married my son, then she will have to give me the respect I deserve," lady Magret declared.


    "Then what if she does not recognize you as her husband''s mother," Ericsson asked. He did not even understand why she was making a big deal of this, but it was refreshing to see her like this.


    "What do you mean?" Lady Magret was offended. How can Ellen dare to question her status as Sebastian''s mother?


    "Calm down, I used the word If" Ericsson clarify.


    "Nonsense, I have been trying to figure out why that princess will not call me mother even when I directly asked her, it turns out that she questions my character," Lady Magret refuses to listen to Ericsson.


    "I think you are overthinking," Ericsson replied.


    "You... Why are you defending her?" Lady Magret turned into a Hunter trying to catch his prey.


    Ericsson was speechless.

 Chapter 363 - I Will Not Disappoint You.

    "You... Why are you defending her?" Lady Magret turned into a Hunter trying to catch his prey.


    Ericsson was speechless.


    "Answer me," Lady Magret could not stand the way Ericsson was looking at her. "I am not defending her, I think you are overreacting," Ericsson replied.


    "I am not, that girl is a schemer.  Who knows if she will turn my son against me," lady Magret did not listen to Ericsson at all. She did feel that she was overrated.


    "Then just use your power to keep her under control," Ericsson advised since he was sure that lady Magret will not listen to him.


    "I cannot do that?" Lady Magret said. She sounded regretful, which surprised Ericsson. Since the two have been together for over twenty years it was impossible for lady Magret to keep hiding her powers, so she told him about it.


    At that time, she had already used the power to heal his injury more than once and she knew Ericsson was already suspecting her.


    "You can do that?" Ericsson was surprised, although he had made the suggestion he did not believe she could manipulate a person''s will and make them like a person.


    "Of course, how else do you think I managed to make that brother of your (king Roderick) believe that Sebastian was his son. Do not forget I was already a month pregnant before I got the chance to trap him," lady Magret said.


    Ericsson thought about it and he also realizes, he used to be scared that Rodirck will suspect something after all the child was born a month earlier. "Am I under some spell?" Ericsson could not stop himself from asking.


    "Of course not, if you were then you will not be defending that girl," lady Magret was angry. Ericsson has always been on her side and supported her. Now he seems to think only of the Princess.


    Ericsson nodded his head as her explanation made sense. He has always been rational about his judgment. Although Roderick also seems rational he never for once doubted that Sebastian was his son.


    "How did you do it?" Ericsson becomes curious.


    "It is a waste explaining the spell to you, but its effect was to plant a fake memory in his mind. This was also the reason he never doubt my family or anything else," lady Magret answered honestly.


    The more Ericsson listens the more scared of this woman he becomes. He even doubt his decision all these years. What if the memory he has of his brother marrying this woman was something she fake? I should look into it Ericsson concluded within himself.


    "Do you think if I really planted fake memories in your mind I will be stupid enough to tell you about what I did?" Lady Magret regretted being honest with this man.


    She did not mind if people doubt her, but it hurt when he was the one doing it. She did not know why but she concluded it was because she treated him sincerely.


    When Ericsson heard her, he nodded his head because he thought her words made sense but he doubted her again. What if she was saying this to prevent him from digging deeper. After all, she might have slipped her tongue when she told him.  Moreover, how did she manage to read my thoughts?


    Seeing the look on his face, lady Magret was tempted to cast a spell and make him forget their discussion, but she changed her mind. To her, Ericsson was a friend and she could not mess up his mind.


    "Tell me how does this spell work?" Ericsson tried to put on an innocent face. In his mind he wanted to get more information from her, so he could examine himself.


    "Why? Do you want to find out if I use the same spell on you? Are you not scared that I will lie to you, just so you will not be able to tell," Lady Magret was angry.


    When Ericsson heard her, he finally belive he was overreacting. If lady Magret was so powerful, then he will not need his support in the first place.


    "No, I am just curious," Ericsson was too embarrassed. In the many years that they have been together, lady magret has treated him sincerely, she even told him her secret that only her father is aware of.


    "I told you already, it was fake memory. First, of how long we have known each other and of our intimate time together," Magret said.


    "Ahh! Are you saying you never got intimate with my brother (Roderick)? " Ericsson asked.


    "No, why will I allow the man who killed my husband to touch me?'' Lady Magret asked.


    They both went quiet for a short while. " Do you already have someone in mind to get married to?" Lady Magret felt uncomfortable talking about these things so she changed the topic. Even if the topic of Ericsson''s marriage did not sit well with her, it at least did not make her the focus of their discussion.


    "No," I just want to go with the flow," Ericsson answered. He was so scared of Marrying a woman who will cause trouble in their peaceful family.


    "You can not just pick anyone," lady Magret was disappointed with his answer. If he just randomly picks a wife, what if she brings more problems into their family.


    "What else can I do? The one I want belongs to someone else. So what that point?" Ericsson sounded pitiful when he said this.


    This made lady Magret feel a little guilt, after all, Ericsson has dedicated his life looking out for her and Sebastian. She felt that it was their fault that Ericsson has missed out on his love.


    "You can not just pick anyone, we still need someone that is smart but will not bring the family problem," lady Magret said. Her voice was very low and for some reason, she did not dare look at Ericsson.


    Ericsson sighed, "Then I will leave the decision to you," he said after the short pause.


    "What?" Lady Magret did not expect him to say these words.


    "You are smart and good as seeing through people. Let not forget about your powers. You are the most suitable for this. I will trust your judgment," Ericsson said not giving her room to reject him.


    Lady Magret thought about it, His reasons were reasonable.. "I will not disappoint you," she accepted.

 Chapter 364 - Spoiled Young Noble

    Somewhere inside the royal city.


    After being unconscious for a long time, prince Willam woke up. As soon as he opens his eyes he felt pain all over his body.


    "You are awake," a young lady walk over to him and handed him a cup of water. Even if prince William was not sure how he got to a place like this but his throat was dry, so he accepted the cup and drank the water.


    He then returns the cup to the lady without showing any appreciation. The lady was very dissatisfied with his behavior. She took the cup and walked away.


    Prince William on the other hand did not see anything wrong with his behavior. From a young age, he has always had people who served him, so apart from his parent he did not see the need to tell a maid or servant thank you for doing their jobs.


    He forgot that he was currently not in his father''s palace and so the lady was not his maid. After the lady left she did not return to the room.


    She had stayed up all night taking care of him since he had a fever at night. Her brother and his friend who brought him, needed back need to field the next morning so she has been taking care of him.


    They had a feeling that the young man was a noble, but she never expected him to be ungrateful. No matter what he should know how to say thank you when someone helps him.


    Prince William waited for a while but the lady did not return. He looked around the room and notice it was quite small. The memory of what happened before he lost his consciousness played in his mind.


    He was not sure how long he has been out but feeling the pains in his body he was sure it was not too long. He had many questions. Like where he was and how long he was unconscious but the girl did not return to the room and he did not know how to call out for her.


    He tried to get down from the bed but as soon as his legs touched the floor he felt an excruciating pain that made his legs give up and he landed on the ground with a loud *thud*


    Outside the room the young lady heard the sound of falling and rushed towards the room but when she remembered his behavior before she decided to ignore him.


    She was determined to teach the spoiled young noble a lesson. Inside the room, prince Willam felt the pain from the fall rush to his head. He bites his tongue to stop himself from crying out.


    Some of his wounds opened up again. The people who saved him did not have much so they could not call a physician, from a young age they have learned the different leaves they could use on their injuries. So after cleaning up the injury they had to apply the herb.


    Prince will saw the fresh blood dripping from his reopened wound. He wanted to call for help but he did not know what to say. He gritted his teeth and decided to crawl.


    When he got to the door he took a deep breath and reach out to open the door. To his annoyance, the girl from earlier was standing outside. "You..." He pointed a finger at the girl. He wanted to scold her but he felt pain from talking.


    Meanwhile, the young lady had an amused smile. When she first saw his state after opening the door, she felt guilty but seeing that prince William wanted to scold her she harden her heart.


    When the prince saw the smile on her lips, he wanted to get up and slap the smile away. Unfortunately, he was too weak.


    "Help me back to bed, my wound are opened," he commanded. since he did not have the strength to scold her. Prince William decided not to waste his breath.


    Seeing that the man has not learned from his mistake she rolled her eyes. Even if he was a noble she was not her servant and he was currently in her house.


    "I will not," she answered and turned to walk away. Her brother should have let this man die the previous day.


    When prince Willam saw that she intend to leave him, he become angry. " how dare you? " he wanted to scold her and show his status but he choked and coughed blood.


    When the lady saw this she was moved, no matter how angry she was, she will not let the man die at least not in her house.


    The lady just took a step to help prince William when she heard him curse under his breath. "I will teach this girl a lesson once I get better," Prince William did not mean to say it out loud.


    She stopped on her track, "then I should just let you die to save myself," the lady said.


    When prince Willam heard her, he finally came to a realization. He was too weak to do anything and if the girl continue to be stubborn he will die.


    "I dare you? Do you know who I am? If I die here your whole family will perish," he threatens.


    "How? In case you do not remember there was a conflict yesterday and you were beaten up by thrives. Your death had nothing with me," the girl answered without fear.


    When Prince William heard her he become scared. Of course, he knows that given the situation of things, no one will blame the young girl for his death. So he decided to negotiate.


    "If you help and take care of me, I will pay you well," his previous arrogant tone was gone.


    "As if I will be fooled. You just want me to take care of you so that you will be alive to take revenge," the girl remains in her position.


    "No, that''s not it. I will really pay you the sum of gold we agree upon," Prince William said. He could feel himself becoming weak.


    The girl purse her lips. "Say please," she said. The young lady knew that prince William will give her thousands of gold coins then plead with her.


    Prince William was dumbfounded when he heard her.

 Chapter 365 - Threaten

    " NEVER" Prince William stressed the word firmly.


    "Then I will remember to burn incense for you yearly," the girls reply.


    Prince William was irritated again, "let me tell you, I am a prince from Bozoa, if I really dead here your king will not be able to explain," prince Willam threaten, but his voice was too weak to make the girl scared.


    "As if I will believe that, everybody knows that the Queen''s family was welcomed into the palace. If you are really the prince from Bozoa you should not have encountered thieves," the girl did not believe him. She felt that the man was just saying big words to scare her.


    "Queen," prince William wanted to find out what she meant by that but he was too weak to care about it. "It is your choice to believe me, but if you do not it will be too late," prince William let out.


    When the lady heard him, she was a bit scared but she did not give in. "Then I will go to the palace now and tell the king that I found you have dead and saved you but in your sleep, you murmured something about giving the Queen poison to use on the king," the maid threatened back.


    She may not know a lot but it was a common rumor that the princess from Bozoa can be used as a weapon against their king, so she threatened him.


    When Prince William heard her, he did not have words to argue back. If this girl said those words to the king it may bring a lot of misunderstanding between the two kingdoms. More so, it was impossible to prove that the girl was lying.


    "Go ahead," prince William did not give in to her threats. "I will after you are dead," the girl answered back.


    Prince William did not have any strength to argue, moreover, he feared that the girl may really watch him die.


    "Please," he whispered.


    His voice was not loud but the girl heard him. "Did you say something, your highness," the girl mocked. She seemed to be taking him as a joke.


    Prince William gritted his teeth in anger but he had no other choice if he did not want to die. ''Forget it, I can take my revenge after I am better,'' he comforted himself.


    "Please help me," this time his voice was louder, and maybe because Prince William was desperate to live he sounded sincere.


    "You promise to pay me, I will take five thousand gold coins," the girl demanded.


    "Fine," Prince William agreed. Five thousand gold coins were nothing to him. But the girl was surprised that he agreed so readily. She had wanted to ask that much because she thought he will negotiate.


    "You are not lying to me right?" Five thousand was a lot of money to her. Prince William could not talk anymore so he simply nodded his head.


    Seeing his action the girl quickly walk over to him and helped him back to the room. She had doubted him when he said he was a prince from Bozoa but seeing that he was willing to part with so much money she became scared that she might have offended someone she can not afford to  offend


    After making sure he was comfortable on the bed she went out and returned with a bowl of warm water.


    It did not take long for her to finish cleaning his injuries and applying the herbs. Meanwhile, Prince William watch her and thought of the best way to seek his revenge.


    Suddenly he had an idea, he thought of how he could turn his situation around and get Richard into trouble.


    "I need you to help me with something," he said.


    The girl was surprised but she nodded in agreement.


    ....


    Avalon Royal Palace


    "Where have you been?" Princess Ema frown her brows when Jane finally returned to the quarter.


    Jane took a deep breath, she did not understand why a very smart woman like lady Regina will give birth to such a dumb child. "Where else? Your brother is missing, of course, I stayed uncle for a chance to see Jeffery as soon there is news," Jane swallowed her irritation.


    "So?" Princess Ema asked. She had forgotten that her brother was missing. She was still very angry at the maid and Ellen. She regretted not hitting the maid and teaching her a lesson.


    "He has not been found but there is a lead," Jane answered. Princess Ellen nodded her head when she heard Jane.


    "Did you eat lunch with the king?" Princess Ema asked. She remembers meeting the Zacks, it seems they went over to the king''s palace to eat breakfast


    "Yes," Jane answered honestly. She saw princess Ema frown. ''This princess did not even seem concerned when I told her, her brother was still missing but now she is angry because I eat with the king'' Jane could not understand what was going on in Ema''s head.


    "So tell me, does the king treat Ellen well?"  Princess Ema inquired. One could see how curious she was.


    "I do not know, from the time I arrived and left the king did not say anything to her. But the king''s mother seems to dislike her," Jane shared her observation.


    Princess Ema''s face lit up when she heard this, as long as the king did not treate Ellen well then she was happy. Especially since the king''s mother did not like her.


    Who did not know that mothers-in-law can be difficult to deal with? Seeing the way princess Ema''s face lit up after hearing her answer, Jane Shook her head.


    "Can we join them for dinner this evening?" princess Ema wanted to witness Ellen''s trouble herself.


    "I do not know, we can go over before dinner time so we can tag along," Jane said.


    "mmm, let us go to the Palace before dinner and pretend to inquire about William. I am sure they will invite us to join dinner," Ema replied.


    Jane''s jaw dropped, she finally confirmed that this princess did not care about her brother. She has just been using him as an excuse to go to the Palace but why?


    This question is what Jane did not have an answer to.

 Chapter 366 - Lie Sincerely

    The next morning Sebastian woke up early as usual. This time he decided to visit the darkroom where Dark was kept.


    It had been a few days and since Elle asked him the previous day Sebastian had wanted to get to the root of it.


    Jeffery accompany him as usual and waited at the door. Dark opened his eyes as soon as the door was pushed open. This was the first time a person was stepping into the room since he was kept there or at least this was the first time he was awake when a person stepped into the room.


    Dark had been planning to escape or kill himself but Jeffery was smart enough to remove anything that could be used as weapons. Even four of his front teeth were missing in case he wanted to bite his tongue and die.


    Dark could not understand what the crown prince of Avalo was up to. No one had come over to ask any question or torture the truth out of him as he had expected. Since he was in a dark room he could not tell night from day but he got food once a day according to his calculation. Sometimes he tried to stay awake to meet the person who brought the food but he always slept off and only woke up to a small light to help him eat.


    This treatment could not be said to be good but as a prisoner, this was the best he could hope for. He wondered why nobody was asking him questions. He even began to think that Sebastian wanted to use him as bait but unexpectedly he appeared that morning.


    When Sebastian stepped in the whole room was lit up, all the oil lamps in the room came alive and Dark did not need to struggle to see his face. This person? Dark was surprised after all he did not know what Sebastian look like, so he did not recognize him.


    Even at that, Dark was sure that the person''s identity will not be simple.


    "I will ask just once, what do you want with my wife?" Sebastian asked. His voice was calm but Dark could feel the shiver that run down his spine. He was so scared but as a trained soldier, he could never betray his Emperor and tell Sebastian what he knew.


    He knew about the rumors and the strength of the crown prince of Avalo but he will not give in no matter how much they torture him.


    "What else? To blackmail you of course," Dark answered. His voice was calm and one could not tell he was lying but Sebastian knew there was no honesty in his words.


    "So what do you want in exchange for her?" Sebastian inquiries. There was no anger in his tone, leading one to believe he was there to negotiate.


    When Dark heard his question he was surprised, he did not expect the famous crown prince of Avalo will be so easy to lie to. "What else, I work for Pontus, Phrygia, and Pamphylia. We are looking for a weak point to attack and we thought that it will be easy to get the Princess from Bozoa to betray Avalo after all this is not her kingdom," Dark replied. His answer was logical, maybe Sebastian would have even belive him if he did not find out about the message that was supposed to be sent to the small kingdom close to the sea.


    Dark did not know that the message fell into the prince''s hands. He thought that since he had it burnt, Sebastian will have no way to find out.


    Fortunately, messages like this always had a second copy that is kept by the king. This is done because the king has a lot of things to do and may naturally forget some things, so if in the future there is a problem the king will be able to use the second copy to refresh his memory.


    Since Sebastian was the new king, he saw this message so he was sure he was lying. He knew that this man was taking orders from someone across the sea. This is what Sebastian wanted to confirm. How loyal was this man to the person who he works for across the sea?


    This is why he had even bothered to ask questions in the first place. Sebastian wanted to know if there was a chance to use the man against his boss. "Are you saying all this is the plan of Pontus, Phrygia, and Pamphylia?" Sebastian asked.


    "Of course, I was sold from across the sea, my new master is the people who bought me. Who else will I serve?" Dark had a sincere gaze as he spoke. This made Sebastian applaud him in his heart. "To master this ability to lie so sincerely was great,'' Sebastian had to give him that.


    Dark looked at Sebastian''s face, he wanted to see if the prince believe the words he said, but the king''s face remain calm, there was not a single reaction.


    Dark Swallowed not knowing what his fate will be. At first, when he started answering questions he just did not want to be beaten but he soon comes up with a new plan. Even if he will die, he was hoping that his words were enough to make Sebastian attack the three kingdoms mentioned, that way Avalo will be too distracted to notice the arrival of his Emperor. Which will give them a better chance to win.


    "Get up," Sebastian commanded after a short pause. Dark could not tell what was going on in the king''s head but he obeyed and stood to his feet looking straight at Sebastian.


    "Do you know the price for lying to me?" Sebastian''s voice was flat. Dark heart missed a beat hearing his question but he remains composed. "Death," he answered without fear.


    Dark felt that the king had no reason to doubt him. Since he was only a sold soldier, his betrayal of the three kingdoms is expected.


    Sebastian nodded his head. "It''s good you know, he paused and looked at Dark straight in the eyes.. " I will give you the last chance to say the truth,"  Sebastian looked straight into Dark''s eyes and held his gaze.

 Chapter 367 - Lover

    When Dark heard this he was not scared at all. If anything he believed that the king believe him and was only trying to scare him a little. This confidence came from the fact that his lies have been very logical and the fact that the king had listened without using any torture on him.


    Sebastian looking at him straight in the eyes like this made him scared but he remain unmoved.


    "All I have said is the truth," his voice was calm and confident. One would have been easily fooled. Unfortunately, he was dealing with Sebastian.


    "Then let me confirm," Sebastian said.  Dark heard this he took a deep breath in relief. He thought the prince will go out and investigate. He was confident that whatever he will find will confirm his lies. After all, this has been his convey to walk about the twelve kingdoms.


    Unfortunately, he was so wrong.


    Still holding his gaze Sebastian started smiling. "Do you know how the maid you sent to serve my wife died?" When Dark heard this he could not remain calm.


    He began to ask himself how much Sebastian knew. "And that Woman''s mother you sent to my bed. I feel you have been doing so much to separate me and my wife, this information does not add up to what you just said," Sebastian''s voice was no longer calm, it was cold and Dark broke out in cold sweat.


    "I.. I.., I did some things to confuse you," Dark still managed to tell a logical lie. Of course, if Sebastian did not have his special powers to know that this man was behind this thing he would have suspected his brothers but then even if his answer was logical Sebastian has already decided to allow the man to live.


    He wanted to know the man''s real purpose and his real master. The three kingdoms were involved like Dark claim then there was no point for the Army coming from across the sea to use the small kingdom by the Sea, they should have used Pontus.


    As Sebastian continue to look at the man he began to change his appearance. Dark felt his breath cut in his thoat, nothing could have prepared him for what he saw. Before his brain could take in the appearance of the beast that now stoold before him, in place of the handsome king, his soul left his body without fighting.


    His body fell to the ground when life left him. Without any reaction, the beast picked up the lifeless body throw him into the fireplace, and then he changed backed to Sebastian.  Sebastian walked out of the room as the smell of burning flesh filled the air.


    "Your Majesty," Jeffery bowed as he walked out.


    "Woke up every Soldier in the palace, war is coming, let them train," Sebastian instructed.


    Jeffery had a few questions but seeing the king walk away, he decided to carry out the task given him first. He had been my Sebastian''s side long enough to know that the king was tensed about something.


    Sebastian walked back into his chamber and looked at Ellen who was still sleeping peacefully. Usually, he will not have the heart to wake her up but he had a question and he could not wait for her to wake up. He will not be able to concentrate on other things if he did not get an answer.


    He walked over to the bed and tapped her shoulder lightly. "Sunshine," he called out. His voice was soft and pleasant to listen to.


    Ellen was not a deep sleeper, she immediately open her eyes. The first thing she did after she woke up was to move closer to the king and kiss him.


    Although she knew her life did not depend on it she had already become accustomed to it and she did not see a reason to stop.


    Sebastian smiled and his tense shoulder relaxed a little. "Do you anyone called Vanish?" He asked.


    Ellen looked at Sebastian, then she shook her head. Sebastian took a deep breath, I want you to think about it carefully," Sebastian said after he saw Ellen shaking her head.


    "I do not know," Ellen replied. She was confused about the king''s question but she answered him seriously.


    Sebastian sighed, "Do you know anyone back in Bozoa who does not look like he is from the twelve kingdoms," Sebastian asked after some time, he felt that maybe Ellen knew his name differently.


    After getting Dark''s memory, he could tell that some emperor from across the sea was after his sunshine. Although it did not seem like that from Dark''s memory Sebastian felt this was the case.


    Ellen, on the other hand, thought deeply, she had made friends with a lot of the servants and commoners but she did not remember knowing any foreigner.


    "No, My teacher who thought me to be a physician is the only person that I know that has crossed the sea but he is not a foreigner. In fact, his father is a small lord," Ellen explains.


    "This teacher, did he return with any student from across the sea?" S¨¦bastien was very patient.


    "I do not know, I only train with him in the last three years during my time in the camp of the injured," Ellen answered. It was already years after the teacher came back to Bozoa, so Ellen was not sure if he had a student with him or not.


    S¨¦bastien felt frustrated. "Tell me did you have a lover before we got married?" he decided to ask the real question in his mind.


    Surely, a stranger will not declare war against Avalo just because of Ellen if she was a stranger to him right? Moreover, from Dark memory, the man name Vanish has lived in the twelve kingdoms before. It was unfortunate that Dark did not know of the kingdoms. Even at that, Sebastian was sure that it had something to do with Ellen.


    This was the only logical explanation that Sebastian could come up with


    "What?" Ellen was surprised by his question. ''lover? What does he mean lover?'' Ellen was honestly confused?

 Chapter 368 - Smell Like Battleground.

    "Answer me?" Sebastian asked, although his voice was not loud it was too cold and unfriendly. It reminded Ellen of the first royal ball she attended. Sebastian had also been this angry when he saw her together with Julia but she had no idea what he was talking about.


    She began to wonder if her good sister had said something that lead to a misunderstanding. When Princess Ema suddenly appear at dinner time the previous day Ellen felt she was up to something.


    She also notice that Ema kept looking at the king from time to time. It has always been Ema''s way to convert what belongs to her (Ellen). So when Sebastian started to ask her about a lover she could not help but think that Ema has said something.


    "No, I have never had one," Ellen answered seeing that the king''s gaze was so sharp.


    "You are not lying to me?" Sebastian asked. Although whatever happened in her past before their marriage should not count but now that someone has declared war against Avalo because of her he could not help it.


    "I dare not," Ellen nodded her head, she wanted to move closer to him but she was afraid that he might chock her like he did last time so she stayed put.


    Sebastian looked at her, somehow he felt she was been sincere but he could not help but doubt her. A man will not think of going to war for a woman that did not know him.


    It must be that the two of them were close, even if they were not lovers they would have cared so much about each other.


    It was crazy to be angry about this but Sebastian could not help it, He walked out of the room afaird that if he continues to stay he hurt Ellen.


    Ellen was surprised by his behavior but she was relieved that he did not hurt her. She cursed Ema in her heart, as she was the only one Ellen could suspect of deliberately misleading the king.


    It was still early but there was no way Ellen will be able to sleep after what happened, so she went ahead to take her bath and dress up before her maids come in.


    Last night Sebastian had agreed that under the guide of Jeffery and One, they could go and she the mount at the south part of the kingdom that had a waterfall. They were supposed to leave after breakfast but Ellen could not tell if the king has changed his mind.


    "My queen, you woke up so early today," Rosa said. Ellen simply nodded her head. Since there were still two hours before breakfast Ellen decided to investigate and find out how the king concluded that she used to have a lover.


    Seeing the way Sebastian left the room, she was sure he did not belive her. The person she felt could have the answer was Jeffery.


    At that time, Jeffery was in the training ground and One offered to lead the way there. Ellen rejected the idea, since they were busy she doubt she would have the chance to speak to Jeffery, so she decided to wait till breakfast. At least, they will be given half an hour break at that time.


    Since this was the case Ellen tried to busy herself reading a book, but she was distracted. She knew that if she did not clear the air between her and the king soon things might become more complicated.


    Ellen did not know if it had something to do with her but the next two hours were so slow. Finally, it was time for breakfast. Ellen went over to the dining hall where the king will have his meals. This dining hall could only be used by the king and his wives. Since Ellen was his queen, she entered the hall freely but Sebastian was no were to be found.


    She wait, even till half an hour into breakfast time, the king did not come over. One confirmed that they were still at the training ground so Ellen decide to go over. She could no longer sit idle and wait.


    When they got to the training ground, Ellen was shocked. The smell of blood was what welcome her. This should be a training found, why did it smell and look like a battleground.


    Ellen turned to look at One, One seems to have read her thoughts. "I heard the king is preparing for war, when we train for war things get out of hand," he offered a logical explanation.


    This was the first time since One started following Ellen that he felt blessed. How could he not know why the training was so intended? The King was definitely not satisfied with something, now the poor soldiers will be pushed to train harder.


    Those men that have followed Sebastian for long know better than to stay close to Sebastian while training. The victims were those who have never trained with him.


    On the side, Jeffery was standing and looking at the soldiers who have been for training hard. It was already half an hour into their rest time but the king refused to give them a break. Jeffery knew that this was just the beginning, the king was going to continue pushing them all day late into the night. especially since the king sent out words that all generals should come over to the training ground after breakfast.


    "Why are you just standing?" Sebastian. Jeffery was scared but his face remain emotionless. "Your Majesty I will still guide the Queen later," Jeffery said. He was not stupid to pick up the sword.


    Sebastian was about to scold him when he got sight of Ellen walking towards him. He did not know why but just seeing her made him calm down. Sebastian was not angry at his sunshine, maybe irritated, if Emperor Vanish did not live across the sea, Sebastian might have led men to kill the man.


    How dare he have sure thought towards his wife.


    "Why are you here," Sebastian asked the moment Ellen was close enough.. His voice was not so cold but it was not nice as usual.

 Chapter 369 - Could Swear

    Ellen paused her step and smiled awkwardly, she wanted to see the king and maybe the air but now that she was facing his cold face she did not know what to say.


    "It''s past breakfast time, I..." Ellen could not continue her sentence, she pout her lips looking helpless.


    Of course, no matter how much Sebastian wanted to refuse her, he could not bring him to do it when she was looking so cute and helpless.


    "Take a break, we will continue when the others arrive," Sebastian instructed. The men were overjoyed. A lot of them praised Ellen. They all knew that the king would not have given them a break if the Queen did not arrive.


    "Have you eaten your breakfast," Sebastian asked as they started to walk back to the palace. "No, I was waiting for you," Ellen answered. She did not know why she added the last part but she was not lying.


    At first, Sebastian felt happy when he heard her, but then he wondered if she was trying to trick him to forget what found out that morning. One could not blame the king for not trusting her.


    After all, his mother had pretended to love the king, when in the real sense she was planning his downfall.


    Just like that, the two of them got to the dining hall and eat their breakfast without another word between them. Ellen wanted to say something, she wanted to ask him why he was suddenly asking if she used to have a lover but she dare not.


    In recent times, the king has been nice to her, moreover, she only knew how to stay away from him when he was this angry.


    "My king, can I still join Jeffery and his family to visit the mountain," Ellen asked carefully.


    "Mm," that was what she got for an answer. Ellen was really at loss at the king''s behavior. Ellen had planned to invite him to come with them, but seeing that he was not in a good mood, she excuse herself to get ready.


    Seeing the way she ran away, Sebastian gritted his teeth. "She was always so bold, is she scared that her secret will be exposed if continue to stay, or do I look like a beast that will eat her up?'' Sebastian was angry.


    Ellen who was returning to her room to change her dress, suddenly felt her heart miss a beat. She was so scared. " why is he suddenly so scary? What did I do to make him so angry?'' She complained, not understanding what is going on.


    Jeffery and One made the arrangement together and soon everything was ready for them to set off. Even if Ellen has become the Queen, it could be said that this was the first time that she went out to look around.


    Sebastian asked them to go with enough guards, although they were just going to visit the beautiful places around Avalo and no one in his right sense will attack them, Sebastian still wanted to make sure.


    There were still yet to find prince William, princess Ema who was supposed to leave the kingdom since the previous day used the excuse that her brother was still missing to stay back in the kingdom.


    She even shamelessly joined the trip without invitation. As they ride out of the palace, Ellen used the same carriage with Jeffery and One. She wanted to find out why the king was in such a bad mood. Princess Ema, Jane, Rose, and Eva used the second carriage, while Danny and Richard stay with Lawrence and his wife.


    Jane and princess Ema were not happy that they were asked to ride the same carriage with a commoner, but they did not dare complain after all they were not invited.


    Rose and Eva did not bother about the two of them. Rose kept asking questions about Avalo and Eva happily answered. She occasionally pulled open the curtain and point out different places to Rose. This made the other two feel awkward but their pride was too big to join the conversation with a commoner.


    Inside Ellen''s carriage.


    "Jeffery, what happened to the king?" Ellen asked as the carriage began to move. Jeffery sigh.


    "I am not sure, but I notice he become angry after visiting Dark?" Jeffery replied.


    Ellen looked confused. She did not know anyone called Dark. "Do you remember the man that attacked us on our way back from Bozoa?" Jeffery asked.


    "Yes, the man that asked you to give me up," Ellen replied.


    "That one, the king went to see him this morning I was outside, but I guess he found out something from the man that ruined his mood," Jeffery explained.


    When Ellen heard him she saw a little hope, "can you take me to see him later?" Ellen asked. At least she hoped to find out what he said to the king to make him act so cols towards him.


    "Your highest, the man is dead," Jeffrey said. He knew that whatever was making the king angry was something he found out after taking the man''s soul.


    "Your highness do you know the man before now?" Jeffery asked.


    Ellen was surprised by his question. "I do not know him? Why will you think I know him?" Ellen asked Back then when the man has asked Jeffery to hand her over, she had thought it was related to Sebastian but hearing Jeffery''s question she felt something was not right with her earlier assumption.


    "Why will you ask that?" Ellen asked, remembering that Sebastian also started asking about lovers after meeting this man.


    "It nothing is just that you have always been the man''s target. Remember the maid from Samor?" Jeffery asked.


    Ellen nodded her head, that maid had added something to her food and water. How could Ellen forget?


    "You remember that when you flea Avalo the last time Craig wanted to capture you," Jeffery continue.


    Ellen nodded again. Of course, she did not see anything wrong with his action back then. She thought he just wanted to hold his power firm.


    "All this we''re his doing, he backed prince Craig up in exchange for you," Jeffery explain.


    Ellen was shocked.. She could swear she has never seen that man apart from the day they came across him on the way.

 Chapter 370 - Sword Fight

    "Is there not a chance that he is targeting me just to get at his Majesty?" Ellen asked. She did not know how all the things that happen could be related to her.


    "There is a chance, in fact, that is what I thought but the king come out from the room and announced that war was coming. He even sent for the general. I do not think the war has anything to do with the three kingdoms that had attacked us at Samor, my guess is, someone is using them as a shield," Jeffery explained.


    He had followed Sebastian for so long to understand the underline meaning of his action. For instance, he knew that if the war had anything to do with the three kingdoms, Sebastian would have just drawed his sword and attacked. These three kingdom was nothing for the king to worry about and call the Generals.


    More so, an enemy in the dark is the hardest to conquer.


    "So you are saying, there is another kingdom that wants to attack Avalo?" Ellen asked.


    "Yes, and I think it is connected to you. If the person wants to provoke the king with you they should just kill you to step on his majesty ego but the person seems to want to separate the two of you," Jeffrey put all the hints he had to come to this conclusion.


    When Ellen heard this she was shocked, how could she be connected to a person she does not know? No wonder the king was suddenly asking her if she had a lover before.


    "Is there no chance that the man is misleading us?" Ellen asked. She was certain this should have nothing to do with her. If the person was just trying to separate them he could just mislead them to the wrong conclusion.


    "You do remember what you saw that morning when you followed his majesty for his morning ritual right?" Jeffery asked. Ellen nodded her head, the image still scared her how could she forget.


    "That process reviled the truth, a person can not lie to himself right?" Jeffery said.


    Ellen gave a helpless look, after listening to Jeffery she could understand why Sebastian will not believe her. She could not tell what he saw. "Could it be that I lost a part of my memory?" Ellen questioned herself.


    One just listen to their discussion but he could not understand what they were talking about. He knew better than to ask about things concerning the king.


    Ellen, on the other hand, was dazed, she began to think about all the questions that the king asked her in the morning and dig into her memory but she really did not know anyone from across the sea.


    Her main problem was how to convince the king about it. She was still lost in her thoughts when they arrived at the mountainside. The scene was very beautiful but Ellen did not have the mind to enjoy it.


    "Shall we climb up a little for a better view?" Danny suggested. Rose also wanted to try. Of course, there was a small part for them to use, so they just needed to follow the steps.


    It was said that there was a cave up and people used to leave there in ancient time, so a part has existed there for a long time.


    Two of the guards were left to keep an eye on the carriage while the rest of them climbed up the small hill.


    All the while, Jeffery and One had their attention on Ellen. They both knew what will become of them if something was to happen to the Queen.


    Princess Ema notice how the two of them paid attention to Ellen while the other guards were left to the rest of them. Ema has asked the maids that served in her quarters and she knew that Jeffery was referred to as the shadow of the king.


    Even Generals and lords had to respect him, but the king gave him to protect Ellen. Ema could not understand what was so special about Ellen.


    She was supposed to have a hard time in Avalo, yet she seem to be loved. Why? Ellen was too lucky, even the rumors about the crown prince of Avalo turned out to be fake  Even when she had joined the royal family for dinner the previous day, the king''s mother did not make things difficult for her like she excepted.


    If only Ema could turn back time, she would not make the same mistake of allowing Ellen to marry the crown prince of Avalo and become a queen.


    "The view from up here is beautiful," Danny said. Richard nodded his head but he was also a bit distracted. He could tell that there was something wrong with Ellen but he did not have a chance to ask.


    From where they were standing they could see Avalo royal city, Eva even tried to guess the tall buildings that were easy to recognize.


    They all chatted happily. Danny was especially excited, she walked over to the small water pond. Watching the falling water she felt like walking over to feel the water on her skin.


    "Hey, how about we do something fun," Eva said.


    "What? Like, ask questions, and whoever fails to get under the waterfall?" Danny sounded interested, she was looking for an excuse to get into the water.


    "What? That''s so dumb, I will not embarrass myself," Princess Ema said in disgust.


    "Dear sister, are you so dumb that you already know that you will definitely fail the questions and into the water?" Ellen raised her brows.


    Even if she was a bit distracted she will not miss the chance to mock Ema. Princess Ema gritted her teeth, "I am not dumb but we got a different kind of education, " Ema defended.


    "That''s right, we know very little about Avalo," Jane supported.


    "How about sword fighting, my brother against prince Richard and then we can bet," Rose said. Ever since Richard won Joe, Danny kept showing off about it.


    "No," Jeffery shook his head.


    "Are you scared?" Danny asked, she was very proud of her man. She believes that even if Richard did not win against Jeffery he will not fare badly. Whether Richard won Jeffery or not will not be a shame on him.


    "It''s not that, Prince Richard is still my cousin, can you not tell that whoever wins will not be a loss to her," Jeffery pointed at his sister that made the suggestion.

 Chapter 371 - Pick Up All The Stones.

    "It''s not that, Prince Richard is still my cousin, can you not tell that whoever wins will not be a loss to her," Jeffery pointed at his sister that made the suggestion. Of course, it will take him nothing to beat Richard but he had followed them to make sure that Ellen was safe. But for some reason, he kept having a bad feeling.


    "That''s right, what a fox," Danny joked and they all laughed.


    "I will fight," One said. He felt that it has been a long time he willed a sword and he was starting to lose his touch.


    Richard did not have a problem one of the guards handed him a sword. The other people stepped aside. They were all feeling excited. Even Ellen was intended. "I play my bet on One," she was the first to bet.


    "I am your brother," Richard could not help but complain. Even if he was bad as a sister she should support him right?


    Ellen smiled, "He is my guard I have to trust that he is capable of protecting me," Ellen said. When One heard Ellen he felt very proud, he became more determined to win. Richard was even more willing to fight, at least his sister did not appear absence minded like before.


    "Puff, I know you have never seen your brother will a sword before, I am sure you will lose your coin. I bet on Richard," Danny was confident.


    Rose and her family also placed their bet on Richard. Jane and Ema did not like Richard and they wish he could lose to a guard like One. It did not matter if he win either, after all his victory was not something Richard could be proud of.


    What they did not know was that One was not a common guard, Ellen knew this very well. She could still remember the impressive skill of the twenty back at Samor.


    Eva and Jeffery did not bet, they chose to record the bet for those who did. After they all placed their bets, Richard and One draw their sword.


    The fighting started and they watch with interest.  Richard knew that he could not lose this fight, it will be a shame but even if he wins it was still nothing to him.


    "Are all the guards in Avalo royal place this good?" Lawrence could not help but ask. The women may not notice but he did. One skill was not something a guard should know. This we''re the top skill of someone who fought on the front line.


    "He is not a guard, he is the king of Avalo''s elite. He is a man that has personally been trained by the King. Someone who can match the king for a minute, even if he will end up losing, you must know that matching the king of Avalo in a sword fight for a  minute is not easy," Jeffery responded.


    "No wonder princess Ellen was so confident," Lawrence nodded his head.


    When Jane and Ema heard this they were angry, it will not be so much of a shame if Richard lost to a man like One. All their plans to spread rumors back in Bozoa if he lost were now useless with this new information.


    "Even if he is an elite I bet cousin can deal with him easy," Jane was unwilling. She asked this question to belittle Richard even if he won.


    Of course, Jeffery could deal with One easily but he could read Jane''s intention. "No, I can not be so confident. We have trained under the same master, I only follow the king directly because he trusts me more," Jeffery replied.


    "Sir Jeffery is so modest, I heard that you are called the king''s shadow. Given the king''s strength, you will not earn that name if you can not beat an elite soldier," princess Ema said.


    "Princess Ema, you know nothing about the sword. King Sebastian is a man that can kill ten people in a minute, how poorly do you think a man that can survive a minute with him is?" Jeffery raised his brows.


    Princess Ema was angry but she had no words to argue back. Ellen chuckles seeing Ema''s face turn red with anger. She could not stop herself from poking her wound.


    "Of course, his Majesty cares about me a lot, he will not give me someone with average skills to protect me," there was pride in Ellen''s voice and it made Ema more unwilling, She wished Ellen will be struck to death.


    Satisfied with the reaction she got, Ellen continue to watch the people. In the end, the fight lasted almost ten minutes and Richard won.


    Danny was very happy with the results, she ran over and hug Richard even if he was sweating. Richard had a wry smile. He was not proud of his victory because he knew that One had stepped on a small stone causing him to miss his foot and be distracted for a couple of seconds.


    Richard had used this chance to win the fight, so his victory was by luck and so there was really nothing to be happy about.


    One also knew what went wrong, but he respected Richard''s skills which were not inferior to his. Even though he knew this One was still angry at himself for losing. If the king has seen him lose this fight he would be punished as this is considered a disgrace.


    "I have failed your truth, your highness, I will accept my punishment," One was even more regretful because Ellen placed her best on him.


    Ellen was amused by his action, "you can pick up all the stones in other not to make again," Ellen joked. One was surprised that Ellen notice what happened. Ellen has been in the midst of soldiers for over two years so she sees more things than the other women.


    "Your highness..." One did not even know what to say.


    "It''s okay, you did not have to give my brother''s face," Ellen made sure her voice was low. She did not want Jane and Ema to hear her and mock Richard. She thought that One had deliberately made a mistake for Richard to win.


    Meanwhile, Ellen had really wanted One to win against Richard, this was a way to challenge Richard for him to work harder.


    "Your highness, it was indeed a mistake on my part," One clarified.


    "If you say so," Ellen nodded her head.

 Chapter 372 - Downwards

    After walking away from One, she smiled at Richard, "Brother you did well," she nodded her head.


    "Of course, I told you, you will lose your gold coin, so what if he is the king''s, elite man. My prince is also good," Danny did not hold bac fluent her man.


    "I agree," Ellen just nodded her head, if Ema and Jane were not present she would have mocked Richard for winning because of luck. This she will do so he does not become but she will never give a chance for the enemy to mock him.


    Richard nodded his head, he felt that he was playing a reverse role with his sister. He was older and should be the one praising her not the other way round.


    "Hey, shall we visit the cave, I heard that a lot of good herbs grow inside, moreover, we might find something special," Eva was excited, but the rest just followed out of curiosity.


    Eva was someone who heard all the latest rumors. Finding the cave was not so difficult, soon they got to the entrance. At one look one will not know that there is anything beyond the waterfall. Although the waterfall here was not as heavy as the other side, one had to know that the cave was there to take a step further.


    "The cave will be dark, we should go back?" Jane was scared.


    "Ahh! If you are scared you can wait here, do not drag everyone back with you," Danny rolled her eyes. Ema rolled her eyes, she was indeed afaird after all the mouth of the cave of like a clip. If one should slip and roll over, forget about the serious injuries, one might lose their life.


    One of the guards who had to lead the way pointed at the part that was most convenient to enter the cave.


    He walked into the swallow river that was created by the waterfall and step inside. Eva was excited, so she followed after the guard step, Danny followed next and Richard guard her from behind.


    One had to follow a special part in order not to step on the slippery ground. Lawrence guards his wife and daughter. Next, the guard helped Princess Ema and Jane.


    When it was Ellen''s turn, one guarded her from the front, and Jeffery followed behind to protect her.


    When Ema saw the way she was guarded her mouth turned bitter. She cursed Ellen in her heart. Soon everyone was in the cave.


    It was just as the rumored has said, there were a few herbs but none of them recognize them, since they were not Common.


    The entrance of the cave was not dark but the more they moved inside the darker it became. Since they did not come prepared They decided to go back.


    On their way out, Ellen saw a leaf that caught her attention, she looked at it for some time to be sure. It indeed matched the picture her teacher had shown her. "That is the awaking herb," she said with Joy.


    The awaking leaf was well known by its name. It was said to only grow up in a cold and rocky environment. Only a few people have seen the picture in a book.


    One had to be a respected physician to have access to these books and fewer people have seen the herb. It was said that if a person had gone unconscious and their chances of waking up were low, drinking the water of this leaf will wake up the person.


    This leaf was very valuable. In fact, some people saw it as a lifesaver. "What Jones''s are you saying?" Princess Ema did not believe that Ellen will recognize the leaf. Even if the name of the leaf is known, not everyone can recognize it.


    One and Jeffery ignore her, after all, they have seen Ellen at work back in Samor, the soldiers that she treated that night were almost healed the next morning. Moreover, Ellen was not the type to say non-sense just to look good.


    "Then your highness, we should take some back, I heard its effect is not bad even when it is dried," One said.


    As he spoke he stretch his hand to pick some of the leaves but Ellen stopped him.


    "Are you crazy, if it could simply harvest do you think we would meet any?" Ellen asked.


    One cleared his throat in embarrassment, "To harvest it, we could need to over a sacrifice and we are not prepared," Ellen continued.


    "Ha! Sister why are you acting as an expert? I am sure the leaf is just a look-alike," princess Ema could not understand why everyone else was taking Ellen seriously.


    "I do not think it a look-alike, I have seen it used once in Pontus, moreover, the condition of this cave is the same conditions the physician said were needed for it to grow," Lawrance said.


    "That right, the lord family spent a lot of money to get the leaf. Back then I was called to draw the leaf but there was no time to allow me to draw it as the physician wanted to use it fresh" Lady Bridget said. She shook her head.


    "Mm, I heard they had to travel with two young cows," Rose nodded her head.


    Princess Ema was unconvinced but she did not have the words to argue back so she kept her mouth shut.


    Princess Ellen pointed at other herbs that she recognize, most of them were good for injuries and poison. They picked up a few and got ready to leave the cave.


    A guard walked ahead followed by Eva, seeing how Ellen was protected once more Ema''s face turned sour. Because of his well, this two have protected Ellen, Ema had hot had the chance to carry out her plans.


    She knew that she will not get another chance once they stepped out of the cave, so she chose to stay behind Jeffery and the last guard.


    As they stepped out of the cave, princess Ema seeing that Ellen was about to climb out of the river made her move, she pretended to miss her step and fall forward, the guard behind her, moved quickly to save her but she still manage hit Jeffery.


    If they were on the stable ground then Jeffery would not have been affected, but the ground was slippery and Jeffery was cut off guard. Since he has been walking closely to Ellen he pushed forward but he managed to save himself and not hit Ellen.


    Even at that, since he was cut off guard he steeped on Ellen''s dresses, Ellen also move at that point causing her to slip.


    One and Jeffery tried to save her at the same time but their movement only cause Ellen to fall and slip downwards.


    *gaps*

 Chapter 373 - Heart Was Hanging On Their Throat

    "Your highness"


    "Sister"


    "cousin"


    They all called out with panic and fell into a daze, everything felt so mythical


    Everything happened so fast that Jeffery or one could not explain.


    One and Jeffrey we''re the first to snap out of their daze, "report to his Majesty," Jeffery instructed.


    He looked at One and the two of them shared and understood. Without saying any words they put jump down into the water.


    One of the guards hurried out to follow Jeffery''s instructions.


    "You," the guard left pointed at Eva, "you seem to know the way guard them all," After saying that he also jumped into the water.


    The sea under the waterfall was very deep. The more people search for Ellen the better their chances of finding her on time.


    Richard also nodded at Danny before going into the water. Princess Ema was dissatisfied. She did not know why many people were anxious to save Ellen. She prayed and hope that the river will swallow her up and if they found her, she should be dead.


    Lawrence cooperated with Eva and they were soon down. When they arrived they saw the carriages but the guards were gone.


    One of them had followed the other guard to report to the king and call a physician since may Ellen needed one.


    Princess Ema rolled her eyes but she felt good, a few minutes has already passed but Ellen was yet to be brought out of the water, even if five men were searching for her. This is because the more Ellen stayed in the water the higher the chances that she will be dead or in the stomach, of a fish.


    Thinking about this, Ema was in a good mood. It was already past lunchtime so Ema felt hungry. They did not travel with any food but they were snacks and tea in the carriage.


    Princess Ema climbs into the carriage to help herself. When she was going into the carriage she bowed her head and she looked sad and frightened. Her shoulder shook lightly and one will think that she was crying but the truth was she was trying her best to hold back her laughter.


    Princess Ema''s reason for targeting Ellen was simple, she thought that as long as Ellen dead she will be able to take her place.


    Ellen''s marriage to the king of Avalo was something that was arranged by the two kingdoms, so she believed that to continue the alliance king Sebastian would have to marry another and that person will be her.


    It was fortunate that she did not have other sisters. Princess Ema sips her tea and eats the snacks in a good mood. The more time passed without news, the sweater the tea tasted in her tongue.


    "She would be fine right?" Jane was worried, although she hated Ellen, she did not wish for her to die. Unlike the overconfident Ema, Jane knew that there was a chance that the king of Avalo will break the alliance between the two kingdoms if Ellen dead this day.


    "She has to be," Danny could not think of another possibility. Even Lawrence felt like going into the water as time passed but he knew someone needed to stay and protect the rest. He could not understand why it was so difficult to find Ellen.


    ...


    Avalon Royal Palace


    Sebastian had the men and General training after breakfast. They continued to train till lunchtime but Sebastian had no plans of going easy on them.


    The war coming will be fierce, Sebastian knew that much. Emperor Vanish was preparing his men and Sebastian did not dare act recklessly. Although he was sure of victory, if the soldiers from Avalo were not well prepared then the loss will still be heavy.


    Some of the men who trained in the morning could not help glancing towards the palaces, hoping that the Queen will come and call the king for lunch but that did not happen.


    "Your Majesty," suddenly, a loud voice called out, Sebastian was already feeling that something was wrong for more than an hour. He could not explain why his heart has been beating fast.


    Immediately he heard the sound of an approaching horse at full speed, Sebastian had a guess but he hoped and prayed he was wrong for once.


    "Your Majesty," the guard who rode the horse fell on his face after climbing down the horse. He was taking deep breaths to calm down.


    "Speak," Sebastian tried his best to hid his fear. When the guard heard his cold voice he felt his spirit leave his body. If anything happens to the Queen, then they were all done for.


    "Her highness, she fell into the water," the guard said in one breath. Although he wish he did not have to bring such news, he did not dare try the king''s patience.


    For the first time, Sebastian felt that his good ears developed some problems, or perhaps the guard has spoken another language. "What did you say?" He asked in a calm voice. He refused to believe in the conclusion his mind has reached.


    "Her highest slipped of the clip into the water," the guard had no choice but to repeat himself and add more details.


    "Who?" Sebastian asked, even if he was sure the person was Ellen he did not want to believe it. Maybe the guard was talking about someone else.


    "Your Queen, your Majesty," after saying this the guards did not dare breathe loudly. The men close by heard him. They were shocked by the information that they had all stopped training.


    Those who could not hear started to whisper among themselves.


    Without saying a word, Sebastian mount the horse that the guard has brought, he was too anxious to think of anything else. All he wanted to do was see his sunshine.


    "No, Sunshine you have to be fine, you can not push me back to darkness," he chanted as he rode the horse as fast as possible.


    Luckily, the stable was not far away, the twenty immediately got their horses and have the guard who reported to the king lead the way.


    The other men and general should gave been happy that they got time to rest but how could they, when their heart was hanging on their throat hearing the news.

 Chapter 374 - Disappointed

    It took less than half of the expected time for  Sebastian to arrive at the mountain. At the same time, Richard and one of the guards brought Ellen out of the water. Richard was very good with swimming, when he was younger he followed his father''s friends to go fishing and learning to swim as a fisherman was quite important.


    Sebastian came down from his horse, hearing the noise outside, Princess Ema came out of the carriage, her face was red, one will think she has been crying all along.


    Richard did not waste any time the moment he got her out of the water her pressed down on her stomach. He was not even sure if she was still alive but he refused to believe anything else.


    At first, there was no reaction but Richard did not give up, he also pressed her stomach and listen to her heart but there was no reaction.


    Sebastian got to where they were where and went down to his knees to reach her since she was lying on the grass.


    "Is she dead?" Princess Ema whispered to Lawrence. Her voice sounded sad and concerned. Only she knew that she just wanted to confirm if her prayer was answered.


    Lawrence sighed and shook his head, "we can not be sure," he whispered back. They were a few fit away from Ellen in order not to crowd the air.


    Princess Ema nodded and took a deep breath, she knew that if somewhere really happen to her some people will blame her in their heart but they would not say it directly and she was not stupid enough to push the blame on herself.


    When Sebastian took hold of her hand, they where could so he tried to warm them. "There is no heartbeat," Richard whispered in fear.


    "There is a little pressure in her hand," Sebastian said. He felt helpless, if Ellen had gotten injured then he could simply cast a spell to heal her but now...


    He was at loss, he did not even know what to do. He blames his carelessness. Previous when Ellen decided to follow her family out he had wanted to follow her, but after what he learned that morning he lost his interest and decided to train instead.


    So he blamed himself for her ending up like this. "You have to wake up," he whispered still holding her hand.


    Richard nodded his head and respect his action once more, finally, there was a reaction and Ellen throw a mouth full of water.


    Everyone took a deep breath of relief, except one person of course. Richard repeated his actions and Ellen throw a mouth full of water each time. Finally, Ellen stop reacting and Richard felt that the water in her stomach was finished but Ellen remain unconscious.


    It was at this point that the physician arrived with the guards, one and the other guards also came out of the water.


    Jeffrey and One did not dare breathe loud, it was just a  simple task but they have failed.


    The physician checked Ellen, usually, since the water is out of her system she should walk up but Ellen continues to be unconscious.


    "I will need to study her more but for now, let us change her dress, it is wet, and being too cold in this state will only worsen her situation," the physician instructed.


    Sebastian did not waste time and picked up, "Your Majesty, her highness maid prepared extra clothes that we brought along," Eva said.


    Eva had advised the maid to prepare extra clothes, Sebastian nodded her head and Eva lead them to the right chamber. As much as Sebastian would have loved to help her change clothe he could not, since he did not know how to.


    Eva and Danny decided to help, they had not left the palace with any maid. Jane and Ema pretended to have gone deaf, they felt that helping Ellen was like becoming her maid.


    After Ellen was changed out of his wet clothes they rode back to the palace. All through the journey, Sebastian had his eyes on Ellen.


    He was worried and a million possibilities were running through his mind. When they got to the palace Sebastian took her into their chamber and tried a few spells but nothing worked.


    The royal physician came to examine her but he could also not tell why she was not waking up and her breath seem to be going smaller and smaller. "Your Majesty, I think only the awakening herb will be able to help her," the royal Physician said.


    "Hmm, let I will go and find it," Sebastian has heard of this herb but he had no idea where to find it.


    "Your Majesty, we have to find it as soon as possible, the Queen looks weak and I can not tell how long she can remain like this," the Royal Physician said before walking outside the room.


    Sebastian closed his eyes to calm the storm that was raging in his heart. He then steps out of the room.


    One and Jeffrey were standing at the door, their clothes were still half wet and they did not dare to change their clothes. "Put together a hundred men, trustworthy and brave, we have to find the awakening herb," Sebastian instructed. He really wanted to go and search for the herb himself but after what happened he did not know who else he could trust his sunshine safety with, so decided to stay back and take care of her himself.


    When Jeffery and one heard him they felt that a weight has been lifted off their shoulders, at least if Ellen does not die, their life will be spared. "We found some awakening herb in the cave today," Jeffery said.


    Sebastian raised his brows, "It was her highness that recognize them, Father and mother has also seen it one, but the royal physician can follow us to verify," Jeffery could tell what the king was thinking even if he did not say a word.


    "Make the arrangement, also have men look for it in other places in case," Sebastian said and closed the door. He was very disappointed in Jeffery this time.


    He thought that with him around nothing would happen to him, at last, he was wrong.

 Chapter 375 - Help Her Breath

    Jeffery and One moved into action, Jeffery looked for the Royal physician, while One arranged for men to check another possible location outside Avalo and within.


    It did not take long for them to arrive at the cave but to their surprise the fall at the mouth of the cave was heavy and also the small stream was moving in fast pressure.


    "This?" Jeffery felt frustrated, if he had not visited the palace retailer he would have thought there was a cave much less taken a step forward.


    The pressure was too high, if it was just for Jeffery to enter the cave a pick the herbs it will have been fine but this time they needed to get two young cows inside to perform the right before they could pick the herb.


    "We would have to wait," the Royal Physician said. Jeffery was impatient but there was nothing he could do. They waited close to two hours before the far calm now by this time, it was already evening.


    The water was still heavy but Jeffery manage to move inside with the cows, the physician also followed with the help of the guard. Since the cave was already dark they had to put on the oil lamp to be able to identify the herb.


    "This is indeed the awakening herb," the royal physician was surprised. He did not believe Jeffery''s words when he heard that the Queen had identified the awakening herb before she had an accident.


    The awaking herb was very rear and very few people have seen what it looks like. So how could a princess who knew nothing about herbs identify it? This herb was so special and rare, a lot of people give up in their family if this herb was the last option, yet the herb has grown in a commonplace like this.


    To the physician, this was a miracle and the best part of it, was that the Queen recognized it, even if he does not know her method, she had saved her life unknowable.


    "Of course, did I not tell you earlier that the Queen identify it," Jeffery said. The physician nodded his head, grateful that his mother has taught him not to condemn without evidence.


    Ah! If he had spoken his thoughts earlier he would have definitely offended the Queen. The physician got to work and perfume the right before carefully picking up the herb.


    After picking the herbs they got ready to leave,  but they were stopped by the increase of the pressure of the water.


    "Do we have to wait for two hours again?" Jeffery was dissatisfied.


    "Yes, even if we have to wait all night we should do that, luckily it will not be too late to feed the Queen the herb in the morning," the Royal physician said.


    Jeffery did not bother to argue, if they really waited the whole night then his punishment will be worst.


    Many people may not know this but Jeffery''s deed, he was not even willing to wait a few more minutes, talk more of the entire night.


    "Let me have the herb," Jeffrey said stretching his hand. The physician was surprised by Jeffery''s impatience.  luckily, the herbs they harvested this time were enough to treate two people, so he shared them into two and handed one half to Jeffery.


    "It will not get worse when it comes in contact with water right?" Jeffery asked.


    "No, as long as you do not lose it to the river," the physician replied.


    Jeffrey nodded his head, before heading the herbs in the small animal skin bag he was carrying, then he tied the back to his waist and left.


    "Do you think he will make it?" the Roya physician asked the guard left with him.


    The guard shook his head, "I am not sure, but given his situation, it will be best he dies trying to get these herbs to the palace than if something happens to the Queen," the Guard replied.


    As soon as Jeffrey step out, he allowed himself to follow the pressure and fell into the river. The pressure was higher than he anticipated but he tried to swim.


    Avalo royal palace.


    Sebastian remain seated and observed Ellen after he instructed Jeffery. Lady Magret calm over to visit and find out what happened. Sebastian let her in.


    "Mother, can you do something about this?" Sebastian asked seeing that she was looking at Ellen.


    "Let me take a look, but if you can not do anything about this, I doubt I will be any different," lady Magret said.


    Sebastian took a deep breath to calm himself, ''even if Mother is unable to do anything, there is still the awakening herd she will be fine,'' Sebastian murmured to comfort himself.


    Lady Magret took her time to examine Ellen, she tried a couple of spells but it did not work.


    "I think something happened to her when she fell into the water, hopeful the awaken herbs will arrive in a few hours..." Lady Magret frowns her brows.


    When Sebastian heard this fear gripped his heart. "Mother, the physician said that as long as we find the awaken herbs in two days she will be fine," Sebastian informed.


    "No," lady Magret shook her head. "She is too weak if she is not fed the herbs within three hours at the most..." Lady Magret could not bring herself to complete her statement.


    "No," Sebastian lost his composure, if he knew she did not have much time to wait for the herbs he would have gone to search for the herb himself.


    Lady Magret pinned her lips she could not bear to see him like that. "Mother, she is just unconscious because of lack of breath in the water," Sebastian said.


    "Hmm, but without breath how do you expect her to live. Her body is suffering from alle of air, something has blocked her nose, the spell we have both used are not useless but once its time expires she will die. hopeful the herb will arrive on time clear the part," Lady Magret said.


    "Then what should we do,?" Sebastian asked. He was not confident that the herb will arrive in three hours. He also knew that if the spell will be effective more than once his mother would have said so. Death was a strong force to fight.


    "A temporary solution is to find a way to get air into her body," lady Magret replied.


    "Then I will help her breath," Sebastian declared.


    Lady magret: help her breath.... What is that?

 Chapter 376 - Cancel The Royal Ball

    Lady magret watched as Sebastian opened his mouth and take a mouth full of air, tap open Ellen''s mouth, and seems to blow the air into her mouth.


    "What was he doing?" Lady Magret could not find her voice to ask. When Sebastian had said he will help her, he thought he had some spell or knowledge.


    So she was taken aback by his action, from her point of view, Sebastian was only kissing the Queen. How could her son be this seamless, he did not even respect her present.


    Sebastian looked at Ellen, he was not sure if what he was doing will work but he thought there was a chance.


    Since what her body needed was air, Sebastian was hopeful that his action will work, so he continued to repeat the process.


    After some time lady, Magret could not take it anymore, "Son, if you keep disturbing her like this you might only end up killing her," She said.


    Truth be told Lady Magret did care if Ellen died or not but she knew she was very important to her son. Sebastian was also scared of hurting his sunshine so he moved aside.


    So she could not stay back and watch her son act willfully. After pushing her son awake lady Magret immediately took Ellen''s hand close her eyes to feel her pulse. To her amazement, it was stronger than before.


    "Could what it really work?" Lady Magret looked at her son. When Sebastian saw that his mother was giving him a strange look he panic and took Ellen''s hand from his mother, her pulse was indeed better than before.


    "Mother, I think it worked," Sebastian was relieved.


    Lady Magret just nodded her head, apart from Sebastian''s action just now there was no other way to explain why Ellen got better.


    Unless it was similar to the midnight story told by her mother when the handsome prince can wake the princess with a kiss.


    "Then should I try more?" Sebastian did not dare act wilfully.


    "Yes," Lady Magret answered but this time she walked out of the room. No, she could not take the sight before her. It looked like her son was showing his love in front of her.


    She wonder if a kiss could really wake a loved one? If she had tried it back then would she have saved her love?


    "How is the Queen?" Erickson was waiting outside. He did not go in as he was sure his presence made no difference.


    "The awakening herb must be brought over tonight or she will not make it," lady Magret answered honestly.


    Erickson opened his mouth like he was about to say something but he shut up. Who did not know how difficult it is to find the awaken herb, it will at least take a few hours to send the words out. Then more hours to gather the information before the teacher will begin. At least two days was the easiest.


    "Should we push forward the royal ball?" Ericsson asked after the short pause.


    "Why? Sebastian seems confident of laying his hand on the herb in the morning or are you doing this because you no longer want to pick a wife?" Lady Magret asked.


    "No, I already left the decision to you. Where you not the one that said she only has this night?" Erickson argued. No matter what the palace can not hold a celebration if the Queen dies the night before or the morning of the ball.


    "She will be fine," lady Magret said. She was confident that her son will not let anything happen to Ellen.


    It was just like her back then, if she had not hurried to the mountains after casting the first spell, she would have been able to keep him alive even if he was sleeping he would not have due until she found a way to save him.


    Ericsson just looked at lady Magret unable to understand her thoughts. First, she sounded like there was no hope to save her, then she started being so positive.


    ''Did she lose her mind?''


    ....


    Meanwhile, in the waterfall, the water was still falling heavily at the mouth of the cave, luckily their lamb had a lot of oil, so even when it become cold they could use it to keep themselves a bit warm.


    Inside the river, Jeffery was still strangely to swim against the current and come out of the water. Because of the pressure of the water that has pushed him down the river, Jeffery had some injuries on his shoulder and led, which made swimming very difficult for him.


    Fortunately, after struggling for some time the water calm down a bit and Jeffrey managed to get himself out of the water.


    The first thing Jeffery did after getting out of the water was to check the bag with him and ensured he did not lose the herbs. When he confirm this he felt relieved.


    It was after this, that he realize that he was far away from where they had tied their horse. Due to his inability to swim against the water pressure he had been pushed to this part.


    Luckily Jeffery was familiar with this part of the wood so he began to walk his way toward the palace, but with his injured leg, his moments were painful and slow. In the end, Jeffery had to find a stick to support himself.


    He walked for an hour before he left the woods. If it was during the day, Jeffery would have found someone to lend a horse from but it was already last and Jeffery had to walk into the royal city a bit before finding an inn and getting himself a small carriage.


    Usually, Jeffery shows his face even after Sebastian took off her mask, but today, Jeffery had to take off his helmet before going into the water. He was afaird that if he was to heave he will drown.


    "I need the horse," Jeffery was polite to the man who was tiring his horse, He seems he wanted to spend the night here.


    "Do you have enough gold coins to use my horse?" The man did not take Jeffery seriously because of his look.


    At this moment Jeffery looked like a beggar, his could was socked with water and he supported himself with a stick.


    "I am asking the horse in the name of the king," Jeffery said.. Of course, he had no money with him.

 Chapter 377 - Gentle And Patient

    At this moment Jeffery looked like a beggar, his clothes were soaked with water, his hair seems to have not come in contact with the comb for a week. He was also injured d he supported himself with a stick.


    "I am asking the horse in the name of the king," Jeffery said. Of course, he had no money with him.


    *puff...* the man started laughing, of course, he did not believe Jeffery. This man was just a commoner who managed to own a horse. How could he give it away?


    "What king? Do I look stupid to you?" The man honestly thought that Jeffery was trying to trick him out of his horse. Seeing the man''s behavior Jeffery frown.


    He wish to go inside and find some lord he could convince but Jeffery knew that no one with a good reputation will be here, this was only a small inn.


    "I am not lying to you, but I understand your doubt. How about this, I am on my way to the Palace and I have to deliver something as soon as possible. Take me to the palace and I promise you will be rewarded for this," Jeffery said.


    "You do think I am a fool, what if you hit me with your stick while I am riding," the man was not convinced. Avalo royal city has just recovered from an internal conflict a lot of bad people were still walking about.


    "How about I give you the thing I need to deliver, when you get to the gate, tell them it for his majesty and Jeffery sent it over," Jeffery was desperate if he was healthy then he would not bother himself talking to this man, he would have simple snatch the horse.


    Unfortunately, Jeffery was not fit for sure violent at the moment. It is not that Jeffery was not confident of beating the man and anyone who comes to help but that will take a lot of time.


    When the man heard Jeffery''s words he become convinced. If Jeffery was just after the horse then he will not offer to hand over the message.


    This meant that the man(Jeffery) in front of him(the owner of the horse,) must be desperate to deliver a message. Moreover,r the name Jeffery was well known especially when it relate to the king. If this man was not lying the horse owner knew he could not afford the consequence.


    "I will take you, but you will have to throw your stick away and I will search and collect any weapon on you," the man said. Although the man finally trusted Jeffery''s words he still guarded against him.


    Jeffery agreed immediately, if he knew handing over the package to the man will make him believe him, he should have offered that from the start. After searching him the man helped Jeffrey onto the horse before he joined him.


    "As fast as you can please," Jeffery said. He knew he had to get to the palace before anything went wrong with Ellen.


    When they got to the palace the gate was immediately pulled open when they saw Jeffery.


    The man who had to end his horse was so happy that he did not offend the king.


    Jeffery gave the order and the man was rewarded. It was a difficult task for Jeffery to climb the stairs and got to the king''s chamber. As of this time, lady magret and Ericsson already left the place.


    There was no way lady Magret will stand outside to guide the door, she also did not want to go back to the chamber and watch Sebastian''s shameful deed.


    ."your Majesty," Jeffery''s voice was low, he already caught a cold after wearing cold clothes all day.


    Sebastian was watching his sunshine, her pulse seems to have improved so he hold on to faith. Jeffery''s voice had been very low but thanks to Sebastian''s good hearing he heard him and went to open the door. As soon as Jeffery was sure that the person at the door was Sebastian he reach out and handed over the small bag.


    "It is as her highness had said," Jeffery used all the strength he had to hand over the bag. As soon as Sebastian took the bag from him, Jeffery felt his world goes blank and lost consciousness.


    Sebastian was shocked, Jeffery was someone strong so seeing him like this he knew that the man would have gone through a lot but at this point, the king only cares for his sunshine.


    "Call the physician," Jeffery inform the guard that was standing there. "Get the servant to move him to his room," Sebastian instructed.


    After which he shut the door and walked back to Ellen. "See, the herb is here and you will be fine soon," the king said.


    There was a special way to prepare the herb and luckily the royal family did not have just one outstanding physician.


    A few moments later, the physician arrived with his assistant and the things that they will be needed to prepare the herb. A bowl of water was brought and the herb was washed before it was put into the mortar and beaten hard.


    After beating it for some time the physician took the leaf and squeezed out the water. Then he adds a few drops of other liquid.


    "Your majesty, it is ready," the physician said. Although his step seems very simple, one had to apply the right amount of pressure when beating the leaf, if it was too hard or over-beaten the mortar will absolve the liquid from the leaf and the herb will have been wasted.


    "I will feed it to her," Sebastian collected the cup and poured a bit of the liquid into her mouth. He then closed her mouth and waited for it to get swallowed.


    Sebastian was very gentle and patient in feeding her the medicine. He was afaird that if even a drop was wasted it will no longer be effective. The physician and his assistant watched in amazement. If they had not witnessed this with their eyes they will never believe that the king had this gentle and patient side to him.


    "What happened to their fierce king?"

 Chapter 378 - Beat Them To Death.

    After Sebastian was done feeding Ellen the medicine he cast a glance at the physician, "How long before she wake''s up?"  He asked.


    "We can not be certain about this, at the most by morning," the Physician replied. Sebastian nodded his head.


    The physician did not dare stay any longer, "You majesty there should be an improvement in her pulse in a few minutes, this is a sign that the awaking herb has taken effect," the physician said. S¨¦bastien nodded his head in understanding.


    This meant that if after a few minutes and Ellen''s pulse did not improve something had gone wrong. When the physician saw the king''s response, he bowed his head and left the room with all the things he had arrived with.


    S¨¦bastien looked at Ellen whose eyes were still close. "you have scared me enough for one day, please wake up," S¨¦bastien whispered. After saying this he adjusted Ellen into a more comfortable position and made sure she was covered properly.


    After which he changed out of his clothing, by the time he returned to Ellen''s bedside again he could tell that her pulse had indeed improved. This was indeed good news for him.


    It was already late at night, but S¨¦bastien did not dare go to sleep, instead he move a chair and decided to watch Ellen.


    Toward the morning, Ellen seem to be much better, her heartbeat was regular but her body became hot.


    S¨¦bastien sigh but since it was just her body Temperature, S¨¦bastien whipped her head with a cold cloth.


    The night pass quickly and the next morning S¨¦bastien went out of his room he met Jeffery standing at the door as usual. He knew the man had fallen sick yesterday. He even lost consciousness.


    "Why are you here?" S¨¦bastien''s voice was cold. He was still angry at Jeffery but he did not want him to neglect his health.


    No matter what Jeffery was related to Ellen and he was scared that if something happened to her cousin he would blame him. Frankly speaking, if Jeffery was not related to Ellen S¨¦bastien would have killed him already.


    "Your Majesty, it is my duty," Jeffery answered. Although Jeffrey tried to make his voice firm, S¨¦bastien could still tell that he was still sick.


    "you do not have to worry about this duty anymore, leave with your family tomorrow. Your life is the respect I will give to my Queen," after saying this S¨¦bastien walked away.


    His step was very fast it was impossible for Jeffrey to catch up since he was sick.


    *Cough


    Jeffery was surprised, he thought he would live his life and die protecting S¨¦bastien he never expected a thing like this. He also did not dare to want to argue or plead with the king. He did not dare try the king''s patient.


    ...


    S¨¦bastien returns to his chamber after his morning ritual. When he got into the room he was surprised but relieved to see that Ellen was seated on the bed. Her head was against the wall and her eyes were closed but as soon as he approached her Ellen opened her eyes.


    S¨¦bastien took a deep breath the stretched his hand to touch her. He wanted to check her temperature. Although she was normal when he left earlier, there was a chance that it had gone up again.


    When S¨¦bastien made to touch her she moved away like a plague was coming for her. This surprised S¨¦bastien. Since they had become husband and wife Ellen has never avoided him in such a manner. Yes she would get scared, but this was not fear, it was as though his present annoyed her. ''what did I do wrong?'' S¨¦bastien asked himself. After thing about it for a few moments, he decided to ask. Knowing Ellen she will not take the initiative to speak.


    "What''s wrong?" He looked at her calmly and sat down opposite her on the bed.


    "where is Jeffrey and One?" Ellen asked ignoring his question. Ellen has been awake for some time. When she first opened her eyes she saw the servant arranging the king''s bath.


    This scene was very familiar that she would not think much of it if she did not feel her head hurting. As she sat up, the tye memory of the previous day started to play in her mind.


    She became worried for Jeffery and One, recalling what happened she knew that the king will not let them go, she just prayed that he did not kill them this will make her feel guilty.


    "Jeffery is sick, One is on a mission," S¨¦bastien replied. Since One led a few men to go and look for the awaking herbs he was not back.


    "you beat him up?" Ellen''s voice sounded like she was asking a question but her facial expression was that of accusation.


    "No," S¨¦bastien shook his head, he felt wronged. Maybe S¨¦bastien would have really beat does two to death, if Ellen''s situation had not been so serious. The king was too anxious to have the time to vent his anger. At that time all he wanted to do was ensure that Ellen was fine.


    This gave him enough time to calm down and think things through. Even if Ellen was not close to Jeffery she was still his cousin and she was close to Jeffrey''s father. He knew that she will get angry if he really killed him.


    "you are not lying to me?" Ellen found it hard to believe that Jeffery''s sickness has nothing to do with him(S¨¦bastien). She also had a feeling that S¨¦bastien might have sent One on a difficult mission as punishment.


    "I will not lie to you," S¨¦bastien did not look like the feared king that sat on the throne. He looked like a young boy, who was answering to his mother.


    Ellen nodded her head after thinking about it for some time, given how aggressive S¨¦bastien is when he got angry he would have killed one and Jeffery if he beat them up.


    "Punishment..?" Ellen''s tone turned soft, as long as their still alive there was hope that she will stop him from killing them.


    "Hmm," S¨¦bastien nodded his head.

 Chapter 379 - Lose His Title

    Seeing that the king was cooperative Ellen asked more questions. "what will be their punishment?" she asked.


    "I have relieved Jeffery of his duty and I will do sane when One returns," S¨¦bastien answered.


    When Ellen heard this answer she took a deep breath in relief, at least they would not die. After calming, Ellen realized that this punishment was no different from killing them.


    These two men were very loyal to the king if they got dismissed in such a manner their lives will become meaningless to them.


    Ellen wanted to help them but she knew S¨¦bastien was not the type to change his mind. S¨¦bastien was still worried about Ellen, seeing that Ellen had fallen into deep thought he tried to check her temperature again but just like before Ellen moved away.


    "I really did not hit them," S¨¦bastien said he thought that she doubted his words.


    "I know," Ellen nodded her head. A plan had formed in her mind.


    "If you know why are you avoiding me?" S¨¦bastien asked. He knew that if he really wanted Ellen to say what was on her mind he should ask.


    "What is your punishment?" Ellen asked in a calm voice. She was looking at the king with an accusation gaze again.


    "Why should I be punished?" S¨¦bastien felt like his understanding of their language was lacking.


    "What do you mean, you asked Jeffery and One to leave for failing their duties, what about the person that caused the accident?" Ellen raised her brows in a challenge.


    S¨¦bastien looked at Ellen, he could not tell if she was playing around or his ears heard wrong. " what do you mean? " S¨¦bastien could only ask this.


    " I mean that since those who failed their duty got punished should the person who caused the accident not be punished. Do you not find it unfair to let that person go?" Ellen''s voice was firm and serious.


    S¨¦bastien was speechless. Judging from Ellen''s face she was not joking and also nothing was wrong with his hearing.  " Are you saying someone caused the accident? " S¨¦bastien decided to clarify things. He did not have the chance to find out what happened yesterday so he decided to get details from Ellen.


    Maybe someone had pushed or done something that made her fall into the water.


    " yes, " Ellen stated in a matter-of-fact voice.


    When S¨¦bastien heard her he nodded his head. It turned out that this was what she was referring to. He must have just misunderstood her, thinking she thought he should be punished.


    "who cause the accident?" S¨¦bastien asked, he already suspected Ellen''s stepsister or her cousin.


    "You" Ellen pointed an accusing finger at him.


    S¨¦bastien...


    He did not know how to respond, did some of the water get into her head, causing her to miss up things? He asked himself.


    "Me?" He asked to be sure that the problem was not coming from his hearing.


    "yes," Ellen nodded.


    S¨¦bastien was speechless again, indeed Ellen must have hit her head or the water got into her head. How could he cause her an accident when he was not even there?


    "It was not me," S¨¦bastien replied after thinking for some time.


    "It was you," Ellen replied in a firm voice.


    Seeing her like this S¨¦bastien began to wonder if she mistook Jeffery for him. This was not impossible since Jeffery is his body doubler.


    "How can it be me, I was not even there," S¨¦bastien reasoned out.


    "So?" Ellen raised how brows.


    "So... Since I was not present, it not possible for me to cause your accident. Moreover, you have only chosen that waterfall today it is impossible for me to have set trap ahead of time," S¨¦bastien defend himself. He was feeling so wrong.


    He did not sleep the entire night and worried about her, yet the first thing she did after waking up is worry about others and accuse him. S¨¦bastien was not happy about it at all.


    if I had not been distracted thinking about how to "convince you that I have never had a lover I will not have missed my steps and ended up falling," Ellen stated in a firm tone. She looked at S¨¦bastien and her gaze seem to be saying ''I dare you to refuse my words,''


    Facing this kind of accusation S¨¦bastien did not know how to defend himself. This was because he already Blane himself for getting angry and not accompanying her to the mountain.


    If he was there nothing would have happened to his sunshine, now that she accused him he could do nothing but accept the blame.


    "What is my punishment?" S¨¦bastien''s voice sounded humble. Ellen was dumbfounded, although she knew she can make a good argument and stop the king from sending Jeffery and One away, she did not expect him to accept so easily.


    Moreover, he looked so him3that Ellen was beginning to wonder if he was really her husband, the most feared man in the twelve kingdoms, or the person before she was a look-alike.


    "say it, I will accept it," S¨¦bastien said seeing that Ellen had no plans of saying anything.


    "I dare not your majesty" Ellen shook her head.


    S¨¦bastien looked at Ellen for some time not knowing what to say, "If you do not have a punishment in mind then why did you bring it up?" S¨¦bastien was very smart, he knew that Ellen was up to something he did not just know what.


    "I can not punish you, but since you are the king you should judge fairly. Jeffery and One were meant to protect me but they failed so you sent them away. You are my husband, you said you loved me and would protect me but yet you made me worried and I almost lost my life, Your Majesty do you not think the punishment so be the same,? " Ellen''s eyes were calm.


    " What? " S¨¦bastien was short of words after realizing the meaning of her words. What Ellen meant to say was that since does two failed and lost their job, he also failed but it was not in his duty as a king but it was his duty as a husband so he should lose his title.


    " Never" S¨¦bastien shouted. How could he let go of his sunshine?


    "Okay," Ellen did not insist.. Seeing that Ellen did not continue to argue, S¨¦bastien took a deep breath but he caught the small smile on Ellen''s lips and realized that he has fallen into her trap.

 Chapter 380 - Ticked Again

    "Your Majesty since My husband can not get punished, is it not unfair? Not to forget without him the accident will not have happened," Ellen''s voice was very serious.


    Sebastian looked at Ellen and felt amused. He knew that she will try to protect Jeffery this was why he had not killed him, and since he did not kill Jeffery it will be unfair to kill One hence he dismissed the two.


    Now his clever sunshine has added him into the mix, since he could not give up his position as her husband he could also not dismiss the two. This plan was very risky on Ellen''s part but Sebastian was not angry.


    To him, she dare to threaten him because she has learned to trust the fact that he loved her, this alone was enough to let him agree with her.


    He could not afford to make her unhappy so he gave in, "fine, they can stay but I will change your guard, One has failed," Sebastian said.


    This was already a lot of compromise on his side but he felt happy. "Are you satisfied with this?" Sebastian asked seeing that Ellen did not say anything.


    "What is there to be satisfied with? Jeffery and One realize their mistakes but my husband still does not trust me," after saying this Ellen started crying.


    Sebastian was shocked, in the times he has been married to Ellen this was the second time she was crying just like that. When did he say he did not trust her?


    "Why are you crying?" Sebastian could not watch her.


    "Why should I not cry? Sob *sob.


    " ahh, I am pitiful, who else will be blamed because someone else she does not even know likes her?


    My beauty is a curse, men are more by it and women are Jealousy but how is this my fault," Ellen buried her face in her palm.


    If Sebastian was not so drawn to how pity she looked he would have realized that there was something wrong.


    How could a person cry without tears, Ellen grow up with lady Regina and princess Ema, she knew the trick of crying. Every since Jeffery explained the situation about the man dark, Ellen was thinking of how to convince the king.


    She already told him that she never had a lover but he will not believe it, so she decided to borrow a trick from lady Regina.


    Back then whenever she tried to speak up and open her father''s eyes to see the truth, lady Regina will immediately apologize and act pitiful. She will cry, and although her father did not love Regina he will still feel guilty. So Ellen has set all the traps to solve her problem with the king.


    First, she was sure she did not have any lover, but again there were so many men who wanted her back then. So she decided to connect the accident to what happened the previous morning, this way she will not only save One and Jeffery she will also clear the air between her and her husband.


    "What can I do, I am already in this situation, if a man who converts me as his lover decides to cause trouble then I will have to bear the consequences," her voice was very pitiful.


    Sebastian did not know what to do, he wanted to make his sunshine happy but she already cried twice because of him.


    "It''s not your fault," Sebastian said, he did not know how he was supposed to comfort her and make her stop crying.


    "No, no, it is my fault, " Ellen shook her head, this had been the reaction she expected from Sebastian. She finally understands why lady Regina will resolve to crocodile tears once the situation we''re unfavorable.


    "It is not," Sebastian answered frilly. Ellen did not say anything she just shook her head. "It is my fault for jumping to conclusion, it possible that this person just took fancy of you without your involvement," Sebastian replied.


    After hearing Ellen''s complaint Sebastian felt he had indeed been wrong, after all, he had sneaked into the enemy''s camp and fallen in love with Ellen. She did not do anything other than smile at him.


    Yet, her single gesture had made him end a war and marry her. Thinking like this king Sebastian felt another headache.


    His sunshine was like honey attracting different kinds of Bees and Beast he should find a way to hide her well.


    When Ellen heard his final statement she stopped crying however her hand still covered her face.


    "Put your hands down, I made the wrong concussion, So I will let you decide on a punishment," Sebastian said. He knew that Ellen will not dare, even if she did it was not something that could hurt him.


    As expected Ellen immediately dropped her hand, "I dare not,"


    When Sebastian saw that her face was fine and she did not look like someone that just cried he felt strange. Ellen, on the other hand, was embarrassed, she had not intended to allow the king to see that her tears were fake but his words just now were so shocking and now everything was too late.


    Even if she decided to use lady Regina''s tricks she could not squeeze out tears like the women.


    "What is the punishment," Sebastian decided to ignore the fact that she had tricked him once again. If he did not love Ellen so much she would have not fooled him.


    He had panicked once he saw her crying so he had followed her train of thought. Even now that he discovered that she was faking it, he still did not get angry, because he knew that her reason was logical.


    Perhaps if she had not acted this way he would not have listened to her and discovered that his earlier conclusion might be wrong. More so he was the one that told her to speak up when she was upset. So her doing this made him happy.


    It was better than her previous approach, it was okay for her to act like a spoiled queen.


    "I dare not your Majesty just tell me what you found out from that man and I will be honest," Ellen said in a calm voice.

 Chapter 381 - Capable And Loyal

    Sebastian found her request reasonable so he told her about emperor Vanish and all the things he learned from Dark''s memory.


    Ellen was surprised she could not find anything in he memory that will connect her I a person like the Emperor across the sea.


    "What if this is a misunderstanding, even if the man grew up in the twelve kingdoms you are not sure that it was Bozoa, this may not even be related to me," Ellen said although she understand why the king believe it has something to do with her but then there was still a chance that he was wrong.


    "There is a chance I am wrong, this is why I apologize to you again," Sebastian said.


    Ellen nodded her head, she did not blame him for drawing this concussion after all there is a big chance.


    "I still want One to be my guard, he is trustworthy," Ellen changed the subject again.


    "No, he already failed," this was something Sebastian was unwilling to negotiate with. All Sebastian''s men knew that he did not give second chances.


    "Is there no chance that the new guard will make mistakes in the future?" Ellen asked.


    Sebastian could not argue with her, his men were humans and there is a chance that a mistake will happen.


    "Then give him another punishment let them stay, you know the two of them are capable and loyal. Even if they made a mistake they did their best to fix it," Ellen said.


    The reason why she wanted to help this two was not just because she liked them. In fact, her uncle will be so happy if Jeffery was allowed to return to Jeffery but she knew that Jeffery was capable and loyal to the king hence she will not allow Sebastian to let him go.


    "No. .." Sebastian insisted.


    "Please, I may not know much but I know these two people are loyal to you. They are not like the others who obey become they are scared, this is the best kind of men to keep," Ellen said.


    Sebastian swallowed and did not say anything, in fact, he felt very happy. Previously he thought Ellen was defending the two simply because Jeffery is her cousin and she could not be unfair to One, but after hearing her last statement he knew that she also considered him.


    After all, losing Jeffery was a big loss to him, Jeffery knew many of his secrets, although Sebastian was sure he will not use it against him even if he(jeffery) left him, it was still in his best interests if he stayed.


    When Ellen saw that she no longer respond she knew he was thinking about it.


    Sebastian raised his hand and touched her head, her temperature was a lot better but it was still too hot.


    "I will feel much better after taking a bath, " Ellen said. Sebastian did not know if this will be the case but he help her into the bathroom since he felt she was still weak.


    ...


    "You are awake," lady Magret comes over at breakfast time to find out about Ellen. Even if what happened yesterday was big the royal family kept it a secret. Even the guards that knew about it did not dare tell it to someone else.


    "I am fine, My lady," Ellen was very respectful when she spoke to lady Magret, even if she did not like the woman she could not go too far.


    "Mother," Sebastian welcomed her to join them, not long after that, Ericsson came. Over.


    "Uncle," Ellen smiled and welcome him. Ericsson was hoping that Ellen will still be resting in her room, that way he will find an excuse to cancel the royal ball or at least remove the segment where he needed to choose a wife.


    Lady Magret roll her eyes, even if she did not want to care about Ellen''s indirect way of rejecting to call her mother.


    "Uncle, what is your plan for choosing a wife today," Ellen seem to be interested in the topic. By this time the maids were already severing the food.


    Lady Magret frown her brows, although she never spoke against but for an unknown reason, this topic made her uncomfortable.


    "I will leave it to lady Magret, after all, we can not have a scheming wife that will bring problems In the family," Ericsson replied.


    Ellen was surprised by his answer, how could he trust her to pick a wife. What if she picked someone she will use to control him. Ellen wanted to voice this out but she bite back the words on time.


    She was not in a good place with lady Magret, not that she cared but it was best not to bite more than she could chew, so they eat their breakfast in silence.


    After eating breakfast, they all went their separate way but Ellen received an unexpected visitor.


    "Lady Emilia," Ellen was surprised to see this person.."your highness" lady Emilia bowed. There was a smile on her like but Ellen did not have a good impression of her.


    "Why are you here?" Ellen''s voice was calm but not friendly or respectful.


    Lady Emila did not like Ellen''s behavior but she still swallowed her dissatisfaction. If her plan is to succeed she will have to be more patient.


    "Your highness, I heard what happened yesterday and I decided to visit," Lady Emilia was very calm when she said this.


    "Then I must thank you for the concern," Ellen said.


    "There is no need for that your highness, It is my duty as an ''elder'' in the Royal family," lady Emilia said.


    Ellen raised her brows but did not react to her, if she was not on her way out of the palace using the front door she would not have agreed to meet the woman.


    "Your highness seems to be heading out, you should rest more," Lady Emilia chose to ignore Ellen''s behavior once more.


    "It''s fine, I just want to see my family next door," Ellen said. She knew they would be worried about her.


    "Oh, in that case, I will accompany you," lady Emila said. It was not an offer so there was no room for Ellen to reject.. Moreover, Ellen was a bit curious to find out what the woman wanted to do.

 Chapter 382 - Widowed

    The Royal ball


    Today the gate of the Palace was opened to every lady in Avalo Royal city, noble or not. Originally this should be the first royal ball held in honor of King S¨¦bastien but it has been turned into a wife choosing an event.


    Even if the many commoners that were allowed into the Palace knew that the king''s uncle will not choose them, they were still happy to be given this opportunity.


    Today, lady Catherine was also planning to attend the Royal Ball, she was going to attend in the company of the young man from the Ryon household.


    This was the best way to announce her engagement to him. This was necessary because a few lords have been sending their sons over.


    Of course, this was not because they loved her, after all, she has already been married once. It was because they wanted the power and wealth of the Thompson household.


    "My lady someone is at the gate to see you," a maid walked in just as lady Catherine finish dressing up.


    "Who?" Lady Catherine inquire, she was not surprised that someone was looking for her. She concluded that it must be one of the sons of the small lords, they were so persistent in their pursuit.


    If she attended the Royal Ball with any of them this time, it will seal her fate with him. "Your husband," the maid''s voice was low.


    When Lady Catherine heard this she was shocked. She knew that her maid could not start addressing Brighton as her husband.


    "What do you mean?" for a moment lady Catherine forgot that prince Julia was still alive.


    "prince Julia, my lady" the maid replied, when the guard at the gate first came to report this to her, the maid found it hard to believe.


    She asked the guards a couple of times if he saw wrong but the guard was confident of his words hence she came to deliver the message. If the guard was lying he was the one that will be blamed.


    "ask the servants to ready the carriage, I am set for the Royal Ball," Lady Catherine replied. She chose to ignore the man at the gate after all meeting him will not do her any good.


    "This... My lady... What about the man at the gate?" the maid could not help but remind her.


    "What about him?" Lady Catherine narrowed her eyes at the maid. The maid immediately realized that she had said the wrong thing, so she bowed and left the room.


    When she got the task to bring these words to lady Catherine she had much imagination about her reaction. She expected her to doubt her words or rush out to check. After all, this maid knew that lady Catherine had loved prince Julia very much but her reaction is something she could not think of.


    A few minutes lady Lady Catherine and Brighton stepped out of the house and enter the carriage. If not that this royal ball was important, Lady Catherine would have changed her mind about attending.


    When they got to the gate, lady Catherine was surprised to see Julia still waiting there. The reason why she chose to ignore him was that she knew how proud he was.


    He would immediately get angry and leave if the guards ignored him like that, unexpectedly he was still standing at the gate, and right in front of her carriage bench the couch man stop.


    "Come out Catherine we need to talk," Julia was desperate. Two days ago she had denied him in presence of the king, so S¨¦bastien gave him two choices.


    Leave Bozoa or challenge him for the throne. Julia did not like any of these two options, for one he could not win against Sebastian and once he left the kingdom, he or his children can not return. So he asked S¨¦bastien to give him time to think. S¨¦bastien agreed to give him until the day after the royal ball.


    When Julia agreed to this he had no plans of picking any of the two choices. As long as he could get back together with Catherine he did not have to pick one. So in the last two days, he tried to find out what has been happening around lady Catherine since he was missing.


    He found out her plans, so he decided to come here and win her back with his charm. Previously he planned to shamelessly ride to the royal palace with her.


    As long as she allows him to ride with her people will jump to the conclusion that the two of them were still husband and wife, this will put lady Catherine in a difficult position. After all, she could not just jump from the arms of one man to another.


    If she did this her reputation that was hanging on a thread after what her father did was exposed will be ruined beyond redemption.


    His plan was good but he did not expect lady Catherine to ride with Brighton.


    "What do you want? Lady Catherine decided to speak to him now, she was scared that he will cause trouble at the royal ball. So she got out of the carriage and face him.


    " What do you mean? I am your husband, " Julia ensures that his voice was loud. He wanted the young man seated inside the carriage to hear these words.


    "My husband is dead, I am currently a widow," lady Catherine said. From beginning to end she had no plans of acknowledging the man before her as her husband.


    "you... How... Can you stay this? I am your husband, I am not dead. The gods have given me a second chance to live," Julia felt helpless.


    "Do I look like a fool to you? My husband is Dead, even if you look a lot like him, I will still be able to tell the small difference between the two of you, not to talk of the fact that you have just one hand and my husband has both," as Catherine said this her voice was firm but deep inside she was hurting.


    She loved this man before her, she had done everything to support him, yet he lied to her and treated her as a tool to get his hands on the things he wanted.


    No matter how what she will not allow herself to be fooled again.

 Chapter 383 - Lower His Pride

    "stop saying this thing you are hurting me?" Julia bowed his head, he was sad, not because lady Catherine did not accept him but because he knew she was deliberately stepping on his pride calling him crippled.


    "hurting you? You are the one hurting me and the lovely memories I had with my husband, please stay away," After saying these things she turned around and intend to walk back to the carriage but Julia walked faster and hugged her.


    This was another thing lady Catherine did not expect. She already stepped on his pride no matter how desperate he is, she did not expect him to step forward and hug her.


    It was too unexpected., lady Catherine''s body froze, she wanted to push him after she come back to her senses but Julia hugged her closer. Although it was just one hand, she could not.


    "let go of me," Lady Catherine said as she stopped struggling. However, Julia did not answer.


    "How can you have the heart to do this? I love you, our marriage has been the best thing that happened to me. I had lowered my pride to beg the king you can not treat me like this.


    Julia spoke very fast, he knew that lady Catherine will be able to break free if she adds more force to her struggles.


    "What love? My husband made a fool of me when he was yet alive," Lady Catherine said. Even at this point, she refused to admit that Julia standing before her was her husband.


    She knew that if she agreed, Julia will never let her go. She will be unable to marry Brighton and fail her promise to her father. It was okay to fail this promise if Julia love her but this is not the case.


    "I am your husband, and I have never failed you," Julia replied. His voice was filled with confidence. Even if he had really kept mistresses in the past he was confident she could not find out about it.


    Lady Catherine laughed when she heard this, she had confirmed that her husband kept mistresses in their two years of marriage yet he was still lying.


    "let go," Saying this, lady Catherine used more force and broke free from his hug. Her heart was waving, she felt like asking him if he was willing to marry into her family. So wanted to take the risk again but she knew that the king was not someone she wanted to fight with.


    She and Julia could not win against him when he was just a prince how could they when he became the king.


    More so, even if they did not go against the king, it was certain that the king will go against them. She was no longer stupid she could read in between the lines of the king''s words in his study.


    "It feels a lot better to know that my husband is dead than to know he is alive and has only been using me as a tool," After saying this she managed to get back into the carriage and soon she rode off.


    Julia stood there and watch the carriage leave, he had expected the man inside the carriage to come out and separate them. He wanted to have a reason to fight with the man.


    He planned to act pitiful and gain Catherine''s concern. Unfortunately, the man did not come out. "No, I can not give up," after saying this he walked to the place he had tied the horse and untie it.


    ...


    "you have to help me," Lady Vera looked at her handmaid. She was a young girl around her age.


    "My lady, it not that I do not want to help you, but if my lady''s father and mother finds out I will be in lots of problems.


    " they will not, In this royal Ball they will be too busy, " Lady Vera replied. Her voice was very kind, if not that she needed help, she would never humble her voice like this to talk with a maid.


    "My lady..." the maid still wanted to argue.


    "Do not worry, if you are discovered then I will protect you. Think about it, if my plan works out I will have more power, I promise to be kind when the time comes," lady Vera said.


    Today Vera was determined to make her move, this was the easiest way for her to get close to the king. Since she lived in the Palace for some time she knew a few loyal maids that will be willing to help her out. Furthermore, she knew her way around the Palace.


    "Then my lady has to remember her words when the time comes," the maid accepted.


    "of course, when have I gone back on my words," Lady Vera was happy.


    So she finished dressing and got out of her room with her maid. Her family wanted her to Marry Ericsson so they have specially made a dress and got her to dress very beautifully.


    "wow, you look very beautiful," Lady Carrero was very proud of her daughter.


    "Thank you mother," Lady Vera smiled nicely. She knew that she could not allow her family suspects her plans so that they will not keep an eye on her.


    One of the courtyards in Carrero Residence.


    "Mother, Vera is also interested in the king''s uncle, with her there I will have no chance," a young lady whispered to her mother.


    "ahh! My daughter is not inferior to anyone. You are also beautiful. The last time at the throne room, I only stopped you because I was scared that your father and that woman will not let you go. But this time they have no right to stop you. The only reason why she is more outstanding is that her mother and brother suppressed the rest of us, " the woman said. She had a bitter smile on her lips.


    " What if I do not get chosen? " the young lady was scared of being mocked.


    " So? What if you are not chosen, you will not be mocked after all you are not the only one, but Lady Vera will be mocked if she loses to you," the woman replied.


    When the lady heard this she thought it was reasonable. No matter what happened tonight she will not be disgraced as for Vare she will become the joke of the royal city if she does not get chosen.


    Thinking about this, the young lady made a plan to embarrass Vera that night.. It was fine if she is not chosen as long as Vera is not chosen either.

 Chapter 384 - Enemy Should Not Be So Out Of Sight

    Sebastian and Ellen arrived at the hall when the ball started, at that time everything else was put on hold to welcome the king and queen.


    "Your majesty," Everyone bowed ad the king and Queen walked over to the center of the hall. At this point, the hall was in dead silence. Some people did not dare to breathe out loudly.


    "Welcome, please enough the ball tonight," king Sebastian said. His words were short but it was counted as the opening of the ceremony.


    Soon some people began to dance, but many young ladies today did not dare to dance with another man, after all, they all wanted to become members of the Royal Family by marrying Ericsson.


    Lady Emilia immediately walked over once Ellen walked away from the king. Since Ellen''s family was attending the ball Ellen decide to keep them company. She was afraid that someone will try to cause them trouble.


    If this royal ball did not open the palace gate to the commoners then Ellen would not have been so worried.


    She only took a few steps before she saw lady Emilia walk over to her.


    "Your highness," lady Emilia acted very respectfully. Ellen nodded her head, she had a feeling that the woman was up to something so she was always guarded around her but she did not push her away.


    Her reason was simple, One''s enemy should not be so out of sight. Ellen believe that it was best to watch her on a close range, hence she acted along with lady Emilia.


    "My Queen you look so beautiful tonight, the king must be proud," lady Emilia said. The smile on her face looked very sincere. Ellen could not tell if she was genuinely complimenting her or if she was just good at pretending.


    Whichever it''s was Ellen decided to play along. "Thank you, your words are too kind,"


    "Your highness, I am not been kind, this is the truth, when I was pregnant with Craig I wished I have given birth to a girl," lady Emilia smiled.


    This time she was not lying, she wanted a girl since the king already had more than seven sons. If she gave birth to a princess then she could marry into a good family and she will not be scared that after her husband die she would be exiled.


    "Hmm, I am sure Craig was a good son," Ellen said, there''s a hint of Mockry in her voice. Lady Emila could not tell if Ellen wanted her to hear it or she failed to hide it.


    So she decided to ignore it, "if he had been a girl all this would not have happened," there was regret in lady Emilia''s voice.


    "If you are giving birth to a girl she would have been beautiful " Ellen could only say this.


    Lady Emilia stayed and talked to Ellen for some time before she left. Her aim tonight was to show off her good relationship with the queen.


    And as expected a few noble ladies notice this. One f which was Lady Magret. Ellen paused and watch Emilia interact with someone else before she decided to meet her family.


    "You should be careful with her," Ellen heard the familiar voice from behind her. She was a bit surprised that Lady Magret will take the initiative toward her.


    "Thank you for the concern," Ellen replied and walk away. She did not want to continue a conversation with lady Magret.


    "What is this? It seems the queen treated lady Emilia better than her mother-in-law," one noblewoman said.


    "Hmm, mothers-in-law can be difficult to deal with, I am sure lady Emilia is just acting nice to the queen to get favor"


    "That right, no wonder she has not been kicked out of the palace yet"


    "You are thinking too much, the Queen had where she was going to," someone disagrees.


    Lady Magret shook her head, just now she decided to warn Ellen, when she saw Emilia acting nice, she was not worried that Ellen will get hurt or not. She only decided to warn for the sake of her son.


    She will be stupid not to realize that her son was in love with Ellen. Hearing all these whispers around her she regretted her choices. She did not want to be a topic of gossip but at last, it was too late.


    When Ellen got to her family she notice a lady talking to Rose. From the lady''s clothes, one could easily tell that she was from a noble family. At one glance Rose is very attentive, she could draw attention to herself without doing anything.


    "Let me tell you, the king''s uncle is someone who has lived a good long life he will not be moved by your beauty," Ellen heard the lady standing next to Rose said.


    Everyone in the family was surprised that the first person who took the initiative to greet them only wanted to warn Rose.


    Rose was not easy to step on. Although she could have simply told the lady that she was already engaged to get the lady off her back Rose did the opposite.


    "If that is the case, why are you all dressed up, you should have arrived in sackcloth,"


    "You are right sister, but do not be too mean, some people can still look good in sackcloth, beauty is an inner thing," as Danny said this part of the sentence she glance at Rose.


    "Others will still look like pigs even if their dress is made up of precious gem," Danny said the second part looking at the girl before them.


    As expected the girl was angered by Danny''s comment. "You who are you calling a pig," how could the lady not know what Danny mean even if she did not point fingers.


    "Whoever knows that they look like pigs," Danny said.


    The girl wanted to curse out at Danny and Rose but someone beat her to it. "Danny can you not control your mouth and not stir up trouble," princess Ema said

 Chapter 385 - [Bonus Chapter]Called Me A Pig

    When the lady heard this she felt more confident to scold Rose and Danny. When she first saw them standing together she realize that they were not people she recognize.


    This lady was the daughter of one of the most repeated lords. Her name is Charlotte. Since she was in the highest social circle she naturally knew every family in that circle and so she was not afaird to offend the people before her. After she heard princess Ema''s statements she becomes more confident.


    "Let me tell you if you still want to have a peaceful life in Avalo You better apologize and not think of joining the contest," Charlotte said.


    When Danny and Rose heard this they could not stop themselves from laughing.


    "Why should we apologize? You were the one who came here looking for trouble," Danny said when she was done laughing.


    Ellen was only a few steps away, she did not want to get too close. She wanted to watch what the girl will do next.


    Seeing that the two young ladies were not afraid she become angry. She felt that the two ladies were ignorant, so she turned to lady Bridget and Lawrence.


    "I guess they are your children, should you just stand there and not correct them?" Charlotte asked.


    "Correct them? What have they done wrong, you were the one that said the king''s brother was not after beauty. Does this not mean that even if a person looks like a pig she still has the chance of being chosen?" Lady Bridget was not afaird to cause trouble as long as she was not wrong.


    Charlotte wanted to argue back but her words were cut in her throat, she did not know that this family will be so sharp tongue.


    Ahh! But she was unwilling to give up, Rose was too beautiful and with her joining the contest her chances will become smaller. To her, the only person she will be willing to lose to was Vera. She could not stomach losing to a person whose social status was lower than her.


    So just like that, she began to cry, "why will you call me a pig,'''' she sobbed


    Lady Bridget and her daughter were surprised, one moment she acted like a tiger and once she saw that she could not win she started crying.


    Just as Charlotte started crying a maid ran over. " my lady what is the matter?" The maid acted in concern.


    "These people are stepping all over me calling me a pig," Charlotte, cried.


    "Ahh! Your ability to change the narrative is excellent," lady Danny mocked. When the maid saw that her lady was been ridiculed. She could not stand it, hence she went to call lady Charlotte''s mother, who is the madam of their household.


    "Who dares to offend our household," lady Charlotte''s voice was very loud. The maid already told her that the family was not among the top families in the kingdom so she was not afaird to support her daughter even if she was wrong.


    "Tell me Charlotte who made you cry," the woman was making a big deal out of the situation. After all, she already noticed Rose and she knew that her daughter was no match for her if she competed to marry the king''s uncle.


    "They called me a pig," Charlotte said. When the woman heard this she turned to the people before her. She knew it was impossible for them to insult her daughter without any her daughter doing something but yet she took her daughter''s words it


    Because the woman''s voice has been loud a small group were already watching the drama.


    "This is why the palace should not be open for commoners," one lady said.


    "Can you not use your eyes, from their clothes it is impossible for them to be commoners," another lady said. This two were sisters but they did not share the same mother.


    They each liked to cause trouble for themselves. "So what if they are not commoners, they can not afford to offend Charlotte''s family," the first last replied.


    This Similar conversation was going around the small group that growing in number.


    "I will give you a chance to apologize and stay away from the contest tonight in exchange for not pushing this matter," Charlotte''s mother said.


    When Lawrence and the others heard this they were amazed. A fruit indeed does not fall far from its tree, this was the thought they all have.


    "Why should we apologize, it''s not our fault that her looks are comparable to that of a pig. You should be the one to apologize to the people here for giving birth to a daughter like this," lady Bridget step forward. There was no point to deny that they called the lady before them a pig


    She knew that she will leave Avalo tomorrow and these family no matter how powerful they are could not hurt them. Moreover, they did not do anything wrong why should they now to her because she wanted them to.


    "You... Dare," Charlotte''s mother pointed a finger but she was at a loss of what to say. Some of the smaller lords that have been stepped on by this pair of mother and daughter were happy to see someone dare to stand up to her.


    "What is going on here?" Ellen decided to stop the drama, after all, it will not look good if she stayed and watch guests fight among themselves.


    "Your highnesd, it is good that you are here, this family should be thrown out of the palace. They lack manners," Charlotte''s mother spoke quickly.


    Ellen cast a glance at the woman and daughter, this level of entitlement was disgusting.


    "Which family are you from?" She asked still looking at the mother and daughter pair. In the past few days, she has learned about all the important families in Avalo.


    "Mercutio family," Charlotte''s mother answered with confidence.


    "You are lady Mercutio?" Ellen asked. Indeed this family was respected, it was no wonder they did not hold back.


    "Yes," Charlotte''s mother answered with confidence.

 Chapter 386 - Misunderstanding

    "Mercutio family," Charlotte''s mother answered with confidence.


    "You are lady Mercutio?" Ellen asked. Indeed this family was a respected family, it was no wonder they did not hold back.


    "Yes," Charlotte''s mother answered with confidence.


    "Lady Mercutio, since when did it become the place of Mercutio family to command the royal family to send a guest away?" Ellen asked in a serious tone.


    When Danny and Rose heard Ellen they almost burst into laughter. They knew what Ellen was doing, she was changing the meaning of the lady''s word.


    The mother and daughter peer was surprised. This was not what they had expected. Nobody expected Ellen to do this but nobody could question her either.


    "Your Highness... You have misunderstood me," lady Mercurio hurriedly explain.


    "I misunderstand? Are you calling me stupid?" Ellen raised her brows.


    Lady Mercurio and her daughter were surprised. They did not know how to answer. No, they were afraid that if they said something else Ellen will miss interpret them.


    "Ahh! You do think I am stupid and so you dare not to answer my question, " Ellen still used their silence against them.


    "No your highness," the two shook their head but they did not dare to say anything more.


    "Then how dare you try to manipulate me to send out my guests?" Ellen asked. When Ellen said this the mother and daughter were surprised. What did she mean her guest?


    "Your highness this?" Charlotte had a confused look on her face, why will the queen call those small-time noble her guest.


    "What? Everyone present today is a guest of the royal family, you got invited to this ball and so did everyone else, so tell me what right do you have to cause trouble here?" Ellen asked.


    "No, we dare not," lady Mercutio did not dare say that she misunderstood something again.


    Ellen raised her brows, "your highness, I only came over to make acquaintance with these two ladies," Charlotte pointed at Rose and Danny.


    "I also asked if they were also here to join the contest for a chance to marry the king''s uncle but they started mocking me and calling me a pig. When my mother tried to settle the misunderstanding their mother accused my mother of giving birth to an eyesore," Charlotte lies confidently. She knew that most people gathered around them were scared of her family so no one will dare expose her.


    After Ellen heard the girl she felt like clapping her hand for her. She lied with so much confidence.


    "Is this what happened?" Ellen turned to Rose and Danny, even if she heard the entire conversation she wanted to pretend for some time.


    "No your highest, she did not come over to make an acquaintance, instead to was to cause trouble and we did not call her a pig. We only said that if a pig was dressed in the best dress it will still be a pick. She closed to misunderstand us, and called herself a pig," Rose answered.


    "She is lying," Charlotte said. She knew this was just her words against her, so she was not scared.


    "Anyone here want to bear witness for either of the two sides," Ellen asked. All the people looking refuse to support either side. They will not bear false witness for Charlotte and they were too scared to against her.


    Just when Ellen thought no one will say the truth a young lady raise her hand. "Your highness," she bowed after she walked out from the crowd. When Charlotte saw the person''s face she was anxious.


    "My name is Jessica, daughter of lord Carrero, I heard all the conversation just now and it is as this young lady has said," Jessica supported Rose and Danny. Unlike the rest, she was not afraid of Charlotte''s family.


    Moreover, she knew her chances of being chosen by the king''s brother were small. Before now she wanted to cooperate with Charlotte to ensure that Vera lost. But after seeing Rose she felt it was better to support Rose as this person''s beauty can match against Vera and to her Rose was also intelligent.


    Ellen turned to look at the mother and daughter peer, "your highness... " lady Mercurio wanted to defend herself but no words came out of her mouth.


    "What do you have to say for yourself?" Ellen asked looking at the mother and daughter.


    The mother and daughter did not expect things to turn out like this. First, they did not expect to attract the attention of a member of the royal family and they also did not expect someone to come out and support Rose and Danny.


    "Your highness, they are lying, Jessica must be supporting them because they are friends. They must have planned this to make me appear unreasonable before the Royal family," Charlotte said.


    "Why will they make such a plan?" Ellen asked. She did not expect such a drama to happen in the palace.


    "How should I know? Jessica has always been jealous of me. Perhaps she thought she could use this method to get rid of me. This way she will stand a better chance to marry the king''s uncle," Charlotte replied


    "This is a lie, your highness, I do not know these ladies, I just stand by the side of truth," Jessica panicked, she knew she could not win a word fight with Charlotte. What gave her confidence was that she knew no one will stand out to support Charlotte''s lie.


    "I know it is a lie, there is no way for you to know them, after all this group of people is not from Avalo," Ellen nods her head.


    When lady Mercurio and her daughter heard this, they realized that their plans had failed. This meant that Ellen would believe Jessica''s words. After all, no one was willing to speak for them.


    "Your highness, sorry to take your time like this, it appeared that my daughter only misunderstood the words of this young lady," lady Mercurio said. She knew this was their best option.


    "Lady Mercurio, you should teach your daughter not to go lie like this. If she does not understand human language then you should get someone to interpret things to her," Ellen''s words were very harsh.


    Lady Mercurio was dissatisfied with Ellen''s words but she did not dare complain after all she was in the wrong.. So she apologize for misunderstood Danny and Rose before she pulled her daughter away to another part of the hall.

 Chapter 387 - Bad Characters

    The Ball continue, since they had to pick a wife for Ericsson, lady Magret invite all the young ladies who were interested in one part of the hall. Erickson has left the selection to her.


    Ellen also followed suit to see how lady Magret was going to pick a wife for Ericsson. Charlotte was also here, she kept looking among the group of thirty women for Rose and Danny but neither of these two showed up.


    She wondered if her mother found a way to stop them from showing their face. Lady Magret on the other hand was not sure how to pick from these women. Of course, she had planned some tests but she was honestly reluctant to choose.


    She could not explain why she was so angry looking at these young beauties.


    "First we are going to test your manners, each of you will come forward and greet me, then you would introduce yourself. Of course, I will ask some questions. If your answer impresses me then you stand a chance," lady Magret''s voice was soft, it was filled with kindness.


    This made the young ladies take a deep breath. Soon each of the ladies steps forth and introduces themselves. Lady Magret was dissatisfied with some of them that she did not bother to ask any questions.


    Others did not give an impressive answer, most of the questions were related to the traditions of the people.


    In half an hour the number of women still standing dropped to ten. Lady Magret was very difficult to please she kept picking on all of the ladies. Ellen who was watching found some of her reason strange but she did not interfere.


    "Let us cast a lot to pick one of you," lady Magret could not explain why she was so angry and acting unreasonably. Maybe it was because she has become used to having Ericsson take care of her.


    She knew that everything was going to be different once he got married but she could do nothing to stop it from happening. He already sacrifices a lot to take care of her and her son. No matter how selfish lady Magret is, she could not do a thing like that.


    "Mother," Ellen called, she found it unreasonably to use a lot to pick Ericsson''s wife.


    Lady Magret was shocked, it was the first time that Ellen would call her mother. Ellen on the other hand found her tongue bitter saying these words but she had no choice. If she wanted Lady Magret to listen to her she would have to act respectfully.


    "What is it?" As expected lady Magret listen to her.


    "I think a lot is not a good way to pick uncle''s wife. Although these five women are very intelligent and they seem to know right from wrong. But knowing is only a small matter. Their characters may not be suitable for the royal family," Ellen said.


    Lady Magret nodded her head, Ellen''s words were reasonable. "Do you have a suggestion?"


    "Yes, let them stay in the palace for a month, this will give you a chance to monitor their behavior," Ellen replied.


    "Your suggestion is good, we must look into their characters," lady Magret agreed easily. This surprised Ellen. The truth is lady Magret did not want to pick a wife so she was happy to push the event forward.


    When the five ladies heard this they were overjoyed. They felt it was best to win with their efforts and not because one of they were lucky to pick the right number.


    The five ladies were Vera, Jessica, Charlotte, Clara, and Nerissa. When lady Vera heard that she will have the opportunity to stay in the palace she was overjoyed at least this will give her more opportunities should her chance tonight fail.


    Unfortunately, she underestimated Ellen, there was no way Ellen will let Vera stay in the palace and give her the opportunity to disturb her husband. It did not matter if it was just a rumor about Sebastian liking Vera, Ellen will not let her come close.


    "That good mother but I think five people is too much, moreover, since this is a test of character I think there is no need to waste your time in people who already have questionable character," Ellen said.


    Lady Magret looked at her, "Do you have any reason to believe that one of these ladies has questionable characters?" She asked.


    "Of course, earlier the lady from the Mercutio family was picking on our guest from Bozoa. She does not understand human language and she is good with lying. Such a dishonest person can not become my uncle''s wife. If given a chance she will only lie and pretend," Ellen said.


    When Charlotte heard Ellen her throat went dry. If she had known that the ladies from earlier were related to Ellen she would have ignored them. These ladies did not even want to marry the king''s uncle.


    "Is that so?" Lady Magret asked. She was not aware of this, after all, what happened earlier was not big enough to attract the entire hall.


    "Of course, Lady Jessica from house Carrero can be a witness. She was even bold enough to come forth to say the truth. This kind of person deserves a chance to marry uncle," Ellen said.


    When lady Magret heard this she turned to Jessica who immediately nodded her head.


    "If that is the case, Charlotte you can leave now," lady Magret said. When Charlotte heard this she regretted her action. Unfortunately, it was already too late.


    "Also, I think lady Vera''s is not suitable. She was engaged to uncle''s nephew. Craig died a day before their marriage ceremony, this is considered a bad omen, what if her luck is very bad and it affects uncle?" Ellen said.


    "Hmm, you are right, even if she is not bad luck, Ericsson will not be interested in her. Lady Vera, you can leave," lady Magret said.


    Vera walked away in anger, if lady Magret have told her to leave before the announcement that she will be allowed to stay in the palace for a month, Vera would have been happy but everything was different now.


    She blames herself for her stupid prayer to the gods, asking that she did not want to be chosen.

 Chapter 388 - Regrets

    Lady Vera was bitter, previous she had planned to act stupid and make mistakes in other for the king''s uncle to reject her but when she found out that lady Magret was the one picking the wife, she did not dare carry out those plans.


    She felt that if she made a stupid mistake she will leave a wrong impression on lady Magret, this way her plan to marry the king will become more difficult.


    Who knew that her prayers will be answered and she will get disqualified without doing anything wrong but then she lost a big chance to get close to the king.


    She was also worried that the lady Magret might have a reason to stand against her marriage to the king. That did not matter anyway. She still wanted to give it a try.


    Even if the king did not marry her, becoming his recognized mistress will still be good enough. The only downside of being a mistress to the king is that her son will not be able to fight for the throne but no one will dare look down on her.


    "My lady, are we still going with the plan?" Her handmaid asked.


    "Yes," lady Vera replied, she was not the type to give up easily.


    "But what if madam finds out?" The maid was still worried.


    "Do not worry, you do not have to exchange clothes with me, while I disappear. This time just tell mother or father that I was feeling sad after I was disqualified and so I took a walk," lady Vera explain.


    Since the reason she lost this time was not something she did deliberately, she can pretend to be sad and her parent will not suspect anything.


    After arranging with her maid she made her way out of the hall. Since she stayed in the palace for a few days, she knew how to find her way around.


    Soon she met one of the maids she was very familiar with. "My lady, " the maid bowed, she was surprised to see Vera in this part of the palace.


    "Help me with something and I will reward for handsomely," lady Vera said as soon as she recognize the maid.


    "I am willing to help my lady as long as it''s not something that will get me into trouble," the maid replied.


    "It is just as simple as telling me, which room is the king''s chamber," lady Veta said.


    "Ahh! My lady I can not do that, his Majesty will not let me go if I dare," the maid rejected immediately.


    "Of course, he will let you go, have you not heard the information that the king loved me before but he was heartbroken because I chose his brother instead," lady Vera said.


    "Hmm, I indeed heard that, but..." The maid was not convinced.


    "What But? Do you not believe that the king will learn to love me again after this night by the time that happens, of course, I will remember your help no matter how small," lady Vera discouraged the maid.


    "Hmm, this my lady," the maid was a bit confused. She could already guess Vera''s plans. In the past, no woman will dare because they were scared that the prince will kill them.


    "Okay, fine you do not have to tell me, I will also remember this after I am successful," after saying this Vera pretended like she was about to leave.


    The maid panicked, "my lady... What if the plan failed?" The maid was scared to ask this question, but she was scared that this may be the case. She knew she could not afford the consequences if that happens.


    "It will not fail, as long as the king once loved me, he will not be able to push me away," lady Vera''s voice was confident.


    "Ahh, but My lady the Queen, and the king shares a chamber, what of the Queen returns first and see you?" The maid asked.


    "What? The King shares a chamber with her?" Lady Vera was angry after hearing this. After all, the reason why she had been so confident was that she planned to burn some insects in the room. This will make the king weak. But things will not go as smoothly as she plans if the Queen was the first to come inside...


    Forget about the Queen dealing with her, the queen might even get affected by the scent in the room. If the king returned later and see her and the Queen in an ambiguous position then they will be done for.


    Even if she hate Ellen and wanted to pull her down, she was unwilling to take the fall with her.


    "Then, you can forget I asked. I will remember your help tonight," say this Vere and the maid went their separate ways.


    What the two women did not know was that another person heard their conversation. Rosa has been helping Eva take care of Jeffery since morning. This time she had gone to give the two dinners in their chamber.


    Since Jeffrey was the king''s right hand and he lived inside the palace. After delivering the food, she was on her way to join the fun when she noticed lady Vera sneaking around.


    Rosa was not from Avalo so she did not recognize Vera at one place. She thought the person was up to no good so she decided to follow and find out what the woman wanted.


    At first, she thought she wanted to steal, who knew the woman was so ambitious to want to steal the king''s heart from the Queen.


    After hearing this conversation, she decided to report to the Queen immediately. Even if it seems the woman had given up. She still felt it was best for the queen to be informed.


    Rosa got into the ball and started looking for Ellen, it was not easy to find her due to the many people around. It took her a few minutes to find Ellen.


    "Your highness, I bring news," Rosa bowed.


    When Ellen heard this, she was alert, she knew that Rosa has been helping out in taking care of Jeffrey.


    "Did something happen to Jeffrey?" She asked.


    "It not that your highness," Rosa shook her head before repeating what she heard earlier.

 Chapter 389 - Unrecognized Son

    Ellen paused to think for some time, she had a feeling that Vera will have a desire for her husband but she did not know that she will dare to make such a plan.


    "Let us help her," Ellen suddenly smiled.


    "What? Your highness," this was not the reaction she expected. Why will the queen help someone steal the heart of her husband?


    "Do not look at me like that, we got lucky this time and found out what she planned. In the future, we may not know. Why not help her this time and ensure there is no next time," Ellen explained.


    When Rosa heard this she realized that she might have misunderstood the meaning of Ellen''s word.


    "You mean..." Rosa tried to confirm what Ellen was planning.


    "Meet me at there with Grater," Ellen pointed at a door by the right. After saying that Ellen walked out of the hall to wait for her.


    To her surprise, Ellen meets three people there.


    "You are not my husband," lady Catherine glared at the man before her. She did not notice the presence of Ellen who just walked over. Ellen did not expect to walk into such a scene. If she left then it will be difficult fir her to meet Rosa and Grater. Moreover, it was fun to watch this drama.


    "How can you say this?" Julia had taken his time to remember Catherine all their good time together but she still refused to listen. The three of them have been arguing here since he arrived at the hall. The three of them were so focused that they did not notice Ellen.


    He had found Catherine and brought her outside to talk things through. Like before Brighton has followed them outside but he did not say a word.


    "I can say that because my husband is dead. It is better that way. Let me tell you, even if you come back to life I will not get back together with you. No, not after you have been lying to me. Do you think I do not know you kept a mistress behind my back? One of them even has a daughter for you," lady Catherine could not be bothered to pretend anymore.


    "Who told you such lies," Julia asked. He looked like someone who has been falsely accused.


    "Do not even bother to deny it, I have seen the one-year-old girl and she looks a lot like you. Do not think I will be stupid enough to house you and take care of you mistress. Moreover, I dare not become the king''s enemy. I do not care what you do. Stay away, my future husband does not like it when other men come close," Lady Catherine declared.


    "What future husband? It is an abomination for you to get married to another when I am still alive," Julia did not bother to plead anymore since it got to this.


    Lady Catherine was speechless, the reason why she has been avoiding accepting him as her husband was because of this. She knew that once she did she will not be able to separate herself from him and carry on with her plans.


    "You better discard this man, because I am back," Julia declared arrogantly. He knew that as long as he did not give up last Catherine will fall into his trap.


    The air around them was stiff, and just when Julia open his mouth to order Brighton to leave. The young man busted into a fit of laughter.


    Lady Catherine and Julia, we''re taken aback. Neither of them expected this. "You make me laugh Julia? Do you think you are still a prince? You brother... Ah! That is wrong, your cousin is the king. As it is you only have two options, One challenge him(the king) for your father''s throne or go on exile," Brighton spoke for the first time.


    "That is nonsense, I may not have the right to the throne anymore but the king has decided to let me stay. And as long as I am in Avalo. Catherine is my woman," Julia declared.


    "You must think everyone is stupid, the kin is very smart, he will not let you stay in Avalo and become a threat to him?" Brighton replied.


    "What threat? The King does not see me as a threat so he cares nothing about what I do," Julia insists.


    "Tell that to a three years old baby. If the king really welcomes you to Avalo, then you will not be so eager to get back to a woman who is already with another man. Your pride will not let you because you will consider her as dirty," Brighton laughed.


    "That right, " Catherine suddenly realize this. She had stepped on Julia''s pride time and time again. The only reason why Julia will neglect his pride is that he needs her.


    "Catherine you know how much I love you, I even neglect my pride because of my love, I hope you will not keep pushing me away," Julia said. Even if his plan has been exposed by Brighton, he refused to accept it.


    "Well, If that is the case I will step outside... Brighton paused. " only if you are still in Avalo in another one month," he said.


    When Julia heard the first part he was delighted, he knew that as long as this young man step aside his plans will move swiftly but the other half of the sentence made him angry.


    "Who do you think you are to set such rule, this is between me and my wife," Julia said.


    When Catherine saw his reaction she was sure that Brighton must have guessed correctly. "This is also my decision. Given that you have lied to me many times, you can not blame me for not trusting you," lady Catherine said.


    "You... How can you choose the unrecognized son of the Ryon family over me?" Julia was angry.


    "I might be unrecognizable, but my father is not a murderer or a coward," Brighton replied.


    When Julia heard this he was so angry that he lunch at Brighton with a punch. But the young man easily Dodge it.


    Just when Julia was about to throw another punch they heard footsteps.


    "Your highness we are here,"

 Chapter 390 - The Queens Plan

    "Your highness we are here,"


    The three people who looked like they were about to eat each other up stopped to look towards the direction of the door.


    "Ahh! Your highness ghost," Rosa shouted at the top of her voice. She would have run away shouting like a madwoman if Grater had not stopped her on time.


    "What is it, can you not see the ghost?" Rosa could not understand why Grater and everyone else seem calm.


    "There is no ghost?" Ellen replied calmly.


    "there is, can you not see him," Rosa was hiding behind Grater.


    "do you mean Julia?" Ellen turned to look at Rosa.


    Hearing the question Rosa took a deep breath, it seems she has misunderstood the situation.


    Julie did not stand dare anymore, "I will see you in a month," he immediately walked past the two and return to the hall. He knew the king wanted to get rid of him.


    He was not sure how much of the conversation Ellen heard.


    "your highness," Catherine and Brighton bowed.


    "Do you really want to get rid of him?" Ellen asked, she knew how much lady Catherine liked Julia so it come as a bit of surprise that she was willing to let go.


    "yes, he has lied to me too many times. Moreover, I have to think of my family. I can not act selfishly," Lady Catherine said.


    Her father had betrayed the king''s father to raise to the power that they enjoyed now. It was already good that the king did not want to settle the old offense, how could she dare take in an enemy.


    " Then I will help you, but of course, you will do something in return," Ellen smiled. The plan she made for Vera will work smoother if she had more capable hands.


    "What do you want?" Lady Catherine asked.


    "I want to get rid of a rat, to do that permanently I need to find it a new home," Ellen smiled.


    "Then where do you need my help?" Lady Catherine asked.


    "finding a new home, say, do you know any man of marriageable age?" Ellen asked.


    "There are a few that I am familiar with," Lady Catherine replied.


    "good, I do not want him to have outstanding quality, as long as he has a family name, that will do," Ellen smiled.


    She knew that even If she is the Queen lady Catherine had more connections than she did. So having her help carry out this plan will make it more successful.


    " The Second son of the Brain family, he is obedience but his ability is average at the most," Lady Catherine gave a name.


    Hmm, the Brain family is too good, do you know a smaller family? " Ellen asked.


    "The head of the sliow family just got married to his mistress, since none of his wives gave birth to a girl. His son used to be my friend. To bring him back home he had to marry his mother.


    Although that my friend is now a noble, he is looked down upon," Brighton explained.


    " This means your friend will find it difficult to get a wife from a family with equal social standing? " Ellen asked.


    "yes, Your highness. His father has been tr to get him engaged but it has been difficult. Most families just shy away. While others told him, his son is not worth," Brighton replied.


    Ellen was excited when she heard this answer. "Will this your friend be willing to do something a little indecent to marry a girl from a good family. After all, he will be at a better standing if he marries a woman from good social standing," Ellen said.


    "well, My friend is not hard-working, his ability can not even be called average. Most importantly he always visits the inn to look for new beauties. This further made it difficult to get a noble lady that will want to marry him," Brighton replied.


    "Then let me trouble you to call your friend over, it happened that the rat I want to get rid of has this quality his father wants," Ellen had a beautiful smile on her face as she spoke.


    Lady Catherine began to feel sorry for the person who had irritated Ellen. She knew that Ellen is not the type to strick first. But when she decides to rave revenge she does not leave a way out.


    " Alright, I will go look for him, your highness," Brighton bowed and walked away with Lady Catherine.


    This was a good opportunity for his friend and he will benefit from it as well.


    "Grater, Rose, I want you to look for the maid earlier. When you see her, you should deliberately increase your voice as you speak," Ellen said.


    "your highness, which message do you want us to pass across?" Grater asked. She could already guess what Ellen was planning.


    Ellen smirk and whispered something to them. Soon the two of them nodded their head and walked away to carry out the task.


    A few moments later Brighton arrived with his friend.


    " Your highness," they both bowed.


    Ellen nodded her head. "the both of you realize that I am helping you and whatever we discuss can not be respected after now?" Ellen said.


    "of course your highness, I will not dare go against you," Brighton was the first to make the promise.


    "who is your friend?" Ellen asked.


    "He is Brad, I already told you of his situation," Brighton reply.


    "Brad, can you do some a little unethical to get yourself married to a wife from a good background?" Ellen asked.


    "your highness, as long as the crime will not cause me to lose my life, I am willing," Brad answered honestly.


    Recently, his mother has been nagging him, especially since the young wife of his father got pregnant. If that young wife managed to give birth to a boy, then their position in the family will be at disadvantage. As long as he manages to get a wife with a good background then their problems will be solved.


    "I will not ask you to do anything big, I will only give you a chance. It''s up to you to be bold enough to get a wife or not," Ellen said.


    "I understand," Brad nods.


    " Good, remember if anything goes wrong you can not mention me," Ellen said.


    " I understand your highness, " Brad bowed once more.

 Chapter 391 - Falling Into The Queens Plan.

    A chamber in the Palace. Three maids were currently tidying up the room. "are you sure you did not hear wrong," Grater whispered but her voice was loud enough for the third maid in the room to hear.


    "of course, this morning I overheard the king and Queen having an argument. I did not think it will lead to this," Rosa replied in a loud low voice.


    "ahh, I thought the king and Queen we have a lovely marriage," Grater shook her head.


    "who knows, couples fight all the time, it just that this time the Queen really annoyed the king. Who knows if he will pick another wife after this," Rosa replied.


    "hmm, so this will become the king''s chamber," Grater said.. "yes, his majesty asked me to prepare the room for him," Rosa said.


    Grater shook her head and continued to make the bed. The third maid was cleaning the floor.


    "Do you think the king will bring in his mistress tonight?" Rosa asked this time as she took the old bed cover.


    "What nonsense are you saying? I think the king just wants to stay in another room himself. I have been serving the king for so long already," Grater replied.


    "you are right, when my princess first came over he did not care much about her but then everything changed. Moreover, I heard he used to like his brother''s wo..." Grater stopped what she was doing and closed Rosa''s mouth.


    "Even if you are a maid from Bozoa you should watch what you say," Grater warned.


    "I am sorry," Rosa apologized, and then she cast a glance at the third maid in the room. This maid pretended like she was uninterested in what the two were discussing.


    "But does the king really like that lady Vera?" Rosa asked. Her voice was very low this time that the maid could hardly hear her question.


    The third maid was very interested in their conversation so she pretend to clean the place close to them in other to hear what they were saying.


    " I do not know, but I remember that the king was in a bad mood after the engagement ceremony between prince Craig and Lady Vera," Grater answered.


    "He must have liked her then, maybe he still does," Rosa said.


    "Hey, it''s not in our place to know all this, the king is sleeping in this room tonight, let''s hurry and leave, did you not say he might come back to the room in less than an hour," Grater change the topic and continue to clean.


    Rosa also stops asking and helps in the cleaning. In another five minutes, they were done and left the room.


    " Do you think that maid will take the bait?" Rosa asked as they watch the maid walk in the opposite direction.


    "of course, did you not say the only reason she declined before is that the king and Queen share the same chamber. A lot of people are greedy for money," Grater replied.


    Another part of the Palace.


    "Are you sure?" Lady Vera thought that something was wrong with the sudden turn of events.


    "My lady I will not lie to you, the Queen had gone out yesterday and returned sick. Did you notice that sir Jeffery was not with the king today? That is because he is also sick," the maid replied.


    "ahh, what happened?" Lady Vera was curious about the details.


    "My lady, I am not sure, but the king was quite angry yesterday. I did not expect that it will lead to this," The maid said


    Lady Vera still thought something was wrong but she was desperate. Knowing that her parents might get her engaged to a small family, the next day since she did not manage to win the king''s uncle.


    " Then can you help me into this new room? " Lady Vera decided to take the risk.


    "My lady, I can only point the room to you, his majesty is difficult to please," the maid was too scared to face the king.


    "fine, take me there now, I want to go into the room before he arrives," Lady Vera said. The maid agree and led her over. Soon Vera entered the room without any problem. She handed the maid a small bag that contains gold coins. "If things work out I will remember you in the future," lady Vera promised.


    The maid happily thank lady Vera and left the room. Vera on the other hand did not waste any time bringing out some incense and put them into the oil lamps burning in the room.


    After which she pulled her dress and lay on the bed. A Few minutes later a calming scent was all over the room. Lady Vera''s heart was beating very fast but she was unwilling to give up her plans.


    Time passed and the room door was pulled open, Vera was not yet asleep. As soon as she heard the door opening she sat up. Although she was awake she could not see the person clearly.


    From her point of view, it was indeed the king that stepped inside. A flash of surprise was seen in the man''s face when he saw that the lady on the bed was Vera.


    Although the Queen d told him that she was from the upper social circles did not know that the lady will be Vera.


    Well, he needed a wife, and if this is the only way to get one, he did not mind. No matter how powerful the Carrero family were they could not be stronger than the Queen. With this thought in mind, the man walked over to Vera.


    Lady Vera did not push him away, she was very welcoming, this maid the man dazed. Why? He knew many of the ladies in this social circle looked down on him


    But since she was willing, he did not hold back. What Vare did not know was that she walked into the trap of the Queen.


    Ellen knew for sure that she will not dare face the king without planning to feed him something. Feeding the king something is very difficult, so Ellen thought that she will do something to the air.


    To be sure, Ellen instructed Rosa to add a liquid to the oil lamp. If it burns alone it was of no effect but when an insect like what Vera has burned is added it will cause a person''s vision to become unclear. They might even see the wrong thing, it depends on how long they breathe in the air.


    This Ellen did to ensure that Vera was cooperative in the whole process.

 Chapter 392 - Take Responsibility

    Half an hour later, Ellen had Two, who was assigned by the king to follow her for the night, together with Rosa, towards the chamber that was occupied by Vera and Brad.


    Ellen gave the excuse of having a headache to leave the royal ball. At this time the ball was going to end soon anyway.


    Once Ellen stepped into the chamber the sight of the two people entangled caught her sight, she had expected this but still seeing it happen just the way she had predicted hurt her eyes.


    "Your highness," Rosa moved and covered the Queen''s eyes. Her voice was very loud, so Two who was still outside the door her screen and push the door open.


    He knew that notice could happen to the queen under his watch. "What is it?" His face turned red with embarrassment when he saw the scene.


    "Help the queen out," Two instructed Rosa as he walked closer to the bed. Two did not know the Queen shared a chamber with the king so in his heart a man and woman were doing the deed in the Queen''s room.


    Even when he got closer he still could not tell the identity of the two who did not notice what was going on till that moment. Two did not have the time to be polite so he reach for the vase of water on the table and poured it on them too.


    "Ahhh.." The two whole out of each other from the sudden attack. Lady Vera felt embarrassed being looked at in such a manner so she decided to hide and the perfect place was on the chest of the man she thought was the king.


    "Your Majesty," her voice was low as she pretended to be a w weak woman and hide her head in his chest. Brad''s felt his breath caught in his throat. It finally made sense to him why the Queen wanted to deal with this woman.


    It turns out that this woman wanted to seduce the king. Two on the other hand looked at the woman pressing herself against a man he did not recognize calling him ''your Majesty '' He wondered if Vera had hit her head on a pillar during the ball.


    Even if the king just took off his mask an ordinary-looking man should not be mistaken for the king''s heavily looking one. Hence the woman must have really hurt her head.


    "What are you two doing?" Two asked, his voice was not polite and the irritation was not hidden the slightest.


    "How dare you?" Lady Vera was shocked that someone dare to question the king.


    "What do you mean how dare you? What on earth are you doing in the king''s chamber?"  Two raised his voice.


    When Vera heard Two calls the place the Queen''s chamber she felt that something was not right, but remembering the time she just spent with the man she assume to be the king, she became smug.


    She immediately pulls the bed cover to cover her exposed body before turning to look at Two smugly. "So what? The King owns the entire Palace,"


    When Two heard her question, he concluded that lady Vera has lost her mind. "So what if the entire palace belongs to the king, what does it have to do with you?" Two asked. Seeing confident lady Vera was acting, Two was certain that something was not right.


    Hearing his question lady Vera was very upset, she wanted to scold Two but then she realizes that the man beside her was quiet. Even if the king was too lazy to talk he will not let a guard scold him like that.


    "Your Majesty... " Lady Cera turned to complain to the man beside her but her words were caught in her throat when she saw the face of the man beside her.


    She was so shocked that her body shook violently. When Teo saw this reaction Two finally understood what was wrong.


    "Ahh...." A loud screen echoed through the room and outside. Lady Vera felt humiliated. Ellen who was standing outside felt her lips curve to a smile when she heard the scream.


    "Who... Who... What... Are... You...?" Lady Vera could not finish her statement. Her head was unable to process what happened. She was sure it was the king that walked up to her moments ago, how did he turn to be someone else.


    Ahh... She screams again realizing that she had fallen into someone''s trap. No, that was wrong, someone found out about her plans and made a little adjustment.


    "Not impossible," lady Vera tried to shake her head as if that will change everything. It would have been okay if no one else finds out about this but a palace guard already saw them. Thinking in this direction, lady Vera immediately pushes her embarrassment to the back of her mind. She wanted to save her name.


    "I will give you any amongst of gold, do not just tell this to anyone," if news about what happened between her and the unknown man spread she will lose her reputation.


    In fact, not even the smallest family will be willing to accept her as a daughter in law, talk more of the king.


    "I am afaird, I can not do that?" Yeo said with a straight face. There was no way he will keep this incident secret from the king. For all, he knows the woman might have wanted to set the Queen up.


    "What do you mean? I can afford any amount. As long as you agree, you can just change the bed cover, no one will know," lady Vera tried to contact Two. At this point, she had lost all trace of her previous arrogant behavior. Tears were rolling down her cheeks and she looked so pitiful.


    Two felt sorry for her, he thought that someone has trapped her in such a despicable plan. No matter how sorry he felt for her there was not a thing he could do.


    "I am sorry but I can not help you," Two shook his head.


    Seeing this lady Vera was heartbroken,    "please,  my entire life will be ruined if words get out. How can I get married after this? lady Vera pleaded. she never thought a day will come when she will beg a guard like this.


    "  will take responsibility for this and marry you," Brad finally said something.

 Chapter 393 - Ruined

    Seeing this lady Vera was heartbroken,    "please,  my entire life will be ruined if words get out. How can I get married after this? lady Vera pleaded. she never thought a day will come when she will beg a guard like this.


    "  will take responsibility for this and marry you," Brad finally said something.


    "You..." Lady Vera pointed an accusing finger at him. "This is all your fault," she hit the man on his shoulder.


    "Ahh, what were you even doing in this room in the first place? Is this a room you can enter?" Lady Vera was so angry. How could she get married to a man of unknown origin?


    "I can ask you the same thing? If I did not need a wife to fulfill my father''s expectations I would not have offered," Brad said bluntly. He was not ready to get married yet. If not for the pressure from his parents he would not bother with Vera.


    When Vera heard him, her face turned pale, never in her wildest dream will she think that someone would say those words to her. She was beautiful and intelligent. This was one of the reasons the late king had picked her to fulfill the marriage agreement he made with her father.


    Yet, some man who was not even good-looking had the boldness to propose marriage to her in such a manner. Her head spin.


    "He false himself on me," Lady Vera immediately changed her mouth. Even if her future will be ruined, she will ensure that the man was stoned to death for raping her.


    When the man heard her, he busted into a fit of laughter. "I force myself on you? How is that possible? Dear guard, you saw it yourself how she willing lend into my embrace. Will someone forced, do such a thing?" Brad rolled his eyes.


    "Believe me, I was out of my mind, why on earth will I sleep with a man like him?" Lady Vera continues to cry. She knew that everyone will easily believe her when they saw her crying so much.


    "You can cry all you want, but I did not force you, I am willing to take an oath that you accept willingly. In fact, you were the one that made the first move," Brad said he did not feel threatened at all.


    "you... You... Who sent you?" Lady Vera believes that someone had set her up.


    "What do you mean? This guard just said that this room belonged to the Queen. Do you think simply because you share some tears people will become blind that you had some evil intentions towards the Queen?" Brad said with confidence.


    Once again lady Vera''s body shook violently, " Let me tell you if you dare lie that I forced you, then I will say you paid me to rape the Queen, "  Brad threatened.


    He was amazed at how the Queen was able to predict all lady Vera''s reactions and provide him guidance.


    "you..." Vera lost her voice after saying the first word. She could not think that the man will say something like this. Meanwhile, Two was watching the two not knowing how to deal with the both of them. Usually, he was a man of war, but when it came to dealing with this type of situation he was at loss.


    "ahh..."  Lady Vera shouted at the top of her voice, she could not have expected things to turn out like this.


    When Queen Ellen heard the shout once more, she felt that Vera might enter into depression and kill herself. Ellen was not willing to feel guilty so she decided to send Rosa in.


    "The Queen has asked that you two get dressed, also she will like you to give your family name so she can invite the head of your family over," Rosa said these words without expression.


    At this point, Vera looked like someone that was about to lose her spirit but Rosa did not feel sorry for her. In her opinion, Vera brought this upon herself by trying to seduce the king.


    When Eva heard this her head went blank. She felt like looking for a hole to hide her face. She did not want to face her parents but she knew that if she refused then the news might spread through the entire kingdom.


    "I am from the Carrero family," she replied in a small voice.


    "I am from a slow family," Brad also answered. When Vera heard his family name she was surprised at first. After all, this family was well respected. But the family did not have a male child. Recently, the head of the family married his mistress in other for his son to enter the family.


    How could this be? The sliow family has been looking for a suitable wife but most families rejected them because his mother is a lowly mistress. Moreover, the young man was known for spending most of his time in the inn.


    His talent could not even be said to be average, lady Vera''s head spin. How could she, a talented and beautiful lady end up like this. If the news gets out she will be done for.


    "Dress up," Rosa replied once more before walking out of the room. Brad did not say anything, he did not seem bothered at all. Instead, he got up and dressed up.


    Seeing this Vera also got up and started dressing up, she wanted to run out of the place before she face her parent''s wrath.


    After putting on her gown, she walked fast towards the door, she was scared that Two of Brad will try to stop her. Unexpectedly none of them stop her.


    Just when she opened the door she heard the sarcastic voice of the hateful man. "Do you think that running away will solve the problem? Do you think the Royal family will not be able to find you after you run away?" Brad said as he finished arranging his clothes smoothly on his body.


    "I advise you use the mirror in other not to disappoint your parents so much," Brad said.


    Lady Vera stood awkwardly by the door for a short moment before she decided to take his advice. Her life was already ruined she did not want to embarrass herself more.


    Two looked at the two people and felt conflicted. One of them seems to have achieved a goal while the other was embarrassed.


    "What really happened?" Two wondered.

 Chapter 394 - Force Himself On Her

    When the two families'' heads were informed that the queen wish to speak with them they were both surprised.


    Lord Carrero had a bad feeling about this, he knew that his daughter still wanted the king so he was scared that she would do something immoral, yet he did not say anything before finding out what happened.


    Lord Carrero went along with his wife, they were the first to arrive at the queen''s receiving hall. When they arrived, Grater welcome them and serve them tea.


    Shortly after lord Sliow and his wife arrived. Lady Silow was not the mother of Brad, after all, Brad''s mother just become a part of the family. The two of them exchange pleasantries.


    Then Grater once again serves them tea without saying anything. She knew that there was going to be a good drama to watch soon.


    The two families kept looking at each other, they both wanted to ask the other if they know why the queen asked to see them but in the end, they did not speak.


    Shortly after the two families sat down the Qiern arrived. Lady Carrero had a bitter smile as she bowed to the queen. If only they had taken the chance back then and married Vera to the crown prince, she would have been the queen''s mother today. Unfortunately, there was no magic to go back in time.


    Ellen nodded her head before taking her seat gracefully. Grater serves the queen tea and stoold at the side. Ellen had a small smile playing on her lips as she took a sip.


    Lady Carrero was so angry seeing this, even if Ellen is the queen, she felt that Ellen should give them respect as elders.


    She wanted to scold Ellen but she knew that she could only dare if she no longer wanted her tongue, so she swallowed her anger with great difficulty.


    "Lord Silow," Ellen called out after she dropped her teacup.  "Your highness," lord Silow bowed his head in response.


    "You have a son that goes by the name Brad?" Ellen asked as if she was trying to confirm something. When lord Silow heard this question his heart missed a beat. He knew that his son was good at causing trouble but he doubt Brad will dare to cause trouble in the palace.


    "Yes, your highness..." Lord Silow answered calmly. No matter what trouble the boy has caused he hopes it was something the Queen was able to forgive after all he had just this one son. Even if his youngest wife was currently with a child, who can tell if she will birth a son.


    "I knew it, I knew that good for nothing son of yours will cause the family trouble soon," lady Sliow started pushing the blame on her husband. This made lord Silow dissatisfied but he did not say anything to her.


    "I apologize for my wife''s behavior she gets easily carried away," lord Sliow apologize to the queen. When lady Silow so this she felt embarrassed and cursed him in her heart.


    Ellen did not make any comments, seeing that lord Sliow was really willing to support his son, she felt her plan would work smoothly.


    "Brad was caught in my chamber with a lady, who claimed he force himself on her," Ellen said. At this point, the two families were shocked. Lady Carrero felt her heart hanging on her throat, as she could guess that the lady in question is her Vera.


    "No, no it can not be," lady Carrero shook her head.


    "I do not believe that my son will not force himself on a woman," lord Sliow rejected. Even if he just brought Brad to the family he has been paying attention to him all these years.


    "How would you know that his mother has no morals anyway," Lady Sliow was happy to hear this news that she speak without thinking.


    When lord Silow heard her words he was disappointed but he did not want to show the whole kingdom the failure of his family so he ignored her.


    "Your highness, I believe this is a misunderstanding. Let me talk to my son,'''' lord Silow said.


    " invite them in," Ellen turned to Grater. Grater bowed her head and walked out while Ellen continue to sip her tea.


    Once Brad and Vera stepped in lady Carrero lost her composure and dashed at Brad. "You will be stoned to death," she caused at him as she repeatedly hit him.


    "Lord Carrero, I believe your wife is going overboard," lord Sliow said. When lady Carrero heard him she was very displeased.


    "Me! It is this good for nothing son of yours that will have a horrible death. He has ruined my daughter''s life and yet you have the boldness to say I am going overboard," she replied.


    "What do you mean my son ruined your daughter''s life, unless your daughter is willing my son would never force himself on a woman," lord Sliow declared. He knew that Brad''s mother have taught him to respect women. He will not force himself on a woman.


    "What? Do you dare to call the Queen a liar? Ahh... This is indeed a shameless family," lady Carrero cursed.


    "Too loud," Ellen said as she took a sip from her tea. She was indeed enjoying the show.


    "Your highness, you have to give justice to my daughter, her life has been ruined," lady Carrero''s voice was louder this time that Ellen felt her ears hurt.


    "I asked for the family heads, not dogs. The barking is too loud," Ellen frown her brows. She said only used the word ''claim'' yet lady Carrero lost her composure. How did such a dumb woman become the lady of such a household?


    What Ellen did not know is that this woman was not dumb but Vera is her precious daughter so she lost herself a little.


    Lady Carrero was already angry, more so she looked down on Ellen and felt that her daughter would have made a better queen, so when she heard Ellen call her a dog, she was so angry.


    "You... She pointed her ready to scold Ellen, luckily, her husband was still in his right senses. He immediately covers her mouth.


    " shut up or get out," lord Carrero raised his voice. Lady Carrero was angry about what he did but she regain a bit of her senses and returned to her seat.


    "I think you must have misunderstood me, I said your daughter ''claim'' I did not say it was true," Ellen mocked lady Carrero.

 Chapter 395 - Lies

    "Of course, he did, my daughter will never do such a thing," lady Carrero ignored Ellen and replied.


    "Neither will my son force her," lord Silow defended Brad? Although this time lady Silow did not say anything, she chuckled at her husband''s words causing him to be angry at her again.


    "Who are you trying to fool? We all know that your son has been on the street," lady Carrero argued.


    "He was never in the street, even if my son does not have any outstanding quality he has a moral line. He will not force himself on your daughter. More so he will not be stupid enough to do it in the palace," lord Silow was very confident.


    "My husband are you not afaird of being slapped in the face by your word?" Lady Vera is a good lady with the right moral standing. Why would she want to do such a thing with someone like him," lady Silow said pointing her hand at Brad?


    She did not even bother to hide the disgust in her eyes. To her Brad was guilty, and this was a perfect chance to get rid of him. She had built the family with her husband for so many years, how could she stand someone else coming to snatch everything away just because she did not birth a son.


    "Of course, he is guilty," lady Carrero said.


    Lord Silow was so angry at his wife, the only reason why he had not hit her is that they were outside. He could only gritty his teeth secretly.


    Seeing that they have quite down Ellen spoke again. "If any of you dare to speak without my permission again, I will have your tongue," Ellen said. To be honest Ellen was enjoying the drama but if this continues she will be unable to finish on time and return to her chamber.


    When the two families heard this they pinned their lips not daring to breathe too loud. Seeing how obedient they were, Ellen was satisfied and continue to speak.


    "As lady Carrero said, Brad has been in the street all these years, " Ellen paused and lady Carrero gave lord Sliow a provoking look. Seeing none of them dare to speak without the Queen''s permission they could only fight with their eyes.


    "This means that Brad, has never been to the palace before and as such it will be difficult for him to a?t recklessly. Moreover, without someone showing him the way, the guards would have found him out. Vera on the other hand has lived in the palace before. Lady Carrero, you said it yourself that your daughter is smart. Do you think the stupid Brad will be able to fool her all the way to my chamber When she was not drunk?" Ellen fixed her gaze on lady Carrero who''s tongue felt tied.


    This time, Lord  Silow also looked at lady Carrero, not bothered about hiding his mockery.


    "Your highnesd, my daughter is well behaved, perhaps someone set the both of them up," lord Carrero who has been listening to the queen said the only reasonable conclusion he could think of. After all, like his wife he will never belive that his daughter will do such a thing willingly. It was also impossible for Brad to have trick her since she was not drunk.


    "There is that possibility, lady Vera what were you doing in my chamber?" Ellen asked.


    Although Vera would have loved to stick to the fact that he force her but the evidence on the ground did not allow her. Moreover, the guard has seen how see acted toward Brad when she stepped in. Moreover, Brad already threatens to argue her of paying him to rape the queen. This way he will not be the only one been stoned to death.


    Vera was not ready to die such a shameful death so she could only granty her teeth and find a way out. "Your highness, at the hall, a royal maid came to inform me that hid Majesty sent for me. I would have not been foolish enough to belive her but during my time in the palace, this maid served me well. Also at that time, the king was not in the hall, so I followed her into the room."


    "She told me to wait that the king will join me soon, I thought something was wrong but I waited after all the king has always liked me. If this was true and I walk away, I will be losing a chance to be with him so I waited,"


    "Just when I thought to leave, he arrive and for some reason, I mistook him as the king. After all, as someone who has stayed in the palace, I knew no one could come into this part of the palace. So I let him do whatever he wants," Vera lied with a straight face.


    "You what were you doing in the chamber at that time?" Ellen asked. She had deliberately asked Vera first so that Brad would know the right approach to take. If she had dared to mention that Brad raped her, then Brad would have said that she paid him to rape the queen but when he found out her target was the queen he did not dare, so he come to report to the queen and the queen ordered him to ruin her.


    No matter what Brad was not Ellen''s target and she was willing to protect him since she was the one that used him.


    "Your highness, my father has been trying to get me engaged but all the young''s refused. Today, a maid informed me that there is a noble lady who has taken a likeness of me but was too shy. I was naturally curious so I followed. I was not even aware of which part of the palace we were. When I saw lady Vera lying on the bed, I was surprised and thought something was wrong. I wanted to leave because I was afraid of trouble but she took the initiative, do I thought that the maid has not lied to me. You can ask the guard that caught us. She was sticking to me when he came in," Brad also told his lies cooked by Ellen.


    Ellen turned to Two who has been standing there. "Your highness, It is as the two of them has said, the lady seems to have mistaken the young man as the king. Why the young man looked confused,"  Two answered getting the hint from the Queen.


    " Ahh.... We must find that maid and cut her into pieces," lady Carrero was so angry that her face was red and her heartbeat was quicken.

 Chapter 396 - Look Down

    When Ellen saw the lady Carrero talking so loudly she shook her head. This person is not worthy to be called a noble lady, how could she act like the woman trying to sell goods in the market.


    "Lady Vera since you are very familiar with the maid, you should tell us her name," Ellen was very calm.


    "Her name is Sansa," lady Vera replied. She knew that even if her parent realized that she was lying they will still cover up for her.


    "Grater, see if you can find anyone with the name Sansa among the maids in the palace," Ellen was very calm.


    Grater bowed and walked out of the room. Then she went searching for the maid. It took a while before she returned.


    "Your highness, I have asked around but there is no such maid in the palace. I asked the head maid of the palace, he said that after what happened to you a few days ago, the king sent away many of the maids. Maybe Sansa was among them," Grater replied.


    "Vera, are you sure you saw that person on the royal family uniform tonight," lady Carrero was feeling anxious.


    "Yes, mother I could not have been mistaken," Vera bite her lips.


    "Ahh, my poor daughter, who would have thought that a thing like this will happen in the palace. A common maid had the ability to do this. My poor daughter has suffered," Lady Carrero cried.


    "Well, since we can not find the maid, it is impossible to get to the root of what happened this evening," Ellen shook her head.


    "What do you mean that there is no way to get to the root of this? Is it not clear that someone schemed agaist my daughter and ruin her life. We from the Carrero family demand an explanation from the royal family," Lady Carrero declared.


    She felt that she was right after all they were guests of the royal family, so if anything happens the royal family should give them an explanation.


    "What explanation should we offer, was it the royal family''s fault that your daughter is stupid and fell into a common scheme like this?" Ellen asked.


    When lady Carrero heard the question she was angry. "How can you say that? The maid managed to wear the uniform of the royal family, how was my daughter supposed to know that she no longer works with the royal family. We demand to know why the Royal family will have such unreliable maids," lady Carrero snapped.


    When Ellen heard her, she smiled and took another sip of her tea. "I do not have the right to speak on behalf of the royal family in this matter. I should call the king," Ellen said. She did not feel anxious at all. Lady Carrero could see that Ellen was not taking her seriously at all.


    "Two please inform the king about the situation. Do not forget to add that lady Carrero has been insulting the royal family for a few minutes now," Ellen was smiling as she said those words.


    Meanwhile, the three members of the Carrero family felt scared when they heard the Queen''s words.


    "Your highness, my wife is feeling very emotional because of what happened to our daughter. Please do not take her words to heart. We just want to find out who dares to ruin our daughter''s life," lord Carrero said.


    Ellen did not bother to reply, instead, she continued to sip her tea and looked at the three of them.


    The Royal ball comes to an end half an hour later and the king finally came over an hour later.


    "Your Majesty," everyone in the room got up and bowed their heads.


    Sebastian nodded his head and walked over to the seat beside Ellen. At this point Two already told him what happened earlier.


    After taking his seat he turned to look at Ellen, his eyes were serious and he seem he was mad about something.


    "Two said you went inside with the maid and saw those two? Did you see his naked body?" His tone was very firm. It was as if it did not matter who''s life got ruined.


    Ellen:...


    Two:...


    The members of the Carrero family:...


    Members of the Sliow family:...


    What happened to their domineering king?


    Sebastian indeed did not care, all he cared about was if Ellen saw something dirty.


    "Of course not, Rosa walked ahead of me, and once she notice what was going in she immediately covered my eyes. I did not see anything," Ellen answered seriously.


    "Hmm, you sound like you regret not seeing it," Sebastian raised his brows looking at Ellen.


    Everyone in the room was surprised again. Meanwhile, Sebastian was thinking of slicing Brad into pieces if this was the case.


    Ellen was not sure if she should be happy or sad about the king''s reaction.


    "Your Majesty, how will I be willing to look at something that will dirty my eyes," Ellen shook her head.


    Sebastian was satisfied with the answer, he then nodded his head and turned to the members of the Carrero family. "I heard you demanded an explanation from the royal family?" Sebastian asked. The aura around the king was so suppressing that lady Carrero did not dare to look at the king.


    Ahh, he was still scary even without the mask on.


    "Your Majesty, my daughter''s life is ruined, my wife was just been worried," lord Carrero was the one who spoke this time. He knew that the king before him did not even fear the late king when he was on the throne, talkless of his family.


    "What do you mean ruined, I head the young man is at a marriageable age. Young man even if someone has schemed against you, you should take responsibility for your stupidity," Sebastian said.


    "Your Maj, I already told lady Vera that I was willing to take responsibility since this was a setup. We are both victims but as a man, I will not ignore my mistake," Brad was scared of the king but he managed to form his words.


    "Lord Carrero, what else do you want? Or is it that you look down on the Sliow family?" Sebastian asked.


    As much as lady Carrero would like to say yes that she looked down on the Sliow family because of Brad, she did not dare.. After all, if she said so the marriage will be canceled and no one else from a noble family will be willing to marry Vera, and even if they did, she will be at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 397 - The Queens Fault

    When Sebastian saw that the Carrero family did not oppose he turned to lord Sliow. "Or do you now look down on her, because of what happened?"


    "Of course not, your majesty, we are willing to welcome her into the family," lord Sliow replied.


    "About the maid, anyone could have used her, or maybe she did it to take revenge on your daughter for mistreating her in the past. Are you going to blame the royal family for your daughter''s stupidity?" Sebastian asked.


    Lady Carrero had no choice but to swallow her words. "I will also say this, I do not know what kind of a man you think I am, but if I really wanted to make such a move towards this lady, I will go directly to her father," Sebastian said.


    "Of course, your Majesty, we can only blame our daughter for being simple-minded," lord Carrero could only say this awkwardly.


    "Are you satisfied with this explanation or is there something else you want?" Ellen asked.


    Lady Carrero did not behave unreasonably anymore. Seeing that they have become quiet Ellen smirked.


    "I wish the both of you a happy marriage," Ellen had an ear-to-ear smile. When Vera heard her, her face turned ugly but she did not dare argue.


    "yes, I think it was Fate," S¨¦bastien supported his wife and got up. "Two see them out," he said and started walking away from the room. Ellen did not waste anytime there and followed him. After all her mission there was done.


    As she walked past lady Vera she gave her a provoking look. Seem the way the Queen looked at her, Nera finally realized that she had fallen into the Queen''s scheme but without evidence, she might just lose her head for accusing the Queen falsely.


    "What is it," Lady Carrero asked seeing the flames in her daughter''s eyes. "The queen did this to me, she must have known the king still likes me a lot so she did this to stop me," Lady Vera told her mother.


    Lord Carrero also heard her daughter''s reply. "Do not speak nonsense. The King did not even look at you when he walked in, instead, he ensured that his wife did not see the sight of another naked man," he rejected the idea immediately.


    "But father..." Lady Vera wanted to explain that she was sure but her father stopped her.


    "No buts, I am not a fool," lord Carrero stopped her before she got the family into more trouble. "Let us go," he said taking a step forward to leave the queen''s court. Hopeful that Ellen will not be petty about Vera''s accusation


    Lady Carrero knew her husband was upset so she pulled Vera with her. Two quietly followed the two families out.


    The Sliows were not fighting but one could feel the awareness between them.


    .....


    "Father, I am sure all this we''re the queen''s plans. She must have really planned all this out to ruin me," Lady vera was bitter about this.


    "So?" Lord Carrero wanted to beat the hell out of his foolish daughter. She overestimated herself like her mother some time.


    "Father, do you not care that now I will have to marry a man who grew up in the stress with moral standing?" Lady Vera could not accept this fate.


    "Then you should have thought it through before you came up with such a scheme," lord Carrero replied. He felt like opening his daughter''s head and finding out what happened to her smart head.


    "Father, what are you saying," lady Vera had a hurt expression. She could not believe that her father really thinks she was stupid now.


    Seeing his daughter trying to play the pity card on him, Lord Carrero sigh. "Do you think I believe that a maid came to lie to you? I am sure you tried to seduce the king but you ended up in the wrong room. Do you think the queen will easily allow someone to snatch her place in the king''s heart? So what if she set you up?" Lord Carrero was very disappointed in his daughter.


    When lady Vera heard her father she had no choice but to swallow her disappointment. Indeed, it is her fault to have underestimated the Queen but she made a promise to remember what the Queen did and take her revenge when there was a chance in the future.


    When lord Carrero saw that his daughter bowed her head, he signed again. "I told you to forget about the king but you and your mother will not listen just like you did not listen to me five years ago. If you have listened will there have been a day like this?" He questioned. He was so angry at both of them for overestimating themselves.


    "Why are you talking about five years ago, I also did not know she had such a plan. Now my daughter has to marry that good for nothing from the sliow family. This is all the fault of the queen. Vera is right she did this to my daughter," lady Carrero was not satisfied with what her husband was saying.


    "What do you mean the Queen''s fault, before you try to snach something from the hand of another, you should take a look at yourself in the mirror first. You should be grateful, that it was still the young man from the Sliow family that the Queen used. What if it was a palace guard," lord Carrero asked looking at the mother and daughter.


    When the daughter and mother heard this they did not dare to complain any further. Although a few people may mock Vera they could only do it behind their backs. After all only a few people in Avalo can afford to offend the Sliow and Carrero family together.


    When they got back to the house, they meet Jessica, Vera''s half-sister waiting at the receiving hall.


    "What is it?" Lord Carrero was in a bad mood.


    "Father, I came to inform you that I will be moving over to the palace tomorrow. There are three of us, and the king''s mother intends to watch our characters and chose the best for the king''s uncle," Jessica informed with a bright smile.


    When lord Carrero heard this he was immediately impressed, at least he still has a daughter still using her head.


    "You did well, remember to impress the king''s mother and do not try to play stupid tricks," lord Carrero advised, he cast a side glance at Vera when he said the other half of sentences.


    Jessica was very happy to hear this, she looked at Vera proudly. Vera was very angry. Her father always praised her in time past now her life was ruined.


    "I will Father," Jessica nodded her head meekly.


    "At least you listen," lord Carrero pat her (Jessica)  back and walked away without looking at the daughter and mother peer who was boiling in anger.

 Chapter 398 - See Your First Love.

    "Since when do you have a chamber?" Sebastian asked as the both of them got into the chamber they share.


    "Since your lover tried to sneak into your bed," Ellen did not plan to hide what she had done from the king. After all, if he really wanted to he could find out easily.


    "So you are admitting to setting her up?" Sebastian was surprised. He expected her to try to cover up her deed.


    "So? I thought you say you never liked her or did you lie to me?" Ellen gave the king a questioning look.


    "Still, you did not have to dirty your hand," Sebastian said.


    "What? You actually wanted her in your bed," Ellen asked.


    "What?" Sebastian was confused. He did not know when he mentioned wanting Vera in his bed. Of course, he will never touch anything that belongs''s to the son of a murderer.


    "Hum, if that is the case you can go and find her," Ellen said walking away from him. She did not even know why she was suddenly so upset.


    "I did not mean that," Sebastian caught up with her.


    "As if I will believe you. It turns out that you managed to appear early in the queen''s court because you wanted to see your first love," Ellen knew she was been unreasonable but she could not help her tongue.


    "What why are you looking at me like that?" Ellen tried to act fearlessly.


    "Why you are right, I could not wait to see my love," Sebastian said in a serious tone.


    "You..." When Ellen heard him she was so furious, she wanted to scold him but she managed to stop on time. Once again she remembered that even if the king treated her well she will be unable to stop him if he really wanted to take another wife.


    When Sebastian saw her reaction, he felt very, please. It seems his sunshine was beginning to act very cutely, she was no longer so guarded around him. This made him so happy. Usually, she tried to act like she did not care and hide her true feeling.


    Sebastian took a step forward and pulled her over. Ellen did not try to push him away. "You were there waiting for me, of course, I had to hurry to see you. Moreover, I wanted to be sure that you did not dirty your eyes," Sebastian explained.


    When Ellen heard this her heartfelt sweet. "You are not lying to me right?" Ellen asked with a smile on her face.


    Sebastian wanted to tease her but he thought she had done well that night. "Of course not, in fact, I should reward you for your hard work," Sebastian replied.


    "Hard work?" Ellen was confused.


    "Yes, you got ride of a woman who wanted to climb into my bed. If you had not stopped her in your way, maybe she would have become a coup now or in the future. So since you stopped me from dirtying my hands, I should reward you," Sebastian explained seriously.


    Ahh, Ellen felt regretful, she had served Vera''s life and now she will continue to see her annoying face. "Forget it, she got officially engaged today, she will not dare show her face to my king anymore," Ellen comforted herself.


    "If you want to reward me, you should hold a feast in my name," Ellen said seriously.


    "Okay," Sebastian agreed. Ellen was surprised, she did not expect him to accept her request so easily. She knew the king hated the crowd and will never hold a feast unless it was very important.


    "Are you sure?" Ellen was a little doubtful.


    "Yes, you deserve it," Sebastian said. He knew war is coming soon and it was best they lived the time they had left merrily.


    "Then it is settled," Ellen nodded, after all, if the king host a feast in her name, it will make her more respected in Avalo.


    "Yes it is, now that you send away the woman who wants to climb to my bed, you should fulfill your duty as my wife," Sebastian''s voice sounded serious.


    Before Ellen could understand what he meant her lips were already covered with his.


    ...


    Sliow''s residence.


    "You did well son," lord Sliow was very proud of his son for taking advantage of the situation.


    "What is there to be proud of, he was fooled by a common maid. Would he still be standing here if the woman in that room had been the Queen?" Lady Sliow was very unhappy about the situation.


    She had done everything to spread the news about Brad to ensure that he did not get married to a noblewoman. Who knew he will end up with someone like Vera.


    "You, Starting from now you are no longer the lady of the Sliow''s household," lord Sliow was angry at his wife.


    He had been angry since she started saying nonsense in the queen''s court but since his family got such a benefit at the end of the day, he forgot about her misconduct but hearing her words again he was angry. Indeed this woman was not fit to be the lady of the household.


    When Lady Sliow heard this her body went stiff. Although she and her husband did not have any close relationship they have managed well for so many years.


    "My husband, what have I done wrong?" She asked as she started crying.


    "Everything, as the lady of this house, you should care about our noble name before you speak. If you have given me a son, then I will not have brought him back but You do not have a son, so I ask why are you so bitter that he will become the next head?" Lord Sliow asked.


    "I am not bitter, it is just that I thought lady Vera was an honest woman, I did not expect someone to have targetted her," lady Sliow tried to save herself.


    "You must think I am a fool, now I understand why picking a wife for my son has been so difficult. You were the one that dared to spread the news.. Since you can not think of the family name and future it future first, then there is no need to have you as the lady of the family," After saying this, Lord Sliow left without waiting for her to defend herself.

 Chapter 399 - Fighting The Twenty.

    The next morning, Sebastian looked at the woman who was still sleeping so soundly. If her family was not leaving the kingdom that day, he would have allowed her to sleep a little more, after all, she did not get much sleep last night because of him.


    "Sunshine," he whispered not really wanting to wake her. Hearing the whispers Ellen who was not a deep sleeper open her eyes.


    When she saw Sebastian looking at her, she close her eyes and was about to go back to sleep.


    "Wake up, sunshine," Sebastian''s voice was louder this time.


    "I still want to sleep," she complained.


    "Well, does this mean you do not want to see your family before they leave?" Sebastian asked. As expected as soon as Ellen heard those words, she was wild awake.


    Not even bothering to greet the king, she rushed into the bathroom to learn up, will Sebastian felt sour. Usually, when Ellen woke up, she will greet him with a good morning kiss him. This has been her habit since the time he lied about her death if she did not kiss him every morning.


    Even when he told her the truth, she still kissed him every morning expects today. How could she forget something that important?


    Feeling very angry he storms out of the room straight to the training field. One arrived the previous night and he was kneeling at the training field waiting for his punishment.


    "Your Majesty," One bowed. Sebastian stopped and look at him. From his aura, One could guess that the king was in a bad mood, but he did not know if this was his fault or the king was already angry before he arrived.


    "Get on your feet and draw your sword," Sebastian commanded. When the men in the field heard his words they felt sorry for One.


    Without asking any question One drawer his sword. Just like that, he began to spear with the king while the other watched. Nobody was surprised that the fight between the two of them look like the battle of the truth.


    In five minutes, One could no longer get up on his feet. Just when he thought the king will really kill him, Sebastian looked away. "I have given you to the Queen, it is left to her to decide your punishment,"


    One felt relieved, the other soldiers felt sorry for him. The King has beaten him up badly, yet his fate was in the hand of the queen. Some of them even felt Jelous as they thought the queen was easy to deal with.


    "Jeffery," Sebastian called, usually the person he likes to fight with best was Jeffery.


    "Your Majesty," Jeffery stepped forward. as expected Jeffery was there to see his brother he has fought with for so many years.


    "One, gather your brothers," Sebastian instructed. The Twenty immediately step forward.


    "You will have a second chance to stay back in Avalo if you can beat the twenty of them," Sebastian said. Since he was a king he could not just take back his words.


    Jeffery looked at the twenty, if it was any other day he would have been confident in beating up all of them, but he was just recovering after catching a cold.


    Even if he did not know why the king was giving him a second chance Jeffery took it. He knew that changing the king''s mind was very difficult.


    "If anyone dares to go easy on him, then you will face me, and I promise you will lose a hand," Sebastian warned.


    One was the first to draw his sword, he felt that the king was punishing him even if he put his fate in the queen''s hand.


    Jeffery also drawer his sword, he knows that defeating One will not be so stressful, after all, he just got beaten by the king and he has not had a good rest in the last two days.


    *clash*


    Their sword met and the fighting began. One was not in his best so the fighting between the two of them ended under five minutes.


    Without giving Jeffery the time to rest, Two charged over and the fighting continue. One after the other Jeffrey managed to pull tricks and win over them. He had fought and trained with this group from a young age so he knew their weak point.


    He knew that for him to be able to win the twenty of them, he had to attack their weak point as soon as the fight began. After all the short the fight lasted the higher his chances.


    Luckily they were number according to their strength so Jeffery manage to deal with the first five people who he could not be certain to win in half an hour using the trick of attacking their weakness.


    Even when the six-person notice his trick, there was nothing he could do to guard against. Motivated by the hope that he could get a chance to continue to serve the king Jeffery defeated one man after another.


    Soon, it was past time for breakfast, neither Jeffery none the king came over, so Ellen lead the family to the training ground to see what was going on.


    Lady Bridget and Lawrence we''re happy that the king has allowed their son to return with them. They knew that most kings will never exile their right-hand man as he will leave with many of the king''s secrets.


    They knew there was a chance that the king only Exile Jeffrey on the surface and that he planned to kill him. This sounded unlikely but it did not rule out the possibility. Although they tried to push the negative thoughts lady Bridget was very scared for her son.


    To her it was best he remains by the king''s side, where she will not have to worry about the king targeting her son and their entire family in other to keep his secret.


    When they arrived at the training ground they were surprised to see Jeffery fighting with two men they were surprised.


    "I knew it, the king has plans to silent our son," lady Bridget looked at her husband. Lawrence closed his eyes and hugged his wife.


    "He will be fine, they are just training," Lawrence replied he was not sure if he was comforting his wife or himself.

 Chapter 400 - True Characters

    Lawrence and his wife watched helplessly as Jeffery fight the two very skilled men. It was Jeffrey who asked the two to cam at him at the same time after all they were the only ones left.


    Jeffery knew that his body was losing strength, so he decided to give it his all and fight the two at the same time hoping that this will save time and the push from the two will help him stay awake.


    Ellen was speechless, she asked the king to let Jeffrey stay back yet he decided to allow him to fight to his death.


    Ahh! Maybe I should have not gotten involved, Ellen regretted her decision. Jeffrey fought for another five minutes before he won agaist the two.


    "Your Majesty, I have finished the task," Jeffery''s knee.


    "Hmm, indeed you are too talented to be giving away. You should continue to stay and serve me," Sebastian said. He made it sound like it was Jeffery who begged to continue to stay.


    Of course, Jeffrey would have asked this if him but he knew what kind of a person the king is, it was difficult to change his mind.


    "Your Majesty since Jeffery has redeemed himself, shall we give him the healing medicine," Teo asked. The twenty were given this by the King for their healing. Because of this small bottle of healing in their hand, they usually trained without caring about the injuries.


    This medicine was a Poisson the king calm up with, but since he could not revile his magical powers he could only do this.


    "Hmm," after thinking about it, Sebastian decided not to let Jeffery suffer pain any longer after all he had a task he wished to send him.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Jeffery was not afaird of bearing the pain but he was happy that he did not have to. Two immediately step forward and took out the bottle. Just a drip was administered. After this Jeffery was helped by two men since he will fall asleep for the next half an hour before he received his strength.


    "Your Majesty, it is time for breakfast," Ellen walked over. When the king heard her he became less angry and follow her.


    "Training start continues in half an hour," Sebastian announced as she walked away.


    "Our sin is so skilled," Lawrance said.."hmm, the king seems to be soft-hearted towards those who are close to him," Lady Bridget said.


    "That''s right, even after punishing our sin, he still asked that he be cared for," Lawrence and his wife were relieved.


    The whole family eats breakfast together. In another hour the family was set to leave. Jeffery also came out, one could see that he was doing much better.


    "What is the name of that medicine?" Lawrence could not stop himself from asking. Although he was not very close he knew that his son got a lot of injuries from the fight.


    Moreover, he was sick and after fighting with so many people he would need to rest for a few days to recover. Yet after taking a single drop of some medicine he was already standing healthy.


    "I am afraid you will not able to buy it anywhere, after all the king special made it for his trusted men," Jeffrey was happy to be back to his position.


    "Ahh! Here I was thinking you will feel said since you have missed the opportunity of coming with us." Lady Bridget rolled her eyes.


    " Mother, I am going over to Avalo with the princess, after all, Prince William is still missing and Avalo would have to explain this to the king if Bozoa," Jeffery explained.


    "Then you will come over to spend the night at our place," lady Bridget demanded.


    "Sure," Jeffery promised.


    Ellen was still standing by the side. She had a mixed feeling as she sent them away. Jane has chosen to accompany princess Ema, she wanted to go to the palace immediately and find out about her faith since Prince William was missing.


    Jeffery also asked Eva to follow him, since Jeffery has been busy and sick the last few days he had been unable to solve the problem with the cousin who stole her identity.


    Soon they all set off.


    Ellen watch all the carriage leave before she headed to lady Magret''s quarter. At this time, lady Magret was already waiting for the three ladies who were to go over to the palace that day.


    "My lady," Ellen was very polite.


    "Perhaps we should have, made you stay with me In the palace for a month before you married my son," lady Magret rolled her eyes.


    Yesterday, in presence of so many people Ellen called her mother, now she was back to calling her, my lady.


    "You are right my lady, so we can definitely not make the same mistake twice," Ellen agreed.


    This suprised lady Magret. She had expected Ellen to argue and defend herself. She did not expect her to agree to be a bad person.


    "You..." Lady Magret pointed a finger and water to scold Ellen but she was not given the chance.


    "My lady, now that you mention it, I think we had to set some traps otherwise, these ladies will all hide their character and pretend to be sweet and nice," Ellen said.


    "You are right," although lady Magret was not pleased with Ellen she knew that keeping the peace of the royal family was her top priority.


    "We should do that," Lady Magret accepted.


    "I think I should be allowed to pick the wife," Ellen was smiling as she said these words after all she knew it will annoy lady Magret.


    "What nonsense are you saying? As expected lady Magret.


    " I am just saying, we will pretend that you have the final say. After which you will disregard me and make them believe that you and I are cat and mouse," Ellen began to explain.


    "So in the end they will show you their true colors when I am not around. They might even scheme against you to get my favor.. This way you will get to see their true characters and pick the right woman," lady Magret easily caught Ellen''s point.

 Chapter 401 - Stay Away

    "So in the end they will show you their true colors when I am not around. They might even scheme against you to get my favor. This way you will get to see their true characters and pick the right woman," lady Magret easily caught Ellen''s point.


    "So smart, as expected of my husband''s mother," Ellen complimented her.


    Lady Magret was speechless at Ellen''s comment. There was something wrong with Ellen''s statement. "I am the mother and he should get his Smartness from me not the other way round right?" Lady Magret asked herself.


    "So what do you think about my plan?" Ellen ignored the sour face of lady Magret.


    "Your plan is good, we will go with it," lady Magret has a smile on her face when she said this. She did not just accept this plan because it was a good way to pick a wife, she was also looking forward to Ellen suffering a little bit.


    Her son said she was not allowed to cause trouble for Ellen, but if these ladies did it had nothing to do with her after all this was Ellen''s suggestion.


    After the discussion, lady Magret invite Ellen over to welcome the three ladies who arrived at the palace and were directed over to one of the quarters.


    "Your highness," the three ladies bowed. They were all on their best behavior. No one of these ladies was willing to lose to the other.


    Lady Magret smiled and took her seat. Ellen followed after.


    "You are going to be staying here for a month. Each of you will be assigned a Royal maid to take care of you doing this period," lady Magret gave them all the rules of the palace.


    The three ladies kept noting their heads and acting obedient. They smiled and acted politely to each other.


    Lady Jessica was full-spirited, she wanted to marry the king''s uncle to completely break away from the shadows of Vera.


    "You are not allowed to fight among yourself. If anyone does something you do not like it should be reported to me and I will handle it. Although only one of you will be able to marry Ericson if you are well behaved during this time you will have the Royal Family recognition," lady Magret find speaking.


    "Ahh! Mother, they are just going to pretend," Ellen rolled her eyes.


    "Shut up, this has nothing to do with you. Do not forget your place. My son just maid you the Queen to push those women away," lady Magret scolded her in the presence of the three ladies.


    Two of the ladies felt pleased that they have learned a royal secret. Only Jessica was not happy with the way lady Magret spoke to Ellen.


    After all, Ellen was right, they could simply pretend to get to marry the king''s uncle. Moreover, to her, Ellen was a light. First, it was Ellen that disqualified Vera giving her the chance to shine over her.


    This morning before she came over, she heard that Vera had tried to seduce the king and The Queen has set her up with the good-for-nothing son from the sliow family.


    This finally gave her a chance to be seen by their father. Since they were young all the daughters in the Carrero family had to live under the shadow of Vera. They can only have what Vera did not want, but yesterday was a turning point and it was all thanks to the queen.


    It did not matter if the Queen did this for her(Jessica) but she benefited from it. Today her father had their family carriage send her to the palace for the first time. So Jessica saw Ellen as her savior and so she felt she was right. Even if Jessica thought this she did not dare voice it out.


    "What if that is the reason, I am still the queen, you can not talk to me like that," Ellen replied. She gave off the air of a woman who refused to be a pushover.


    Lady Magret gritted her teeth but did not say anything else. The three ladies watching the scene were amazed. It turned out that the royal family was just like any other family on the inside.


    "Do you all understand the rules, lady Magret decided to treate Ellen like air.


    " yes your Highness," the ladies bowed.


    "I will be in my way, Mother," Ellen did not act polite and lady Magret ignore her. Ellen did not seem to mind though because she walked out of the room gracefully.


    Seeing this two of the girls began to plot in their minds. They believe that once they had won the lady magret favor they would be able to Marry the king''s uncle. When that happens they will be the biggest winners.


    When Lady Magret stepped out she saw Ellen waiting outside, she could not help rolling her eyes.


    "Lady Magret I must commend your acting," Ellen was back to acting politely.


    "I was not acting, to be honest, I am looking forward to seeing the dirty tricks those ladies will play on you," lady Magret replied.


    "Ahh! You underestimate me, of course, I will not let myself suffer. It is a good thing that you were not acting cause my tongue always turns bitter when I call you mother," Ellen smiled before walking away. The ladies saw the two of them from the window.


    Ellen and lady Magret''s voice was low so they could not hear what they were saying but from their point of view, it looked like a heated argument between the two women.


    Especially since Ellen walked away with a wicked smile will lady Magret''s face darken. Of course, lady Magret was angry. She felt like Ellen has tricked her once more.


    While the other two ladies were thinking about how they could take advantage of the situation, Jessica was thinking of how to stay clear of it.


    No matter what the two people were members of the royal family and she could not afford to offend either of them. So her best option was to stay away and not get involved.


    Even if Ellen had no real power she still had tricks off her sleeves. Jessica has witnessed how she dealt with her sister moreover age did not seem scared of the king''s mother.. She will not be stupid and get involved.

 Chapter 402 - Ruining His Plans

    The throne room Bozoa royal palace.


    "Your Majesty," Prince William bowed to the king and Queen. He had woken up very early and returned to Bozoa. Since the family that saved him were very poor, they could not find information about what was happening, in the Palace. So he decided to leave Avalo as early as possible in order to arrive before Richard.


    Prince William knew that the Royal Palace of Avalo was looking for him so he took the chance to return to Bozoa first. He believes that as long as he told his story first it will be difficult for Richard to clear his name.


    "What happens? Why are you looking like this," King George was surprised, if not that he knew his son since he was young he would not have been able to recognize him.


    "Father, I was attacked, I almost lost my life, it was this lady''s family that saved me," Prince William answered


    "How is that possible? No matter what the kingdom of Avalo will not give you such a poor environment to live in," King George was angry hearing this.


    He knew that he could not start a war with Avalo but this was a slap in his face. "It is not what you think, the king invited us into the palace. On the day of the coronation, I had decided to go out to take a look at the city. At first, Richard was interested but he suddenly changed his mind and so I went on my own.


    After I come out of the royal carriage assigned to us I decided to look around on foot. I soon notice that I was been followed by a group of men. I hurried to get away but since I did not know my way around. I missed my way and ended up in a secluded place when the group of men attacked me. I tried to fight back but I was outnumbered with no weapons on me.


    They took away all the valuable things I had and left me for my death. Luckily her brothers came by and saved my life, prince Williams narrated. He had deliberately made it sound like Richard knew about his plans. This made him the first suspect, after all, he had the motive.


    " so you are saying you fell into the hands of thieves," Ann who has been quite on the side finally spoke.


    Prince William looked at Ann with hatred. "Although, they appear like thieves but it seems like they were on a mission to pretend to be thieves. After all like I said all this happened after I came down from the royal carriage, it seems they were waiting for me," Prince William replied.


    Although he did not call Richard''s name everyone will easily think of Richard after all he was the only one that had something to benefit from it, if something happens to him.


    "So you are saying someone targetted you?" King George asked. He doubted his son''s words.


    "Yes," Prince William answered with confidence. Since he was not able to get the kind of benefits that took him to Avalo he decided to use his injuries to gain some sympathy and benefits. At the same time get ride of Richard or at the very least make the king lose faith in him(Richard)/


    Ann rolled her eyes even without thinking too much about it, she could guess what the prince was thinking.


    "Why will someone target you in Avalo? Unless you caused trouble the night before," Ann said.


    Prince William once more curses Ann in his heart. He did not want to directly accuse Richard. He just wanted to point fingers and get Richard in trouble. This way even if Richard is able to clear his name, he(william) will not get into any problems for accusing Richard falsely.


    "Of course, not, I am not stupid why will I cause trouble in a kingdom that I am visiting for the first time," Prince William replied.


    Ann did not say anything else, instead, she looked at the king. "So why did you not ask this lady to guild you back to the palace, after all, the person trying to hurt you could have attacked you once they realize you are still alive," King George asked.


    "Father, I did not know if the person after me was in the Palace, so I did not dare return. Instead, I returned to the kingdom where I was certain of my safety," Prince William replied.


    Once again Ann rolled her eyes, "why will anyone in the palace think of attacking you? Especially when you were still in their kingdom and your death there will not bring them any benefits. We all know what kind of king Avalo has. He is not afaird of open confrontation," Ann sounded innocent but she knew that she was ruining his plans.


    She was not stupid, she could guess who he was indirectly accusing and she wanted him to point his finger directly if he dared. Ann was sure that the only reason why he was not trying to call a name was that he was lying.


    Just when Prince William wanted to accuse Richard directly, they heard new footsteps.


    "Father," the person that walked in was Princess Ema. "Brother," she was surprised to see prince Williams looking si unkempt.


    "What happened to you?" She rushed over to look at her brother. "The internal conflict was indeed serious, the king has sent out men to look for you in the last two days," princess Ema said.


    She had no plans what her brother was up to, so she spoke what she knew directly.


    Prince William was angry at his sister for ruining his plans further. His father was not a fool and there is an extent to which he will dare to mislead him. He had deliberately not mentioned anything about the internal conflict. After all, he could have gotten hurt before it started.


    "Your Majesty," Jeffery announced his presence. King George and Ann turned to look at him. Although nobody knew what Jeffery''s face looked like they could easily recognize him.


    "Sir Jeffrey, " king George turned to face him.

 Chapter 403 - Avenge The Queen.

    "Your Majesty," Jeffery announced his presence. King George and Ann turned to look at him. Although nobody knew what Jeffery''s face looked like they could easily recognize him.


    "Sir Jeffrey, " king George turned to face him.


    "It happens that your son has arrived at Bozoa in one piece. Previously there has been an internal conflict in the kingdom and we thought that your son must have been cut in-between. So his Majesty the king sent me here to offer an explanation," Jeffrey started his purpose of accompanying princess Ema to the palace.


    Prince William''s heart missed a bit, he had not expected the king to send his right-hand man to explain.


    He thought that since Richard was present the king will send a letter through him at the most.


    King George nodded his head hearing this, he was pleased with the fact that king Sebastian fave him enough respect and send someone to offer him an explanation.


    This way he can keep his king''s pride without going to seek trouble.


    "Even if my son is alive, he has been beaten up and almost lost his life, I will still like to know why he has suffered such a fate.


    " We can not apologize on this matter, after all, it is your son that has disobeyed orders that were given to him."  Jeffery paused and handed over a paper to one of the king''s guards.


    The king''s guard accepted the paper and took it over to the king. King George looked at his paper and realize that it was a message sent to all the representatives to remain in their closed-door on the coronation day.


    "King George, on the night of the coronation the king noticed that some people have made plans to distribute the peace of the king. As you know, this is the last attempt to snatch away power from the crown prince."


    "Since we realize this we immediately sent out the message. As of this time, Prince William was still in the palace, and he insisted on going out. Since we did not give any order for our representatives to be kept, prisoners. He was taken out of the palace," Jeffery explained. His voice was filled with confidence.


    "Even if this was the case, My son was attacked before the internal conflict began, it seems he was been targeted," king George replied. Since Jeffery, he dared to ask for clarification.


    "This? Prince William could have been attacked by a thief after he come down from the royal carriage. Moreover, the king has assigned him a number of guards, even if he wanted to leave the palace he should have gone out with them." Jeffery explained.


    When King George heard this he turned to his son but he saw him bowing his head. Although, King George suspected that he was deliberately trying to mislead him, seeing the way he turned mute after Jeffery arrived confirmed his suspension.


    "Young lady the royal family of Bozoa owes you and your brother for saving our prince''s life. Tell us, in what state did you find our son," king George asked.


    Although, the girl had agreed with prince Willam to change the narrative before now when she saw Jeffery she did not dare.


    "Your Majesty, I was not with my brothers when they saved your son''s life. When they arrived they told me that he had been a victim of the internal conflict. Since he was still breathing they brought him home and I help nurse him," the lady answered.


    When Prince William saw her change her mind about their plans, he gritted his teeth. If the lady has stuck to the story everything may have worked smoothly.


    King George order one of his guards and the person stepped out of the throne room. Moments later the person returned with a small bag of gold coins and hand it over to the lady.


    "This is little compared to the life of our prince, please accept it," the guard said.


    The lady did not waste any time and collected the gold bag. "Thank you, your majesty," from the weight of the bag the lady was sure that she had never seen so much more at once before.


    "Sir Jeffery, seeing that it is already evening, the royal family of Bozoa welcomes you and those with you to spend the night in the Palace," king George offered.


    "I appreciate his Majesty''s kindness, but I have other assignments. Seeing that our explanation has been accepted by the king, I will bring these words to his Majesty," After saying this Jeffery left the throne room.


    Ann extended the invitation to the young lady that came with Prince William. Although Prince William was angry that his carefully thought-out plans failed he did not dare continue standing in the king''s presence.


    Later at night.


    After having dinner with the other members of the royal family, princess Ema was climbing the stair and was at the last step, when she felt a hand push her. "This is for daring to hurt the Queen of Avalo," the voice said as he watched her roll down the stairs.


    Princess Ema was frightened that she fainted, although she had only heard king Sebastian speak a few times the voice sounded just like his that she fainted. "How did the king find out?" This was the question on her mind.


    Jeffery climb down the stair and stepped on her right leg. Even if she has fainted Jeffery wanted her to be unable to use her legs for a long time.


    Since she could not control the legs then it was better if she could not use them at all. Jeffery did not believe that Princess Ema had missed a step back in the cave.


    He was certain that she slipped deliberately and her target was the Queen. He did not dare mission it to the king because he was scared that king Sebastian will chop her into pieces.


    This may lead to war between the two kingdoms, so he kept this truth to himself, and made plans to avenge the queen.


    After making sure that her bone was broken, he left the palace in the shadow of the night without being caught.


    Who told her that she could plot against the Queen of Avalo and go free.

 Chapter 404 - Causing Trouble

    When princess Ema open her eyes again it was the next day, lady Regina was seated beside the Bed.


    "My dear how do you feel," lady Regina asked as tears run down her cheek. The royal physician had managed to save her leg but she will not be able to walk normally again.


    According to the physician, it was fortunate that she lost consciousness and did not try to move her legs, otherwise, she might have lost her ability to walk.


    "Mother," Princess Ema tried to move but lady Regina panicked and stopped her. Do not more carelessly and hurt your leg," she said helping her seat in the bed.


    Princess Ema felt that her throat was too dried so she asked for water, which lady Regina immediately help her with. Lady Regina had run over to the palace and asked for a chance to take care of her child.


    She was scared that Ann will take advantage of the situation and worsen her daughter''s condition. No matter how hard King George was, he granted Lady Regina this request, after all, he would not want anything to happen to Ema either.


    "Thank you," Princess Ema returned the cup to her mother. She was still thinking of what happened last night. When she first opened her eyes she thought the incident was just a bad dream that thought only lasted for a moment since the pain in her entire body spoke otherwise.


    "How did you fall off the stairs?" Lady Regina asked. As a person who has pushed someone off the stairs, she refused to believe it was an accident.


    Princess Ema bit her lips, she was not even sure if everything that happened was a fragment of her imagination. She did not get the chance to see the person who pushed her down but the voice was clear to her and even as she was seated she could still hear the voice.


    When lady Regina saw the look on her daughter''s face she was convicted. "I knew it that lowly maid did this to you," she declared.


    "No, that''s not it," princess Ema immediately denied but lady Regina did not believe her. "Are you scared of her? Or was it that stupid son of hers, tell me, no matter what the king will give you Justice.


    " I slipped," princess Ema replied.


    "No, someone pushed you?" How can you sop off the stairs? I have checked your shoes and the stair, there is nothing that would have made you slip off the stairs. It was not dark either all the oil lamps were burning," lady Regina replied.


    She was sure that someone had done this to her daughter. Of course, princess Ema knew this was the truth but that person was neither of the two people her mother mentioned.


    Ever since she saw the king of Avalo''s face she has been lusting after him, his voice she could not have mistaken it.


    But it was impossible for the king of Avalo to have shown up in Bozoa. After thinking about it she felt that someone in their palace must have faked the king of Avalo''s voice to trick her. After all, at that time she was a bit scared so she was fooled into believing it.


    "I do not know Mother, I also felt that some pushed me. The Force was strong it had to have been a man," Ema said.


    "I knew it, is that boy, he tried to kill your Brother in Avalo and now he dares to hurt you. Who would give my daughter Justice," lady Regina''s voice was very loud?


    This time princess Ema did not bother to refuse her mother''s words. After thinking about it she also believes that only Richard will push her to average Ellen.


    More so no one else in the palace knows what the king of Avalo''s voice sounds like. So it was definitely Richard.


    "Ahh! His Majesty must give you justice, now you will find it difficult to even walk like a lady," Lady Regina was so angry that she immediately left the room to look for the king. It did not take long for her to find out that the king was still having breakfast.


    Usually, she would not have dared to go disturbed the king but at that moment she did care.


    She pushed open the door to the dining hall, she was furious when she saw the three people eating like a peaceful family.


    "How can you still eat so peacefully after what you did?" She scolded Richard. The three people eating turned to look at the lady Regina.


    At this point, her eyes were red from crying and anger. Ann was angry when their breakfast was interrupted by lady Regina. Ever since she took over Ann''s body, breakfast and dinner was her best time during the day.


    She did not dare tell the king her true identity because she was scared that the king will not believe her. So all she could do was eat these two meals and remember how the two of them used to be together.


    Luckily, King George also felt the same way, somehow every time he was with Ann he thinks of Agatha, so he always made it to breakfast and dinner because he felt peace and happiness at that moment.


    "What are you talking about now? You want to make trouble so early in the morning?"  Ann scolded. She felt like pushing her out.


    "Me, Making trouble, if someone did not deliberately try to murder my daughter will I be here?" Lady Regina answered. She had had enough of Ann. If the king was not seated there she would have gone slap away her arrogant behavior.


    "What are you talking about?" King George asked. He picked the key point of her statement. Even if he was also angry at lady Regina interrupting his peaceful breakfast he still care for princess Ema.


    "Ema just woke up and she told me that someone pushed her down the stairs last night," lady Regina answered. She knew the king''s personality, he will not hold back justice no matter who was involved. But she also deliberately did not accuse Richard directly so that the king will state the punishment first.


    She was scared that if king George knew the person was Richard he will look for a lighter punishment.


    As expected the king was furious when he heard this, "who dares lay a hand on my daughter, I will chop him into pieces," King George declared.

 Chapter 405 - Exposed.

    When lady Regina heard the king''s words she was overjoyed. It did not matter if her daughter did not walk properly for the rest of her life as long as Richard was out of the picture.


    "Your Majesty, you will not go back on your words. You will seek justice for my daughter?" Lady Regina asked.


    When Ann heard this she felt that lady Regina was up to something but there was no way for her to stop her.


    "What nonsense, have I ever gone back on my words before?" King George was angry. If people dare push the princess in the palace does this not mean that the Royal family has become a joke.


    Hearing the king''s reply lady Regina was satisfied so without wasting much time she pointed at Richard. "He pushed her down," Richard who was eating peacefully was shocked to feel everyone look at him.


    He initially wanted to ignore lady Regina since in his opinion she was just there to make noise.


    "What are you sure?" The king was surprised.


    Ann on the other hand shook her head. She knew that Regina was going to do something like that when she was trying to make the king promise her the punishment first.


    "Yes, your Majesty. I will not dare come before you and say nonsense," lady Regina was confident.


    "Ema said he saw Richard pushed her down?" King George asked again. There was disappointment in his voice, this made lady Regina very pleased.


    Who would have thought that dealing with Richard would be so easy, she did not even lift a finger and she was done for. "Yes, do you doubt your daughter''s word " lady Regina was anxious as she remembered that they did not have any evidence against Richard and as long as Richard reject knowing anything it will be their words against each other and the case will soon be forgotten


    Richard just looked at lady Regina and shook his head. At this point, Ann had an anxious look on her face. Although she was sure that Richard would not do something like that, they also had no way of proving his innocence and if they failed to do so, Richard might really die since the king can not take back his words.


    "Yes, I doubt her words, where is she," king George said getting off his seat. Ann also followed after him, as the access Richard could do nothing else but follow them.


    He had missed his mother''s cooking although it tastes different from what he remembered he still loved it. How hateful.


    Lady Regina happily lead the way, "your Majesty Ema is still recovering, do not be hash," lady Regina pleaded as they climb the stair but the king did not reply.


    When they got into the room princess Ema was still seating on the bed and a maid was helping her eat her breakfast.


    "Leave," king George sent the maid out of the room. The maid hurried and way.


    "Your mother said you were pushed off the stairs?" King George asked in a calm tone.


    "Yes father," princess Ema nodded her head.


    "Did you see the person''s face?" King George asked. Hearing his questions she knew that her mother already accused Richard.


    "I did not have a good look but I am sure it was Prince Richard," she had already thought everything through and believe that it was Richard that pushed her off the stairs.


    "Are you sure you saw Richard?" King George asked again. When lady Regina saw he was still doubting she was angry but there was nothing she could do.


    "Father, I am sure it was Richard, surely I will not mistake his voice," princess Ema nodded her head.


    "You heard him say something?" King George was very curious, after all, he wanted to know the truth.


    "Yes, " princess Ema answered.


    "What did he say?" King George asked.


    "When we were in Avalo, Ellen fell off the small cave and almost drown in the water. Before that, I have missed my step causing a little accident that contributed to her fall. Richard must have blamed me for it so he decided to take revenge for her?" Princess Ema said.


    Apart from this, she knew that Richard had no reason to target her, after all, she was already engaged and will soon be married out of the Royal Family. If Richard did not have a motive then he can easily deny her claims.


    "So he told you this when he pushed you down?" Ann asked. She did not believe that Richard will be stupid enough to reveal himself even if he wanted to push her down.


    "Yes, he told me that the fall was his revenge for Ellen," her voice was very calm and confident when she said this.


    "You were pushed off the stairs after eating dinner last night?" King George asked.


    "Yes Father, I was on my way to my room," Ema replied.


    "Do you remember that you left me and Richard at the dining table?" king George asked.


    "Yes," princess Ema answered honestly. She had left the dining room early.


    "I and Richard were together from that time till the guard come to inform us of your accident. How could he have pushed you off the stairs?" King George asked.


    Lady Regina and Ema were shocked, Ema was sure when she concluded that Richard pushed her but he could not be at two places at the same time.


    ''So does it mean king Sebastian really came all the way to push her last night?" Fear crip into her heart when she thought of the possibility.


    "Ahh! Now I know that the gods are not asleep even what is hidden in the dark will be brought to the open," Richard spoke for the first time.


    "What are you saying?" King George did not understand what he was saying.


    "Ever since Ellen fell and almost drown, I have been wondering what had happened. It turned out that you have pushed her deliberately," Richard said looking at princess Ema.


    He always felt that something was wrong, he did not just think it in this direction.


    "That is a lie," princess Ema was scared, she did not know that she will expose herself like this.

 Chapter 406 - No Evidence

    "That is a lie," princess Ema was scared, she did not know that she will expose herself like this.


    "You know very well I am telling the truth, when Ellen fell into the water and almost drowned no one asked you any questions. Everyone believes it was an accident, even when I had my doubt I kept it to myself. So tell me why else will you think I will push you off the stairs to average Ellen unless your conscience was fighting you?" Richard asked.


    He believes that princess Ema was not just trying to accuse him falsely. If that was the case she would not have been so confident when she answered the king''s question. So this only meant one thing to him, she had deliberately made a move to hurt Ellen.


    "That is not true, stop accusing me falsely," princess Ema knew she could never accept attempting to murder her sister, if the king finds out about her motifs she might be exiled from the kingdom.


    "As if I will believe you, any way you can deny all you want but your conscience will continue to judge you. You will know no peace," Richard was so angry. If only this had happened in Avalo he was sure that king Sebastian will seek Justice for his sister, as for king George, he knew that without evidence he will turn blind eyes.


    "Why? You must be doing this to take revenge. I admit I was wrong to have accused you but I swear someone pushed me down the stairs, I only thought it was you because the person mentioned what happened back in Avalo. And you are the only one in the palace who can blame me for sister''s accident," princess Ema started crying.


    She was scared that the king will believe Richard''s words. All she wanted to do was defend herself and end the matter quickly.


    "Your Majesty, Richard want to push my daughter to her death, someone must have pushed Ema down pretending to be Richard in other to sow discord among the children. I''m a is still sick she can not go through a lot of emotional stress," lady Regina came to her daughter''s Rescue.


    She could guess that indeed her daughter might have done something to Ellen, so she wanted to do something to end the convention.


    "Push her to death? Who was the person that made his Majesty promise to chop me into pieces a few minutes ago? After accessing me falsely you want to pretend as nothing happened," Richard was annoyed. This mother and daughter did not know when to give up, Ellen almost lost her life.


    "Stop talking nonsense, Ema hit her head had from the fall, it is possible for her to remember things wrongly. You said it yourself that Ellen''s fall was an accident," lady Regina argued. Even if she was not present she could easily change the narrative from what she had learned from Richard and Ema.


    "Oh so now you realize she hit her head and might remember things wrongly? When you came pointing accusing fingers at my son, why did you not think of this?" Ann could no longer stay quiet.


    Judging from the way the mother and daughter were acting she could tell that Ema was not innocent.


    "It was my fault, I apologize. Next time I will verify the facts before pointing figures," lady Regina could only accept her mistake.


    All she wanted to do was have these people leave the room before the king will suspect anything


    "If the king has not been with Richard and he was killed would your apology has brought him back?" Ann refused to accept this kind of false apology.


    "I... I already accepted my mistake, As a mother, I was carried away by my emotions. You should know how a mother feels when their child is in trouble, oh I forgot, you may not understand," Lady Regina shook her head.


    She acted pitifully but in the real sense, she was only mocking Ann for not having her own child.


    "You..." Ann was so angry that she did not know what to say. Even Richard was stunned, he knew that this will be a sour spot for Ann, even if she has been the mother he knew all his life, it did not change the fact that she was not his birth mother.


    "Ahh! You should be ashamed of yourself, even a woman who can not give birth knows how to show a child love? Have you not failed as a mother, your daughter tried to murder her sister. You are a shame to motherhood," Richard replied.


    He knew that even if he tried to comfort Ann at this moment, it will only hurt her more, so he verbally attack Regina instead.


    "You... How dare you call my daughter such names, she has not done anything wrong," lady Regina was so angry she did not expect Richard to give her such a reply.


    "Falsely? We both know that I am telling the truth. So what if I falsely accused her, are the both of you any different," Richard did not back down.


    "That''s enough, Richard you said it yourself it was an accident," King George could no longer listen. He was afraid of finding out the truth. He did not want to know that the little girl he has shown so much love had so much hatred in her.


    When Ann heard this, she looked at the king, since the person who was looking at him at that moment was Agatha, she was disappointed. Her heartache seeing that he refused to see the truth in front of his eyes.


    Ema once again tried to hurt their daughter but like in the past, King George chooses to turn a blind eye.


    Even Richard was shocked, he expected his father to at least find out what happened, after all when Princess Ema had accused him, even when he knew it was impossible, he still came all the way from the dining hall to verify.


    "Father..." Richard could not swallow his disappointment. He wanted to make him see reasons but King George did not give him a chance.


    "You are only guessing, you do not have any evidence," After saying this king George turned ready to leave.


    "Your Majesty," Ann stopped the king who was about to leave the room.

 Chapter 407 - What Beast?

    King George stop and turn to look at her. Seeing that the king has turned Anm asked her questions. "Of Richard had not been with you yesterday night would you have believed he did not push her down?"


    When King George heard this question he was surprised, even if he had not known Richard that much he will not believe that he push Ema down.


    The one thing he has not wanted among his children turns out to be their fate. When Ann saw that the king did not answer her, she concluded the answer for him.


    As Agatha who had loved this man for years at that moment, she felt she was stupid to have loved him.


    Yes, he was a man of Justice but no matter how much she tried not to blame him for how Ellen suffered at this moment she did.


    Why? She did not understand why the man that love her so much could not protect their children.


    "I apologize for taking your time, your Majesty," after bowing her head Ann, took hold of Richard''s hand and dragged him away from the room.


    "Mother, are you in love with the king?" Richard asked as soon as they left the room. Ann was stunned when she heard this question.


    Of course, the real Ann did not have a thing for the king but she(Agatha) has loved the king from her youth.


    "What are you talking about?" Ann could only deny since she did not know how to explain the situation.


    "You are different," Richard commented. Before he went to Avalo he had thought she was too different from the mother that raised him. He could not tell if she changes because she was currently a Queen but he felt the answer to what changed about her had something to do with her feelings for the king.


    "Different how? You do not hate my changes do you?" Ann was panicked. Of course, no mother will want their sin to hate them.


    "Of course not, no matter hiw much you have changed, you are still the best mother in the whole world," Richard hugged her. He did not want her to think too much about it.


    Ann felt pleased, even if she knew those words were not for her she was still happy that he did not have a problem with her personality.


    Inside the room.


    After Ann walked out with Richard king Gorge felt his heartache. He knew very well that Ann made him thin of Agatha a lot.


    For a moment while he was looking at Ann he thought the person standing there was Agatha. It sounds so impossible but seeing that disappointment in her eyes made him uncomfortable.


    "Did you really push your sister deliberately?" He asked looking at Ema. Although he did not want to find out this truth but he realizes that choosing to be blind to keep his family together will hurt the feeling of his other children.


    "Your Majesty, you have known Ema all her life, although she is a little spoiled but she would never have the heart to do such a thing," lady Regina immediately spoke up. She was afraid that her daughter will give in to the pressure from her father.


    "Did I say you could speak?" King George was angry. When lady Regina heard him she immediately knees down to apologize.


    She could not explain why after many years of being with the king, he did not learn to love her. Now he even treated her like a plague.


    "Answer me?" King George turned to Ema ignoring Regina.


    "Father... Ema broke into a cold sweat. She wanted to lie but she could not get those words out of her lips.


    " I will get to the bottom of this, in your best interest it will be good if you are telling the truth," King George said and walked out of the room.


    "Mother," princess Ema regretted her actions. If she had known that things will turn out this way she would never have accused Richard.


    "Calm down, your father will not find out anything. It is Richard''s words against yours. Sure they doubt you but you have to be firm," lady Regina did not panic too much after all there was no evidence.


    "Mother, someone indeed push me down last night," Ema wanted to tell her mother the truth after all she believes she will be the only one to find a solution for her.


    "Of course, that stupid boy must have sent someone that looked like him. It seems Ai underestimated his scheming mind," lady Regina gritted her teeth.


    "No mother he was not the one," princess Ema shook her head.


    "Then why did you lie to me, you should have told me the truth that way I would have found a way to rope him around the incident. Why did you even attack Ellen in Avalo, I asked you to follow your brother so you could burden your experience instead you tried to cause trouble ahh!" Lady Regina was really disappointed.


    "Mother, That which lives such a good life in Avalo. She is currently the Queen, everyone treated her like some treasure how could I stomach that?" Princess Ema felt bitter as she remembered her experience.


    "So what! Even if she has all that attention her husband is still a beast," lady Regina also did not expect Ellen to have a good life in Avalo.


    "Ahh! Mother, we were fooled, what beast? The King is the most handsome man I have ever set my eyes on," Princess Ema felt regretful, if she had known she would have happily married the prince back then.


    When Regina heard this she felt that a knot has been tied to her throat. She could not understand why Ellen still ended up with the good things of life after she suppress her for years.


    "It does not matter now, get your act together your father must not find out that you are guilty," Lady Regina''s advice


    "But what if the king of Avalo tells father?" Princess Ema was scared and annoyed at the same time. Why did she have to live her life in fear when Ellen was fine? She did not die at the end, so why.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Lady Regina felt that she could not keep up with her daughter''s train of thought.


    "He was the one that pushed off the stairs, I thought it was Richard pretending to be him, after all only him will do such a thing," princess Ema explained.


    Lady Regina did not take her words seriously.. "There is no such thing, your mind is just playing tricks on you."